ã€ŠThe Enchantress Of Medicine, With The Heaven Defying Child, And The Black Belly Fatherã€‹


 Chapter 1: You Ate My Baby!

    <h4>Chapter 1: You Ate My Baby!</h4>

    Rumble¨C! !

    With the rumbling thunder echoing in her ears, MuYan regains her conciousness.

    A burning pain registers to her body, and she was unable to suppress a pained groan.

    She slowly opened her eyes, only to find herself lying in a narrow, dark, and enclosed s.p.a.ce.

    Her nose could detect a faint scent of medicinal fragrance.

    What¡¯s happening?

    MuYan tries to circte her internal force ¨C

    A Precelestial-pract.i.tioner is should be capable of seeing things even in the dark.

    However, a piercing pain suddenly racked through her.

    It¡¯s as if a scalding energy is tearing through the meridians throughout her body, to the point that they could break down at any time.

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡±

    MuYan cried in agony, and copsed, cold sweat soaking her body from the intense pain.

    What happened exactly?

    She remembers that she had just finally reached the Precelestial stage.

    Gong Qianxue, her close friend, helped her find a Forged Body Pill in order to a.s.sist her to step into the first realm of immortal cultivation ¨C the Forged Body.

    Qianxue apanied her on the Thunder Peak, and after she operated her Internal Force repeatedly, the Nine Heavenly Lighting Tribtion finally struck.

    MuYan clearly remembers that she had undergone through the Eighth Heavenly Lightning.

    She only needed to pa.s.s the Ninth and she would advance into the Forged Body realm.

    Afterwards, she felt a sharp pain and lost her conciousness.

    Did she fail her tribtion?

    MuYan was getting anxious when a ring light appeared above her.

    She squinted her eyes, and when she saw the beautiful face that appeared above her, she immediately felt pleasantly surprised: ¡°Qianxue!¡±

    However, Gong Qianxue did not greet her with a smile like usual, but looked at her with distain instead.

    MuYan felt that something was wrong. She looked around and realized that she was actually in a furnace.

    And Gong Qianxue¡¯s face is peaking through the opening of the pill furnace.

    ¡°Qianxue, what¡¯s going on? Did I fail my tribtion so you¡¯re trying to treat me?¡±

    Gong Qianxue stared nkly at first, and then she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jun MuYan, are you dumber than a pig? You actually still think that I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? Hehe, did you think that I gave you a Forged Body Pill in order to a.s.sist your tribtion? Idiot, I¡¯ll tell you honestly. Although that Pill can really help you in the Tribtion, it contained poison. When you go through the Nine Heavenly Lightning and begin to forge the soul, the poison will activate.¡±

    ¡°Stop with the jokes.¡± MuYan struggled to get up, and with hoa.r.s.e and anxious voice, ¡°Qianxue, I know you like to y tricks with me. You¡¯re lying, right? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your best friend? ¡±

    ¡°Best friend? A femalemoner like you from an inferior country is not qualified!¡± Gong Qianxueughed in mockery. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve spent a lot of resources and energy ¨C even used my best Mysterious Elixirs just to let you reach the great Precelestial stage? That¡¯s because your body contains a trace of an Immortal Element, and it can only be stimted after it has experienced Nine Heavenly Lighting. Haha, what you are right now, is the best alchemy ingredient.¡±

    ¡°Alchemy Ingredient?¡± MuYan¡¯s felt cold all over, and her world copsed in that moment.

    Since that misfortune happened, she did not trust anyone in the world.

    Except for Gong Qianxue whom she considers as her best friend and family.

    For Gong Qianxue, she learned to make Mysterious Elixirs and even studied medicine.

    For Gong Qianxue, she braved through fire and water, rushed into dangerous territories for her, just because she said that there was something she wanted.

    But today, Gong Qianxue tells her that everything was a lie!

    She is good to her, just because she wants to use her body to refine an Elixir? !

    At this time, a gentle male voice was heard outside the Pill furnace.

    ¡°Junior sister, all preparations for the Mysterious Elixir isplete.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled senior brother!¡± Gong Qianxue¡¯s voice immediately turned from a harsh and unkind, into soft and grateful.

    Jun MuYan saw from the opening of the Pill furnace, Gong Qianxue was reced by a young man.

    She knows this man!

    He is Gong Qianxue¡¯s senior brother at the Heavenly Road Sect, Jian Feng, a genius alchemist.

    She watched Jian Feng throwing Pills into the furnace, and looked at her with a mix of ridicule and pity.

    ¡°Senior brother, will this alchemic process be the same as ten years ago, like the time we refined the Immortal fetus? The Immortal energy was overly abundant and caused the furnace to explode. I was only able to absorb one ten thousandth (1/10,000) of the Immortal child¡¯s energy.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, junior sister should rest a.s.sured. With previous experience, this time will not fail again. What¡¯s more, she is only the mother of the Immortal fetus, and the Immortal energy can¡¯t bepared with her child.¡±

    Listening in on the conversation between the two, MuYan¡¯s bloodshot eyes went wide.

    Immortal child, ten years ago, the mother¡­

    No, it can¡¯t be what she thinks it is, the Immortal child that was refined into an Elixir, can¡¯t be her child!

    However, there was a voice at the back of her mind crying out and telling her ¡ª

    It was her child; it was her child that Gong Qianxue turned into an Immortal Elixir!

    ¡°Gong Qianxue -!!¡± MuYan violently struggled within the Pill furnace, like she lost her mind, she madly tried to get out, ¡°Gong Qianxue, where did you get the Immortal child from?!¡±

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s vicious eyes swept over Jun MuYan¡¯s absolutely stunning face, and the hatred in her heart was almost overflowing.

    She does not understand how Jun MuYan, amoner woman from an inferior country, could give birth to an Immortal child .

    The Immortal fetus was so powerful that it was evident that the child¡¯s father was an unparalleled existence.

    How is Jun MuYan qualified? !

    However, it doesn¡¯t matter!

    In any case, that Immortal child had already been absorbed by her. Now even Jun MuYan herself will also be her stepping stone.

    Gong Qianxue reveals a malicious smile,es to MuYan¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°The Immortal child, of course, was ripped out from your belly ten years ago! Haha, that seven-month-old fetus, when it was taken out of you, it was still alive! When he was thrown into the alchemy furnace, he still cried out, like he was calling for his mother!¡±

    MuYan listened like she was in a trance; as if she could hear the child¡¯s piercing cries.

    A heart-wrenching, bone-melting pain in her bosom spread through her meridians into every part of her body.

    Her child, the child she thought was killed by her rtives, was actually murdered by Gong Qianxue!

    Then a bone-deep madness from hatred burst forth: ¡°Gong Qianxue! Gong Qianxue!! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces!!¡±

    ¡°After I turn you into an elixir, after I consume it, I will be able to achieve the Immortal Soul that rarely urs in ten thousand years! You want to kill me? In your next life! Hahahaha!¡±

    The top of the Pill furnace was covered, and the Dan fire under the furnace was lit.

    Gong Qianxue looked at Jian Feng expectantly. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    ¡°Rest a.s.sured, junior sister.¡± Deep affection shed through Jian Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will definitely let you get what you want.¡±

    Suddenly, a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard within the alchemy furnace.

    Gong Qianxue cried out, and felt a terrible pain all over her body, as she was mmed away.

    Vaguely, she could hear MuYan madly and mournfully screaming: ¡°Gong Qianxue, even if I turned into a ghost, I will never let you get away with this!!¡±

    There was a burst of mes, and the entire alchemy room shook violently, and copsedpletely.

 Chapter 2 Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 2 Rebirth</h4>

    MuYan opens her eyes as she awakened from unconsciousness, feeling a sudden cramp from her abdomen.

    She wanted to reach out and grab her stomach, but found that her hands and feet are bound tightly and she could not move them at all.

    Looking around ¨C

    She could see a closed, dpidated room. The furnishing look somewhat familiar.

    What is going on?

    Wasn¡¯t she thrown into the Dan furnace by Gong Qianxue? The high temperature burnt her flesh, the bone-deep hatred muddled her sanity, and then she lost consciousness?

    How is she bound now?

    Don¡¯t tell her, Gong Qianxue failed in refining her and is thinking of new ways to torture her?

    As she was contemting, MuYan¡¯s gaze settled on a certain ce, her eyes widened and her pupils suddenly shrank.

    Heavens! ! What is she seeing? ! !

    A finely swollen belly!

    There was also the ache from that cramp, that came from her belly.

    This is...her child? !

    The child is still in her belly, and she can still feel the baby¡¯s tenacious vitality.

    However, how can this be?

    Her unborn child is clearly alive and kicking!

    MuYan¡¯s eyes flickers and focuses on the furnishings in the room.

    She just felt that this room was familiar, but the moment she thought about it, isn¡¯t this her dpidated room back when she was living in the Su Family ten years ago?

    Ten years ago, her adoptive father travelled out to train and gain experience. Her adoptive mother, Su YueXiang, sent MuYan to her maiden family, Su Family, despite MuYan¡¯s opposition. The Su Family people ridiculed her; there wasn¡¯t anyone who treated her kindly. When she unexpectedly lost her innocence and became pregnant outside of marriage, those people worsened the way they treat her and ced her in this run-down room.

    The scene and setting is also so familiar.

    Ten years ago, she was pregnant for seven months, and she lived alone in this broken room. She didn¡¯t have enough to eat, nor did she have warm clothes.

    But one day, Great Aunt Su, who had always looked down on her, was uncharacteristically enthusiastic- and with both hands raised, gave her a hot meal .

    MuYan at that time was overwhelmed by the favor, and thought that she had finally received sympathy from Great Aunt Su for being well-behaved and obedient.

    She never thought that it was just the beginning of her nightmare.

    She lost consciousness after she finished eating, only waking up after feeling a sharp pain on her stomach.

    Great Aunt Su used the mostmon of daggers to cut her, a living person¡¯s, belly open: cutting out her womb and the baby inside it.

    Her two female cousins, each one pulled the incision evenrger from both sides, so that the sister-inw, Chen Yn could dig out her living child more conveniently.

    These four people were doing such a cruel and bloody act, yet theyughed joyously and looked forward to a bright future. No matter how she tore her own lungs by crying and pleading.

    For the next ten years, MuYan never forgot about this maddening and heartbreaking event. Within her dreams at night, the bone-deep hatred lingers in her mind and pervades her heart.

    It was then that she had lost her child; it was when she had lost her capacity to be a mother.

    But now, howe she¡¯s lying here once again?

    Did she experience rebirth? Rebirth to ten years ago? To the moment when her baby was not yet ripped away from her!

    Just then, she heard Great Aunt Su¡¯s voice outside the room.

    ¡°Daren, are you really going to spend such arge sum of money to buy that s.l.u.t¡¯s unborn child? If you can¡¯t wait for us to cut out the child, you¡¯ll make good with the deal?¡± (Daren- a more respectful way to say ¡°Mister¡±)

    It was a man¡¯s voice that immediately replied, ¡°This is a deposit. As long as you do everything properly, naturally, you won¡¯t go without benefits.¡±

 Chapter 3: Cutting out the Child

    <h4>Chapter 3: Cutting out the Child</h4>

    MuYan went cold. In the past life, she only came to consciousness the moment they cut her belly open.

    But in this life, she woke up earlier because of the sudden pain in her abdomen.

    Hence, she unexpectedly overhears this exchange.

    ¡°Remember to cut out her entire womb for me, that unborn child should not have the slightest damage.¡±

    ¡°Daren, please rest assured that we will absolutely make sure to hand over the fresh and living child to you. Hehe, we¡¯ve heard that women could eat a seven-month-old swaddling infant, that it¡¯s the most nutritious...¡±

    The man¡¯s voice suddenly turns severe, ¡°Don¡¯t say what you must not say: the more you know, the sooner you die!¡±

    Great Aunt Su immediately replies with fear and meekness, ¡°Yes, yes, I spoke too much! Ick awareness!¡±

    ¡°Before the third hour of wushi(11am-1pm), deliver the child to our appointed teahouse. I will wait for you at the usual ce. Remember, that child must not have any damage!¡±

    Outside the room, Great Aunt Su¡¯s happy and fawning voice slowly drifts away, probably sending the man out.

    MuYan immediately came to herself, only to find that she had bitten her own lips open, the fresh blood coats the tip of her tongue. It is fishy but sweet.

    She remembers that when her child had been taken away at that time, Great Aunt Su happily ced him in a food container and left.

    No one took the slightest interest at her lying in the bed, only waiting for all the blood to drain out of her body.

    Just when MuYan was deep in despair, Gong Qianxue appeared.

    She saved her, and gave her hope in order to live.

    MuYan never expected that the mastermind of all this was Gong Qianxue.

    The man must have been sent by Gong Qianxue, otherwise, what are the chances for her to save MuYan?

    Thinking of this, MuYan¡¯s eyes rippled with terrifying coldness and decisiveness.

    The previous her had been manipted into blindness, to the point where she treated her enemy as a benefactor.

    Since the Heavens had given her a chance to be reborn, she would never allow anyone to harm her child.

    Her gazends on the swell of her belly, and MuYan¡¯s expression turned incredibly gentle, ¡°Baby, this new life is thanks to you helping mommy, right?¡±

    It is the pain from the baby¡¯s energetic kick that caused her to wake up earlier, giving her the time to gather herself.

    ¡°Baby, you can rest assured that in this life, mommy will certainly protect you!¡±

    The bound hands begin to struggle violently, the rough twine rubbing against her delicate skin, making them instantly bloody.

    But as if MuYan can¡¯t feel the slightest pain, her struggling bes more and more intense and resolute.

    The first hand breaks free!

    The second hand breaks free!

    As she is about to get up and untie her feet, the sound of disorderly footsteps could be heard nearing the door.

    MuYan¡¯s expression sinks and she hesitates for a moment. She immediately lies back in ce and makes herself look as if she¡¯s still bound.

    A creaking sound, the door of the room opens.

    MuYan looks at the side and finds that in addition to the Great Aunt Su, her two female cousins Su Jinzhu and Su Baozhu; there¡¯s also the male cousin Su Zhiyong and his wife, Chen Yu Lan.

    ¡°Ma, this smelly girl woke up!¡±

    Hearing her daughter Su Jinzhu¡¯s, words, Su-shi quickly looks at Jun MuYan on the bed.

    She originally thought that Jun MuYan would cry and beg for mercy, but who knew that she would instead see a pair of chilling bright eyes.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± that look in her eyes frightens Su-shi to retreat; she almost falls down to the floor on her ass

 Chapter 4 An Asura descends (Asur malevolent spirit)

    <h4>Chapter 4 An Asura descends (Asur malevolent spirit)</h4>

    When Su-shi came back to herself, she quickly gets ashamed into anger: ¡°Little s.l.u.t, what¡¯s with that look. You who have lost all face, you still have the audacity to stare like that. You don¡¯t know anything about shame, at such a young age got careless, and now has a big belly. It¡¯s simply throwing our Su family¡¯s face away!¡±

    After saying that, she raises her hand, intending to p MuYan¡¯s face.

    Just before her hand fell, she was stopped by Su Zhiyong. ¡°Ma, if you can¡¯t bear it, then it will jeopardize the n. Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s quite valuable right now. Her worth isn¡¯t just the tens of thousands of gold coins, but it¡¯s also my splendid future prospects. That Daren said, if we deal with today¡¯s matters adequately, he¡¯ll let me enter [Jin Hong Men]!¡±

    Su-shi can only drop her hostility.

    Su Zhiyong¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look over MuYan¡¯s body.

    He could see that although the woman has a big belly and swollen feet, she still couldn¡¯t hide that pure radiant, jade-like skin.

    Especially when Su-shi and the others tied her up, they did so in a very rough way, causing her clothes to open halfway. It reveals a faintly discernible, delicate corbone and white, translucent jade skin.

    Su Zhiyong gulps; thinking that it is such a pity that this cousin is going to be cut open and left for dead. He can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s too bad.

    This little tramp that could do something illicit at such a young age, even finding herself with child, must be quite immoral.

    He always thought that he would have a chance to have a taste of what this little cousin is selling, but in order to enter Jin Hong Men, he can only give up.

    At the side, Chen YuLan observes how Su Zhiyong looks at MuYan with an undisguised, covetous gaze. A burning me of jealousy immediately res up in her eyes.

    Su Zhiyong gets himself driven out of the room. After that, Chen YuLan faces MuYan and spits ruthlessly, she opens her mouth with spittle, ¡°Little s.l.u.t, you even dare to seduce your own cousin, you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, sister-inw, don¡¯t waste words with her. We¡¯re now going to open up her abdomen and dig out the child inside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when she has a gaping hole in her stomach, her intestines and viscera spilling out, you¡¯ll see that cousin won¡¯t be able to even directly look at her.¡±

    Su Jinzhu and Su Baozhu giggle as they console Chen YuLan, paying no attention to MuYan¡¯s eyes that are looking at them in disgust. They are so carefree.

    On Chen YuLan¡¯s case,

    Since MuYan resided in the Su Family, they tormented the girl as much as they could. They were jealous of her too-beautiful features, as well as her outstanding talent in cultivation that is a hundred times better than theirs.

    Especially when they discovered that all the men around were focusing all their attention on Jun MuYan, it had made them gnash their teeth in hate.

    However, that is already in the past.

    Today, Jun MuYan is just the fish under their knives, amb for ughter.

    Su-shiughs in a sinister way and takes a verymon dagger out from her waist. She roughly grabs Jun MuYan¡¯s clothes and pulls them open.

    Just as her dagger is about to fall,

    An unexpected, acute pain burst through in her wrists, as if the bones are crushed and broken.

    Su-shi cries out in pain, and then she turns to see the supposedly-bound Jun MuYan, sit upright.

    A slender, bloody hand firmly holds her wrist, while she¡¯s still grasping the dagger.

    ¡°Ah, Jun MuYan, how did you free yourself from the ropes?¡±

    ¡°s.l.u.t, quickly let go of my mother!¡±

    Su Jinzhu is a few steps away when realizes that something is going wrong, she roars and rushes forward.

    However, MuYan had already bent Su-shi¡¯s arms to fold back, and amidst the shocked and pained screeching, MuYan ruthlessly thrusts the dagger into her chest.

    A sttering sound ¨C blood sprays over MuYan¡¯s face.

    However, the person herself reveals a smile of an Asura.

 Chapter 5: Like A Devil

    <h4>Chapter 5: Like A Devil</h4>

    The hand holding the dagger is suddenly twisted, then flesh is torn, and the heart gets ruptured.

    Su-shi¡¯s miserable shrieking is pinched at her throat, the mouth is open, but no sound escapes from her.

    At the moment of her death, she can¡¯t begin to understand why she was the one to die, when Jun MuYan is obviously themb to be ughtered?

    ¡°Mother! Mother!! Mother, don¡¯t scare me, wuu wu wu!¡±

    ¡°bitch, you actually killed my mother!¡±

    Su Jinzhu and the others recover from the shock caused by Su-shi¡¯s death, only to find that Jun MuYan had already severed the remaining ropes, and is getting up from the bed.

    The trio initially felt righteous indignation filling their chests, angry condemnations at the tip of their tongues ¨C yet when their eyes behold Jun MuYan¡¯s demeanor, fear made their hands and feet go cold. They find it hard to even speak.

    ¡°Jun... Jun MuYan, you... don¡¯t you mess around. You killed my mother so my father and my aunt will not let you off!¡±

    MuYan chuckles, and with a daggerzily spinning in her hand, a heavy bulge on her belly ¨C she approaches the trio step by step.

    When ites to age, Jun MuYan is only 14 to 15 years old, and is much smaller than Su Baozhu.

    However, the imposing momentum she exudes at this moment is causing all three of them to feel intimidated to the point where their bodies feel weak.

    Most notably, her face is sttered with the blood that came out of Su-shi¡¯s body. White clothes had turned blood-red. However, she did not seem bothered enough to wipe it. Instead, she smiles faintly and reveals pearly-white teeth.

    It looks identical to an Asura that climbed out of hell for revenge.

    The youngest, Su Baozhu, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screams. She turns and intends to run.

    She is suddenly caught by her hair and yanked right back.

    With a loud noise, Su Baozhu crashes into the wall and passes out.

    When Chen YuLan sees this, a fierce expression clouds her features. She grabs one of the wooden stools at her side and rushes toward MuYan.

    The swell of her stomach hinders MuYan¡¯s movement to dodge, her head suffers under the blow, and the stool breaks into pieces of wood.

    ¡°Ha...haha... stinking cousin, think I¡¯ll let you run wild...¡±

    Before she can finish what she¡¯s saying, Chen YuLan suddenly felt a piercing pain at her knee. Immediately after, her body wobbles as she bes unsteady where she stands; she tumbles down.

    The blood on MuYan¡¯s forehead keeps flowing down and begins to mix with Su-shi¡¯s blood, bing increasingly garish and horrifying.

    She doesn¡¯t try to wipe it off and just leaves it as is, but she carefully guards her stomach. Then, she finally turns to Su Jinzhu who remains standing.

    ¡°Devil... you¡¯re a devil that wants to kill... help, help!!¡±

    Su Jinzhu yells loudly and proceeds to rush out. MuYan aims the dagger in her hand, hitting the center of the other¡¯s lumbar region.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± Su Jinzhu shrieks as shepletely loses sensation below her waist. She goes on falling to ground, her body continuously having spasms.

    While supporting her waist, MuYan exerts a lot of effort to drag the three wailing people together as they cry out.

    She gently caresses her belly, ¡°Baby, these animals are too noisy, are they bothering you? Don¡¯t worry, Niangqin will shortly make them... unable to be noisy again.¡± (Niangqin will be used instead of ¡®mother¡¯)

    As soon as she says that, the dagger shes coldly, and three tongues neatly fall side by side on the ground.

    ¡°What to do next?¡± MuYan twirls the blood-stained dagger, chuckles, ¡°You all seem to be particrly fond of cutting others¡¯ stomach open. Hehe, actually, I like it too! That being the case, this is the proper behavior based on reciprocity! You¡¯ll open up my stomach to dig out my child; I wonder what I could dig out if I open your bellies? Will I get some ck hearts and ck intestines?¡±

    T/N: As an Asian, Niangqin has a more pleasant and appropriate feel to mepared to ¡®mother¡¯, or ¡®mommy¡¯. ¡®Mother¡¯ feels too formal while ¡®mommy¡¯ has that immature connotation. For new CN novel readers, I¡¯ll try to slowly ease these terms in.

 Chapter 6: Regret? Too late

    <h4>Chapter 6: Regret? Toote</h4>

    Jun MuYan steps closer, fresh blood covers her like an Asura from hell. Su Jinzhu and the rest are frightened out of their wits. Mouth stretched open, wanting to scream, but only the able to utter ¡°ah ah¡±.

    At that moment, Su Zhiyong¡¯s voicees through the doorway.

    ¡°Niang, YuLan, what¡¯s taking you so long? Daren is still waiting at that ce!¡±

    Upon hearing Su Zhiyong¡¯s voice, Chen YuLan, together with the rest, have seemed to see the light of hope, their eyes brightening.

    The three of them don¡¯t have any power, but Su Zhiyong is already an Entry Stage in Martial Arts.

    It should just be a very easy matter to deal with Jun MuYan, a pregnant woman with a bulging belly.

    ¡°Ah-ah¨Cah¨C¡± Chen YuLan opens her mouth and tries hard to shout.

    Su Jinzhu and Su Baozhu see this and immediately follow along in calling out.

    Jun MuYan calmly and unhurriedly walks toward the direction of the door, not having the slightest bit of intention to stop them from calling out for help.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yn? Mother, sister? Answer me!¡±

    ¡°If no one says anything, I¡¯ll juste in!¡±

    Bang ¨C bang ¨C bang, sounds of violent ramminges from the door.

    In a moment, the dpidated room has its door broken.

    Chen YuLan and the others have blood and tears across their faces, their eyes are filled with hope and longing for that life-saving straw.

    It is at this time when Jun MuYan, who had been waiting by the door, raised the dagger.

    Just as Su Zhiyonges in, she charges with the dagger and aims it on his shoulder then ruthlessly plunges down.

    Su Zhiyong can¡¯t even scream out, he goes limp and copses.

    MuYan hauls the unconscious Su Zhiyong, slowly dragging him towards Chen YuLan and the rest.

    The trio¡¯s ecstatic expressions that appeared just moments ago, freeze on their faces and slowly turned into disbelief and despair.

    How is this possible? !

    Jun MuYan is nothing more than an Entry Level Martial Artist, a pregnant woman that can¡¯t even truss a chicken. How could she have easily subdued Su Zhiyong who is also an Entry Level?!

    MuYan raises the corners of her mouth in a secretive cold smile.

    All these, can be said to be thanks to Gong Qianxue!

    If not because she wanted to repay Gong Qianxue, she wouldn¡¯t go and learn how to heal and make medicine; naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have learnt the art of acupuncture.

    At the shoulder point, acupuncture can resolve blood stasis and swollen chest, but it can only be five marks deep with a needle, never deeper.

    If you stick it deeper, the patient will faint.

    She stabbed a dagger very deeply in Su Zhiyong¡¯s shoulder acupoint. How could he not faint?

    ¡°Dear sister-inw, haven¡¯t you always been worried that cousin will go outside and to pick the flowers and trample the grass, go and cheat on you? Won¡¯t it be better that I do this for you now, than to leave trouble forter?¡±

    Saying so, she takes the dagger on her hand and uses it to gently tap Su Zhiyong¡¯s head.

    Su Zhiyong gave a muffled groan, and slowlyes to consciousness.

    However, before he bes fully aware of what¡¯s happening, MuYan lifted her foot and stomps on the root of his progeny.

    ¡°Aaaahh ¨C!!!¡± The mournful screams reverberate within the entire room making it seem to shake violently. Dust falls from the roof from time to time.

    Taking her foot back, MuYan chuckles and says, ¡°How about it? Does sister-inw feel satisfied? I can¡¯t know how it¡¯s like for you to dig out the child from my belly,paring it to watching your husband turn into a eunuch: which is more fun, more fascinating? Sister-inw, how do you n to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Wuu hu hu!¡± Sobbing, Chen YuLan frantically shakes her head.

    Lunatic! Lunatic! Lunatic!

    This Jun MuYan right now is a lunatic through and through.

    She is scared, she regrets, she should not have provoked such a lunatic.

    But it was toote, everything is already toote!

 Chapter 7 Search! Give me a thorough search!

    <h4>Chapter 7 Search! Give me a thorough search!</h4>

    Half an hourter, MuYan opens the door, one hand supporting her waist, and the other cradling her belly. She slowly and carefully walks out of the run-down room.

    If one only observes her current actions, she seems like an incredibly gentle mother.

    Behind her however, the newly-opened door reveals a room filled with human remains.

    Each corpse is cut open from the chest to the abdomen. The five viscera and six bowels were dug out when they were still alive. (heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys; galldder, stomach,rge intestine, small intestine, truncal cavities, dder)

    Their eyes are wide open, and no one can close them. There is only boundless terror, pain, and despair in their eyes.

    As if they have witnessed the most dreadful hell on earth.

    Jun MuYan did not take a second nce at the bloody scene behind her, but throws back a newly lit torch.

    The raging fire, under the bright sun, res up further.

    The dense smoke rises up and covers the sky above the house with ayer of dark grey.

    When a group of men in ck arrived on horseback, it had long burnt to the ground. They are unable to find even a shadow of a person.

    Several ck people look at each other, and saw the anxiety and disbelief the other¡¯s eyes.

    At this time, a white horse carrying a womanes in a lightning-fast gallop.

    It can be seen that the woman has a slender figure, a purple dress on her body and a conical hat on her head. Her face is covered by a veil, only hinting on her pretty facial outline.

    As soon as she sees the ruins of cinder and ashes, the woman¡¯s voice bes ice-cold and surly, like it could drip water. ¡°What¡¯s all this? What of the fetus that I want?¡±

    ¡°A... answering the Lord, this lowly one does not know how it¡¯s be like this as well, it should have been perfectly secure...¡±

    ¡°Waste!!¡± The woman gets a whip into her hand and raises it, fiercelyshing it towards them. After striking several times, she says in clenched teeth. ¡°Search for me, even if only the corpse remains, I¡¯ll dig it out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    After a short while, several men in ck hurriedly rush to report, ¡°Answering the Lord, there wasn¡¯t a corpse that belongs to a pregnant woman.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that she ran away?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Lord. Although we did not arrange people around this house, the mountain is sealed and closely guarded by our brothers. If the woman really ran away, she absolutely can¡¯t escape this mountain.¡±

    The veiled woman grips the horse¡¯s reins tightly in her hands, the face under the veil turned green then white.

    If she wasn¡¯t so scared of being discovered that she¡¯s acquiring an immortal child, she would¡¯ve gone and taken the fetus herself, then there would be no idents.

    She thinks that the insignificant little girl absolutely cannot do anything unexpected.

    Cannot expect...

    ¡°Search! Give me a thorough search!¡± The woman fiercelymands, ¡°Even if you dig three feet beneath the ground, you must find and capture this woman and her child!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    After Jun MuYan left the run-down house, she did not escape the mountains like what that white woman¡¯s men had expected.

    Instead, she turns to the opposite direction and went deeper into the mountains.

    This part of the mountain area, the deeper in you go, the denser the trees be, the more secluded.

    Layers andyers of leaves umte, rotting quite a bit, and have slowly be a swamp due to the buildup of rainwater.

    There are countless poisonous insects, snakes and rats in the forest. There are even some unnamed strange beasts that areparable to Primary grade practitioners.

    No one would have thought that Jun MuYan would go deep into the mountains.

    Since an extremely delicate pregnant woman like her would only meet death if she ever enters this wilderness.

    However, Jun MuYan¡¯s expression is unperturbed. Although her footsteps are slow and heavy, they are remarkably resolute.

    Roar ¨C ! A beast¡¯s roar could be heard,ing from in front of her.

    The leaves rustle, and a huge leopard appears. Bright green eyes stare at MuYan with hunger and cruelty

 Chapter 8 A Little Bean Sprout Appears

    <h4>Chapter 8 A Little Bean Sprout Appears</h4>

    The leaves rustle, and a huge leopard appears. Bright green eyes stare MuYan with hunger and cruelty.

    However, when its gaze collides with MuYan¡¯s pair of bloody eyes, the huge body unexpectedly shudders for some reason.

    An inexplicable dread creeps throughout its body, and the wild beast¡¯s instinct of forbearing danger makes a single thoughte to the forefront of its mind¡ªrun.

    The leopard crouches down and bares its teeth, giving off a threatening growl.

    Then, it steps backwards, retreating away from MuYan¡¯s line of sight.

    MuYan straightens her waist, guarding her belly that¡¯s getting more and more painful, and continues to slowly move forward.

    ¡°Baby, hold on for a while, just hold on for a little while.¡±

    One step at a time, one hour and then another.

    By the time when the day hadpletely turned dark, she finally found the markings that lead to a cave.

    MuYan¡¯s has a light smile on her lips as she gently strokes her abdomen, ¡°Baby, look, we finally found it.¡±

    In Yanwu Continent, there is a very rare spiritual vein of within this cave.

    Training one¡¯s Internal Force alongside the spiritual vein would allow one to advance, in a speed three or four times faster than normal.

    In the past life, she identally discovered this spiritual vein but she foolishly handed it over to Gong Qianxue.

    In this life, this will be the birthce of her child.

    Time flies, and a few years had gone by in a blink, rushing past.

    In the past few years, there have been many major events that urred in Yanwu Continent.

    For example, in the first nation [Huang Yao Country], there emerged a name of an alchemist who could refine the Third Rank Ice Heart Pill ¨C Jian Feng. After the Ice Heart Pill was released, it caused a sensation in the whole Yanwu Continent. Jian Feng became the great Alchemist that everyone sought after.

    Then, in the middle nation [Zhong Cheng Country], news came out that their princess Gong Qianxue had broken out of Earth Grade, and while only 22 years old, had be the youngest Heaven grade powerhouse.

    Another one in the lower nation [Chi Yan Country], a meteor had fallen in theirnd ¨C a sign that a precious treasure is about toe into being. This is why many practitioners have gathered in Chi Yan Country.

    However, all these has nothing to do with Jun MuYan, who is deep into the wilderness of the secluded mountain area.

    Four years had passed, in an unnamed forest.

    ¡°ROAR!!¡± an earth-shaking roar resonates through the skies, and a powerful suppression instantly fills the atmosphere.

    When they heard this roar, the smaller animals that wander the forest immediately tremble in fear, and scatter to flee in all directions.

    Quickly afterwards, an enormous ancient tree shudders and downes a huge ck bear.

    Looking at its eyes, they are a peculiar red. Its hands still hold a dead animal, and brings said animal to its mouth, chewing one mouthful of it at a time.

    If people had been present at this moment, they would have found to their horror that this ck bear is a strange beast.

    And its level has reached the disquieting [Profound grade].

    The Martial Practitioner Levels in Yanwu Continent are divided into the cultivation levels of: [Entry Stage, Primary Grade, Profound Grade, Earth Grade and Heaven Grade].

    [After Heaven Grade, it is the Precelestial powerhouse. ]

    Only by breaking through the Heaven Grade and reaching the Precelestial realm can one be considered to have a foot stepping into the realm of true cultivation.

    However, throughout the whole Yanwu Continent, the formidable people that have achieved the Precelestial realm could be counted with only one hand.

    Most of the martial practitioners have their cultivation stuck on either the Entry Stage or the Primary Grade.

    In this way, it could be seen how frightening this Profound grade ck bear is.

    Suddenly, the ck bear stops chewing, and its small savage eyes turn to look down below itself.

    What it sees is unexpectedly a Little Bean Sprout that had stood there since who-knows-when.

    It is but a young boy ¨C four or five years old, with a height that is even shorter than the stubby legs of the ck bear.

 Chapter 9 the Cold-faced Xiao Bao and the Enchanting Mother

    <h4>Chapter 9 the Cold-faced Xiao Bao and the Enchanting Mother</h4>

    A small face that is iparably exquisite, too cute that it could make people want to scream.

    However, that adorably beautiful face does not have any expression at all.

    Raising his little head up, a pair of pure and splendid dark blue eyes calmly stare at the ck bear.

    The ck bear seems to see disdain and provocation from those eyes.

    ¡°ROAR ~~~¡± the majesty of the forest¡¯s overlord cannot be questioned.

    The bear discards the food to lift itsrge ck ws, aiming a strike towards the boy.

    The Bear¡¯s paw brings forth a powerful hurricane, relentlessly shaking the surrounding trees.

    In an instant, it could be seen that the bear¡¯s paw is on the boy, yet he did not turn into meat paste.

    In the next moment however, the ck bear¡¯s paw did notnd, but its entire stout body is lifted up.

    The bear¡¯s big eyes turn into spirals.

    Once it looks down, it suddenly opened its eyes wide.

    No matter how low the intelligence of the bear is, it could still show an incredulous astonishment at this very moment.

    Because its immense form that is at least a few hundred pounds, it was actually lifted up by the Little Bean Sprout.

    The Little Bean Sprout is still expressionless as his short chubby hand spins the ck bear in the air, and then he lets go.

    Boom ¨C ! With a loud bang, the whole forest quakes, the birds and beasts flee all over the ce.

    After a quarter of an hour.

    A small boy drags four strung-together bear paws before a cave.

    He builds a fire, and with neat and orderly actions, quickly processes the bear paws. Afterwards he roasts them on the fire.

    The fragrance of meat permeates in the air.

    At that moment, a pleasingly carefree andzy voice of a womanes from within the dwelling, ¡°Smells good, Xiao Bao, what kind of food did you hunt and bring back?¡±

    The little boy turns and looks toward the cave entrance. The pretty little face is still without an expression.

    But those deep blue eyes sparkle, as if stars shine within them.

    Soon, a figure of a girl in white emerges from the opening of the cave.

    It¡¯s a teenage girl who is only 18 or 19 years old, wearing simple white clothes that serve to tter her flesh of ice and bones of jade[ref][1][/ref]. With that delicate and peerless appearance, it could make people open their eyes and widen their perspectives.

    That appearance cannot be said to be capable of causing the downfall of a nation, but shees with a temperament like an illusory immortal. Like a celestial that had fallen from the Ninth Heaven and strayed into the mundane world, it could make people desire to touch, but at the same time cannot bear to profane.

    The boy¡¯s eyes are bright, and he only needed a moment to jump up to the girl, as if he can¡¯t wait to ster himself to her.

    Even if the little face is still taut and rigid, it could still be seen how much he loves the girl, how attached he is.

    ¡°I say littledy-killer, if you look at me so much like this, I could only fall in love with you!¡±

    When the young girl opens her mouth to speak, the celestial temperament disappears without a trace.

    She raises her hand to the little boy¡¯s chin, her fingers feeling the smooth skin beneath them. She lowers her head andys a loud smooch on the soft and tender cheeks; her smiling face has a particrlynguid charm.

    The little boy turns his head expressionlessly; he flips the bear paw above the fire, and said, ¡°Niangqin, you can eat this.¡±

    Jun MuYan tilts her head with her palm under her chin; she beams at her handsome and exceptional son, truly more and more pleasing to the eye. The more she looks, the more outstanding he seems.

    In a blink of an eye, the mother and son have lived within the mountains for four years.

    When they entered this cave four years ago, MuYan¡¯s heart was still filled with hatred and darkness. But now, she can¡¯t thank the heavens enough.

    Thank the Heavens that gifted Xiao Bao[2] to her.

    Of course, she wants to avenge the hatred, but the most important thing in MuYan¡¯s mind is not revenge, but Xiao Bao.

    [1]Elegant ¨C it is used to describe manner and appearance.

    [2]not his real name, just means little baby/treasure.

 Chapter 10: I, Jun MuYan, Shall Return

    <h4>Chapter 10: I, Jun MuYan, Shall Return</h4>

    After eating the bear¡¯s paw, Xiao Baoes over with a wet cloth just as MuYan was about to get up.

    Although he¡¯s only a four-year-old child, he acts like an adult. He grabs her hand and wipes away the oil from her slender jade fingers.

    MuYan can¡¯t help but hug the little guy to her chest, coddle and pepper him with kisses: ¡°Baby, you¡¯re really such a darling to your mom. What would you do if I¡¯m not around!¡±

    Xiao Bao has a little blush a he sinks deeper into theforting scent of MuYan¡¯s embrace. He mumbles a whisper: ¡°Xiao Bao won¡¯t leave Niangqin.¡±

    MuYan wanted to continue teasing her beautiful son, but the sky in the distance suddenly shines a prismatic glow.

    She slightly squints her eyes, and lets go of Xiao Bao. Looking at the sky from afar, the corners of her mouth curve into a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡±

    MuYan lowers her head and absentmindedly says: ¡°Baby, we¡¯ve been hiding in this mountain long enough. Won¡¯t youe with your mom to go out and gain experience?¡±

    Xiao Bao asks: ¡°Go to a town?¡±

    ¡°Not just a town!¡± Jun MuYan shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯re going to leave this cave and go somewhere far away. There are certain things that Niangqin must deal with.¡±

    Xiao Bao is somewhat confused but he still nods, ¡°Where Niangqin is, Xiao Bao would be there too.¡±

    MuYan holds his face up, and kisses each of Xiao Bao¡¯s cheeks. She then picks him up and sends a reluctant nce towards the cave behind them.

    This spiritual vein is really a good spot for cultivation but unfortunately, they have to part with it now.

    Gong Qianxue, Jian Feng, Jin Hong Men, Heavenly Road Sect... everyone who had harmed her in her past life.

    ¡®Hehe, I wonder if you people are ready?¡¯

    ¡®I, Jun MuYan, shall return.¡¯

    Flowers greet people, along with the gentle warm wind of a Spring afternoon.

    From a distance, therees the sound of hurried and disorderly horse hooves.

    A closer look reveals a group of men dressed in ck, close-fitting [flying-fish]-patterned* clothes.

    ? ¡°flying fish clothes¡± refer to a pattern of clothing but it could also refer to a guard unit, from what I could understand.

    They are headed by a middle-aged man, about thirty years old. His face is quite bright, and his fine eyes radiate vitality.

    His level is actually at the Profound Grade.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man pulls the reins on his horse to halt, and looks over at a giant banyan tree.

    ¡°Daren, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The middle-aged man did not speak, but quickly dismounts off the horse and goes before the banyan tree.

    Once he has a good view at the sight under the tree, the middle-aged man gasps.

    ¡°Ah, a very beautiful girl and child.¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    It can¡¯t be mistaken, under the banyan tree, was a reclining young girl that looks about seventeen-years-old, and an extremely adorable child that looks like a powdered jade carving.

    The pair has their heads leaning against the trunk of the banyan tree. The girl¡¯s long hair drapes down, framing her stunning features. There¡¯s a sense of charm that makes people blush, and make their hearts beat faster.

    A subordinate of the middle-aged man gulps and says, ¡°Da... Daren, do you intend to bring this woman back? If Third Prince sees her, he¡¯d be very pleased, right?¡±

    The middle-aged man only takes a moment to mutter to himself before he gives amand: ¡°Take these people with extreme care, and by any means, do not hurt her skin.¡±

    This snow white, perfect and wless skin ¨C the Third Prince would go crazy if there¡¯s even a slight bruise.

    Not far away from where the several horses had run to, there is a luxurious carriage.

    This carriage is made to be drawn by eight horses. It is even divided into three stations.

    The person upying the carriage was Chi Yan Country¡¯s Third Prince ¨C Lou Beiyu.

    At this time, there is a beautiful young girl sitting across Lou Beiyu.

    The girl¡¯s body is only covered by a flimsy cloth. The white skin and exquisite figure are faintly discernible through it.

    Incredibly alluring.

 Chapter 11: A Painting of a Beauty in See-through, Flimsy Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Painting of a Beauty in See-through, Flimsy Clothes?</h4>

    If an ordinary man sees such a beauty, he would have long thrown himself over to get close to her.

    However, Lou Beiyu didn¡¯t even put her in his eyes. Instead, with a drawing tool on hand, he is seriously drawing on paper.

    After sketching for a while however, Lou Beiyu suddenly bursts in frustration, throws his pen and shouts, ¡°Get out, get out! Quickly get out of my sight!¡±

    The beautiful girl is startled into crying, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and hastily leaves.

    ¡°Your Highness Third Prince, what¡¯s the matter? This girl is the number one beauty in Xia¡¯an City. It can¡¯t be that even she is unable to give inspiration to Your Highness?¡±

    Lou Beiyu says angrily: ¡°What first beauty, she¡¯s justmonce doll in rouge and powder!¡±

    The subordinate wears a troubled look, and before he could ask more, someone suddenly opens the curtain and says: ¡°You Highness, Li-daren requests an audience. He said that he has found a peerless great beauty for Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Peerless great beauty? Is he not fooling me again?¡± Lou Beiyu says in disdain, ¡°What cat or dog is he calling a peerless great beauty this time? Whatever, tell him to let her enter.¡±

    Receiving Lou Beiyu¡¯smand, the subordinate immediately goes to do as ordered.

    After a moment, the beautiful woman does not enter but is brought in.

    Lou Beiyu watches in suspicion until he clearly sees the appearance of the woman in white. For a while, he turns silly and just stares nkly fixated.

    ¡°There is a bewitching enchantress, vaciting along the Xiang riverbank. A glimpse is the quintessence of piquancy, a gesture the definition of grace.¡± Lou Beiyu murmurs, and wanting to touch the girl¡¯s face, stretches out his hand but nervously retracts it right back.

    ¡°Beautiful... truly the summit of beauty. The beauty¡¯s charm is in her grace, it is deep in her bones, not just the surface of the skin. For such an enchantress, how could those rouged, powderedmoners evenpare? Quick, give her a change of clothes, this prince is now inspired. I believe that this time, I will be able to create the most delightful painting of a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    Several maids heed themand and step forward, intending to take the girl¡¯s clothes off.

    At that moment, the girl in white flutters her eyshes and opens her eyes.

    Those eyes are so clear and lively, they look like the undtions of autumn ripples.

    Lou Beiyu became silly with just the sight of it; his jaws cken unconsciously and drool appears at the side of his mouth.

    Jun MuYan yawns unscrupulously,zily stretching her waist. Her voice isnguid,ced with a hint of sensual huskiness. ¡°Oh, that was a really good nap! Xiao Bao, hungry or not, we should go look for a meal.¡±

    She turns her head but finds that Xiao Bao is absent from her side, and there is a man salivating in front of her.

    But Jun MuYan is not rmed at all, she is calm and unruffled as she asks with a smile: ¡°Excuse me, this mister is?¡±

    Lou Beiyu rubs off his drool and says: ¡°This humble one is Lu Beiyu, the Third Prince of Chi Yan Country. Because I admired Miss¡¯s unmatched magnificence, I asked Miss toe over. Hope Miss can help this one¡¯s request?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and say it, what is it?¡±

    Lou Beiyu picks up clothing so thin, it is practically transparent, and holds it up to Jun MuYan to see, ¡°Please miss, put on this dress and let this prince draw a beautiful painting of you.¡±

    ¡°Wear this dress and let you draw?¡± the corner of Jun MuYan¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Are you sure this is clothing?¡±

    If one puts it on, this cloth that will let people see what they shouldn¡¯t, can you still say it¡¯s a dress?

    Lou Beiyu repeatedly nods, ¡°Miss wearing this dress will definitely be a Goddess-like beauty, and exude a charm that ordinary people can¡¯t withstand.¡±

    Jun MuYan snips in, light as a feather, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, our Third Prince painting you is your honor. You shouldn¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± The maid derisively says, contempt and jealousy shing in her eyes.

    T/N: Last post for the week, and alsost post for the month, resuming on May 1st. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have consistent releases + extra chapters by then.

 Chapter 12 Xiao Bao is the Best

    <h4>Chapter 12 Xiao Bao is the Best</h4>

    The Flying Fish Guard, who had just escorted Jun MuYan in, could not help but stress that: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your younger brother is still in our hands right now? If you are sensible then you should be good and obey us, otherwise don¡¯t me us for being unkind to him!¡±

    ¡°My brother?¡± Jun MuYan stares nkly for a moment before realizing that they¡¯re probably referring to Xiao Bao.

    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and withughter in her voice, asks, ¡°Oh? You guys are using the fact that Xiao Bao is with you to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, so you better listen to the Third Prince.¡±

    Lou Beiyu adds: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry, Miss. I will really just draw, and absolutely nothing else. And after the work is done, I will give you generous rewards. You will definitely not suffer any losses.¡±

    ¡°Putting on a half-naked attire to model for a painting, mn, well, that¡¯s actually interesting... great idea!¡± Jun MuYan touches her chin and shows a smile.

    ¡°Excellent, since Miss is interested, please quickly change into this dress!¡±

    MuYan takes the attire with an a smile increasingly expanding on her face. The little face that originally seems noble and holy, like a fallen immortal, changes at that instant ¨C bing iparably evil and beguiling.

    Just as Lou Beiyu is lost in a daze, a sudden light shes in front of him.

    He only feels a pain on his waist, and immediately loses all his strength. He gives a cry ¡®ow!¡¯ and falls to the ground.

    The guards on the side jump up in fright. They cry out ¡®You Highness!¡¯ and rush out toe and help.

    Their feet suddenly slip on something and they also follow stumbling to the ground.

    The maids are even more vulnerable. Before they could muster up any sort of reaction, they are alreadypletely immobile.

    MuYan holds the half-transparent clothing waves it before Lou Beiyu as she approaches him, ¡°You have a really good eye for this. I too, also think that this would suit you.¡±

    ¡°You ... what do you want to do?!¡± Lou Beiyu struggles to sit up but finds himself unable to move.

    They never would have thought that this fragile-looking girl would actually be so powerful.

    That Flying Fish guard is even more shocked due to disbelief. He was a practitioner at the peak of Primary Stage.

    His Highness has a much higher cultivation than him.

    Yet they can¡¯t even meet this girl¡¯s blow.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t mess around ah! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want your brother¡¯s life?¡±

    He barely finished what he¡¯s saying when the carriage¡¯s curtain is lifted open.

    The cold, small and clever face of Xiao Bao enters, dragging along the leader of the Flying Fish guard in his hand and throwing him before MuYan.

    He immediately treads over to her, then hugs her leg, ¡°Niangqin, are you okay?¡±

    The little sprout¡¯s expression is still ice-cold, but those beautiful blue eyes are filled with concern.

    MuYan pulls his tiny face up and kisses him on both cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Niang is naturally okay. Did Xiao Bao subdue everyone outside?¡±

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly nods. Not proud, like it¡¯s nothing unexpected.

    It¡¯s as if taking on a squad of Chi Yan Country¡¯s armed royal guards, is just as simple as taking on a nest of mice.

    The immobilized guards on the ground looked at their superior, and looked at Xiao Bao who¡¯s approximately only four years old. Incredulous, one exims, ¡°Impossible! Our daren is an advanced level practitioner of the Profound Stage. How could he be dealt with by this little boy¡¯s hands!? Who are you, what do you guys really want?¡±

    Xiao Bao and Jun MuYan ignore him.

    Xiao Bao raises his head to look at Jun MuYan with his big bright eyes.

    Jun MuYanughs knowingly and pats his small head. She says earnestly, ¡°Xiao Bao is the best, always such a great help to Niangqin.¡±

 Chapter 13: â€œBeautyâ€ A Masterwork

    <h4>Chapter 13: ¡°Beauty¡± A Masterwork</h4>

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are slightly curved up, his irises are sparkling and his ears red.

    Although the little face is still frigid, anyone can see that he is happy.

    Ah, how can he be so cute! This is simply cheating!

    MuYan cuddles her son to her chest and kisses him several time before releasing him.

    Looking at Lou Beiyu and the others, she says with a mockery of a smile: ¡°Xiao Bao, let¡¯s y a fun game, all right?¡±

    ¡°What game?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you will know in a moment.¡±

    ......

    A little whileter, the two maids, and the head of the Flying Fish unit with the other guards, are stripped naked by MuYan and Xiao Bao.

    Only the important parts are covered by leaves that Xiao Bao¡¯s got from outside, barely half-covering them.

    These group of people feel ashamed and indignant, they wish they fainted instead.

    However, they don¡¯t know what MuYan had fed them so that not only could they not muster any strength, but neither could they release their internal force. They can¡¯t even make a sound.

    MuYan walks up to Lou Beiyu while flourishing the thin, silken clothes and smilingly says: ¡°Your Highness Third Prince, don¡¯t you like this dress?¡±

    Lou Beiyu shakes his head in fear, but soon afterwards, he tries to appear fierce despite being cowardly inside: ¡°You- you can¡¯t do anything crazy; I¡¯m the Third Prince of Chi Yan Country. Raise a hand against me and you¡¯ll never have a good end.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± MuYanughs like a fox would, ¡°I¡¯m only interested in drawing a picture of you.¡±

    Very quickly, Lou Beiyu¡¯s clothes are strippedpletely and then reced with those transparent garments.

    Xiao Bao wears an icy face, and positions the nude and immobile people into various positions.

    For one, the head guard is The Drunken Beauty. (*an opera character)

    Next, the two maids are a pair of mandarin ducks with necks intersecting. (*mandarin ducks = affectionate couple)

    Then Lou Beiyu is syed beautifully on the couch, boundlessly amorous.

    Even the few guards have their legs raised up, making erotic and difficult positions.

    MuYan looks on as Xiao Bao arranges them in various poses per her request, and couldn¡¯t help herself butugh out loud.

    She feels that her son is really talented!

    She very quickly spreads out the pen and paper, and begins to draw them.

    On the other hand, Xiao Bao drives the carriage to continue on the road.

    Once the carriage arrives at a lively countryside market, MuYan finally sets the pen down.

    She gently raises her hand and sends her internal force.

    Lou Beiyu and the others immediately regain their freedom.

    However, they maintained the same position for too long, and their limbs are numb. Once they regained mobility, they cut a sorry figure and slump to the floor.

    MuYan lifts up her newlypleted painting for them to see, ¡°How about it? Are you satisfied with your own likeness?¡±

    As soon as the guardsmen and their leader saw their own figures in the painting, their sight just turn ck and they can¡¯t wait to pass out.

    Th-th-this, with both legs raised high, how could the man leaning against another man possible be him?!

    There¡¯s also that seductive and bashful expression, how can he make that face!

    If they let people see something like this, they needn¡¯t be called human thence after!! Just go directly to find blocks of tofu to bash their heads against! (like hang oneself with noodles)

    The head guardsman¡¯s expression turns ashen; he rushes to snatch the painting from MuYan¡¯s hands.

    MuYan lets out augh and opens the carriage window, ¡°I can make several copies of this painting even with my eyes closed. It would be such a waste if I¡¯m the only one that would admire it. What if I spread this painting out for everyone to appreciate... tsk tsk, it would be too wasteful to just disseminate it here so when we enter a big townter, I¡¯ll have to make a few more copies.¡±

    ¡°Do not -!!¡±

    ¡°-not allowed to hand out -!!!¡±

    ¡°Aahh¡ª!! If this painting is seen by others, how can I live in the future!?¡±

 Chapter 14 Encountering a Mental Case

    <h4>Chapter 14 Encountering a Mental Case</h4>

    Several big men with two maids no longer have the arrogance they had before. They kneel before MuYan , sniveling and tearful, as they repent for their wrongs.

    If they let the world see these people who look exactly like them, but posing in such a shameful arrangement, how will they conduct themselves in the future?

    Not to mention keeping on being a pce guard, they won¡¯t even have enough guts to go out the house!

    ¡°This heroine, queen, Goddess, we know our wrong! We beg you to please give this painting to us!¡±

    MuYan smirks and says: ¡°When you kidnapped an innocent woman and made her undress for a painting, didn¡¯t you enjoy ying? Now you know how to ask for mercy?¡±

    Several people prostrate themselves on the floor and keep on repenting.

    Now, the head guard is really regretting to the point that his intestines have turned green.

    When encountering the beautiful woman along the road, he thought he could please the Third Prince by bringing her back.

    He never expected to ultimately bring back an evil star. The head guard remember the ~Éí ~ pose he just performed and it sure is incredibly embarrassing, he wishes he was dead instead.

    (Imagine Éí as a stick figure)

    But when they are crying and begging for mercy, they suddenly hear an excited voice in the carriage. ¡°Beautiful, very beautiful. This charm, this style, these tones, such a breathtaking painting could only exist in the heaves ah!¡±

    Lou Beiyu is holding MuYan¡¯s painting in his hands ¨C

    Still wearing the thin clothes from the painting, crossing his legs, and biting his lips ¨C an alluring beauty on the couch.

    However, not only is Lou Beiyu not simmering in shame and anger, he instead has bright eyes.

    All of a sudden, he pounces to MuYan. ¡°Master, please teach me, how to draw such a painting with a charm and ingeniousness. I¡¯ve been studying how to paint for more than ten years and thought I had already seen the cusp of it. But now that I¡¯ve beheld Master¡¯s work, I now know my own ineptitude.¡±

    MuYan¡¯s mouth twitches, she feels like she just suffered mental damage.

    The guards and maids at the side have their faces warp and weft red, yellow, green, and blue ¨C it¡¯s extremely fascinating.

    MuYan lifts her foot and kicks him off.

    But Lou Beiyu just climbs back up from the ground,pletely heedless of his revealing clothes, and whether his important parts are exposed, ¡°Master, master, if youck money or Mysterious nts, apprentice can give them to you in offering, so long as you are willing to give some pointers. ¡±

    MuYan turns, with veins popping on her forehead, ¡°Xiao Bao, let¡¯s go!¡±

    This mental sickness, she can¡¯t provoke it so shouldn¡¯t she avoid it?

    The carriage curtain opens and Xiao Bao¡¯s figure appears. He walks over to MuYan¡¯s side and allows her to hold his hand.

    MuYan opens the carriage window, and is just about to jump out.

    Lou Beiyu rushes out and calls, ¡°Master, little senior, don¡¯t leave ah! As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, I would be willing toply with anything! Do you want a treasure from the Fog Forest? I, what we can get from this trip, I can offer them all to Master!¡±

    The head guard at the side just sees his vision go dark, wanting but unable to p his master.

    MuYan stops her movement as her eyes turn to slits momentarily, ¡°You¡¯re headed to the Fog Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lou Beiyu sees that MuYan actually stopped in her action so he immediately nods frantically, and says in rapid session, ¡°A meteor fell into the Fog Forest a few months ago. A few days ago, multicolored light was also observed in the skies. It was also a sign of the presence of treasure. That¡¯s why my emperor father had sent me to explore the forest.¡±

    ¡°Sent you?¡± MuYan couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.

    She feels that Emperor of Chi Yan Country probably has a problem in his brain, for why would he send such a hopeless mental case to explore the Fog Forest?

    Lou Beiyu eyes shes with a brilliant light as he slightly straightens his back, ¡°Master, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m only twenty years old this year, but I¡¯m already an early Earth grade practitioner.¡±

 Chapter 15: She Had Been Such a Fool Back Then!

    <h4>Chapter 15: She Had Been Such a Fool Back Then!</h4>

    Thatsted for but a moment as heughs and fawningly says: ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t possiblypare to Master and Little Senior!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t want to go and seize the precious Spiritual Treasure, just want to join in on themotion, and try to benefit from it. There are a lot of precious Mysterious nts in the Fog Forest... As far as I¡¯m concerned, no one can raise a hand against me as long as I don¡¯t contend with people from those big factions.¡±

    ¡°When this treasure emerged, I¡¯m sure that a lot of heaven¡¯s favored children have gathered, and perhaps I¡¯ll be able to meet a lot of beauties. I¡¯ve heard that even Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Gong Qianxue, one of heavens¡¯ favored, wille over. Ah, just thinking of seeing all those beauties, it inspires me to paint, and I can¡¯t hold in my excitement. Even if I can¡¯t obtain any treasures, it¡¯s still worth it. Master, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Something dark shes through MuYan¡¯s eyes and the corners of her mouth hook up without a hint of humor.

    Has she heard of Fog Forest?

    Of course she¡¯s heard of it!

    It can be said that no one in this world is more familiar with Fog Forest than she is.

    In her past life, there was also a meteor that fell, as well as the colorful radiance that filled the sky.

    Numerous experts from the three countries ¨C Chi Yan, Jing Cheng, and Huang Yao ¨C have gathered in the Fog Forest to find this fallen treasure.

    It waster proven that the treasure is truly iparably valuable, extraordinary.

    After all, it was actually an egg of a sacred beast that¡¯s about to hatch.

    In Yanwu Continent, there are wild animals, there are strange beasts, and spirit beasts, but no one has evere across a genuine sacred beast.

    A sacred beast, one that is truly unique within the Continent.

    As one can imagine, whoever obtained the sacred animal would be able to walk sideways in Yanwu Continent.

    MuYan was just an unremarkable Profound Stage practitioner at that time, and she came to the Fog Forest with Gong Qianxue, in order to gather some experience.

    She did not even think about contending for the holy egg or anything.

    Neither did she expect that in the end, the sacred egg fell into her hands by some twist of fate.

    Thinking about this, the smile on MuYan¡¯s face deepens into a ridiculing sneer.

    What a fool she had been!

    She already grasped the sacred beast¡¯s egg that everyone yearns for even in their dreams. Just a drop of blood and the sacred beasts could recognize its master.

    But just a little bit of flowery and insincere words from Gong Qianxue, and the yearning within her eyes,

    She eagerly gave away the egg of sacred beast.

    Later, the holy beast hatched and became Gong Qianxue¡¯s contracted animal. Allowing her to move unhindered across the entire Yanwu Continent. No one can match her then on.

    ¡°Niang¨C¡± the sound of Xiao Bao¡¯s soft voice suddenly reaches her ears.

    MuYan suddenly recovers from the icy hatred of the past andes to herself. She looks down to see those big eyes of Xiao Bao that are filled with concern. Her heart can¡¯t help but soften, and all the hatred is diffused by warmth.

    Picking up Xiao Bao, MuYan chuckles and said, ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re going to the Fog Forest as well. Then, we¡¯ll apany you for a while!¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to stay! What are the rest of you still dithering about, still not going to prepare food?!¡±

    The Flying Fish guards and pce maids look aggrieved at their own Prince.

    They flinch after taking a look at MuYan and Xiao Bao, before resentfully turning away to prepare the food.

    ¡°Master, you and the Little Senior are so powerful! I¡¯m an expert in the early stage of earth grade, but I can¡¯t even catch any of your blows... then there¡¯s the Little Senior Brother who looks just about four or five years old, but he can defeat my head guard. Master, what¡¯s your name? Which country are you from?¡±

    MuYan leisurely eats the dishes, giving some to Xiao Bao. Then she nces at him with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile.

    From what he sees, Lou Beiyu immediately stiffens as he has a sudden feeling of his hairs standing on end.

    His attempt to slyly inquire into Master¡¯s background is discovered.

    Lou Beiyu recalls MuYan¡¯s means and shudders from the stimtion

 Chapter 16: The Fog Forest

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Fog Forest</h4>

    Lou Beiyu thinks of MuYan¡¯s means. Shivers run up and down his spine.

    However, he is quite broad-minded.

    Seeing that MuYan had already finished her meal, he excitedly says, ¡°Master Master! Can you teach me to paint now? How can you capture such charm when you draw people¡¯s likeness?¡±

    MuYan drinks her tea and leisurely smiles: ¡°Of course that¡¯s because your choice of subject is wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong? The one¡¯s I¡¯ve chosen are all real beauties, and I even made them put on thin, light clothes to stimte the senses...¡±

    Seeing MuYan¡¯s eyes stare icily at him, Lou Beiyu urgently points to the heaven and swears: ¡°Master, I swear that those beauties came willingly and I paid them generously. Only after seeing you, Master, you¡¯re overly attractive... cough cough, in short, when I erred for the first time, Master caught me.¡±

    MuYan¡¯s lips curve up, ¡°You¡¯re so ustomed to seeing beautiful women, so how could that stimte your senses? Don¡¯t you think that the position your guards assumed yesterday was very novel and interesting? Doesn¡¯t that especially make you want to draw?¡±

    Lou Beiyu brightens up at that moment. ¡°What Master said is right, particrly the head guard. He had different and special vor while wearing that half-naked attire. Haha... Master, you¡¯re really awesome. I¡¯ll go and call people toe in.¡±

    After seeing the idiot prince excitedly run out, cries of indignation and despair are soon heard from outside the carriage.

    MuYan brings the teacup to her mouth and takes a sip, her smile isnguid and evil.

    How could it be so easy to retreat after they provoked her? Hehe, too naive!

    The carriage slowly goes forward. Three dayster, when Lou Beiyu¡¯s guards were tormented enough that they¡¯re better off dead, as they could not wait to dig a hole and bury themselves in it, they finally arrived at the Fog Forest.

    Fog Forest is called as such because it is covered by dense fog all day and all night.

    The deeper one goes into the forest, the denser the fog bes; people could barely see their fingers when they stretch out their hands.

    But within the dense fog, the strange animals have long adapted to such an environment.

    But when human practitioners want to walk inside, they can only use their Internal force to perceive.

    One can imagine how dangerous it would be inside.

    But despite the dangers of the Fog Forest, there are many rare and precious Mysterious nts inside.

    Every day, many low-level practitionerse in to search.

    Moreover, there are certain phenomena that appear these days, confirming the birth of a precious treasure. That¡¯s why, even the higher-grade practitioners are gathered here.

    ¡°Master, Little Senior, there is a clean blue stone over here,e sit!¡±

    Lou Beiyu attentively calls MuYan and Xiao Bao over, wiping off the dew from the bluestone for them.

    The head guard of His Highness, the Third Prince,es over to help, unable to bear looking at the stupidity of their master.

    Can he still remember that he¡¯s the Third Prince of Chi Yan Country?

    MuYan lookspletely underwhelmed by the favor as she sits down while holding Xiao Bao.

    Lou Beiyu also says: ¡°Master, you and the Little Senior should rest for a while. Your apprentice will go and collect some nts for you. The Mysterious nts on the edge of Fog Forest can¡¯tpare to the ones inside, but they can still sell for a lot of money!¡±

    Lou Beiyu is about to leave when a furry shadow emerges from the fog.

    The forest is filled with ferocious animals and Lou Beiyu¡¯s guards are immediately on alert.

    But when they see the furry figure, everyone is dumbfounded.

    It¡¯s actually just a rabbit, with long fluffy ears, and is only slightlyrger than the two adult palms.

    A pair of round, reddish eyes is buried in the snow-white fur. They don¡¯t have any brilliance, and instead look silly.

 Chapter 17: Stir-fried Rabbit Meat

    <h4>Chapter 17: Stir-fried Rabbit Meat</h4>

    Especially when it runs, the small butt shakes, and short limbs wobble left and right. It¡¯s even more silly and ridiculous.

    Lou Beiyu sees MuYan staring with bright eyes at the stupid rabbit and diligently says: ¡°Master, do you like this rabbit? Should apprentice catch it for you to be your pet?¡±

    As he sees it, even if MuYan is powerful, she¡¯s still just an eighteen or neen-year-old girl. It¡¯s normal to like cute, small, furry animals like the rabbit.

    MuYan¡¯s eyes are indeed bright, but she¡¯s thinking about stir-fried rabbit, and braised rabbit meat.

    Lou Beiyu waves his hand, and some Flying Fish guards immediately rush up.

    Who knew that the seemingly sluggishly slow rabbit can urately avoid them whenever they try pounce on it.

    Just when the head guard got frustrated enough to want to use his mysterious abilities, the silly rabbit suddenly twitches its nose to sniff... and then it flees into Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    Xiao Bao is expressionless when his small hands catches the rabbit and holds it up, ¡°Niangqin, I¡¯ll make you a stir-fried rabbit.¡±

    The rabbit then shakes twice, light shes through its pale red eyes, and suddenly it opens its mouth to spit out a blue fruit.

    MuYan and Xiao Bao didn¡¯t have any reaction after seeing this fruit, but at the side, Lou Beiyu and his guards can¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s actually a Blue Treasure Fruit!! Thumb-sized Blue Treasure Fruits can sell at sky-high prices in the Ghost City!¡±

    And this Blue Treasure Fruit is at least the size of an adult fist.

    The rabbit kicks out with its feet, struggling to jump down from Xiao Bao¡¯s hands. It uses its small short leg to push the Blue Treasure fruit to Xiao Bao.

    The pale red, round eyes seem to beam with a fawning and cajoling light.

    Xiao Bao looks up to MuYan, MuYan looks at the rabbit¡¯s eyes and contemtes. As she was about to speak, the sound of noisy footsteps can suddenly be heard from the direction that the rabbit just emerged from.

    ¡°Miss, quicklye and see. The dead rabbit that stole our Blue Treasure fruit is really here!¡±

    As the voice just finished, a few figures simultaneously appear.

    At the front is a beautiful young girl wearing clothes of a lovely red shade.

    She has bright eyes and white teeth, a beautifulplexion. Her features contain a tender, naive, and youthful charm; but there¡¯s also the fascinating hint of a vor of maturity and sophistication. It could draw people¡¯s attention.

    However, when Lou Beiyu sees this girl, his face immediately turns ck.

    The guards at his side also have unsightly expressions as they turn around exaggeratedly. They seem to loathe seeing this girl.

    The girl also seems to be caught off-guard to encounter Lou Beiyu here, and she stares nkly.

    It took a long time before she steps forward and says: ¡°Zifei greets cousin. Cousin, long time no see.¡±

    Lou Beiyu looks calm as he coldly says: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, we will take our leave first!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Gou Zifei quickly opens her mouth, then she bites her lips. Her voice carries a touch of grievance, ¡°Do you still me me, cousin? You should know that I have no other choice but to do it, and I didn¡¯t really want to lose you!¡±

    Lou Beiyu takes a deep breath, ¡°You are now a consort of the Second Prince of Jing Cheng Country. You have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to meet you again in the future.¡±

    Saying that, he walks over to MuYan and softly says: ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing this normally foolish royal prince expose an extremely indignant expression at this moment, MuYan goes pensive. She stands up while holding Xiao Bao.

    But as they were about to leave, the maid besides Gou Zifei interferes, ¡°Wait, you can leave, but that rabbit and the Blue Treasure Fruit that the rabbit stole, both must be returned to us!¡±

    As she says that, the maid rushes towards MuYan and Xiao Bao, motioning to grab the Blue Treasure Fruit in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Master, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 18: Call Out as I Listen

    <h4>Chapter 18: Call Out as I Listen</h4>

    Lou Beiyu just shouted a warning when he sees that the maid is only two or three steps away from MuYan, and then the maid staggers and heavily falls to the ground. They were not able to see why.

    Crash ¨C a crashing sound, dust flying, fog drifting

    When the maid raises her head again, her nose and mouth are smeared with blood, and she¡¯s missing a big chunk from her front teeth. She was really horrible to look at.

    MuYan looks on leisurely, she didn¡¯t move as she¡¯s still carrying Xiao Bao. Her smile is very rxed and peaceful.

    All the people at the scene stays silent for a while, before someone finally reacts.

    Gou Zifei steps forward to help the maid stand up. Her red-tinted eyes look straight at Lou Beiyu, ¡°Cousin, how can you do this? Even if you really don¡¯t have any feelings for me, and even me me, it isn¡¯t really necessary to touch my maid, is it? I never thought that you are actually such a narrow-minded person!¡±

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s handsome face scrunches up and turns red in that instant ¨C angered.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s maid finally couldn¡¯t continue to tolerate it and sharply says: ¡°Miss Guo, you shouldin less as you pretend to be noble and virtuous. In Chi Yan Country, who doesn¡¯t know that you had been greedy for power and wealth so you abandoned His Highness, your fianc¨¦? That you voluntarily followed Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Second Prince, to be his Side Consort? Pei, it¡¯s obviously what you did and you¡¯re just asking for a ¡®bitch¡¯ memorial archway*. What¡¯s the ¡®had no other choice¡¯ that you said? Disgusting!¡±

    * a y on the ¡°to lead the life of a wh.ore but still want a monument put up to one¡¯s chastity¡± idiom

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what Side Consort, in the end, isn¡¯t it just a concubine? When she grows old and feeble, lets then see what kind of good end she would have!¡±

    This time, Gou Zifei trembles in anger.

    Two tracks of tears stream down. She stares at Lou Beiyu with redness on her eyes, ¡°Cousin, would you allow your maid to insult me so much? Did you forget that, at one time, we were a couple that grew up as childhood friends? Could it be that you really have no feelings of friendship for me?¡±

    Lou Beiyu is sullen but calm. He doesn¡¯t pay her any attention but turns to MuYan instead. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, at least ask this woman to surrender my Blue Treasure Fruit to me!¡± Gou Zifei urgently says in a loud voice, ¡°The Blue Treasure Fruit is something we kept for three days and three nights and it was difficult to obtain. Cousin, you had always been upright and straightforward, do you want to snatch someone else¡¯s property?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in order to get this Blue Treasure Fruit, we even lost some people!¡± Gou Zifei¡¯s maid can¡¯t help but chime in.

    Lou Beiyu coldly replies: ¡°This is now my Master¡¯s Blue Treasure Fruit, and it¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s useless to ask me.¡±

    Gou Zifei takes a look at MuYan and sees her skin like snow, morously brilliant. She was even more beautifulpared to her.

    See also observes Lou Beiyu¡¯s treatment, his attentiveness, and obedience to her. Her heart suddenly feels depressed and bursts in a raging jealousy.

    MuYan looks only about eighteen or neen, her figure is delicate and slender. She is younger than Lou Beiyu.

    How could she be Lou Beiyu¡¯s master?

    There can only be an affair between Lou Beiyu and her.

    As soon as she thinks of how Lou Beiyu so quickly had a change of affection, Gou Zifei had to clench her teeth.

    Shouldn¡¯t Lou Beiyu constantly keep her in mind, unable to discard his love and hate for her in this life?

    How can he so quickly fall out of love and fancy another woman?

    Gou Zifei takes a deep breath, and faces MuYan. She tries to use a calm tone as much as possible: ¡°This girl, you must have heard. This Blue Treasure Fruit was something that we secured. Please return it to us.¡±

    MuYan is all smiles, ¡°Oh? You say that this is yours? Why don¡¯t you call out as I listen, then see if it responds? If it responds to you, I will give it back to you.¡±

 Chapter 19 Good appet.i.te

    <h4>Chapter 19 Good appetite</h4>

    Pftt ¨C , the guards and maids at Lou Beiyu¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When they were tortured by this Jun girl on the road, they really felt like dying.

    Seeing her directing that to others however, they inexplicably feel a sense of satisfaction.

    Gou Zifei¡¯s pretty face turns white, her maid is further incensed: ¡°This is a spiritual fruit, not some strange animal. How could it possibly respond? You better not twist words and force logic, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you should give the Blue Treasure Fruit back to us... you should be clear on the fact that offending people of our Royal Highness, Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Second Prince, there won¡¯t be any good end!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want this spiritual fruit?¡± MuYan raises her mouth, directing her gaze towards Gou Zifei. ¡°If you want it, I can give it.¡±

    ¡°Jun girl ¨C !¡± The head guard couldn¡¯t just stand by so he exims, ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be cheated by this woman!¡±

    Gou Zifei nods, ¡°Quickly give me the Blue Treasure Fruit!¡± Thinking that MuYan finallypromised, she inadvertently reveals a happy andcent expression.

    MuYan¡¯s next sentence, however, stupefied everyone on the spot, ¡°As long as you kneel down and give my apprentice three kowtows with your head banging* on the ground, then say ¡®I am a cheap person (s.l.u.t)¡¯ a hundred times. Then I¡¯ll give this Blue Treasure Fruit to you, how about it?¡±

    *Standard Procedure

    ¡°Pftt ... ... ha ha ha ha ... ...¡± Lou Beiyu finally cracks augh out loud.

    Those guardsmen, who had been tormented by MuYan¡¯s till they wanted to die, now look at her with their eyes full of worship.

    Lou Beiyu stopsughing. He looks at MuYan with red-rimmed eyes, and there is an inexplicable surge of sourness and warmth in his heart.

    After being cast away by Gou Zifei, he became theughing stock of Chi Yan Country.

    Because of the power and influence of Jing Cheng Country¡¯s second prince, he could not even seek justice for himself. Even his Emperor father wasn¡¯t able to support him.

    But he never could¡¯ve thought that MuYan, whom he only got acquainted with for a few days, a Master he arbitrarily recognized, is actually willing to stick out for him.

    Gou Zifei¡¯s face color warps between green, red, white, and purple. Her whole body trembling, she suddenly unsheathes a long sword, and sternly shouts, ¡°If you speak inconsiderately again, and not return the Blue Treasure Fruit to me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    MuYan gives a mocking smile, her expression taunting, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want this Blue Treasure Fruit. Since you don¡¯t, then Xiao Bao, you eat it.¡±

    With his cold and exquisite little face, Xiao Bao hums, and then he takes the Blue Treasure Fruit and cracks it open and eats it.

    The whole audience is struck dumb!

    Ate it! Ate it!! Ate it!!!

    That little pink jade-carving of a child, unexpectedly gnawed on the Blue Treasure Fruit directly?!!

    This is a Blue Treasure Fruit!

    It is filled with Mysterious Energy. Used in medicine and alchemy, it is rarely encountered in the world. A treasure that healers and alchemists dream of!

    In the end, such a treasure was actually eaten raw by a child!

    ¡°M-mma... Master! That was a Blue Treasure Fruit a! It contains extremely powerful Internal force. Ordinary people can¡¯t eat it without having it undergo a refinement process, or it will burst their internal organs and kill them!¡± Lou Beiyu regains his wits. Looking at Blue Treasure Fruit that Xiao Bao has already chewed halfway, Lou Beiyu doesn¡¯t look good.

    MuYan has a carefree smile, and she casually and leisurely takes a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe her son¡¯s mouth, ¡°Rest assured, Xiao Bao has a good appetite and it will not fill him till he bursts.¡±

    What kind of special ssification, a good appetite!

    Can this still be exined as a good appetite?

    After Xiao Bao had eaten most of it, he hands the Blue Treasure Fruit to MuYan. ¡°Niangqin, you eat!¡±

    ¡°Baby, are you full?¡±

    Xiao Bao nods, the pink cheeks are still bulging, oozing with unbearable cuteness.

 Chapter 20: Help Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 20: Help Arrives</h4>

    MuYan takes it with a smile and finishes the remaining Blue Treasure Fruit. Then she nonchntly throws the core, ¡°Well, stupid disciple, let¡¯s go and not waste more time here.¡±

    Lou Beiyu absentmindedly nods his head, and couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at the Blue Treasure Fruit¡¯s core.

    Other people have the same expression and actions as him.

    The famous Blue Treasure Fruit, a precious seven rank mysterious fruit, was thrown away after a few bites.

    Lou Beiyues to a realization then, that this Master of his is apparently not simple at all.

    ¡°Wretch, we guarded the Blue Treasure Fruit for three days ah! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± The maid beside Gou Zifei roars, finally unable to hold back and swings her sword.

    Seeing the coldly glinting sword nearing before his eyes, Lou Beiyu doesn¡¯t think twice and steps in front of MuYan.

    A hand wearing gold gloves stretches out and catches the attacking sword.

    His Internal force surges, demonstrating the strength of an Earth grade practitioner.

    There is the sound from that impact, and the sword breaks.

    Lou Beiyu releases another palm, pushing out several maids with the wind pressure of his strike.

    Two of them cry out and are driven to the ground.

    Gou Zifei looks at Lou Beiyu in disbelief, then looks at MuYan in bitter resentment.

    She never expected that for MuYan, Lou Beiyu would actually raise his hands against her people.

    But she is just on the middle of Profound stage, how could she be an opponent to the Earth grade Lou Beiyu?

    Could it be that she really needs to condone the woman who took her Blue Treasure Fruit?

    As the two parties are confronting each other, they suddenly hear the sound of rushing horse hooves.

    Everyone simultaneously pay attention to it.

    They see a few horsesing in from outside of Fog Forest. In this dense fog, there¡¯s not the slightest bit hesitation or panic from them.

    The horses are clearly not your average foals.

    As Gou Zifei sees the arriving people, she immediately reveals a happy expression and loudly calls out: ¡°Second Highness!¡±

    ¡°Shu¨C¡± The horse walks up to their group before it finally stops.

    A handsome man in bright yellow garments dismounts from his horse.

    Gou Zifei hastens over to him at once, and nestles into his arms like a bird. She says while pouting yfully, ¡°Your Highness, why are you only arriving now? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in this thick fog for several days!¡±

    ¡°Haha, to have troubled Feifei to wait so long, that¡¯s benwang¡¯s* sin!¡± The man strokes Gou Zifei¡¯s face, he says with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Now the precious Mysterious nt that we want to collect from the Fog Forest, the one that benwang asked you to get, how is it?¡±

    *That¡¯s how some princes address themselves.

    At the mention of the precious Mysterious nt, Gou Zifei immediately remembers the Blue Treasure Fruit that had been eaten.

    She grits her teeth for a moment and instantly shows a depressed expression. ¡°Your Highess, you must act for Feifei! With great difficulty, we finally found Blue Treasure Fruit and guarded it for three days and three nights, just as we grabbed it from the mouth of a Strange beast, who would think that it would actually be stolen!¡±

    ¡°Blue Treasure Fruit?¡± the indulgent man who looks like he¡¯s spoiling a child, couldn¡¯t help but slightly widen his eyes after hearing the name Blue Treasure Fruit. ¡°Where is Blue Treasure Fruit now?¡±

    Gou Zifei points to MuYan, and hatefully says: ¡°This woman snatched it. I clearly said that it was something we obtained with great difficulty, but she still shamelessly took it for herself. Also, she actually ate our Blue Treasure Fruit!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes follow the direction pointed by Gou Zifei.

    When he sees MuYan holding Xiao Bao, his pupil involuntarily contracts.

    He immediately lets go of Gou Zifei. Stepping forward, his eyes fixatedly stares at MuYan, ¡°This girl, did you eat my Blue Treasure Fruit? Do you know who I am? If you take away what¡¯s mine, you should pay a price!¡±

 Chapter 21: The Position of a Side Consort

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Position of a Side Consort</h4>

    When this man appeared, Lou Beiyu¡¯s expression turns extremely unsightly.

    It¡¯s because he could recognize at a nce that this man is Gong Qian Teng, the second prince of Jing Cheng Country.

    He is also the man who seduced his fiancee and made aughing stock out of him.

    Any man who was subjected to such shame wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the anger in his heart.

    However, Gong Qian Teng¡¯s cultivation is Earth grade mid-level; stronger than him by a small realm.

    The people brought by Gong Qian Teng are also more powerful than his guards.

    No matter how much he hates, he¡¯s unable to vent.

    However, when he sees Gong Qian Teng¡¯s eyes fall on MuYan with great interest, Lou Beiyu is finally unable to endure.

    ¡°Gong Qian Teng, you shouldn¡¯t go too far! The Mysterious nts in the Fog Forest belongs to whoever ends up obtaining it! Based on what could you say that the Blue Treasure Fruit is yours?¡±

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s eyes shifts to Lou Beiyu and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°I was wondering who it is! It turns out to be His Highness, the Third Prince of Chi Yan Country! And? After benwang took away your fianc¨¦e, you quickly found a new one? It seems that His Highness the Third Prince is still quite open-minded! His woman was taken, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± People behind Gong Qian Tengugh derisively, ¡°Your Highness, you might as well grab this woman from Lou Beiyu. This way, wouldn¡¯t the Chi Yan Country¡¯s Third Prince have a new nickname?¡±

    ¡°What nickname?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is the Cuckold ck Turtle of the Millenium!¡±

    *turtle = cuckold

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Those insulting words andughter continuously barraged into the ears of Lou Beiyu and his guards.

    Redness swells up the faces of several big men, mes of anger almost spurting from their eyes.

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s eyes inadvertently falls back to MuYan, an astonished and determined light shes through his eyes, ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t know who you are? Regardless, you should have just known my identity; I am the Second Royal Prince of Jin Cheng Country. Whatever Lou Beiyu can give you, so can I. Whatever he can¡¯t give you, I can! How would you like to go back to Jing Cheng Country with me? I will give you a ce as my Side Consort, and allow you to enjoy great wealth and a high position!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness ¨C!!¡± Gou Zifei rushes up in disbelief and grabs onto Gong Qian Teng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°That woman humiliated me so. How can you make her your Side Consort, wouldn¡¯t that be equal to me? If she is a Side Consort, what would that make me?!¡±

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s eyes shes with a trace of impatience and he shrugs his sleeves.

    Gou Zifei falls to the ground.

    ¡°Hmph, you misunderstand things! Just because Benwang favored you a bit, you forgot how high the sky is!¡± Gong Qian Teng looks down at Gou Zifei and dismissively says, ¡°Who do you think you are? You are at best just a pet that Benwang took from Lou Beiyu¡¯s hands. If you know your ce, be good and do as you¡¯re told, Benwang wouldn¡¯t mind spoiling you. But if you want to question Benwang, what qualifications do you have?!¡±

    Gou Zifei stares at him in disbelief, unable to stop her whole body from trembling. A broken voice escapes her throat, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Am I not your favorite princess?¡±

    She vigorously throws herself to Gong Qian Teng and shouts herself hoarse, ¡°When you first took me away from Lou Beiyu, didn¡¯t you say that you would love me in this lifetime and you would give me the best life?¡±

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s face reveals a great boredom and disgust.

    Suddenly, he raises his hand and pounds Gou Zifei¡¯s head.

 Chapter 22 Bet for Me

    <h4>Chapter 22 Bet for Me</h4>

    Suddenly operating his Internal force, there was a bursting sound as he unexpectedly crushes Gou Zifei¡¯s skull.

    Blood and brain matter flow down from Gou Zifei¡¯s head, streaming down her aggrieved, unseeing eyes.

    Gong Qian Teng casually jerks his hand and Gou Zifei is thrown straight to the ground.

    The eyes are wide, the breath ceased forever.

    The pair of beautiful big eyes stares right at the sky, holding unknown hatred, regret, or despair.

    Gong Qian Teng wipes his hand with a handkerchief that a servant girl handed over, and he randomly throws it aside before smilingly looking towards MuYan.

    It was as if, what he had just killed was not his favorite concubine.

    And just some pet cat or dog.

    ¡°Little Beauty, do you understand now?¡± Gong Qian Teng approaches MuYan step by step, reaching out, intending to grasp her small and exquisite, spotlessly white, perfect chin, ¡°As long as you listen to me, you can get everything you want. Including the glory, splendor, wealth and rank that mortals can never think of, as well as precious Mysterious nts...¡±

    Lou Beiyu steps forward and ps the hand that Gong Qian Teng stretched toward MuYan, keeping the mother and child behind him, ¡°Gong Qian Teng, if you want to humiliate me, just directlye at me. Don¡¯t have any ideas against my master. My Master simply doesn¡¯t have Gou Zifei¡¯s kind of greed and vanity!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Lou Beiyu, you step out and assume this posture of a hero saving a beauty: it seems that you¡¯re really fond of this little beauty! But the more you love, the more I want to take it...¡±

    Lou Beiyu looks livid, the Internal force bubbling in his body, as if it¡¯s ready to break out at any time.

    The ridicule andcency intensifies within Gong Qian Teng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been said that a beauty befits a hero? Since you so hate to part with this little beauty, why don¡¯t we wager for her: the one who wins will take her away, and loser will kneel down like a dog and crawl

    for a round here? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°My Master is not a wager! I will not bet with you!¡± Lou Beiyu says with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Are you afraid of losing to Benwang so you say that you don¡¯t want to bet? Lou Beiyu, in the end, you¡¯re just useless green turtle (cuckold)... Hahaha, then shouldn¡¯t you just kneel on the ground and start barking, and then crawl under Benwang¡¯s crotch? Benwang would then consider returning this beauty to you for two days.¡±

    Lou Beiyu, as well as each one of his guards, tremble from head to toe.

    However, no matter if it¡¯s Lou Beiyu against Gong Qian Teng, or his guards against Gong Qian Teng¡¯s guards: the former couldn¡¯t win against thetter.

    Just when Lou Beiyu was losing his mind in anger, a clear and incredibly pleasant voice chimes in.

    ¡°You¡¯re betting with me as a wager? I¡¯m actually quite interested.¡±

    From her arms, MuYan sets Xiao Bao on the ground while she says that with a smile.

    ¡°Master -!¡± Lou Beiyu exims.

    As Gong Qian Teng hears the clear, enchanting, andnguid voice ¨C he feels as if his bones melted halfway, ¡°Little Beauty, I didn¡¯t think you would be so sensible, even your guts are a lot bigger than Lou Beiyu¡¯s faint-heart. Hahaha, good good! You really suit Benwang¡¯s taste; Benwang will certainly favor and spoil you for days!¡±

    Lou Beiyu hears Gong Qian Teng¡¯s humiliating words and both of his hands firmly clench into fists. He steps forward and tightly bites the bullet, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wager against you!¡±

    This so-called gamble, it is a test of Martial Arts!

    An early-stage Earth grade, against a mid-level Earth grade, will definitely just lose.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s entire guard look overwhelmed with shock, they immediately move to prevent it.

 Chapter 23 Against Xiao Bao

    <h4>Chapter 23 Against Xiao Bao</h4>

    ¡°Third Highness, you mustn¡¯t! If you are harmed: how will we exin it to the Emperor?!¡±

    Lou Beiyu is slightly pale, but his expression is extremely firm, ¡°I have recognized Master. How can I allow Master to be humiliated and do nothing about it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... whoever said that you¡¯re the one going?¡± MuYan says unhurriedly.

    Surprised, Lou Beiyu turns to look at MuYan. ¡°Is there someone other than me? None of my subordinates have broken through Earth Grade.¡±

    Does Master want to use her own hand?

    As he thinks of that, MuYan¡¯s slightly curls her lips and reveals a beguiling smile, ¡°Xiao Bao,plete this bet for your junior brother*! By all means, don¡¯t take this lightly and consign your mother away!¡±

    *Lou Beiyu addresses Xiao Bao as a Senior Brother, like same-sect disciples would: shixiong. Here, Lou Beiyu is called shidi, or junior brother.

    Standing with a taut appearance next to MuYan, the little boy with an exquisite little face nods and says ¡°Xiao Bao will not give Niangqin to anyone!¡±

    After that, he takes a few steps forward and stands squarely in front of Gong Qian Teng.

    The audience is deathly still ¨C

    ¡°Ma...... M-MMaster!! Xiao Bao is only four years old ah!¡± Lou Beiyu practically goes crazy, he screams in a high-pitched voice, almost like a girl, ¡°That Gong Qian Teng is already on Earth Grade, and he will never show mercy to a child. Y-y-you...how can you allow senior Xiao Bao to go up...¡±

    Gong Qian Teng looks at Xiao Bao standing in front of him. He feels as if he is being subjected to disgrace and humiliation.

    He res fiercely at MuYan and concludes, ¡°Are you courting death?!¡±

    ¡°Master, let me fight instead. Even if I can¡¯t beat Gong Qian Teng, at least he will not kill me with my identity as the Third Prince of Chi Yan Country.¡± Lou Beiyu is anxious to rush over and take Xiao Bao back.

    MuYan gives him a sidelong nce, looking calm and unruffled as she finds that bluestone to sit down. With a rxed expression, ¡°Just a soft embroidered pillow of a straw bag (idiot), my Xiao Bao is more than enough to deal with him! Or maybe...¡±

    Her long eyshes slightly flutter, and when she raises them, they reveal a breathtakingly cold light, ¡°His Royal Highness, the Second Prince of Jing Cheng Country doesn¡¯t even have the courage to ept a mere four-year-old child¡¯s duel invitation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to ept, you say?!¡± Gong Qian Teng sneers with great anger, ¡°Good! You are the first woman to have the nerve that Benwang could admire. In return, now I will absolutely torture this little brat to death. I hope you could stillugh when that timees, hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°Master -!!¡± Lou Beiyu cries out again.

    But it was toote then, Gong Qian Teng hooks his hands into ws. Mysterious Energy raging in his body, he quickly charges towards Xiao Bao¡¯s skull to ruthlessly maul it.

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s maid can¡¯t help but flinch away, lookingpletely horrified and unable to stand it.

    However, the guards on Gong Qian Teng¡¯s side are all untroubled. Laughing and joking in amusement, they¡¯re waiting to see this little kid brutally tortured by Their Highness, until he¡¯s better off dead.

    After all, one has the strength of an Earth grade practitioner, while the other is only a four-year old child.

    Between the two, Xiao Bao is barely tall enough to reach Gong Qian Teng¡¯s thigh when they stand together.

    With the exception of MuYan, none of them believe that Xiao Bao could go against Gong Qian Teng.

    They think that this child wouldn¡¯t even be able to block a strike from Gong Qian Teng.

    As he stands in ce however, Xiao Bao¡¯s delicate little face is still frosty.

    No panic, no despair, no anger.

    When Gong Qian Teng¡¯s hands, covered by strong Internal force, arrives right in front of him, Xiao Bao immediately extends his small, fair and tender hand. He gives a light push at Gong Qian Teng.

    Boom¨C! A reverberating sound!!

    A fierce gale dances within the Fog Forest, whisking the leaves, and creating whorls in the fog.

 Chapter 24: A Mushy Embroidered Pillow of a Straw Bag (idiot)

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Mushy Embroidered Pillow of a Straw Bag (idiot)</h4>

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s sizable body is thrown backwards and eventually falls to the ground. He staggers for a few steps before he could find purchase on the ground and stand firm.

    Not far from where he is,

    That child, who is small enough to be almost buried in the leaves, stands firmly in ce and did not move even by a step.

    In fact, the frosty expression on his face didn¡¯t change one bit.

    The soft, fair hand slowly retracts; ice-blue irises regard Gong Qian Teng.

    Suddenly, his small pink mouth opens, and he speaks with a crisp and pleasant voice: ¡°Mushy embroidered pillow, straw bag! Waste!¡±

    Whoosh ¨C

    There is a deathly stillness amongst the audience, only the sound of wind rustling the leaves could be heard.

    Even Lou Beiyu¡¯s bunch forget tough, they just stare wide-eyed in shock at the four-year-old child like he¡¯s a monster!

    Heavens! Although they knew early on that the little senior is powerful and could easily neutralize their Profound Stage head guard,

    They never expected that he could face up against Gong Qian Teng, without falling into a slight disadvantage.

    Moreover, the Internal Force that Xiao Bao had just demonstrated is definitely more powerful than Gong Qian Teng¡¯s.

    Could it be that he is he already a high-rank Earth Grade... maybe higher?

    Is... Is he Heaven Grade?!!

    Lou Beiyu has a gaping mouth, unable to close it for a while.

    On Gong Qian Teng¡¯s side, he regains his wits and bespletely furious and incredulous!

    In a direct contest of pure Internal force, he actually lost to a four-year-old kid?!

    How can this be? !

    ¡°Son of a bitch!! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gong Qian Teng suddenly pulls out a knife from his waist. His Mysterious Energy madly perfuse in the de, then he shes ruthlessly towards Xiao Bao.

    Lou Beiyu panics once more!

    It is a great disadvantage for the unarmed Xiao Bao when Gong Qian Teng has a weapon!

    He hurriedly pulls out his sword from his waist, intending to throw it to Xiao Bao.

    Just as Gong Qian Teng¡¯s knife is about to strike from above, Xiao Bao, who had been stationary, suddenly disappears.

    The tiny figure forms into a mirage that circles around Gong Qian Teng.

    Gong Qian Teng strikes and strikes with his knife, but he can¡¯t leave a mark even at the fringes of Xiao Bao¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Aaaargh!!!¡± Gong Qian Teng, who has been struggling for a long while, starts going mad. Hepletely loses his sense and the Internal force in his body gushes out like a flood.

    Not a momentter, his forehead is already covered in fine sweat.

    Precisely in that instant, Xiao Bao¡¯s phantom-like movements stop, his figure halting behind Gong Qian Teng.

    A small palm isunched towards a point in Gong Qian Teng¡¯s back. Pure Internal force suddenly congeals into a sharp de and is firmly plunged into Gong Qian Teng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah-!!¡± Gong Qian Teng screams miserably and falls to the ground. His body convulses violently and he goespletely unconscious.

    The fierce wind gradually stops, dust and leaves begin to settle down.

    The scene falls into a strange silence once again.

    ¡°damn¨C!!¡± Gong Qian Teng¡¯s subordinate abruptlyes around and says, ¡°Quickly help His Highness!!¡±

    A few people want rush over, but they see a pair of slender jade feet unhurriedly stepping on Gong Qian Teng¡¯s unconscious mug.

    MuYan tramples Gong Qian Teng¡¯s face and leisurely says: ¡°The Mysterious Energy on my body is very unstable. If you take one step further, I cannot guarantee whether I¡¯ll be careful about stepping on His Highness¡¯ head or crush it like a winter melon.¡±

    Gong Qian Teng¡¯s subordinate halts his steps at once. There is shock, anger and fear in his gaze as he looks towards MuYan. He looks at Xiao Bao again.

    He couldn¡¯t begin to understand these people.

    How could their Earth Grade Prince actually lose to a four-year-old child?!

 Chapter 25: Easily let off? How can that be

    <h4>Chapter 25: Easily let off? How can that be</h4>

    The middle-aged man takes a deep breath and says in a low voice: ¡°Release His Highness and we will let you leave safely. Otherwise, do not find it strange if we get rough! You should know that offending a member our Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Royal Family will not end well for you!¡±

    The middle-aged man is Gong Qian Teng¡¯s personal bodyguard, a peak Earth Grade in his cultivation and is only a step away from Heaven Grade. It could be said that he is an expert that could move unhindered in his area.

    Therefore, he¡¯s not really afraid of a girl and a four-year-old. He only fears that he will be the one to answer for any kind of ident on Gong Qian Teng when they get back.

    The middle-aged man originally thought that he would have to persuade further. Who knew that MuYan would easily kick Gong Qian Teng some distance away?

    The middle-aged man and his bunch all go to save Gong Qian Teng. Lou Beiyu instructs his men to leave immediately.

    In the Fog Forest, as long as they split and walk away, any traces that people could track would soon disappear. They¡¯repletely not worried that Gong Qian Teng¡¯s people might catch up to retaliate.

    Lou Beiyu is nevertheless puzzled and discontented, ¡°Master, why did you let Gong Qian Teng off so easily?¡±

    ¡°Let off easily?¡± MuYan chuckles and strokes her son¡¯s head, she says, ¡°The spine is broken by Internal force, he won¡¯t be able to stand on his feet from now on, neither will he be able to have sexual intercourse, and the lower half of his body is paralyzed forever. If you feel that that is letting him off lightly, then I really went easy on him.¡±

    ¡°Ah-!!¡± Lou Beiyu cries out in surprise and turns to his little senior that is just like a little bean sprout.

    Little Senior¡¯s seemingly simple blow actually made Gong Qian Teng be a cripple.

    This really... this really... feels great!

    ¡°Hahahaha......¡± Lou Beiyu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, he feels like the humiliation and depression that he had endured for years had all dissipated at this moment.

    MuYan listens to hisughter, yet the smile on her lips quietly bes increasingly frosty and malevolent.

    Gong Qian Teng, Gong Qianxue¡¯s brother, how could she forget? How could she easily let him off?

    When they first met in her past life, Gong Qian Teng wanted to take her as his concubine and even wanted to use her strength.

    It was Gong Qianxue who pretended to be a good person, and saved her from Gong Qian Teng¡¯s hand several times, making her more grateful to Gong Qianxue.

    She was really stupid at that time!

    Why, thinking about it, if Gong Qianxue really thought of her as a friend, how could she let Gong Qian Teng disrespect her so much, insult her by using her as a ything again and again?

    Hehe... she¡¯s really quite happy to have met Gong Qian Teng so early in this life!

    Of course she won¡¯t let him die so easily!

    The body paralysis and impotence, these are just what she tells Lou Beiyu.

    Actually, she also gave Gong Qian Teng a slow-acting poison. She believes that thest few days left in Gong Qian Teng¡¯s life would be extremely exciting.

    ¡°Master, Master! Where do we go next? What treasure are you looking for, shall I apany you?¡± she suddenly hears Lou Beiyu¡¯s boastful voice in her ears.

    MuYan looks at him with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Next, I have to do something personal, we¡¯ll just part here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Master, what are you going to do, can¡¯t I help you?¡±

    A cold light quietly shes within MuYan¡¯s eyes, ¡°No one can help me with what I have to do. Stupid apprentice, I hope we meet...... sometime in the future!¡±

    As soon she finished her sentence, she carries Xiao Bao and quickens her pace.

    Lou Beiyu also wants to chase, but found that no matter how fast his party goes, MuYan¡¯s figure is getting farther and farther away from them, and she soon disappears into the fog.

    He stares at MuYan¡¯s departure with disappointment, and it took a while before he instructs his subordinates to leave.

 Bonus !

    <h4>Bonus Chapter!</h4>

    T/N: Unfortunately, the weekly bonus chapters for this week will be dyed. I¡¯m only editing the announcement on this scheduled chapter. There are some server issues that I need to deal with ¨C for some reason, I can¡¯t ess sites like wordpress sometimes (youtube, google, and fb are on ALL the time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with this). It¡¯s much easier for me to schedule them all in one go, so we¡¯ll have double releases within this week ?

    Chapter 26: Stir-fried Rabbit Meat for Niangqin to Eat

    ¡°Mother, where are we going?¡± Xiao Bao holds onto MuYan with one hand, while hugging a stupid rabbit with the other. He walks with his small short legs padding along, his handsome face taut, but he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    MuYan thinks for a moment and picks up her son. She isn¡¯t perfunctory about the issue just because Xiao Bao is too young. Instead, she replies with a lowered voice: ¡°There was a group of bad people who had bullied niangqin. Niangqin is now going to find them for revenge.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s soft and pink little face immediately shows a dense murderousness, ¡°Xiao Bao won¡¯t let the bad people that bullied Nianqin get away.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao is so good!¡± MuYan couldn¡¯t help but kiss her baby boy.

    Xiao Bao blushes. Just as he¡¯s about to ask where the bad guys are, MuYan suddenly brightens and puts Xiao Bao down.

    She just hurriedly steps forward and parts a bush open. Sure enough, she sees an unremarkable red fruit in it.

    ¡°A Ninth rank Red me Fruit!¡± The usually calm MuYan couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    A Ninth rank Red me Fruit is a first rate Mysterious nt in Yanwu Continent. It can be used for alchemy, as well as medicine.

    If you take it out for sale, you can sell it at an astronomical price.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, stay close and protect nianqin, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me, okay?¡±

    The Red me Fruit must be harvested along with its roots. Even a slight damage during this process would diminish the medicinal properties of the Red me Fruit by half.

    Xiao Bao nods in a serious manner. He obediently stands at the side while holding a rabbit.

    Some time passes, then suddenly, the quiet rabbit in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms twitches its nose and abruptly jumps out.

    Xiao Bao is surprised and turns to look.

    He could see that the rabbit didn¡¯t leave but it stands still, turning to look at him with eager bean-like eyes.

    ¡°Stir-fried rabbit meat for nianqin to eat ...¡± Xiao Bao whispers and takes a few steps. He closes in on the rabbit, trying to catch the food provision.

    But just when he moves to grab, the rabbit nimbly jumps away.

    Then continues to stay in ce.

    Xiao Bao pursues in this manner step by step, not noticing that his mother¡¯s figure behind him is gradually getting covered by fog, until he could no longer see it.

    After MuYanpleted harvesting the Red me Fruit, she turns her head and only sees the remnants of her son¡¯s tracks disappearing in the fog.

    Her face changes and she quickly gives chase.

    ¡ª¨C

    Deep within the fog, two beautiful maidens walk together. The slightly older one wears a red attire, her cold morous appearance showing nobility.

    The younger one, although slightly inferior in appearance, has delicate and pretty features. Her clear eyes are especially clever and bright, making people be unconsciously attracted.

    ¡°Qianxue sister, I¡¯m so unlucky today ah! It wasn¡¯t easy to make my senior agree to take me to the Fog Forest, but I actually got separated with him in the end. Fortunately I encountered you; otherwise I¡¯d already been torn up by the strange animals.¡±

    Gong Qianxue gives a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯s only a small matter, how many times do you have to thank me for it? Not to mention, when I first saw you as a kindred spirit, I already thought of you as a little sister. Of course I can¡¯t see you being bullied. Do you dislike having me as a sister?¡±

    ¡°How could that be!¡± Lin Sitong exims. ¡°You are Yanwu Continent¡¯s youngest Heaven Grade expert. I can¡¯t idolize you enough! Being a sister to you is just like a dream!¡±

    The more Lin Sitong talks, the more excited she gets. She looks at Gong Qianxue with eyes full of admiration and reaches out to grab the other¡¯s arm. She happily walks next to the her.

    Impatience flickers within Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes. She calmly retrieves her hand out of Lin Sitong¡¯s grasp.

    But on the surface, she still maintains the appearance of a caring sister, talking to her gently from time to time.

 Chapter 27: Face Changing

    <h4>Chapter 27: Face Changing</h4>

    It¡¯s only because Lin Sitong¡¯s teacher is extraordinary, and her senior brother Bai Yichen is also a famous Martial Arts genius in Yanwu Continent.

    Gong Qianxue considers this girl to have some value, so she sweet talks her.

    Just then, a burst of muffled thunder resounds in the sky.

    The whole sky suddenly seems to darken.

    Even the wind within the Fog Forest bes fierce; the dense fog thickens further, countless leaves and sand scatter around.

    ¡°Ah, Qianxue sister, ouch. I was scratched by some branches... I-I couldn¡¯t see anything. Qianxue sister, save me!¡±

    Gong Qianxue stands steadily amidst the fierce winds as she listens to Lin Sitong¡¯s call. However, she¡¯spletely disinclined to even bother. Instead she reveals a callous and disgusted expression.

    ¡°Princess, do we need not save Miss Lin?¡± Gong Qianxue¡¯s guard asks.

    Gong Qianxue scoffs and says, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She dies, I¡¯ll carry her bones to her teacher¡¯s door then cry and mourn for the sister that I just got along with. Rather, that would be better in order to get Bai Yichen and the others¡¯ favor. She is much more useful dead than alive!¡±

    This gale and lightning sweep through half of the Fog Forest.

    Itsted for a tetime before it subsides.

    ¡°Qianxue sister, I feel sore!¡± Not far from them, Lin Sitong¡¯s low, pained voice could be heard, ¡°I got hit by something and it was painful. Wuu, it scratched my face. If senior brother sees it, he will definitely call me Little Ugly!¡±

    Gong Qianxue frowns in disinterest. She is just about to pretend like a gentle sister, when she catches sight of the thing in Lin Sitong¡¯s hand. Her pupils suddenly shrink.

    That turns out to be an infant-sized golden egg.

    The golden egg¡¯s surface has ayer of dull dark-red marbling, and it emits a bright glow.

    This is ¨C an egg of a Sacred Beast!

    It is also the greatest treasure that will be born in the Fog Forest.

    Gong Qianxue is breathless, hardly managing to stabilize her mind before she speaks, ¡°Sitong has a really great luck to have found the egg of the sacred beast.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Sitong snaps back to herself and looks at the egg in her arms. Only after discovering that the golden egg is exactly the same as the sacred beast that senior Bai Yichen had described to her, did she unwittingly be happy and say, ¡°Ah, It¡¯s really a sacred beast egg! I actually found the sacred beast egg. Haha, if senior brother knows of this, he definitely won¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Gong Qianxue slightly lowers her eyes and murmurs: ¡°Sitong sister, didn¡¯t you say that you really like me? Your sister really wants this sacred beast egg, how about giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Lin Sitong suddenly looks embarrassed, but soon disagrees. She firmly shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Qianxue sister, I can¡¯t give this sacred egg to you because I want to give it to Yichen brother.¡±

    A strong murderous intent and spite sh through Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes. The gentle smile on her facepletely disappears, leaving only a cold and gloomy ferociousness.

    ¡°In the end, the deep sisterly affection that you spoke of was just a lie. Hehe, since you don¡¯t really think of me as a sister, not even willing to give the sacred beast egg to me, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    As soon as she says that, Gong Qianxue suddenly strikes.

    With her strength at Heaven Grade, few could contend with her within the entire Yanwu Continent.

    Lin Sitong is but an early Profound Stage, and she doesn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist.

    With such defense, she is knocked to the ground by one strike from Gong Qianxue, and the sacred beast egg also falls into the other¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 28 Murdering to Rob a Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 28 Murdering to Rob a Treasure</h4>

    Lin Sitong falls to the ground, blood trickling out her mouth, and her internal organs are in pain from the shock caused by the Internal Force.

    She looks towards Gong Qianxue in disbelief, not understanding why Qianxue-sister, who has just been gentle and affectionate, suddenly bes so ferocious.

    ¡°Qianxue-sister, you-, why would you do this? I clearly discovered the sacred beast egg first, how can you just take my stuff!¡±

    Gong Qianxue sneers, ¡°You think an idiot like you is qualified to be contracted to the sacred beast? Do you know how much I prepared to get this sacred egg? I am destined to be its master...¡±

    As soon as the meteor fell down in Fog Forest, Gong Qianxue went to a [nemaster] to make a divination for this treasure.

    After learning that the treasure that will appear is a sacred animal, never before seen in Yanwu Continent, her whole body had trembled.

    For this sacred animal, she is determined to win, and she has also fully prepared for it.

    As she is Yanwu Continent¡¯s youngest Heaven Grade expert, she is naturally the only one worthy to be the sacred beast¡¯s owner.

    Just who is Lin Sitong? Even wanting to take the sacred beast egg from her?

    Gong Qianxue looks fascinated with the dull red marbling on the egg, thinking that this is about to belong to her, and her body couldn¡¯t help but shiver with excitement.

    In the next moment however, her expression suddenly freezes.

    She ces her bloodied hand on the sacred egg, but the beast didn¡¯t have the slightest response.

    When Gong Qianxue carefully examines at marbling on the shell, the cold and stunning face instantly distorts in malevolence.

    She very fiercely res at Lin Sitong: ¡°You¡¯ve already established a contract with the sacred beast?!!¡±

    Lin Sitong first looks at her, then looks at her own hand. The surface of which is covered by scratches from twigs and sand, resulting in cuts.

    Just holding the egg of the holy beast would inevitably smear blood on its shell.

    The contract with the sacred beast urs after it makes contact with a drop of blood from the one to be recognized as Lord. The sacred beast will be internally engraved with the master and servant mark, while the human will internally condense a Blood Contract Bead.

    Gong Qianxue just refuses to believe that the sacred beast actually recognized this waste Lin Sitong as its owner.

    The holy beast unexpectedly bes Lin Sitong¡¯s contracted spiritualpanion.

    Lin Sitong realizes what happened and couldn¡¯t help but smile cheerfully, ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, evil woman. I genuinely regarded you as an elder sister, but you actually wanted to take my sacred beast egg. Now you that you can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s really just what you deserve!¡±

    Then again, she doesn¡¯t really want the sacred egg, she only wanted to give it to her brother. She won¡¯t be able to give it to her senior brother now, but this is better than giving the sacred beast egg to this evil woman!

    Gong Qianxue takes a deep breath. Instead of being furious, she reveals a shallow smile.

    When she saw her smiling like that, Lin Sitong inadvertently shudders all over, ¡°Y-you, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Once one establishes a contract with a spiritual beast, the practitioner will condense a blood contract bead within the Dantian, and bead will require at least half an hour to fully integrate itself with the human body.¡±

    ¡°Even a spirit beast requires half an hour. You say, how long do you think will it take for your blood contract bepletely merged with your body?¡±

    The sacred beast is of a much higher rank,pared to the spiritual beasts and the strange beasts.

    Lin Sitong widens her eyes in horror, and then she turns around to run.

    However, before she could run two steps, she bumps into someone and gets roughly pushed back by Gong Qianxue¡¯s subordinate.

    Before Gong Qian Xue¡¯s cold and cruel gaze, Lin Sitong couldn¡¯t help but cry out: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill me; I don¡¯t want the sacred beast egg. Can¡¯t you just let me go, wuu wuu...¡±

 Chapter 29: Swallowed!!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Swallowed!!</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s toote! Who allowed you to overestimate yourself, actually establishing a spiritual contract with my sacred beast? Hehe, now that your blood contract bead has notpletely merged with your body, I only have to dig out your bead and eat it. Then, the sacred beast will still belong to me!¡±

    Lin Sitong desperately struggles to escape, but her limbs are quickly immobilized.

    In the next moment, the sharp pain from her stomach made Lin Sitong unable to suppress a miserable howl.

    However, Gong Qianxue and her subordinate arepletely unmoved. Gong Qianxue¡¯s hand even rummages within Lin Sitong¡¯s dantian, producing terrible sounds from moving the internal organs.

    Lin Sitong¡¯s miserable shrieks be weaker and weaker, her lips turn blue, and her eyes be sluggish: clearly near the point of dying.

    Finally, Gong Qianxue finds the bead of the blood contract and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    In front of Lin Sitong, she swallows the Blood Contract Bead.

    Sure enough, the bead melts into her body and she finally feels a contractual bond with the sacred beast. The egg on her hand produces a cracking sound.

    ¡°Princess, this is very good! The sacred beast will soon be born!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions princess, you will soon be the first person in Yanwu Continent to have a sacred beast contracted as apanion!¡±

    Gong Qianxue carefully sets the sacred beast egg on the ground, her eyes stare unblinkingly at red marbling that is getting brighter and brighter. It slowly reveals web-like cracks on the shell.

    At the same time, her body begins to surge with strong Internal force, Gong Qianxue¡¯s face glows with a frantic excitement.

    Just at this moment, the underbrush at the side suddenly moves.

    Gong Qianxue and others are startled, thinking that someone had heard themotion and havee to snatch the sacred beast egg.

    Turning to look, they only find a plump snow-white rabbit emerging out of the underbrush, shuffling towards the sacred egg.

    Gong Qianxue and others rx their stance.

    Just a rabbit, nobody will put it in their eyes.

    They are toozy to even kill.

    As the cracks are getting bigger and bigger on the sacred egg ced the ground, faint golden light slips out from the gaps.

    ¡°Ao, ao ¨C a wuu......¡± A faint beast-like sound could be hearding from within the egg, and a formidable pressure permeates between the heavens and the earth.

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s subordinate couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This is the sacred beast? Such a powerful oppression!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t felt such oppression even from a peak Heaven Grade!¡±

    ¡°The princess having a contract with the sacred beast will be invincible in Yanwu Continent hereafter!¡±

    Gong Qianxue represses the restless surging of boundless power within her. Her scorching gaze is unblinking at that instant, staring at the sacred beast egg splitting open little by little.

    Soon, just a little bit more, she will be an unmatched owner of a sacred beast.

    After that, breaking through Yanwu Continent and ascending to the upper realm will no longer be just a dream.

    However, just when the sacred beast¡¯s eggshell is about to bepletely split open,

    The silly rabbit at the side suddenly opens its mouth, there is an ¡®ao wu¡¯ sound when it takes the soon-to-be hatched egg, and swallows it whole, with the eggshell and the sacred beast inside.

    Swallowed the sacred egg!

    Swallowed it!!

    Gong Qianxue and her guards, who were standing by and anxiously waiting, are petrified.

    Even Lin Sitong, who was continuously losing vitality, also sees this scene and couldn¡¯t help the bright glow in her eyes.

    ¡°Beast!!¡± Gong Qianxue has an immediate reaction, she screams and spares no effort to grab the rabbit, and holds it by the neck, ¡°Quickly regurgitate my sacred beast egg!¡±

 Chapter 30: My Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 30: My Rabbit</h4>

    The white-haired rabbit is furry and chubby. The small eyes blink, and justzily close.

    As if simply unwilling to even acknowledge Gong Qianxue¡¯s roaring.

    A ruthless light flickers within Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes. A dagger immediately appears in her hand, motioning to cut the rabbit¡¯s belly.

    However, there¡¯s a sudden sh of light, catching Gong Qianxue off guard and the rabbit in her hands is taken away.

    Gong Qianxue furiously looks over, only finding that the rabbit is held by a pink-faced little boy with jade-carved features, so delicate that it could open people¡¯s eyes.

    The little boy expressionlessly stares at her, coldly saying: ¡°My rabbit!¡±

    This is niangqin¡¯s emergency ration, he can¡¯t let other people snatch it away!

    Gong Qianxue was kept away from the sacred beast over and over again, her sense of reason is almostpletely muddled by anger.

    She didn¡¯t even have the time to ponder how a four-year-old child could steal the rabbit from her hands.

    A streak of light appears on her palms, bing a long sword.

    Eyes filled with malice and viciousness stare at Xiao Bao, she says heavily: ¡°Little brat, if you don¡¯t return that rabbit to me, I will immediately ughter you!¡±

    As soon as she says that, a powerful Internal forcebined with a gleaming double-edged sword, goes straight towards Xiao Bao.

    nobody thinks that Xiao Bao can escape the attack infused with Internal force.

    Even the dying Lin Sitong shows a troubled and dim light.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Bao, facing an Internal force-infused attack by a Heaven Grade expert, can dodge to the side, without showing panic or haste.

    Subsequently, the small hand rapidly attacks ¨C

    With a loud noise, the two Mysterious Energies collide with each other andpletely disperse in the air.

    Xiao Bao and Gong Qianxue simultaneously retreated by a step.

    Including Gong Qianxue, everyone at the scene is stunned.

    She looks at her hand holding the sword in disbelief, and looks at Xiao Bao again.

    She can¡¯t believe that her attack was blocked by a 3 or 4-year-old kid.

    Gong Qianxue is a Heaven Grade practitioner, and those that can block the attacks of that level will naturally be of a higher cultivation, or a simr Heaven Grade practitioner.

    ¡°Hahahaha ......¡± Lin Sitong already has a very thin breath at this time, but she couldn¡¯t help but have a funugh after seeing this scene, weakly gasping, ¡°Gong Qianxue, Yanwu Continent¡¯s youngest Heaven Grade expert......hahaha, this is really a big joke.¡±

    All of Gong Qianxue¡¯s guards also sucked in a mouthful of cold air.

    A child who is only three or four years old, a powerful Heaven Grade expert ¨C these are two disparate things that are not mentioned together, in any case!

    However, the fact is now in front of them!

    If people are to know that Gong Qianxue strength is onlyparable to that of a baby-doll, her title as the number one genius in Yanwu Continent will really be a big joke.

    damned if Gong Qianxue will allow it!

    A strong killing intent fills Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    Now, she no longer puts as much importance on taking the rabbit and the sacred beast egg that it swallowed, but it is more imperative to kill the child before her eyes.

    Only by killing this boy would she, Gong Qianxue, forever be the number one genius of Yanwu Continent.

    The youngest Heaven Grade powerhouse!

    Her dark and cold eyes sweep around, the guards at the side immediately understand. They reveal their weapons one after another and charge towards Xiao Bao.

    After shing against Gong Qianxue, Xiao Bao realizes that this bad woman is equal to him in strength.

    Including her subordinates, perhaps it would be difficult to win. Rather, he¡¯s most likely to be at a disadvantage

    Xiao Bao remembers what niangqin had said ¨C if you can¡¯t beat them, run!

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even hesitate in the slightest. Holding the little rabbit, he turns around and rapidly runs in away.

 Chapter 31: Crazed Cruelty

    <h4>Chapter 31: Crazed Cruelty</h4>

    MuYan just realized that Xiao Bao is nowhere to be seen so she immediately gives chase.

    The visibility within Fog Forest is too low, so she spends a lot of time wandering around without finding her son.

    What she finds instead is Lin Sitong lying on the ground, on death¡¯s door.

    When she saw Lin Sitong¡¯s miserable condition, vivisected from her chest to her abdomen, the normally indifferent MuYan feels pity well up in her heart.

    The silver needles flicker at her fingertips and she quickly inserts them into Lin Sitong¡¯s major acupuncture points.

    But she had lost too much blood, and her whole Dantian ispletely shattered. It can be said that there is simply no hope of survival.

    Under the stimtion of the silver needles however, Lin Sitong slowly opens her eyes.

    MuYan quickly asks: ¡°Have you seen a four-year-old child pass by, carrying a long-haired rabbit?¡±

    Lin Sitong¡¯s eyesight is blurry, dazed at first. Soon after, she points to a direction, ¡°He...he has fled in that direction. You-you should quickly save him, Gong... Gong Qianxue wants to kill him!¡±

    ¡°What?! Who did you say?!¡± MuYan¡¯s pupils instantly shrinks.

    ¡°Gong Qianxue... she has... because I formed a contract with the holy beast... she dug out my... internal Blood Contract bead.¡±

    Gong Qianxue! It was really Gong Qianxue!

    Hehe, that¡¯s right, only she is capable of such crazed cruelty!

    To dig out the blood contract bead from inside the Dantian of a living person!

    Lin Sitong¡¯s eyes are now gradually losing focus, her breathing slowly grows weaker.

    However, tears still roll down from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Yichen... brother... I had... promised to be his... his bride...we both agreed to... get married next year...if Yichen-brother knows that I died, probably... break his heart a... I¡¯m so sorry...Yichen brother, Sitong can¡¯t... can¡¯t stay with you...¡±

    MuYan¡¯s heart fills with sadness. Her hatred against Gong Qianxue further intensifies, and she worries about Xiao Bao.

    Although she very much sympathizes with Lin Sitong, she must now find Xiao Bao as soon as possible.

    However, Lin Sitong suddenly grabs her hand and ces a jade bracelet in it: ¡°Girl... beg you to help me... give this to Yichen brother... tell him not to... feel sad... ¡±

    ¡°Wait, which sect is your Yichen brother from? What¡¯s the full name?¡±

    However, after thosest words, Lin Sitongpletely closes her eyes and breathes herst.

    MuYan looks at the dark-green jade bracelet in her hands, red blood staining it. She frowns and epts it in her mind.

    In any case, the most important issue right now is Xiao Bao.

    She will never let Gong Qianxue harm Xiao Bao again.

    Xiao Bao carries the rabbit as he runs in Fog Forest, lightning fast.

    For a short period of time, Gong Qianxue and her subordinates are really unable to catch him.

    But Xiao Bao is after all, just a four-year-old child that could get tired.

    Atst, he is cornered by a few people to the edge of a steep cliff.

    The fog in this ce isn¡¯t as dense. Looking down from the cliff, below is still within the area of the Fog Forest.

    But from the height where he¡¯s standing, there¡¯s at least a hundred meters drop to the forest below.*

    Jumping down, even if one is a Precelestial expert, one will directly fall to his death.

    Within the fog, not far from where he is, Gong Qianxue¡¯s cold and murderous voice is heard, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep running! I¡¯d like to see whether or not can escape my clutches!¡±

    Xiao Bao hugs rabbit, coldly watching Gong Qianxue.

    A guard at Gong Qianxue¡¯s side wants to get some credits. Without warning, he pounces while gathering Mysterious Energy in his hand, wanting to knock Xiao Bao down.

    *T/N: I have considered the thing about reaching terminal velocity, normal humans surviving as long as they fall right, and decided topletely ignore how a Precelestial would fare ? hahaha...

 Chapter 32: Jumping off a Cliff â€œSuicideâ€

    <h4>Chapter 32: Jumping off a Cliff ¡°Suicide¡±</h4>

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s face distorts.

    A four-year-old Heaven Grade practitioner, a full eighteen years younger than her. How can she tolerate?

    ¡°Capture him for me and don¡¯t let him die so easily!¡± Gong Qianxue says ominously, ¡°A four-year-old heaven grade practitioner doesn¡¯t conform tomon sense. Maybe he took some sort of treasure for talent. If this child¡¯s flesh and blood is refined into an elixir, it may help me break to Precelestial Stage!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡±

    Several guards quickly encircle Xiao Bao, blocking all escape routes.

    Gong Qianxue is a mid-level heaven grade practitioner, and her guards, the lowest ranked is at the peak of profound stage, while the two highest ranked have reached the early Heaven grade.

    Xiao Bao calmly and indifferently sweeps his eyes over everyone. Then, he turns around and jumps down the cliff without any hesitation.

    ¡°damn, quickly catch him for me!!¡± Gong Qianxue roars, rushing to try and make a grab for him.

    However, Xiao Bao moved too quickly and decisively, they didn¡¯t even have the time to respond.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Bao wouldn¡¯t stop and fight, but would just jump down the cliff andmit ¡°suicide¡±?

    ¡°Xiao Bao¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    While Gong Qianxue is dawdling, she sees a while light shing in front of her. A silhouette very quickly darts past them and flies toward the falling Xiao Bao.

    MuYan didn¡¯t expect, when she managed to finally catch Xiao Bao¡¯s form as Lin Sitong directed,

    She would witness the scene of him jumping down to the bottom of the cliff.

    MuYan practically didn¡¯t have to think twice, Mysterious Energy frantically circtes within her whole body, and she heads straight to jump from the edge of the cliff.

    Gong Qianxue discovers that it¡¯s indeed a woman¡¯s figure, she immediately shouts: ¡°Strike!¡±

    Two guards at the peak of Earth Grade are closest to the edge of the cliff. They yell as they direct palm strikes at back of the figure in white.

    MuYan suddenly turns, white clothes fluttering, ink hair dancing, revealing a splendidly unrivaled appearance.

    The two guards nk-out and falter, unable to respond as they only feel an overwhelming Mysterious Energy assault their senses.

    Boom¨C! A loud noise.

    The two only feel a burst of pain in their chests, as the other neatly jumps down the cliff.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Qianxue asks sharply, ¡°Who was that?!¡±

    Contrary to her expectations, the two guards just nkly stare at her for a long while, and then suddenly cough out a mouthful of blood. They copse to the ground together.

    ¡°Princess, the two of them are already dead.¡± The head guard takes the initiative to examine their breath, and shakes his head.

    At the moment of their death, the two were still staring wide-eyed, at a loss, seemingly unaware of what just happened.

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment, she doesn¡¯t dare believe it, ¡°How could it be? Two peak Earth Grade practitioners both died after a single blow? Who was that just a moment ago?¡±

    She looks at what¡¯s below the cliff, only seeing the endless white fog, and nothing of the person¡¯s shadow.

    Thinking that falling from such a high ce, the two people must have died already. Gong Qianxue breathes a sigh of relief.

    In any case, she remains as Yanwu Continent¡¯s youngest Heaven realm expert, an iparable genius.

    But¨C

    ¡°Go down and search for me! Alive, I must meet them; dead, I must see their corpses!¡± anyway, she could not give them the chance to survive, ¡°And my sacred beast, be sure to find the rabbit for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡±

 Chapter 33: G.o.dly Musiciansâ€™ Heritage

    <h4>Chapter 33: Godly Musicians¡¯ Heritage</h4>

    MuYan wakes to the sound of a ying zither.

    Because MuYan herself is also good at ying the strings, she could hear that the tune from the zither sounds very good. However, the music does not have even an iota of emotions within it. It¡¯s as if a puppet is mechanically following a score.

    Although the ying is very proper, it is still inferior to Xiao Bao¡¯s performance with a zither.

    ¡°Xiao Bao -!!¡± MuYan bolts up and looks around.

    She appears to be in a cave, empty all over, without any traces of people.

    ¡°Xiao Bao? Xiao Bao? Where are you? Come quickly!¡±

    MuYan calls out for a long time but no one answers her.

    Just then, MuYan suddenly hears a woman¡¯s gentle voice inside her head, ¡°Godly Musicians¡¯ Inheritance, the first trial has begun.¡±

    What Godly Musician Inheritance?

    At this time, there is an abrupt strumming and humming, the melody of high mountains and flowing waters* suddenly transform into an aggressive and fervent arrangement.

    *gentle,forting. Usually pertains to skillfully yed music.

    It¡¯s definitely just the sound of a zither resonating in MuYan¡¯s ears, but it seems like the sound of a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses galloping, like tidal waves surging.

    She could feel her blood willfully boiling in agitation.

    MuYan¡¯s cheeks redden, a scarlet luster flickers within her eyes.

    Concurrently, from the cavern walls, countless sharp swords begin flying towards her on all directions.

    MuYan¡¯s body quickly moves like a phantom, easily avoiding the flying swords.

    However, along with the progressively faster tempo, the number of flying swords increase, their speed getting faster and faster as well.

    It could be estimated that the initial attack of the flying swords is onlyparable to seven or eight Profound Stage cultivators raising their swords against her.

    But afterwards, it¡¯s like dozens of Earth Grade cultivators attacking her at the same time.

    Despite MuYan¡¯s cultivation, she¡¯s also be somewhat flustered, having cold sweat on her forehead.

    However, this is not the most dreadful aspect.

    The most frightening thing is that MuYan could feel her heart beating faster and faster as the tempo rises higher and higher.

    The initially clear eyes also begin to appear muddled in illusions.

    In one instant, her stomach is cut open and the bloody centa is dug out.

    In another, Gong Qianxue takes Xiao Bao and throws him into a Dan furnace.

    Next, she¡¯s in a pitch-ck cavern with that terrible man pressing her under his body, red-hot boiling pain tearing into her, making her wish for oblivion but unable to achieve it.

    In the motley of light and shadow, there is Xiao Bao dropping from a high cliff. She stares helplessly as he falls down, bing a mangled puddle of flesh and blood.

    Wheeze ¨C ! Sword energy finally shes across MuYan¡¯s clothes, blood sprays out.

    A fierce pain shoots through her arm, but it also allows MuYan to wake up from the illusion.

    She clenches her teeth through the pain as she examines the cave around her, nimbly avoiding the flying swords while she¡¯s at it.

    Finally, when the level of the flying swords gradually approaches the attack of about a hundred Heaven grade martial practitioners, she finally discovers the source of all the attacks.

    It is a gray guqin (long zither), inconspicuously hanging high on top of the wall.

    You won¡¯t find it unless you look very carefully.

    But this unremarkable zither is actually ying its strings on its own, creating a melody.

    The sound echoes within the cave, bouncing on the walls and immediately forming sword energies to attack her.

    MuYan clenches her teeth as she runs up the wall, and quickly grasping a vine hanging from the top of the cave.

    She operates the Mysterious Energy in her body and cuts down unto the guqin..

    However, the guqin isn¡¯t cut in half, but the sound bes more and more frantic instead.

 Chapter 34 Xiao Bao Giving Kisses for Niangqin

    <h4>Chapter 34 Xiao Bao Giving Kisses for Niangqin</h4>

    More and more flying swordse at her, and the mysterious energy that they contain is getting even more frightening.

    Already Muyan is practically unable to avoid all the swords.

    The wounds on her body keep increasing.

    However, she doesn¡¯t panic. Instead, her eyes glow brighter and colder.

    She suddenly takes the guqin, and without operating her mysterious energy, her slender fingers begin to pluck on the strings.

    High mountains and clear waters, a pure and graceful melody; against the harsh and deste notes that assault from ten sides.

    In the beginning, the harsh tune clearly has the upper hand. The clothes on Muyan body is almostpletely dyed in red blood.

    However, as the two zither tunes continue to wrestle and ovep, the harsh notes are slowly getting suppressed.

    Until finally, itpletely fades inside the cave,

    At the same, the assault of the sword energies also disappears without a trace.

    Muyan sighs in relief. She could no longer continue to hold the qin in her hands so it drops to the ground.

    She hears the woman¡¯s gentle voice in her ear: ¡°Congrattions, you have passed the first trial of the Godly Musicians¡¯ inheritance. You will now be sent to the second zone of inheritance.¡±

    As soon as the voice finished, the scene before Muyan switches.

    Before she could clearly see where she is sent to, she hears a familiar call, ¡°Niangqin!!¡±

    Xiao Bao?!!

    The thoughts in her head turn into euphoria as a small body rushes into her arms like a cannonball.

    Muyan staggers as she is bumped into, the wounds on her body opening further. It very much hurts.

    But there¡¯s a beautiful bright smile on her face.

    Holding the little one tightly in her embrace, Muyan finds her own body trembling unconsciously.

    She can withstand all the painful misfortunes, but she can never endure Xiao Bao being away from her.

    Xiao Bao tightly clings to Muyan as well. His small head is buried in her chest, not wanting to leave.

    Even if he normally looks calm and collected, indifferent, Xiao Bao is only a four-year-old child.

    Suddenly, Xiao Bao¡¯s sensitive little nose catches the strong scent of blood.

    He straightens up and realizes that Muyan is covered in blood.

    ¡°Niangqin, you¡¯re hurt!¡± he raises his crisp, childish voice ¨C shuddering and choking with emotions.

    Big sapphire eyes all of a sudden be damp, looking like they¡¯re holding the tears back from falling down.

    Muyan currently appears quite miserable.

    The originally white clothes have beenpletely dyed red with blood.

    Muyan takes out a medicine that she has on hand, for staunching wounds, and sprinkles it on her injuries. She has a carefree smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just looks serious but it¡¯s just flesh wounds.¡±

    ¡°Niangqin is in pain?¡± Xiao Bao asks in a somewhat choked voice.

    Muyan beams as she says: ¡°As long as Xiao Bao kisses niangqin, nianqin will stop hurting right away.¡±

    After Xiao Bao hears that, he immediately takes Muyan¡¯s hand without any hesitation, and gently and cautiously pecks kisses.

    Although he has that cold little face, his brushes on the injuries are actually so tensed, as if he¡¯s afraid that Muyan will be in pain if he would apply any more pressure.

    Muyan looks at her son in this state, softhearted and inplete shambles.

    She hugs and kisses the little guy, just saying with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bao is so amazing, just a few kisses and niangqin already doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Xiao Bao looks at Muyan with his eyes twinkling, and his mouth curling into a shallow, almost invisible arc.

    But anyone would be able to tell that the little guy is very happy at the moment.

    Muyan wraps up her wounds before setting forth with Xiao Bao to examine their surroundings.

    (Other sites are hosting these trantions, so I might as well put these here and there, hahaha)

 Chapter 35: Promotion from Stir-fried Rabbit to Pet

    <h4>Chapter 35: Promotion from Stir-fried Rabbit to Pet</h4>

    Muyan bandages up her wounds before setting forth with Xiao Bao to examine their surroundings.

    Where they¡¯re currently at ispletely different from the cave from earlier. It appears to be a room in an abandoned pce.

    The reason why one could say it¡¯s an abandoned ce, is because there¡¯syers of dust everywhere and there are a lot of cobwebs.

    Tables, chairs, and stone benches are scattered on the ground. One could also see some broken wine cups. All of which also have cobwebs on them.

    There are several bodies that have turned into skeletons lying in various ces in the room.

    From the distortions and damage on those remains, one can infer the pain that these people suffered before they died.

    ......

    Looking at this deste pce, Muyan could feel an indescribable sense of bleakness in her mind.

    She feels like she¡¯s looking at the curtains being drawn from a once magnificent and flourishing y.

    That¡¯s only for a moment as she throws the thought at the back of her mind.

    What¡¯s peculiar about this ce is the musical instruments are piled up everywhere.

    That¡¯s right, all kinds of musical instruments.

    There are lutes, zithers, guqins, pan pipes, flutes, harps, ocarinas, sheng...... all the musical instruments that Muyan had seen before can be found here.

    However, some of these instruments are already extremely worn out, but some are bright and beautiful, and there also some that have an ominous breath that could give people a faintly creepy feeling.

    Muyan remembers what the woman¡¯s gentle voice had mentioned ¨C Godly Musician¡¯s inheritance.

    She had never heard of any sort of God Musician in the Yanwu Continent. It seems that this should be the inheritance of some musician?

    In Yanwu Continent, there were also ancient practitioners who specialize in music.

    The internal force is injected into an instrument. It can disrupt the human mind in battle, and if trained to a high level, the sound waves can also cause injuries.

    There are even musicians who can use internal force to calm patients¡¯ minds and have them recover more quickly.

    But overall, musician is just an auxiliary profession. In Yanwu Continent, where the strong is respected, there are not a lot of people who specialize in it.

    As Muyan is thinking, Xiao Bao shuffles with his short little legs and brings over the white rabbit.

    ¡°Here niangqin, stir-fried rabbit meat.¡± The little guy hands over the fat rabbit, expecting to be praised.

    Muyan picks up the fat rabbit but finds it deep asleep like a damned pig. It seemspletely unaware that it¡¯s being picked up by the scruff.

    She couldn¡¯t help but get curious: ¡°What happened to it? Did it get hurt from falling down the cliff?¡±

    Xiao Bao shakes his head, ¡°The rabbit fell asleep after it swallowed that woman¡¯s egg?¡±

    Muyan stares nkly as she waits for Xiao Bao to tell the whole story ¨C how the fat rabbit swallowed the sacred beast that Gong Qianxue desperately wants to form a contract with. For a moment, she looks like she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with that.

    The wind really didn¡¯t blow in a direction where Gong Qianxue contracted with a sacred animal, like in the past life.

    In this life, she thought that there was no way to destroy Gong Qianxue¡¯s n because she had to save Xiao Bao from the drop.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the sacred beast would actually get swallowed by this fat rabbit.

    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily, ¡°Ah, stupid rabbit, it seems like you¡¯re good for something after all? Well then, seeing that you¡¯ve done something great, we won¡¯t have stir-fried rabbit.¡±

    Muyan hugs the fat fluffy rabbit as she says that. Her hands slide along the soft silken fur, it feels so good.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t help but tense his little face and cling on to Muyan¡¯s thigh. He raises his head and stares intently at Muyan.

    Muyan is amused by her adorable boy¡¯s appearance. She leans down and kisses both soft and tender cheeks. She then hands the sleeping fat rabbit to Xiao Bao, ¡°You should raise it well. Later, this will be your spirit beast.¡±

 Chapter 36: Because Itâ€™s the Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 36: Because It¡¯s the Strongest</h4>

    Xiao Bao nods his head and holds the white rabbit to his chest.

    If Niangqin says its stir-fried rabbit, then it¡¯s a stir-fried rabbit; if Niangqin says that it his spirit beast, then it¡¯s his spirit beast.

    Niangqin is always right!

    Muyan once again looks at the rabbit thoughtfully.

    If it can swallow a sacred egg and still not suffer indigestion, it seems that this is not an ordinary rabbit!

    Her son¡¯s luck is really heaven-defying. He just casually picks up a rabbit and it turns out to be even more powerful than a sacred animal...

    As she was thinking, the woman¡¯s mild voice suddenly speaks in her mind again: ¡°The second test of the Godly Musician¡¯s inheritance has begun.¡±

    ¡°Within half an hour, from all the instruments in this pce, you must choose the musical instrument that is passed down from the God musician. Pick the wrong one and all the living people in this ce will die; pick the right one and you will go to the third ce of inheritance. The countdown starts now.¡±

    Muyan is startled, the instrument passed down by the God musicians?

    She looks at the densely packed pce. How could she pick when every direction has hundreds of instruments?

    Her gaze darts to those twisted skeletons and her pupils suddenly contracts.

    So these bones didn¡¯t belong to the previous owners of this pce.

    Instead, they belonged to those who previously entered the God Musicians test of inheritance, and eventually failed the trial.

    On each of these skeletons¡¯ hands, there is a musical instrument!

    Therefore, if they choose the wrong one, they will ultimately end up just like those skeletons.

    Still, the most important thing to consider is Xiao Bao.

    Muyan frowns as she really wants to quit this God Musician interitance. However, this pce is clearly a sealed space. They can¡¯t get out even if she wants to withdraw

    ¡°Niangqin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Bao asks, tilting his head up.

    Muyan presses an acupoint on her temple: ¡°Niangqin is now taking a test. It¡¯s to find the God Musician¡¯s instrument from this numerous musical instruments. However, niangqin doesn¡¯t have a clue at the moment.¡±

    Xiao Bao ¡°Oh,¡± his tiny head tilts, ¡°Is it the most powerful instrument?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... probably.¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, Xiao Bao pads away with his short legs, and arrives to a corner of the room. He kicks away more than a dozen worn-out and broken yaoqins, then digs and even more broken one from beneath them. Then he drags it, rattling, over to her side.

    Muyan is quite astonished; the mild female voice once again speaks in her head, ¡°You have selected a musical instrument. Are you certain? It is considered final unless you put it down within a count of three. Three... Two...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao, let go!!¡± Muyan¡¯s face abruptly changes, she darts as fast as she could to her son.

    In the end, it is still a step toote. The final count ¡°one¡± is heard in her mind, ¡°Musical instrument selected, the second trial for the God Musician¡¯s Instrument, the result is...¡±

    Muyan holds Xiao Bao tightly in her arms and closes her eyes.

    At this point she can only wait for their fate.

    However, in the next moment, she hears the mild female voice pause then announce the oue: ¡°The result of the trial ¨C passed. The third ce of inheritance of the God Musician will now open.¡±

    The scene before their eyes transforms again, but Muyan couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention.

    She dumbly looks at Xiao Bao, then turns to look at the beat-up qin that he¡¯s holding in his small hands.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, do you know what kind of qin it is?¡±

    Xiao Bao shakes his head.

    Muyan: ¡°Then why did you pull it out?¡±

    Xiao Bao thinks for a moment and says: ¡°Because it is the strongest.¡±

    Muyan picks up the qin and turns it over and over. She tries to examine it but she doesn¡¯t find any clues.

 Chapter 37: Failure Means Death

    <h4>Chapter 37: Failure Means Death</h4>

    The wood on it has deteriorated; it doesn¡¯t have any feeling of might or internal force. Some of the qin¡¯s strings have even snapped. What part of it does her Xiao Bao perceive as strong?

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s question, Xiao Bao himself is confused and can only say, ¡°Xiao Bao just knows it. It¡¯s ¨C very strong.¡±

    Muyan holds Xiao Bao in one hand, while her other hand carries the broken and worn-out qin. She can¡¯t help but sigh ruefully.

    She¡¯s afraid that those who have died in the second ce of inheritance would want to kill themselves if they knew ¨C that the reputed extraordinary top-notch inherited instrument of the Shen (God) Musician... is this derelict qin.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a broken zither, it is what has previously moved unhindered along the three realms, and all under the heavens must bend the knee in surrender, the most valuable treasure throughout the skies and the earth ¨C Tian Mo Qin (Demonic Zither)!¡±

    In response to Muyans doubts, the familiar female voice speaks once again.

    This time however, this woman¡¯s voice is no longer gentle, but is filled with deep and suffocating oppression that stems from experiencing the various vicissitudes of life.

    Muyan speechlessly looks down at the broken zither in her hands.

    Although she¡¯s never heard of the Tian Mo Qin, the name just sounds so cool and imposing. Especially the part about ¡°moving unhindered along the three realms and all under the heavens must bend the knee in surrender¡±.

    Yet the zither in her hands is in serious disrepair no matter how you look at it. A little grazing from her fingers would result in bits of rotten wood falling off.

    This is really the most valuable treasure throughout the skies and earth, the thing that those people desperately wanted to obtain?

    Muyan is seriously skeptical.

    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t let herself brood over the Tian Mo Qin. Instead, she narrows her eyes and asks, ¡°Who are you? What is this ce?¡±

    The female voice unhurriedly answers, ¡°This is the third ce of inheritance of the Godly Musician. If you want to know my identity, then you must pass the third trial! Seed, and I will tell you who I am; Fail, I will obliterate you and the body of the Immortal spirit beside you. Now, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Muyan¡¯s face immediately changes once she heard that failure would lead to her son¡¯s death, ¡°I never said that I want to ept the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, since you have entered and have chosen the Tian Mo Qin, everything is no longer within your control. God Musician¡¯s Inheritance, the third trial begins...¡±

    As soon as the voice fades, Muyan only feels as if the world is spinning. Everything around her disappears without a trace then she arrives at a strange space.

    She can¡¯t see any doors or windows around. There is only endless darkness in every direction.

    A little ways in front of her, she could see a bright glow, like a me on a candle.

    However, when Muyan tries to get closer to the light, she would find herself getting farther from it.

    Muyan furrows her brows, she feels that this is a dangerous situation.

    Right from the start, she has determined that the inheritance of this Shen Musician is very formidable.

    In Yanwu Continent, who can bend space to their will, and who can use their mysterious energy to toy with these Yanwu experts and kill them easily?

    ......

    In her past life, Muyan had already reached the peak of the Precelestial realm, and she had almost survived the thunder tribtions to achieve the forged body.

    At that time, she was already aware that there is a much greater world above the Yanwu Continent.

    Gong Qianxue had made all kinds of ns so that after ascending to that world, she could still call the winds and summon the rain.

    Mu Yan also knows that people in that world are not martial practitioners, but true cultivators who are capable of roaming the heavens and the earth.

    Then, is the master of this inheritance a cultivator from the higher realm?

    As she is contemting, the candle me in front of Muyan suddenly res.

 Chapter 38: Xiao Bao Sobs

    <h4>Chapter 38: Xiao Bao Sobs</h4>

    A sword dees as a ray of light, striking her like a bolt of lightning.

    Muyan wants to dodge, but the de is simply too fast.

    She could feel a sharp pain from her chest, and then the glowing de that had suddenly struck her disappears.

    After a short period of time, severe burning pain spreads from her chest to all parts of her body.

    Muyan turns deathly pale like paper, fine beads of sweat from on her forehead.

    She feels like her bones are melting from that burning pain.

    Muyan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and she falls down on one knee. A muffled whimper of pain escapes from her mouth.

    But that was the lone sound. She clenches her teeth afterwards. She refuses to issue another groan, even by biting her lips till they bleed.

    ¡°Really a stubborn little girl.¡± The gentle female voice gives a low sigh in Muyan¡¯s head, and praises, ¡°I very much admire your willfulness... that you can enter this ce proves that you have the blood of us God Musicians in your body... but, if you want to control the Tian Mo Qin, a bloodline is not enough. You must have a powerful enough Shen soul along with a strong blood. Only then can you make the Tian Mo Qin yield and recognize you as master...¡±

    ¡°If you cannot ovee this, I can only kill you and the little guy beside you in order to not expose the existence of the Shen Musicians. But I hope that you can seed...¡±

    The mild voice echoes in Muyan¡¯s ear, as if to encourage her and portray a beautiful, shining future.

    At the same time, the pain in her body has be increasingly violent.

    It is no longer just the pain in her flesh and bones, but she feels the grinding and tearing from the depths of her soul.

    Muyan can¡¯t keep herself up anymore and she falls to the ground, curling up like a shrimp.

    There¡¯s a buzzing in her ears, it sounds like she could hear her blood boiling, like she could hear her bones breaking.

    There is an instinct urging her to lose consciousness, as this is a suffering that the human body cannot sustain.

    There is a voice constantly speaking to her ears: ¡°Give up... go to sleep... if you go to sleep, you won¡¯t hurt any more, you won¡¯t be tired again, and you don¡¯t have to suffer all the hardships and sufferings of the world...¡±

    Muyan truly feels like she can¡¯t hold on anymore.

    At this moment, she hears a child¡¯s hoarse cries, ¡°Niangqin, niangqin,e back!¡±

    The voice is sobbing.

    Her Xiao Bao, a child that¡¯s always so clever, a cold face that doesn¡¯t cry, doesn¡¯tugh, but her Xiao Bao that always takes care of her!

    How can her child cry like this!

    How can she go to sleep! How can she just leave Xiao Bao by himself in this world?

    Muyan snaps her eyes open and uses the Tian Mo Qin to prop herself up. She slowly gets back up to a kneeling position.

    The pain didn¡¯t reduce in the least, but Muyan opens her eyes they be brighter and brighter, as if raging mes are rising inside them.

    She grips the Tian Mo Qin, the pain makes her fingers dig into the rotten wood.

    Her skin tears, and blood leaks out from the wounds; flowing down the worn-out wood, tracing the grains along the body of the zither.

    The woman¡¯s voice rings in her ear once again, ¡°...If you can ovee this and get the inheritance of the Shen musicians, you will be facing against the Three Realms...¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡± Muyan says in a coarse voice, interrupting the stimulus of the gentle voice.

    The pale but beautiful face slowly creates an enchantingly sinister and wicked smile.

 Chapter 39: Demonic Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 39: Demonic Resonance</h4>

    Even with blood leaking from the corner of her mouth, the pain seeping into her bones like maggots rampaging in her body ¨C at this moment however, Muyan looks like a queen who is up on high. Looking down on everything in the world, nothing can hinder her stride.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the power to warp and weft through the three realms; I don¡¯t care about the inheritance of the God Musicians. But in this world, if anyone dares to separate me from Xiao Bao, I swear on my life that I will destroy heaven and earth!¡±

    As she says that, Muyan shifts her gaze and looks at the broken Qin with the corner of her eyes, then: ¡°Tian Mo Qin, I don¡¯t know how glorious you once were, but today, either you recognize me as Master and let me return to my son, or I will die with you.¡±

    The female voice speaks mildly with a sigh: ¡°The Tian Mo Qin is not something that you can threaten...¡±

    Her words are stopped short before she could finish the sentence.

    That¡¯s because she sees Muyan¡¯s fingers dig into the creaking zither, and Tian Mo Qin was is no longer a piece of decrepit wood.

    Instead, it shines like an awn under the red sunrise.

    As the red glow on the zither¡¯s body grows brighter and brighter, the blood that Muyan had dripped on it getspletely absorbed. The remaining strings begin to fiercely vibrate.

    An austere and violent melody ys, the surroundings fluctuate madly.

    Even the gentle female voice could no longer remain calm: ¡°The demonic resonance... she actually triggered the demonic resonance. Even I was unable to aplish that back then... just how intense is this woman¡¯s blood, just how powerful is her mind!¡±

    Rumble!

    The dark space crumbles away and the red light on Tian Mo Qin fades until it disappears.

    Muyan couldn¡¯t support herself anymore and she starts to fall.

    As soon as she was about to copse, she suddenly hears Xiao Bao¡¯s sad cries, ¡°Niangqin-!!!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mind suddenly tenses, and she stabilizes herself not to topple over. She looks up and blinks, ¡°Xiao Bao.¡±

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t help but should and bawl as he burrows in Muyan¡¯s arms. He holds her tight, unwilling to let go.

    This child usually looks cold and impassive. At this time, his tears are falling like rain and the little body in her embrace cannot stop trembling.

    Muyan is extremely distressed; shepletely forgets the pain and exhaustion wracking her body.

    She quickly hugs her son more tightly, and gentlyforts him, ¡°Good Xiao Bao, don¡¯t cry. Can¡¯t you see that niangqin is okay? Niangqin told you that I will never leave Xiao Bao and I will always be with Xiao Bao.¡±

    Xiao Bao raises his tear-stained little face. The blue eyes resemble the sky after a rain, crystal clear and beautiful. He looks at her unblinkingly, as if afraid that she would suddenly disappear again, ¡°Niangqin is hurt?¡±

    Muyan smiles and shakes her head, ¡°Niangqin isn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m alright now and also got treasure!¡±

    Saying, she brings out the Tian Mo Qin and shows it to Xiao Bao.

    In the space of inheritance, she just saw with her own eyes how the Tian Mo Qin gave off a red glow, and then it became a brightly shining crimson treasure.

    Definitely still a zither, but the whole frame emitted a powerful might and pressure, despite the excruciating pain in her whole body, Muyan couldn¡¯t help but gasp in marvel.

    It¡¯s because the Qin was so beautiful, and she really wanted to have it.

    That was the real Tian Mo Qin a, allowing one to move unhindered throughout the three realms, the treasure of the world that everyone longs for.

    Muyan can¡¯t wait to present the zither to her son, let him take a good look at the treasure.

    As she shows it however, she bes dumbfounded.

 Chapter 40: The Downfall of the G.o.d Musicians

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Downfall of the God Musicians</h4>

    The Tian Mo Qin, that had be iparably eye-catching in the space of inheritance, has be a dark, rotten wood at this moment.

    Oh, a little better than rotten wood.

    The Qin¡¯s body has be slick and smooth, and the snapped strings have reconnected by themselves.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s a very curious thing ¨C the left corner of the Qin has her name engraved on it ¨C Jun Muyan.

    These three characters are very small and the carving isn¡¯t very clear. They can¡¯t be seen without looking closely.

    The zither that Muyan is currently holding would give others the impression of an unremarkable andmonce seven-stringed qin. But it will not gather belittling looks from others, they won¡¯t think of it as trash.

    However, Muyan had seen the brilliance and mour of the real Tian Mo Qin!

    How could she be reconciled? She says in dismay, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It was definitely pretty just now, why did it be worn-out?¡±

    Xiao Bao sees that Niangqin is really alright. Her vitality it getting better and better, and even herplexion is bing ruddy. He rxes.

    He pushes the Tian Mo Qin aside and nestles into Muyan¡¯s hug. He says in a muffled voice, ¡°Xiao Bao only needs niangqin, not the Qin.¡±

    Muyan immediately cuddles her baby and smiles: ¡°Nn, niangqin also doesn¡¯t want the Qin, just Xiao Bao.¡±

    The ignored world treasure, Tian Mo Qin: ...this new owner just can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good!

    ¡°*cough* ... Tian Mo Qin just hasn¡¯t returned to its original state. It is just because it was sealed, and the seal needs to be lifted.¡± When Muyan and Xiao Bao are hugging each other, the mild female voice can¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Congrattions on bing the master of Tian Mo Qin, as well as being the sole heir of the Shen Musicians.¡±

    ¡°I would also like to congratte myself. A thousand years, I have waited here for a thousand years. I have waited for this day to finally arrive. After everything, my Shen Musician inheritance will not be thoroughly broken.¡±

    Muyan lets go of Xiao Bao and stares into the void, frowning, ¡°Can you tell me who you are now? And, you say that I¡¯m the heir to your God Musicians¡¯ inheritance, won¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    After she says that, a woman¡¯s silhouette slowly appears a little ways in front of her.

    The woman is dressed in white; she has refined features and a sublime temperament. Her age appears to be in the early twenties, but those eyes contain the reflection of blue seas turning into mulberry fields*. (*great changes)

    ¡°My name is Baili Yinlou, a Shen Musician, thest one of the God Musicians.¡±

    The woman slowly asks with a gently voice: ¡°Do you know of the Shen Musicians?¡±

    Muyan shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of musicians.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how could you possibly know of the Shen Musicians?¡± Baili Yinlou reveals a distressed expression, ¡°That¡¯s precisely their purpose... to rid the world of Shen Musicians, to make it so no one knows we ever existed. Otherwise, if those people knew that the legacy of the God Musician is still preserved, I am afraid that they won¡¯t have a restful sleep!¡±

    ¡°Are God Musicians very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Haha... you¡¯re asking me if Shen Musicians are powerful?¡± Baili Yinlou reveals a taunting smile, ¡°It used to be the most formidable existence in the world, but precisely because it was too strong, it gave rise to fear and anxiousness to others. Then, those despicable people banded together to scheme against us, and destroy the entire God Musician¡¯s Hall.¡±

    ¡°My father and my husband have exhausted their hearts¡¯ blood just to send me to this Yanwu Continent, hoping to save thest bloodline of God Musicians. But those people still refused to give up. After a chase of thousands of miles, I still died in their hands.¡±

 Chapter 41: Unable to Live Past Ten Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 41: Unable to Live Past Ten Years Old</h4>

    Speaking till here, tears escape from Baili Yinlou¡¯s eyes. There is unwillingness and enmity in them, but more than that, there is longing and sadness.

    Muyan deepens her frown and takes Xiao Bao back in her arms: ¡°So, you are a ghost now?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a strand of Baili Yinlou¡¯s soul.¡± She says with a sigh, ¡°Back then I, with my own mouth, promised my people that I would make sure to pass on the legacy of the Shen Musicians. This is the most cherished desire of all who died from the God Musician Hall. This is what I must aplish even after I die. A thousand years have gone by and I thought I couldn¡¯t keep on waiting anymore. I didn¡¯t expect that We have finally found you.¡±

    Muyan raises her brows and asks, ¡°You mean to say, I am the chosen heir of the Shen Musicians?¡±

    ¡°Yes! For a thousand years, you are the only one who have passed the space¡¯s trials, as well as receive the recognition as master of the Tian Mo Qin.¡±

    ¡°Why should I ept your inheritance?¡± Muyan says slowly.

    Baili Yinlou nkly replies, ¡°You can see how powerful a Shen Musician is, and with the inheritance, you will move unhindered through the Three Realms...¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you also the target of a multitude of arrows?¡± Muyan smiles derisively, ¡°Having your inheritance means that one day, I will also be chased by countless experts that want to kill me.¡±

    Baili Yinlou sneers, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    She has a taunting expression. Muyan smiles and, without any psychological burden, admits, ¡°Yes, I am afraid! So please, take back your inheritance.¡±

    While talking, Muyan looks at Xiao Bao with a soft glow in her eyes.

    If she wants the ability to exact revenge, then she will take the Shen Musician Inheritance without the least bit of hesitation.

    But she has Xiao Bao now and she can¡¯t possibly pour all her life¡¯s energy into hatred.

    If she epts the inheritance and bes the kill target of all those terrible and unknown forces, then what¡¯s to be done if Xiao Bao gets implicated?

    Baili Yinlou chokes on air from Muyan¡¯s reply. But when she sees the way Muyan is staring at Xiao Bao, her mind stirs, ¡°Are you not willing to ept the inheritance because you¡¯re afraid of involving this little Immortal beside you? Then I¡¯ll give you an advice, it would be best for you to ept.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Muyan raises her brows.

    ¡°The body of an Immortal would not survive past ten years old in this Yanwu Continent, that is without any Spiritual Energy. Even if he reaches the upper boundary of Yanwu Continent, he can only survive for another two or three years...¡±

    Muyan¡¯s expression suddenly transforms. Her gaze on Baili Yinlou is no longer carefree and easygoing, only a chilling frost remains: ¡°Speak clearly!¡±

    ¡°The Immortal physique is the purest spiritual body in the world. If he is in the Xiuxian Continent, his speed of cultivation can be a hundred times faster than others. But in the Yanwu Continent and Xiuzhen Continent, where the Spiritual Energy is scarce and impure, he will only deteriorate day after day until he dies. .¡±

    Baili Yinlou looks deep into Muyan¡¯s eyes and says: ¡°I don¡¯t know how could there be such a pure Immortal in this lower Continent, but you should know that I speak no lies, I don¡¯t have to deceive you. epting the Shen Musician inheritance and truly controlling Tian Mo Qin ¨C that is the fastest way you can fly to the Xiuxian Continent.¡±

    Muyan purses her lips tightly, the hand hanging on her side clenches slightly.

    Xiao Bao seems to feel her unease and conflict. He raises his head and calls out softly, ¡°Niangqin¡±.

    Looking down on her son¡¯s adorable little face, the clouds in her eyes disperse, with a tender gaze she says: ¡°Xiao Bao, niangqin will be a Shen Musician, and then I¡¯ll take you to a higher and wider world, okay?¡±

 Chapter 42: Getting the Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 42: Getting the Treasure</h4>

    Xiao Bao tightens his tiny face and nods slowly. His eyes are particrly bright, ¡°As long as Xiao Bao is with niangqin, then okay.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mouth is slightly upturned, and the beautiful face once again adorns a leisurely smile.

    She turns to Baili Yinlou: ¡°I ept the Shen Musician Inheritance.¡±

    Baili Yinlou is taken aback once again, ¡°Are you really not going to ask about the Shen Musician¡¯s inherited Cultivation Methods, Manuals, and Treasures? Do you not want to know our God Musicians enemies, and who will be your enemies in the future?¡±

    With derision in her eyes, Muyan chuckles, ¡°I want to ask, but do you still have the time to exin it to me?¡±

    Baili Yinlou looks baffled, and then she gives a smile that is both helpless anduding: ¡°Jun Muyan, you really are a bright and admirable woman. If it¡¯s you, then perhaps you may seed... one day, maybe our Hall of God Musicians would be able to see the light of day again.¡±

    Baili Yinlou¡¯s figure bes increasingly transparent as she speaks.

    The reason why Muyan said that is because she feels that the space of inheritance is bing more and more unstable, and will evidently copse soon.

    And this is why Baili Yinlou had been encouraging her when she took the third trial, and chattered endlessly.

    For if she did not seed, Baili Yinlou is already unable to maintain the space, and the legacy of the Shen Musicians will be cut off.

    Baili Yinlou sighs softly. Within it there is relief, reluctance, and hope: ¡°Tian Mo Qines with a space. The treasures left by the God Musicians, as well as my notes for you ¨C all of them are inside. Also, you must bear in mind that the most powerful skills of the Shen Musician can only be achieved through the use of Tian Mo Qin. To be a true Shen Musician, you have to repair it.¡±

    ¡°How can we repair the Tian Mo Qin?¡±

    ¡°space... map... coordinates...¡± Baili Yinlou¡¯s voice is getting more and more indistinct, and her form is almostpletely invisible.

    The space where they are begins to shake violently. It seems like it will copse at any moment now.

    Muyan carries Xiao Bao with one hand and grabs the Tian Mo Qin with the other.

    The space¡¯s copse bes more and more severe. Everything around them seems to implode into a dot of light, and it converges into Muyan¡¯s body.

    Countless images appear before Muyan¡¯s eyes. The cave with sword energies and zither melodies, the old pce, and various musical instruments... and then the continuously changing Qin sound and rhythm in her ears.

    Surging and tumbling through her mind, she begins to see all sorts of memories that do not belong to her.

    No, calling them ¡®memories¡¯ is inurate. It should be cultivation methods, the skills of a Shen Musician.

    Muyan turns pale from therge influx of information, her forehead is covered with fine beads of sweat.

    Xiao Bao feels distressed as he looks at his mother¡¯s pained expression. He wants to say something but is afraid to disturb her. He could only gently wipe off the perspiration from her forehead.

    He instinctively knows that niangqin could not be interrupted right now.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Muyan slowly opens her eyes atst, and takes a deep breath.

    The space of inheritance haspletely disappeared now. Muyan and Xiao Bao emerge in the dark Fog Forest.

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± Xiao Bao says in pleasant surprise. The tiny hands securely attach themselves to Muyan¡¯s neck and clings there.

    Muyan kisses Xiao Bao¡¯s cheeks, and with a frivolous and delighted voice: ¡°Xiao Bao, we¡¯ve got the treasure!¡±

    Xiao Bao tilts his head, showing a puzzled expression.

    He looks so cute, so Muyan can¡¯t help but pepper him with kisses again.

 Chapter 43 Jun Shang~

    <h4>Chapter 43 Jun Shang~</h4>

    *A way to address a monarch

    He is so cute and Muyan couldn¡¯t help but kiss him for a few more times before saying: ¡°That¡¯s what that Baili-aunt said. A Shen Musician is a really strong and heaven-defying existence. Now I can totally understand why those people wanted to get rid of them.¡±

    Shen Musician: possesses all the skills avable to ordinary musicians. She can confuse people¡¯s minds and can also appease their minds.

    As well as various abilities that does not conform to the natural order, unavable to themon musicians.

    The most basic Sound de, for example, can attack an individual or a group. If it is promoted to a certain level, a Shen Musician with a single zither would be able to face thousands of troops and extinguish them in an instant.

    Frightening? But this is far from the most frightening part.

    A song from a Shen Musician can not only attack but it can also treat illnesses, improve the production of medicine and smelting of tools, it could even induce the growth of mysterious nts. ording to the memories from the Inheritance, incorporating the zither¡¯s sound to the growth of mysterious nts, or during the process of alchemy, can increase the elixir¡¯s potency by several folds.

    The sound can catalyze poison to disperse all over the sky, blending into the very air and instantly destroy a city.

    Muyan gulps; she temporarily doesn¡¯t scan her mind for the other skills.

    Only these, she already feels that they arepletely beyond imagination.

    Xiao Bao listens to what Muyan has said, but thinks that it¡¯s just as it should be: ¡°Niangqin is the strongest; Shen Musician just barely qualifies to have niangqin.¡±

    Muyan is amused by her baby¡¯s biased stance, and her fingers gently touch the Tian Mo Qin.

    After receiving those memories, Muyan consequently learns how to use the Tian Mo Qin.

    Ites with its own space, and the Tian Mo Qin that has recognized her as master will automatically hide within her body.

    Slender fingers touch the zither, and with just a thought, the old Qin disappears into Muyan¡¯s hands.

    Muyan says with an easy smile: ¡°Xiao Bao, do you wanna go to a fun ce with niangqin?¡±

    Xiao Bao hugs Muyan¡¯s neck and expressionlessly nods. His eyes are bright.

    The figures, onerge and one small, disappear from the forest.

    The illumination before her suddenly bes bright. Muyan finds herself and Xiao Bao to have entered a massive space that has a sky and earth.

    Muyan never knew that there could be such a miraculous thing.

    Hiding in her body, but containing a vast world.

    There are white clouds in the sky, green ins, and a lofty pce.

    Xiao Bao is also very delighted. Although he doesn¡¯t wildly run about, his eyes incessantly look around while he holds Muyan¡¯s hand.

    As Muyan is about to take him to check out the pce called ¡°Demonic Hall¡±, the space suddenly gives a faint quake.

    This is an indication that the undtions of the air outside are unstable.

    Muyan frowns and says: ¡°Xiao Bao, stay here, niangqin will go out and take a look.¡±

    Although Xiao Bao very much wants to follow his mother, he still nods in the end.

    What Muyan doesn¡¯t know, is that the moment when she received the memory of the inheritance, far away in a different sky, a world where the mighty Cultivators* could live, someone is rmed.

    *Xiuxian, like the continent is named after the people: Immortal cultivators.

    It is precisely his arrival that triggered turmoil among the beasts in the Fog Forest, and therefore affect Muyan¡¯s space.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± A trembling voicees from the floor, ¡°The natal chart has turned, and Shen Musician has an heir. Jun Shang, I am afraid that your destined woman has appeared.¡±

    The old man kneeling on the floor raises his head to look at the man who is not far away from him.

    The man has an iparably handsome appearance, but his expression is as cold as ice and frost. His eyes flicker with a blue light.

    He suddenly gets up and exits through the door.

    The old man trembles and asks, ¡°Jun Shang, are you going to receive the fated woman?¡±

    ¡°Receive her?¡± the man¡¯s handsome face reveals a callous and mocking smile, ¡°Ben Jun* never believed in destiny.¡±

    *like Benwang but better. Jun means ¡®sovereign/monarch¡¯

    Since he doesn¡¯t believe it, then naturally kill.

    The old man opens his mouth but it the end, says nothing.

    As a tokenistic encouragement, free chapters are usually released an hour earlypared to this blog.

    Update: the monthlymunity goal of +1 chapter for every 5 patrons (for all tiers) is still ongoing. The monthly extra chapters will be avable on the first week of June.

    However, the weekly extra chapters for every 500NU Reading list will end this month. Thank you everyone!

    Another note, the weekly +1ch for every 10 patrons has been active sincest week (I¡¯ll reviewst week¡¯s posts if I missed anything), and this will continue to be active next month.

    Reminder: The 1st, 8th, 15th, and 22nd of each month is the start of weekly releases. The 29th-31st of each month is for releasing extra chapters, and/or reviewing if I made some mistakes in the scheduling and other stuff. Basically just maintenance days.

 Chapter 44: The Sound Blade

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Sound de</h4>

    As soon as she exits the space, Muyan hears arge rumbling sound from the ground.

    Ites along with terrifying roars of beasts and fearful screams of people.

    What is happening?

    All the animals in the Fog Forest are rampaging? But why?

    Muyan suddenly feels something soft and warm on her foot.

    She looks down to find the white rabbit that woke up who knows when.

    It goes and rubs against her feet. The round insipid red eyes are concealed beneath the long fur and hide its emotions.

    The warm body snuggling to her feet seems to be trembling.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Muyan asks gently.

    The rabbit can¡¯t help but curl up even tighter, and the shivering worsens.

    Muyan smiles lightly. She picks up the rabbit and sends it into the space.

    This is her son¡¯s pet and ymate, how can she just cast it away or let it die?

    Just as the rabbit is thrown in, the ground beneath her feet quakes more violently.

    The animal roars and immense vibrations from the sounds are getting closer and closer to her.

    Muyan knits her brows and grabs a vine that¡¯s hanging down an overhanging cliff. She nimbly climbs up.

    She uses Mysterious Energy to fuel her jumps. A few breathster, Muyan has climbed to the top of the cliff.

    The fog is as thick as before but with her upying a high ground, she could finally see the animals scattering in all directions like they lost their minds.

    There are people running, they came to Fog Forest to treasure hunt. Now they could be trampled under the beasts¡¯ feet like mud.

    Muyan¡¯s expressions suddenly changes, she whips around.

    Behind her, she sees arge pack of red-tailed wolves slowly appear, each about half a person tall.

    Three... five... ten... ...one hundred...

    A brief momentter, there are a hundred red-tailed wolves on the cliff where Muyan is at.

    Her expression turns heavy, she steps back.

    There is a squeaking sound thates from under the cliff.

    Turning around, she could see that the overhang that she just climbed up to is covered by a dense pack ofrge rats.

    Right now, Muyan has no way to retreat, and there are pursuers.

    In such an impasse, Muyan¡¯s mouth arcs into a strange smile. Her eyes are even more poetic, enticing and moving.

    In the next moment, she flips her wrists up and a dark and unremarkable zither appears in her hands.

    Slender white hands pluck the strings and the elegant zither sounds drift around.

    The animals that were gradually approaching suddenly stop.

    Muyan¡¯s smile grows deeper.

    Surrounded by opponents in this way, being on a tight spot, she arranges her clothes and sits down with confidence and ease.

    ¡°Aowuuu -!!¡± A wolf issues a howl, its eyes redden, and it suddenly takes the lead to rush ahead.

    Muyan bends her fingers, they slightly oscite.

    A ¡°deng¡± is heard. From the void, it attacks a red-tailed wolf and it gives a miserable howl. It pierces through the belly and leaves a gaping hole, blood stters.

    The scent of blood permeates everywhere and instantly excites the viciousness of the beasts.

    The red-tail wolves howl and the flood of rats squeak, rushing in droves to attack Muyan.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes rise a bit, and her hands ying on the strings immediately move faster.

    *Gong, shang, jiao, zheng, yu, the pentatonic scale is manipted into an arrangement. The sounds transform into a rousing and severe melody flowing from her hands.

    *Equivalent to Do, Re, Mi

    The sound of each note produces a wind de.

    A wind de that contains mysterious energy can kill a mighty red-tail wolf in a blink of an eye.

    This is exactly the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s most basic group-target attack ¨C Sound de.

    ......

    On top of a higher mountain, the thick fog is just like a frozen mist, there¡¯s a chill that could reach one¡¯s bones.

 Chapter 45: You Are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 45: You Are Mine</h4>

    This is the highest mountain peak in the Fog Forest.

    In addition to dense fog and frigid cold on this mountain, there is a stifling miasma.

    Ordinary people, even if they are Precelestial experts, do not dare to willingly set foot on this area.

    At this moment however, there are two figures standing on this mountain. They look indifferent, like strolling in their own yard.

    ¡°Jun Shang, just the rampaging animals don¡¯t seem to pose a threat to her.¡± Han Ye nces at the handsome man beside him. He cautiously and solemnly asks, ¡°Should this subordinate go down?¡±

    However, this one nce takes Han Ye aback.

    For he had never seen Jun Shang have this kind of expression.

    That eternally indifferent and disdainful gaze, nothing in the world could enter his eyes. At this moment, they are bright and aze with a raging me.

    That gaze has a single-minded fixation on the forest below, scorching, like a wild beast that has found its favorite prey!

    Han Ye gets a bit silly.

    Jun Shang is looking at the Shen Musician heir? His destined woman?

    This expression in his eyes, it doesn¡¯t look like it has any killing intent a!

    He wants to open the topic.

    The sounds of zither from below abruptly stop.

    Han Ye turns his head down and sees the white woman sitting on the top of a cliff. Corpses of rats and wolves scatter around her.

    The cold wind whistles like a crying ghost in the dark forest.

    The white clothes are sttered with scarlet, appearing strange and bloody.

    When the woman looks up and reveals hernguid and gorgeous face, Han Ye could only revel on her beauty and temperament. He suddenly can¡¯t breathe, unable to mask his star-struck eyes.

    This woman is Jun Shang¡¯s destined.

    It is not that there are no women who are more beautiful than her, but Han Ye has nevere across a woman with such temperament. A free spirit that could charm and seduce one¡¯s very soul.

    Suddenly, the woman softly strums a string. Her lips seemed to have gone pale from excessive use of mysterious energy, but they curve up and a pleasant voice escapes from them. The sweet-sounding words are apanied by the sound of the zither, prating through the fog.

    ¡°Youe from afar and caused chaos in the Fog Forest, only to watch the fires burning across the river*. Won¡¯t you be so kind and reveal yourselves?¡±

    *to dy entering the fray until all others have been exhausted by fighting amongst themselves (idiom)

    Han Ye sucks in a cold breath: ¡°Jun Shang, she discovered us!¡±

    Merely a woman from an insignificant mortal realm, without any means to have spiritual powers, and she was able to discover their presence?

    How can this be?

    Without waiting for Han Ye to get over it, the man beside him has already disappeared.

    When Han Yees to himself, he discovers that Jun Shang is already in front of the woman in white. He quickly follows.

    ......

    Muyan raises her head to look at the man that suddenly appeared.

    The man¡¯s handsome appearance could make any woman in the world lose themselves in infatuation. The eyes, above all, have a blue gleam when they gaze upon you. Muyan¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    Deep blue like Xiao Bao¡¯s.

    However, the surprise in Muyan¡¯s eyes quickly andpletely withdraws. She slightly raises the tips of her brows, ¡°Who might you be, sire? What do you wish to achieve, causing the animals to rampage?¡±

    The man tilts his head down, giving her a profound stare like he¡¯s watching his prey.

    Muyan¡¯s heart rises with displeasure at the trace of audaciousness and controlling. As she is about to speak, the man unexpectedly reaches out and buckles her jaw.

    While Muyan is startled and bewildered, the man slowly bends his head down. The cold, thin lips fall on Muyan¡¯s warm and soft ones.

    A deep maic voice, touched with silken darkness, hums in her ears, ¡°You are mine.¡±

 Chapter 46: Niangqin is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 46: Niangqin is Mine</h4>

    A deep maic voice, touched with silken darkness, hums in her ears, ¡°You are mine.¡±

    Muyan widens her eyes and her whole body stiffens.

    Han Ye, who followed after, actually staggers and nearly slipped off of the cliff.

    Wait! Wait a minute! What is Jun Shang doing?!

    He¡¯s kissed the destined woman?! Moreover, he used the power of an oath!

    Wait, wait! Jun Shang, sir, are we not here to kill?

    Just who said that the nuisance of a destined woman should be killed instead?!

    Did he remember it wrong, or did Jun Shang forget?

    ......

    The man unhurriedly withdraws and straightens himself. He looks down to the dazed girl, a soft happy expression flits across his eyes.

    His fingers lightly caress the Tian Mo Qin underneath, feeling the light, and almost invisible mark of a name.

    The man speaks again, like an oath ¡°Jun Muyan, you¡¯re mine!¡±

    Muyan immediately regains her senses. She recalls what just transpired and instantly burns in anger.

    She raises her hand and swings a harsh p!

    At the instant her hand sweeps out, the figure before her eyes disappears like an illusion.

    A cold wind blows on top of the cliff, as before. Corpses litter the whole area. It¡¯s as if nothing has changed.

    However, a distinct sensation still remains on her lips.

    Was that her imagination just now?

    While Muyan is puzzled, a figure suddenly appears before her. Xiao Bao throws himself into her arms all of a sudden. He raises his taut little face, those sapphire eyes have ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯ clearly written all over them.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Muyan quickly asks.

    Xiao Bao wriggles in Muyan¡¯s hug and cups her face. He kisses both of her cheeks, one after another.

    The cold, childish little voice deres: ¡°Niangqin is mine!¡±

    Muyan: ¡°............¡±

    After the strange phndering man had disappeared, Muyan ends up pushing the whole ordeal to the back of her mind. She leads Xiao Bao back into the space.

    The moment she enters the space, she sees the white-haired rabbit lying face-up on the grass, snoring in its sleep.

    That sleeping position is totally unlike a rabbit¡¯s, and more like a person¡¯s.

    Seeing as the rabbit is sleeping so soundly, asionally turning sideways to nibble at the grass, it should be very satisfied with the environment in this space.

    The space is really, incredibly huge, especially this expansivewn. Muyan feels that she can raise a herd of horses here.

    She holds Xiao Bao¡¯s hand and enters the pce marked as ¡°Demonic Hall¡±.

    Muyan discovers that it¡¯s not so much a pce as it is a library.

    It¡¯s a very tall pce that has a ring-likeyout.

    Lifting her gaze, she sees that all the bookshelves are made from red wood.

    It¡¯s a pity that the shelves are mostly empty now, with only a few tattered and ancient books scattered here and there.

    Instead, open books are littered all over the pce floor.

    The pages of said books are also torn and misced everywhere.

    Muyan stares at the unreasonably tall bookshelves, somewhat speechless. It¡¯s actually fortunate that there are a lot of scattered books down; otherwise, she would have to take them down.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡± Xiao Bao calls, his pretty little face expressionless, ¡°What are we gonna do?¡±

    Muyan crouches down to Xiao Bao¡¯s level. She smiles and says, ¡°Niangqin wants to look for some information. Before the Baili-aunt disappeared, she said that there¡¯s a problem with Tian Mo Qin and niangqin needs to find a way to fix it. The way to repair it should be in this space. Can Xiao Bao help niangqin to flip through the books together and find some clues?¡±

 Chapter 47 What is Transmigration?

    <h4>Chapter 47 What is Transmigration?</h4>

    Muyan¡¯s attitude towards her son has always been with respect like that of an equal. She doesn¡¯t treat him like a child. She doesn¡¯t conceal things from him and gives him the freedom to have fun.

    Although Xiao Bao is only four years old, he is talented and intelligent. He has already recognized most words thanks to Muyan¡¯s guidance.

    Sure enough, Xiao Bao immediately nods after hearing Muyan¡¯s words, ¡°Xiao Bao helps niangqin!¡±

    His little face is still cold, but the blue eyes are shining and extraordinarily cute.

    And thus, Muyan and Xiao Bao start sorting through the books in order to find a way to repair Tian Mo Qin.

    The books are mostly ancient records and misceneous topics.

    There is also an introduction to alchemy, but Muyan had never heard of the concoctions within it.

    She doesn¡¯t study it more closely when she can¡¯t find anything pertaining to a ¡°map¡± or ¡°repairing Tian Mo Qin¡± after skimming. She directly returns it to the bookshelf.

    On the side, Xiao Bao is browsing through books seriously, his little face taut.

    After he finished flipping through a book, he moves to pick up another one. However, he notices an edge of a book, barely noticeable under the bookshelves.

    Xiao Bao thinks for a moment. He crouches with his little butt to pull the book out.

    That edge is actually on a niche. Others may not necessarily find it even if they are deliberately looking for it.

    Muyanpletely doesn¡¯t notice this until she hears her son make a low, confused cry.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Muyan thinks that Xiao Bao is in danger and she quickly looks over.

    But she sees Xiao Bao lifting his head up and his handsome little face was full of confusion, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao can¡¯t read some of the things written here. What is a television? What is an airne? What is transmigration?¡±

    Muyan stares and promptly goes over to take the book from Xiao Bao.

    After reading this book, the Muyan that had been reborn can¡¯t help but let out a hiss from her thoughts at this time.

    No wonder, it¡¯s no wonder that this Shen Musician faction had been so powerful!

    That¡¯s because the founder of Shen Musicians, Baili Liuyin, has two lives like her.

    But she was merely reborn, yet Baili Liuyin was a soul from a different world that was reincarnated into someone else¡¯s body in this world.

    This book doesn¡¯t contain any Profound Laws, but has Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes instead.

    It mentions some bizarre things from the ¡°21st Century¡± that Baili Liuyin had lived, as well as her longing for her hometown.

    What makes Muyan really happy is that, there is a map at the end of Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes,.

    There is a ce with a red dot on it, where they can find the ce with the method to repair the Tian Mo Qin, like what Baili Yinlou has said.

    Muyan sets Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes aside and ced it on a shelf. She then picks up her son and kisses him heavily on his cheek, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bao. You found the thing that niangqin wanted. You really are niangqin¡¯s little lucky star!¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s face shows a tiny, imperceptible smile.

    He seems to think of something and his small brows pucker slightly.

    He fastens on Muyan¡¯s neck, and kisses her face, ¡°Xiao Bao can help niangqin: Niangqin is mine!¡±

    As soon as he says that phrase, Muyan recalls that bastard phnderer again.

    However, she can¡¯t help butugh at her son¡¯s adorable jealous little appearance.

    ¡°Mn, Niangqin is Xiao Bao¡¯s, and Xiao Bao is also niangqin¡¯s. All right?¡±

    Above the Ninth Heaven, Xiuxian Continent.

    ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    As the lofty man enters, everyone in the hall kneels.

 Chapter 48: Said Itâ€™s Better to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 48: Said It¡¯s Better to Kill</h4>

    Above the Ninth Heaven, Xiuxian Continent.

    ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    As the lofty man enters, everyone in the hall kneels.

    The old man lifts his head and opens his mouth to ask, but before he could say anything, the other man leaves quickly without paying him any mind. He only leaves the others with a view of his tall and proud back departing.

    Han Ye, who follows soon after, is still absent-minded and his steps are shaky.

    Right now, he feels like he really needs some space to calm down a bit and to properly examine what had just happened.

    Before he has the chance to disappear though, he finds himself surrounded by a group of people.

    The old man nervously asks: ¡°Han Ye, how did it go? Did Jun Shang really kill the destined woman?¡±

    ¡°After he killed his destined, did Jun Shang suffer any bacsh?¡± another person anxiously brings up.

    Han Ye looks at everyone absent-mindedly and shakes his head.

    ¡°No bacsh?¡± The old man and the crowd loosen their nerves.

    Unexpectedly, Han Ye¡¯splexion turns green and white. After a long while of that constipated-looking face, did he manage to squeeze out a few words, ¡°Jun Shang... did not kill!¡±

    Not just let her live, but he directly helped himself to the destined woman!

    Then he quickly ran away after hitting on her.

    When his state of mind returned to normal, he had also seen that Jun Shang¡¯s ears were red.

    He still had a serious face, and the chill emanating from all over him did not lessen in the slightest.

    However, he swears that he really saw Jun Shang¡¯s ears turn red!

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill the destined woman?¡± The old man reveals an astonished expression ¡°There¡¯s someone from the lower bound that Jun Shang is unable to kill? How is it possible?! Quickly, say what¡¯s the matter in the end?¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s brain is paste. He opens his mouth several times to try and cough up the actual situation, but he just ends up swallowing it back down.

    He thinks that, if he really speaks of what he saw, this group of people would think that he¡¯s joking or there¡¯s a problem in his brain.

    The women of Xiuxian Continent appear unfeeling, but these women go in wave after wave to throw themselves to Jun Shang and try to gain his favor. To those women, their Jun Shang is indifferent, cold, and heartless. How could he have done something so brazen?

    But it so happens that their Jun Shang¡¯s mind is never reflected on his face, so how could they guess what his intentions really are?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be so nice if someone were to tell him what¡¯s happening in his Lord¡¯s mind?

    While Han Ye is going crazy from the confusion, the lofty figure that had just left, now suddenly reappears in the main hall.

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Everyone falls to their knees.

    The old man asks: ¡°Pardon if I ask, does Jun Shang have any instructions?¡±

    The man¡¯s brows are slightly raised. With an ice-cold expression, his voice is powerful and resonating; ¡°I hereby order, thoroughly expunge all news regarding the Shen Musician. Whether it is in the Xiuxian Continent or the Xiuzhen Continent, I do not want anyone to know that the Shen Musician¡¯s sessor has appeared.¡±

    The old man is stumped: ¡°Jun Shang?¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Und-understood!¡± The old man is intimidated by the other¡¯s severe expression, and he immediately gives an affirmation.

    His mind is filled with questions.

    What happened? Wasn¡¯t there a concurrence to kill the Shen Musician heir, the fated woman who will bring trouble upon Jun Shang?

    How has the terms changed that it became a task to cover up the news that the Shen Musician has appeared?

    Jun Shang, what... what are you up to in the end?

    In the space, Muyan slightly sorts through the memories from the Shen Musician¡¯s inheritance. Then she takes Xiao Bao to go out.

    The Internal force fluctuations in the Fog Forest are extremely unstable due to therge number of Strange Beasts in it.

    The space will be affected and be unstable if Muyan remains inside.

    Furthermore, she intends to leave the Fog Forest after finding some spots to gather mysterious nts and then try the Shen Musician¡¯s skills in refining drugs.

    T/N: Aaaand we¡¯re back for June~

    We¡¯ve reached 76 chapters there now~

    I¡¯m sorry for any mistakes I may have made during this month, but if it¡¯s worth anything, I do try my best on tranting the serious moments in the story. Also, my editing is clearly not the best but I do need the practice~ ?

 Chapter 49: Saving Your Stupid Junior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 49: Saving Your Stupid Junior Brother</h4>

    Where better to find mysterious nts than in the Fog Forest?

    Muyan takes Xiao Bao¡¯s hand and they leisurely stroll in the Fog Forest.

    She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Xiao Bao¡¯s great luck, but after just half a day, Muyan had already collected a lot of precious mysterious nts.

    Muyan happily kisses her darling son several times.

    Just as she is about to put him down, there¡¯s suddenly a loud sounding from behind them.

    When the mother and child pair turns around, they see a bloody person falling from a distant overhanging cliff.

    They could hear some vague voicesing from above the cliff.

    ¡°No need to chase. You¡¯ll definitely not survive if you fall from there.¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s actually no need to keep chasing. Even if he wants to call for backup in this Fog Forest, he has to see if he could find that backup first!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Muyan blinks. She pulls Xiao Bao and walks before the bloody person.

    It is not so much a person as it is more like a ¡°corpse¡±, but there is probably a single breath left.

    But when Muyan could more clearly see the bloodied man¡¯s mostly obscure appearance, her pupil slightly contracts.

    The person turns out to be the peak Profound Stage head guard beside Lou Beiyu.

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± Xiao Bao lowly calls out and looks at Muyan, obviously recognizing the head guard as well.

    Muyan sets her son aside and lightly pats his head. She then takes out some silver needles and pierces the various acupuncture points on the guard¡¯s head.

    This head guard¡¯s internal vitality has already beenpletely severed, and the veins are also disintegrated.

    There¡¯s no way his life could be saved.

    But when Muyan¡¯s needles pierce him, he slowly opens his eyes.

    Muyan¡¯s appearance is reflected on a pair of blood-shot eyes that are lost in some struggle.

    A dazzling burst of light suddenly pierces through those dimmed eyes, ¡°Muyan-girl, beg you... to save the third prince, save... he... is with Gong... Gong Qian Teng...¡±

    Those final words to Muyan finally used up hisst breath and the head guard¡¯s eyes close as he dies.

    He must have experienced extreme suffering before he died. But at this moment, his blood-covered face has a look of relief.

    It was as if he has the confidence that so long as Muyan is found, his Highness would be saved.

    Muyan slightly frowns and a cold light shes through her eyes.

    It¡¯s not just due to her cheap apprentice getting into trouble, but also because of the poison in the head guard¡¯s body.

    Muyan could recognize it at a nce. It is a poison unique to Jin Hong Men, the ¡°Tian Du Vagary Powder¡±.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡± Xiao Bao grabs her hand and shows her an inquisitive look, ¡°Are we going to save?¡±

    Muyan carries Xiao Bao up; her mouth is slightly hooked up, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to save your stupid junior brother.¡±

    Although stupid, he is still Muyan¡¯s disciple.

    He¡¯s not someone that others could justy their hands on as they please.

    What¡¯s more, the people whoid their hands on her apprentice were Gong Qian Teng and Jin Hong Men.

    Deep inside the Fog Forest

    At this time, Lou Beiyu is stripped off of his upper garment and hanged on a tree. His body is already covered with cuts and bruises.

    Even his breath of early Earth stage cultivation has practically disappeared to nothingness.

    His blood-covered face is gray in defeat and apathy, like he has already sumbed to despair and he simply doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    Snap¨C!

    The whip once again strikes his body. It is held by a thin and tall old man wearing a yellow attire.

    He retrieves the whip and with a maliciousugh, turns to Lou Beiyu: ¡°Lou Beiyu, I advise that you better hurry up and tell us the whereabouts of that woman and her son. Otherwise, your mysterious energy itself will be gone, corroded by a poison that could only be found in our Jin Hong Men, Tian Du Vagary Powder!¡±

 Chapter 50 Hard Bones

    <h4>Chapter 50 Hard Bones</h4>

    Could mean firm moral character/ stubborn

    ¡°As the third prince of the dignified Chi Yan Country, is your Highness really willing to be a waste from now on?¡±

    Lou Beiyu slowly raises his eyes and his pale cracked lips show a cold and ridiculing smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t know where Master is? Even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you. Kill me if you can. In any case, Gong Qian Teng will apany me to die, and I won¡¯t suffer any losses!¡±

    The old man frowns and as he is about to speak, a painful crying and groaning pierces through from the side.

    There is a paralyzed man on that side, reclining on a wicker chair with his whole body festering.

    He haspletely lost mobility on his lower body, even his urination and defecation now requires other people¡¯s help to clean up.

    The skin is has a lot of swelling, ck pustules. Every time the pustules rupture, putrid mucus disperses along his body.

    This man is precisely Gong Qian Teng.

    Xiao Bao hit his spine and paralyzed half his body. Add poisoning on top of that, so every inch of his body feels like it¡¯s being painfully bitten by ants.

    The whole person looks neither like a man nor like a ghost, divorced from his former elegant and handsome appearance just like heaven and earth, cloud and mud.

    Even if the maid waiting on his side did the best she could to endure, she still reveals an expression of fear and disgust.

    ¡°Ah¨C! Get lost! Go away! s.l.u.t, you dare slight benwang, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±

    Saying so, Gong Qian Teng pulls out a long sword from a guard next to him, and directly cuts off the maid¡¯s head.

    The maid wasn¡¯t even able to make a sound, as her head falls to the ground and she dies.

    Blood stters across Gong Qian Teng¡¯s face.

    Gong Qian Teng goes crazier. His red eyes furiously ring at Lou Beiyu, he bellows hysterically: ¡°Beat, beat him within an inch of his life. I must let him live to want death, but not allowed to die!! Chop off his hands and feet for me!! Aaargh!!!¡±

    The old man in yellow clothes looks at Gong Qian Teng with contemptuous eyes, but respectfully says: ¡°The second prince can rest assured, our Master has given us orders and we shall certainly vent anger for you properly.¡±

    Saying so, he looks towards Lou Beiyu with a vicious smile on his mouth, ¡°Do you think it would be that easy to die after falling into our Jin Hong Men¡¯s clutches? When we cripple the tendons on your hands and feet, and your internal force is eroded by the Tian Du Vagary Powder, you will turn into a waste that can¡¯t muster any power to resist. Then, we will sell you to the dirtiest ¡°Wan Ren Ku (Everyman¡¯s Hole)¡± in the ghost city, where people like you with soft skin and tender flesh are the most popr, no matter male or female. Hehe, at that time, there are people in Wan Ren Ku with plenty of ways to make you obedient...¡±

    Although Lou Beiyu is already lifeless, he suddenly raises his head after hearing this. He yells, ¡°You dare?!! I¡¯m Chi Yan Country¡¯s third prince, you can kill me but you can¡¯t dishonor me!¡±

    ¡°Haha... there is nothing under the skies that our Jin Hong Men wouldn¡¯t dare to do!¡± says the yellow-clothed man as he raises his sword and shes it down.

    Lou Beiyu immediately produces a pained exhale as both his feet lose strength and go limp. The tendons on his feet are maimed.

    ¡°How about now, are you ready to tell us the whereabouts of that mother and child?¡± The old man in yellow clothes speaks slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re still not going to speak, then next will be both of your hands¡¯ turn...¡±

    Lou Beiyu clenches his teeth and refuses to say a word. But in the end, humiliated and desperate tears slipped out of his eyes.

    When he thinks that the dignified third prince will be degraded in Wan Ren Ku as a ve that people can trample as they wish, he really can¡¯t wait to die.

    The old man in yellowughs, ¡°The bones are actually quite hard. I also want to see how long you can remain that way!¡±

 Chapter 51: Werenâ€™t You Looking for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Weren¡¯t You Looking for Me?</h4>

    The sword swings down to chop both hands off, suddenly ¨C

    A zither¡¯s pleasant and melodious sound could be heard from a distance.

    The zither sounds so wonderful, so beautiful that all the people in that ce, from the yellow-clothed man of Jin Hong Men, to the guards and servants of Gong Qian Teng ¨C all of them reveal a look of intoxication.

    The yellow-d old man feels an ominous thumping in his mind, saying that being muddled is anything but good and he wants to sober up.

    But his mind is immediatelypelled to get drawn into the sounds of the zither. His long, horse-like face exposes a look of revelry.

    Before anyone knows it, the qin¡¯s melody drastically changes from a mellifluous melody, to a harsh and rousing tune.

    One of the guards suddenly takes out a knife and shes it towards a fellow beside him.

    A spray of blood!

    ¡°Kill you! Kill you!¡± Roars of anger pervades within the crowd.

    Everyone has a warped and sinister expression on their faces, like they are obsessed, attacking anyone that¡¯s near them, regardless of everything.

    Only when some warm blood sshes on his face, did the yellow-clothed man suddenly wake up and regain his senses.

    ¡°All of you, stop¨C!!¡± an efferent roar that contains the mysterious energy of a Heaven stage practitioner.

    The sound of the zither is interrupted at that moment, letting the people around to cease fighting like mad demons.

    Everybody has a bewildered expression, unaware of what they had just done.

    The yellow-clothed man¡¯splexion turns very unsightly, he turns towards the direction where the sound came from, coldly saying: ¡°Your sound attack is very skillful, are you a distinguished disciple of ¡°Fanyin Hall¡±? I do not know why you¡¯ve set yourself against my Jin Hong Men.¡±

    The Fanyin Hall is the only sect in Yanwu Continent that specializes in music.

    The old man could only guess that it is an expert from the Fanyin Hall because that sound attack just now was really too strong.

    Not far from them, the figure of a girl in white slowly emerges from the fog.

    Her clothes are stained with specks of blood, there¡¯s a humble guqin on her left hand, and her right hand is holding a pink, jade-carved little child.

    She¡¯s discernibly unadorned by cosmetics, her clothes are dirty and disordered ¨C but when they see the girl¡¯s raised face, those unfairly surpassing snow-like skin, and the movingplexion that entices... everyone¡¯s gaze is inadvertently drawn to her at once, so much so that they forget to breath for some time.

    Muyan hooks her lips up into a faint smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me?¡±

    The old man¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, his gaze flicks to Muyan¡¯s face then rests on Xiao Bao¡¯s figure, a thick killing intent shes through his eyes.

    Is this the youngest Heaven stage expert, that from what the sect master had instructed, that should be eliminated at any cost?

    On the day that Gong Qianxue¡¯s men were sent to inspect below the cliff, they didn¡¯t find anything, not even a single drop of blood.

    Theyter heard that Gong Qian Teng was defeated by a 4 or 5 year-old little child. Gong Qianxue immediately made an associative connection to that little brat that stole her sacred beast.

    Because she had something she must deal with, Gong Qianxue had to leave early.

    This is the reason why the man in yellow followed beside Gong Qian Teng, saying that he will take revenge on the other¡¯s stead. The real purpose is actually to find this pair of mother and son, kill them, and retrieve the egg of the sacred beast.

    Gong Qian Teng sees Muyan and Xiao Bao, he screeches loudly, ¡°Tramp, s.l.u.t! You are the one that brought me harm! Quickly catch her for me, along with that son of a bitch beside her. I must y and strangle that son of a bitch...¡±

    Before Gong Qian Teng could finish what he¡¯s saying, Muyan gently plucks a string.

    His opened mouth, that¡¯s about to spew some curses, suddenly freezes and distorts along with his face.

    Soon afterwards, there¡¯s a snapping sound as a red thinges out of his mouth, and falls to the ground.

    Then there¡¯s blood, a lot of blood flows out of Gong Qian Teng¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 52: Killing the Employer?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Killing the Employer?</h4>

    Everyone focuses their attention on what had fallen to the ground. It turns out to be a tongue.

    Muyan¡¯s takes her ice-cold gaze away from Gong Qian Teng¡¯s face. She disys azy smile, merely saying two words, ¡°Too noisy.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face changes and he grinds his teeth: ¡°You are very vicious and merciless.¡±

    Muyan plucks the zither¡¯s string once again; the rope binding Lou Beiyu is instantly severed.

    Xiao Bao, beside Muyan, rushes out like a bolt of lightning. In a blink of an eye, the blood-covered Lou Beiyu is dragged towards Muyan. She takes out a mysterious nt and feeds it to Lou Beiyu.

    Lou Beiyu opens his viscous eyes and sees the figures of Muyan and Xiao Bao. The rims of his eyes redden, he croaks, ¡°Master, little senior, kill me and then run away! I don¡¯t want to live as a handicap and be humiliated. I don¡¯t want to burden you either... they are people of Jin Hong Men. They are from a famous assassin organization in Yanwu Continent. I don¡¯t want to burden you...¡±

    bang¨C!

    Xiao Bao knocks him out with a fist. The small, chilly face spits out two words: ¡°Too noisy!¡±

    Muyan chuckles, she looks towards the old man and unhurriedly says, ¡°Being vicious and merciless, how many people would darepare with Jin Hong Men in that aspect? Your slightest displeasure could cause whole families to ruin. You¡¯ve done nothing less these recent years, right?¡±

    The old man smirks proudly and says: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re aware, you won¡¯t have a good end if you offend our Jin Hong Men!¡±

    Muyan hands the qin over to Xiao Bao, then conveniently picks up a sword from the ground. She beams: ¡°What a coincidence, I would like to throw those words back ¨C you won¡¯t have a good end if you offend me!¡±

    Even though the person before him has a child, she only looks about 17 or 18 years old.

    In the old man¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s just a silly little girl.

    He may still have some level of fear if Muyan had chosen to use the zither. Does this girl really want to beat him in swordsmanship? Hehe, what a joke!

    ¡°Just a little girl daring to threaten this old man. You should know that this old man¡¯s cultivation has reached thete Heaven stage. You can only pay the price of not knowing how high is the sky and how wide is the earth!¡±

    After a time it would take to make tea.

    The yellow-d old man stares at the sword pointing at his neck. He is shaking from head to toe, his eyes are filled with shock and disbelief: ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! Precelestial... how could you be a Precelestial Practitioner?!¡±

    A Precelestial teenage girl, who would believe it? Who can believe it?!!

    Just how many Precelestial practitioner are there in Yanwu Continent?

    Which one isn¡¯t on their seventies or eighties, or even at their hundredth years?!

    Gong Qianxue has shocked the world for being a twenty-two-year-old Heaven stage practitioner. If so, how would this eighteen-year-old Precelestial Practitioner¡¯s name resound?!

    The old man shivers. He takes a look at his own body lying prone on the ground, and he makes an effort to maintain his calm: ¡°Our Jin Hong Men is an assassination organization. We have always taken money to eliminate other people. If the girl is willing to be lenient, Jin Hong Men will surely return the favor to the girl afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Muyan curls her lips up, she gives a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Saying so much, are you going to betray your employer and defect towards me?¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes!¡±

    ¡°And if your employer doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Muyan looks towards Gong Qian Teng, who is frightened on the wicker chair.

    There isn¡¯t a sliver of conflict within the yellow-clothed man¡¯s eyes. He callously says: ¡°Might as well kill him. Without an employer, naturally, the mission won¡¯t be a failure.¡±

 Chapter 53: To Help Jun Shang

    <h4>Chapter 53: To Help Jun Shang</h4>

    A look of interest shows in Muyan¡¯s eyes. She takes back the sword and crosses her arms over her chest, looking at the old man expectantly.

    The yellow-clothed man clenches his teeth and raises his sword towards Gong Qian Teng.

    ¡°Ou...oouu!!!!!¡± Gong Qian Teng desperately wants to retreat, but his body can¡¯t move at all.

    Finally, the sword on the old man¡¯s hand whizzes and thrusts Gong Qian Teng¡¯s heart.

    He didn¡¯t stop there, as he only used a few breaths to kill all of Gong Qian Teng¡¯s guards and servants.

    He wipes off the blood that sshed on his face. The old man slightly bows and deferentially says: ¡°With this, is the girl convinced of my sincerity? Can the girl believe me that if you cooperate with our Jin Hong Men, you will surely get unexpected benefits?¡±

    Muyan slowly walks over to Xiao Bao and touches his small head. She faintly smiles, ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself worthy to be a person from Jin Hong Men, you can even so efficiently kill the brother of your sect¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The man in yellow has hisplexion change greatly.

    Just as he is about to say something, he¡¯s suddenly facing a longsword that¡¯s flying towards him.

    His eyes grow wider, wanting to dodge. But this sword that contains powerful mysterious energy, strikes towards him as fast as a bolt of lightning. It leaves him no room to dodge.

    There¡¯s a spluttering sound as the sword pierces through his neck, and the de is firmly embedded there.

    At the time of his death, the old man¡¯s eyes are opened wide, unable to make sense of what just happened.

    Muyan takes the Tian Mo Qin and the unconscious Lou Beiyu inside the space. She picks Xiao Bao up and drifts away, their figures slowly fading into the thick fog.

    There is only an indistinct echo in this bloodiedndscape, a melodious voice of a woman apanied by the rustling of leaves.

    ¡°Cooperation with Jin Hong Men?¡±

    ¡°Heh... what good will the cooperation bring if Jin Hong Men will soon disappear from this world?¡±

    Above the Ninth Heaven, Xiuxian Continent.

    Han Ye has suffered hardships these past few days, because his fewpanions don¡¯t believe him after he shared with everyone what he had seen back in Yanwu Continent.

    ¡°Elder Chang!¡± Han Ye turns around and sees that an elderly man and a beautiful youngdy in pink are wordlessly standing behind him. He immediately bes astonished, ¡°Why- why have youe?¡±

    Elder Chang ignores him, and leads the girl in pink to walk towards Jun Shang¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°Wait, wait, Elder Chang. What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you know that Jun Shang¡¯s ce prohibits women from entering?¡±

    Elder Chang sends him a quick nce: ¡°You said that Jun Shang wants to experience a woman. Since he wants a woman, I naturally have to help Jun Shang. How can we let Jun Shang be repressed?¡±

    Saying so, he doesn¡¯t wait for Han Ye¡¯s response, as he takes the bashful girl and leads her in through the door.

    Han Ye¡¯s breathing bes messy: When did I say that Jun Shang wants to have a woman a!

    Jun Shang just kissed her in the mouth, not even holding her hands. How did it be ¡®experiencing a woman¡¯ aaaah!

    However, the doors are already closing before his eyes.

    Han Ye gulps and thinks to himself, is Jun Shang really open to experience now?

    Just at this time, there¡¯s a sudden bang.

    The whole gigantic door breaks apart, andes falling down.

    Elder Chang and the girl in pink are kicked out along with the broken door.

    Moments ago when she entered, the slim and gracefuldy in pink was just beautifully dressed up. Now, her whole body is charred, battered and haggard.

    Jun Shang¡¯s bone-deep cold voice is heard from within the now-wide entrance, ¡°Chang Ying, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    T/N: The site will undergo some changes this month, no changes in the schedule though ¨C Just some minor tweaks in theyout and essibility.

    Also, we have ads now ¨C please consider turning off adblock for this site (not mandatory). But feel free to turn on adblock if they¡¯re too heavy for your device, they shouldn¡¯t be but as a reader myself, I also hate it when my reading tablet crashes from video ads...

 Chapter 54: Propose Marriage?!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Propose Marriage?!</h4>

    Uncontrobly shaking, Elder Chang crawls up from the ground and furiously res at Han Ye, ¡°You said Jun Shang is open! Wanting a woman?!¡±

    Han Ye: When did I say something like that that aaaah?!

    Everyone who heard themotion startsing over. As they gathered, they see the pink-clothed youngdy passed out on the ground, cutting a sorry figure. One after another, they all eventually expressed schadenfreude.

    ¡°Jun Shang is still so heartless and unfeeling; his heart is made of stone!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Han Ye, you just want deceive us by saying that Jun Shang was passionate towards the woman of destiny. It¡¯s enough of a stretch for Jun Shang to not directly kill the fated woman!¡±

    In the midst of this discussion, a tall silhouette slowly emerges out of the chamber.

    ¡°Hail Jun Shang!¡± The people respectfully fall to their knees.

    The man doesn¡¯t acknowledge their presence as he just walks past them and heads towards the ¡°Qian Kun Mirror¡±.

    Han Ye feels his chest thumping, ¡°Jun Shang, are you going to the lower bound?¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡± was the cold response to him.

    Elder Chang couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Jun Shang what are you going to do?¡± Why go to the Yanwu Continent again?

    The man partly turns, indifferently giving everyone a sidelong nce. Then he says two words in a freezing tone, ¡°Propose marriage!¡±

    Boom boom boom-!

    This is the sound that runs through the crowd.

    Han Ye hurriedly goes to follow after the man. He turns back to look at Elder Chang and hispanions, his mouth lifts up into a taunting smile.

    You group of stupid mortals! Your father* tells you but you won¡¯t believe!

    *ng. Not a literal father, but more like addressing oneself arrogantly.

    Believe it now, right! Jun Shang is going to propose marriage...

    Wait... hold on! Propose marriage?!

    Jun Shang is going to ask for the hand of the destined woman?!!

    The dim candle me flickers in the dark.

    Illuminated by the candlelight, there is graceful silhouette looking down and thumbing through something.

    The long ck hair cascades down from the top of her head. It is juxtaposed by the snow white skin, revealed every time the breeze gently sways the locks. Longshes and light-colored lips, creating a timeless painting of serenity and beauty.

    Lou Beiyu wakes up from the intense pain wracking his body. He opens his blurry eyes and beholds a surreal sight that takes his breath away.

    Memories from before he lost consciousness slowlye to his mind; the feelings of oppression, suffocation, bitterness, and despair encroach unto his heart.

    He remembers Gong Qian Teng and Jin Hong Men killing off his subordinates one by one. He remembers getting hanged and given a poison that will slowly impair his cultivation, he remembers his severed tendons...

    And atst, he hears the sweet sound of a zither and familiar silken voice.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes redden, his lips move to call out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Master!¡±

    He never imagined that in his most desperate hour, the one who woulde to save him would be the Master that he had just randomly recognized.

    Muyan hears his voice and closes Baili Liuyin¡¯s notebook. She turns and walks over.

    ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡± The woman¡¯s voice is clear and gentle, with a soothing calmness.

    It allows Lou Beiyu¡¯s initially disconste heart slowly settle down and gainposure.

    At first, he nned that he would think of ways to properly repay his Master once he returns to Chi Yan Country. But now, he has turned into a cripple and the only thing he can do, is not be a burden to Master.

    ¡°I¡¯m... well.¡± he says in a croaking voice, and continues with a forced smile, ¡°My cultivation as well as both legs... are crippled. At least, I still have this life. Master, thank you for saving my life. Afterwards, you can simply hand me to a guard in the city... they will deliver me back to the pce...¡±

 Chapter 55: This Pair of Mother and Child

    <h4>Chapter 55: This Pair of Mother and Child</h4>

    Muyan arcs a brow at that statement. She rolls up the notes on her hand and raps it on her other palm. With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Oh, so you actually don¡¯t need me to restore your cultivation and reconnect your leg tendons? I studied it so much in vain then. Very well, since you don¡¯t want the treatment, I¡¯ll send you...¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!!¡± Lou Beiyu snaps his eyes wide open, incredulously saying, ¡°Master, what did you just say?¡±

    Muyan chuckles, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    ¡°Did too, Master! You said! You said that you can restore my cultivation, and reconnect my leg tendons, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Lou Beiyu struggles to sit up on the bed, his voice rising almost to shriek from excitement.

    He was originally hopeless, so dropping an already-broken jar is all the same to him.

    But now that he could see hope in his desperation, how could he possibly remain calm.

    As Muyan is about to reply, the room¡¯s door is pushed open.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s small, stubby figure walks in. The handsome little face is icy and expressionless.

    He is carrying a food box that isrger than half his size, but he seems to bepletely unencumbered and oblivious of its weight. He easily brings himself to Muyan¡¯s side, looking up: ¡°Niangqin, eat.¡±

    ¡°Mn, Xiao Bao is so good!¡± Muyan bends down and kisses her son¡¯s cheek.

    The food are all taken out from the container, and arranged on the table.

    Xiao Bao conscientiously sits beside Muyan along the dining table, he picks a dish that Muyan likes, and with all seriousness he says, ¡°Niangqin, eat slowly!¡±

    Even Lou Beiyu, who is experiencing intense hope and expectation, anxiety and apprehension... couldn¡¯t help but get dumbstruck after seeing this scene.

    Hey! Hold on, aren¡¯t you two confusing your roles of mother and child?

    Shouldn¡¯t Muyan be the one attending to Xiao Bao¡¯s daily diet, prepare his meals, and feed him his favorite dishes?

    But why is it that their roles arepletely swapped right now?

    Xiao Bao, this four-year-old child, is meticulously taking care of Master, so thoughtful and considerate. What is this supposed to be?

    ¡°Mas... Master, little senior, you...¡± Lou Beiyu gulps down and opens his parched mouth.

    As Muyan eats heartily, she says, ¡°Xiao Bao, your brother hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Give him some too.¡±

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly and carelessly scoops a bowl of rice. He puts it in front of Lou Beiyu.

    He doesn¡¯t even say anything like ¡°eat it¡±, only leaving Lou Beiyu with a view of his proud and noble backside.

    After returning to his position, he presents a te of beef before Muyan, his cold childish voice saying: ¡°Niangqin, eat more!¡±

    ¡°Aw, Xiao Bao should also eat more!¡± Muyan beams at her son.

    Lou Beiyu just chokes, unable to say anything. Master, little senior, isn¡¯t this such a huge difference in treatment?

    ......

    ¡°Master, is it true, when you said that you can cure me?¡±

    Muyan is having her after-meal tea, cuddling her soft and sweet-smelling son. She just says in a contended tone, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°No no no, believe, I believe! I believe everything Master says!¡±

    Muyan sets her cup down, speaking again, ¡°There is a problem, however.¡±

    ¡°What... what problem?¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s heart surges up once more.

    ¡°The process may be a bit painful!¡±

    Lou Beiyu lets go of the arm he uses prop himself up, flopping on the bed, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of death, why would I be afraid of pain!¡±

    ¡°Good disciple. Since you have this kind of mentality, then it truly can¡¯t be any better. Just as I, your Master, was worrying about where to practice my hand.¡±

    The Enchantress of Medicine, with the Heaven Defying Child, and the ck Belly Father

 Chapter 56: Tested on Chicken Legs

    <h4>Chapter 56: Tested on Chicken Legs</h4>

    ¡°Good disciple. Since you have this kind of mentality, then it truly can¡¯t be any better. Just as I, your Master, was worrying about where to practice my hand.¡±

    Hearing his words, Muyan¡¯s face finally reveals a pleased expression. Her brilliant smile makes her look even more devastatingly beautiful, it could befuddle other people.

    But looking at her little face, Lou Beiyu doesn¡¯t know why a cold chill is making him shiver.

    An ominous feeling rises in his heart.

    ......

    In reality, The ¡°Tian Du Vagary Powder¡± in Lou Beiyu is not difficult to solve. Muyan doesn¡¯t need the Shen Musician¡¯s skills for it.

    She only needs the skills from her old medical expertise, and within a few months, she could slowly remove the toxins from Lou Beiyu¡¯s dantian.

    It¡¯s just that the process will be quite long and painful.

    The troublesome part is Lou Beiyu¡¯s severed hamstrings.

    In the Shen Musician¡¯s inheritance memory, there are indeed skills that will enable her to reconnect tendons, the Godly ability to regenerate flesh and bones.

    The requirements needed in order to perform it are very demanding though. It also needs the use of Spiritual Energy to y the Tian Mo Qin.

    Muyan only has the Internal Force in her body. She¡¯s not familiar with what Spiritual Energy is, let alone how to use it.

    However, Muyan found some relevant information in Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes that aren¡¯t recorded in the Shen Musician¡¯s memory inheritance.

    From the 21st century where Bali Liuyin used to live, that strange space-time employs an outrageous medical practice.

    ¨CSurgery!

    Lou Beiyu lies on the bed, his heart filled with apprehension. He looks towards Muyan.

    Only to see her fiddling with weirdly shaped cutting tools (found in the space), andpletely engrossed in reading a book.

    Lou Beiyu can¡¯t stop himself from asking, ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Hm... looking at the operation procedure.¡±

    ¡°What... what operation procedure?¡± Lou Beiyu goes pale; the ominous premonition intensifies.

    Muyan looks up, a bright and happy smile on her little face, ¡°I haven¡¯t done surgery before, so I¡¯m not very familiar with the correct procedure. That¡¯s why I want to consolidate the steps before the surgery begins! Don¡¯t you worry though, because I¡¯ve just tested it on chicken legs. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems... yea.¡±

    Consolidate the steps before the surgery begins?! Just tested it on chicken legs?!

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s vision goes dark, he says with agitation, ¡°M-m-master! Your apprentice is a person, not a chicken! You shouldn¡¯t be too hasty, disciple¡¯s legs are...

    bang¨C!

    Xiao Bao pummels down with a fist and Lou Beiyu is immediately silenced.

    His tiny expressionless face is lifted up as he spits out two words, ¡°Too noisy!¡±

    Muyan smilingly nods, her eyes are filled with praise, ¡°Xiao Bao did the right thing, niangqin could now do without the anesthesia for him.¡±

    After saying that, she kisses her baby son¡¯s face.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are slightly arched up, the deep blue pupils are as beautiful as the luster of the sky.

    One hourter, Lou Beiyu wakes up from a shooting pain on his legs.

    He first cries out in pain, especially whenever he wants to move his feet. His whole body flounders in bed from the ache.

    Soon however, the suffering on his face is reced with euphoria, ¡°Master, my feet, I could feel my feet.¡±

    Does this mean that he... he will no longer be a cripple?

    Muyan washes her hands and gathers the surgical tools back into the space. She then smiles and says: ¡°I have already informed the city master of Yn, a person from Chi Yan Country will pick you upter. I have already prepared three months¡¯ worth of medicine for your poison, you should remember to take the required daily dosage...¡±

 Chapter 57: To Cut the Weeds and Eliminate the Roots

    <h4>Chapter 57: To Cut the Weeds and Eliminate the Roots</h4>

    After listening to Muyan¡¯s words, Lou Beiyu suddenly sobers up from his surprise and excitement. ¡°Master, you... you¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Muyan nods, there is a tranquility in her eyes like clouds floating along a gentle breeze, ¡°In thesends under the heavens, there is no such thing as an evesting banquet.*¡±

    All good things muste to an end. ¡°But you, you¡¯ve killed people of Jin Hong Men for me. Their influence is veryrge within Chi Yan Country and Jing Cheng Country. If people from Jin Hong Men encounter you, they will certainly take revenge. Master, don¡¯t youe to the Chi Yan Royal Pce with me? I will definitely protect you.¡±

    Muyan chuckles, ¡°Who said that I killed them for you?¡±

    Lou Beiyu stares nkly.

    He hears the pleasant voice continue, ¡°With or without you, I won¡¯t let off a person from Jin Hong Men. Well then, idiot disciple, until next time. Xiao Bao, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Bao obediently stretches up his soft and fair little hand, allowing Muyan to hold on to it.

    Lou Beiyu is astonished, and the pair of mother and child doesn¡¯t bother with him anymore, they just drift away.

    Not waiting for Lou Beiyu to voice any questions, their figures havepletely disappeared out the door.

    Xiao Bao raises his head to look at Muyan. At this moment, he could sense that his mother looks odd somehow.

    Although that beautiful face is still adorned with a charming and indolent smile, those peach eyes contain a dense, biting chill.

    ¡°Niangqin, where are we going?¡± Xiao Bao can¡¯t help but ask.

    Muyan bows her head and smiles sweetly at her son, ¡°Niangqin is going to... cut the weeds and eliminate the roots.¡±

    As the night falls, darkness shrouds the sky.

    There was an originally unregted outlying area located between the borders of Chi Yan Country and Jin Cheng Country. Since seven or eight years ago, a teahouse called ¡°Kuai Hou Grove¡± was built there.

    For a teahouse, the area upied by the establishment is incrediblyrge. There are food, drinks and beautiful women inside. Everything one needs to gamble and while the time away could be found here. This has attracted a lot of martial practitioners to rush here, stop over and spend.

    However, who would have thought that this ce with all the colors of spring, like a money squandering establishment, is actually the headquarters of Jin Hong Men ¨C the first assassin organization in Chi Yan Country.

    ¡°Kuai Hou Grove¡± is divided into two, inner and outer,yers. The outeryer is the area where guests partake in merrymaking, and the inneryer is the ce where the people of Jin Hong Men spend their time to vent after they havepleted their missions.

    At this time, on a yard with the sky as the curtains and the ground as the floor, dozens of bare-chested men have gathered, making lewd and lustfulughter.

    In front of them, there are about a dozen beautiful women that have been drugged. There is confusion in their eyes as they tear the clothes on their own body.

    ¡°So ufortable... give me the drug...hurry and give me the drug...¡± A girl cries out in pain, her clothes are torn and tattered, but her eyes are filled with pain and despair.

    The killers of Jin Hong Menugh morecently, more savagely, ¡°Do you want the drug? Then hurry up and obediently kneel on the ground to lick your uncles¡¯ feet, hahaha...¡±

    The young women are a hundred times unwilling, but the onught of the drug to their bodies gives them so much agony that they want to die.

    Translucent tears fall from their eyes but they can only sink down to their knees. Like a dog, crawling over to lick the feet of the killers, as they are shamed and humiliated by these bastards.

    The killersugh even louder.

    This is the favorite pastime of the people from Jin Hong Men. They capture and bring in innocent women, get them addicted to the Xiao Yao Powder that would make them abandon their nature, and be like dogs to be toyed with.

    These young women absolutely hate this, but when the effects of the drug res up, they experience an agony worse than death that these women would have no choice but to lower their heads.

 Chapter 58: An Immortal from the Ninth Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 58: An Immortal from the Ninth Heaven</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha... Liu brother, you wouldn¡¯t know! There are a several girls here that came from well-off families! They were like chaste and upright women when they were first caught. Before they were given Xiao Yan Powder, they still haven¡¯t changed into the cheap appearance they show now.¡±

    Saying that, from his feet, the killer grabs a girl¡¯s chin up. With spittle and the smell of alcohol, he arrogantly says, ¡°Dog bitch, why don¡¯t you say it too?¡±

    Tears of desperation trickle down the girls face, but to her shame, she couldn¡¯t suppress ascivious moan from spilling out her mouth.

    At that moment, there¡¯s suddenly something fluttering down from the sky.

    Pink, petal-like things fall to the ground, and on the killers¡¯ faces and bodies.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it raining?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. These are more like... petals?¡±

    ¡°But there aren¡¯t any flowering trees around this yard, where would the petals fall from?¡±

    Everyone is astonished. Unexpectedly, a melodious, pleasant sound of a zither could be heard from the distant horizon.

    The thrumming and tinkling of the gentle notes are like pearls and jades falling on an ice tray, like the murmur of water running though mountains and rivers.

    As the sound of the zither gets nearer, the music also bes more moving.

    From the high mountains and flowing streams, it slowly bes a soft and euphoniousnguage.

    The killers of Jin Hong Men all exhibit expressions of intoxication, pairs of bleary eyes turn to the direction that the sound ising from.

    The ¡°petals¡± are flowing abound, falling faster and in more volume, almost covering every part the killers¡¯ bodies.

    All of a sudden, from what they could see from the gaps in the petals, there¡¯s a figure descending from the roof like falling snow.

    The breeze blows through the pure white clothing, setting off the translucent jadeplexion of the young woman. Those exquisite features stunning all the killers below.

    Someone slightly gapes his mouth, not noticing the flowing drool as it patters down.

    Another one pushes away the girl he¡¯s unrestrainedly viting, lowly muttering, ¡°Beauty, I want this beauty...¡±

    When the young woman in white finallynds on the ground, her hair is slightly wind-tossed; amidst the petals wafting through the air, a small limpid smile is embellished on her lips.

    Like an enchanting Immortal from above the Ninth Heaven that had strayed into the mundane world.

    Someone gulps their spit down, eyes turning red.

    Another one is already unable to stop himself from unsteadily walking over, lecherous swine hands stretching towards the girl¡¯s delicate face.

    The girl in white¡¯s smile deepens further; jade fingers are like white scallions as they lightly pluck on the zither strings.

    Boom ¨C a single sound, the killer who is closest to the girl in white, like exploding fireworks, instantaneously blossoms into a dazzling red, spiking out and falling down

    This unexpected development immediately snaps the killers back into wakefulness.

    One of them can¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Who are you, dare to...¡±

    The strings move, boom. Another sound, another man¡¯s body explodes. It was the one who spoke. As with the previous man, no flesh is left intact. His entire body had turned into a mangled corpse within a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Who- who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Why... how did she kill?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the petals, the petals that have stuck to our bodies are from a special mysterious nt. So quickly, get rid of them!¡±

    On the square, the killers of Jin Hong Men go wild, screaming and swatting away the petals that had fallen on them.

    It was just moments ago that they felt that the petals were so beautiful, now they think how they are overwhelmingly dreadful.

    And this beautiful girl in white is worse than a fiend, making them lose courage and tremble from the chill!

 Chapter 59: Single-minded Desire

    <h4>Chapter 59: Single-minded Desire</h4>

    Muyan looks towards their fric and fearful appearance, her eyes sweeping through the young women crying and moaning on the ground. The corners of her mouth curve up into a chilling smirk.

    Be it the past or the present life, the behavior of these animals truly hasn¡¯t changed one bit!

    Don¡¯t they enjoy abusing others and letting them experience the loss of all hope, until they are tormented to death?

    She will certainly aplish their intent today.

    The slender, crystalline fingersnguidly move along the strings, apanied by the terrified howling of grief. Tian Mo Qin¡¯s honeyed zither melody is a sound that could move one¡¯s heart. Just like its master, it doesn¡¯t care for anything else but to enjoy this feast of massacre.

    ......

    Muyan is so immersed in killing at that moment ¨C she didn¡¯t notice that from the void, there¡¯s a pair of red-hot eyes fixating on her. There¡¯s an unprecedented, single-minded desire manifesting within those eyes.

    Throughout his life, he had always been disgusted with women and rebuffed them.

    But at the first sight of this woman, his heart throbbed uncontrobly, his blood turned scalding hot.

    As if this woman was born for him.

    His originally hollow and deste life suddenly became full because of the appearance of this woman.

    Jun Muyan ¨C

    It could be said that at first sight, he merely felt his heart move, yearning to obtain.

    Now, looking at the rain of pink petals, the enchanting smile of the young woman who ughters by ying the zither... his heart is baptized by the fire of desire, essentially igniting uncontrobly and irrepressibly.

    Even the indifferent and unresponsive body has a certain part that is rampaging. He wants to possess this woman, wants to firmly hold her in his arms and impulsively plunder.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you are destined to be mine!¡± a dark and husky voice streams out of thin lips, those pair of dark eyes sink deeper into the abyss.

    Within the most luxurious residence in the inner parts of Jin Hong Men.

    Ge Changming leans back on the office chair. He¡¯s holding the information that he just received, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Deputy Master?¡± waiting at the side, Hall Owner Ren couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing the change in Ge Changming¡¯s expression.

    With slightly knitted brows, Ge Changming says: ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with all the units that were sent to look for that Heaven Stage kid.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± the Hall Owner exims, ¡°Even if he¡¯s Heaven stage, he¡¯s nothing but a four or five year old child. There is a peak Heaven stage expert among the people we¡¯ve sent, not to mention the several peak Earth stage practitioners!¡±

    Ge Changming irritably rumples the information and asks in a low voice: ¡°How is the master¡¯s injury?¡±

    Ge Changmin is the master of Jin Hong Men only in name. The real master is in fact Gong Qianxue.

    Gong Qianxue controls everyone in Jin Hong Men, including Ge Changmin, by the use of mysterious drugs.

    Therefore, Ge Changming and the others are afraid of Gong Qianxue¡¯s severe punishments if they handle their work ipetently.

    Hall Owner Ren shakes his head, a glimmer of fear shing through his eyes. ¡°Because the Master has already signed a contract with the sacred beast, she will suffer a bacsh once the vitality of the sacred beast egg disappears. This is also the reason why the Master urgently searched for the little rabbit... however, just as the orders were sent, the bacsh had already begun. The injuries that the Master sustained were not light. She is currently in the Heavenly Road Sect to recuperate.¡±

    They think of the anger and punishment that they will be suffer if Gong Qianxue returns and they still haven¡¯t found the child.

    The faces of Ge Changming and Hall Owner Ren be unsightly.

    The Hall Owner optimistically says, ¡°Perhaps the Master won¡¯t be too angry? After all, we tried our best!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, won¡¯t be angry?¡± Ge Changming reveals a sardonic smile.

 Chapter 60: Extinguishing the Entire Jin Hong Men

    <h4>Chapter 60: Extinguishing the Entire Jin Hong Men</h4>

    ¡°Hehe, won¡¯t be angry?¡± Ge Changming reveals a sardonic smile. ¡°That¡¯s of course, you haven¡¯t seen her fly into rage four years ago. Back then, she killed quite a few of my trusted subordinates, and even I was myself sustained serious injuries...¡±

    Speaking halfway, Ge Changming bes wary once again, swallowing down the rest of his words from fear.

    He has a distant stare, as if reliving what happened four years ago.

    Gong Qianxue suddenly gave them an order. She asked them to take a pregnant woman¡¯s unborn child and deliver it to her.

    At that time, Ge Changming was yet to be the nominal master of Jin Hong Men, but he was the main person in charge of that task.

    He thought everything should be foolproof.

    After all, the pregnant girl was so weak, shepletelycked the ability to resist.

    In spite of everything, the final result...

    That young girl must have died already. In the end, she¡¯s a pregnant woman without the strength to truss a chicken. She wasn¡¯t caught in their encirclement, so she must have escaped into the mountains. And when she entered deep into the mountains, she could only meet her end.

    As Ge Changming is lost in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t react even when Hall Owner bid goodbye as the other takes his leave.

    Out of nowhere, he hears Hall Owner Ren exim, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Just as the voice falls, there¡¯s a loud thud and a dark shadow rushes towards him.

    Gushing blood spatters around his feet.

    Hall Owner Ren has widened eyes, his mouth opens as if to say something but he only gurgled thin blood. The second he stumbles down, hepletely stops breathing.

    Ge Changming is rmed and furious. He snaps his head up to see a young girl in snow white clothing, her long hair trailing over her shoulders as she unhurriedly enters the room.

    The soles of feet are dripping with the Hall Owner¡¯s blood. But walking on this bloody ground, her entire body is surrounded by an invibly sacred atmosphere.

    ¡°You, who are you? Why did you enter the restricted area of my ¡°Kuai Hou Grove¡± without permission?¡±

    Before Ge Changming¡¯s yelling, across from him, the young woman slowly hooks up her lips.

    That pure and holy temperament instantly morphed, from the snow lotus of the Tianshan Mountains, to the fiery and flirtatious lycoris of a distant sh.ore, enticing and dangerous.

    ¡°I took the liberty to visit at such ate hour. I hope Jin Hong Men¡¯s sect master won¡¯t take offense.¡± the girl¡¯s voice is like the clinking of jade on ice, sophisticated and euphonious.

    Ge Changming snaps his eyes wide, saying with disbelief: ¡°You, how do you know that I¡¯m Jin Hong Men¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°How do I know that you are the master of Jin Hong Men?¡± Muyan chuckles as she nces up to him, ¡°Not only do I know that you are the master of Jin Hong Men, but I also know that Jin Hong Men is about to disappear from the world! ¡±

    Like snow, a clear and cold gaze stare at Ge Changming, making him inexplicably tremble.

    After some effort to calm his mind, he asks: ¡°Girl, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°It means that today, I will extinguish the entire Jin Hong Men.¡±

    Ge Changming stares nkly at first, then bursts intoughter soon after. Hot anger rises in his eyes, ¡°The girl really likes to talk big! There are a lot of people who wants to extinguish my Jin Hong Men from this world, but none have ever seeded. ¡±

    ¡°So young yet so daring to talk nonsense. I would actually like to see if you really have the ability!¡±

    Before finishing his words, Ge Changming has already sent an attack towards Muyan, producing a loud, thunder-like rumble.

    A powerful and oppressive Internal Force radiates from him. Ordinary people would shiver under the might of this tremendous force, even if they stand ten meters away.

    Ge Changming¡¯s eyes are filled with murderous intent and arrogance.

    Although he submits to Gong Qianxue¡¯s money and drugs, he is still an expert at the peak of Heaven Stage.

 Chapter 61: Irreconcilable Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 61: Irreconcble Hatred</h4>

    He has full confidence regarding his own abilities and strength, and even Gong Qianxue never entered his eyes.

    Yanwu Continent¡¯s first genius, Gong Qianxue is only at the early Heaven stage.

    How can this young woman be his opponent when she looks younger than Gong Qianxue?

    ......

    Seeing the momentous palm rumbling towards her, Muyan still maintains her calm and unperturbed expression.

    A small jade-like hand raises slightly, internal force operating within her body, sheunches her own attack against Ge Changming.

    With a resounding noise, their palms collide against each other.

    Ge Changming reveals a conceited smirk; this woman is stupid, isn¡¯t she? Daring topete against him using internal force...

    But as quickly as the smile bloomed in his face, it freezes before reachingpletion.

    Ge Changming suddenly draws back for several yards. He grabs his chest with one hand, and coughs out a mouthful of blood.

    His eyes focus in on the girl before him. His hoarse voice is filled with shock and incredulity, ¡°You¡¯re actually a Precelestial? How is this possible?!¡±

    That¡¯s right! How is it possible for a teenage girl to be a Precelestial master?!

    Muyan chuckles and drawls: ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself! In the few years I haven¡¯t seen you, you¡¯ve not only be the master of Jin Hong Men, even your strength has reached the peak of the Heaven stage.¡±

    Listening to how she talks like they¡¯re acquainted, the bewildered expression on Ge Changming¡¯s face deepens, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Muyan carefreelyughs, ¡°Oh right, by the way, I should tell the master. I have cleanly disposed of all the small-fries outside. Now you¡¯re the only one left! Master Ge, we have plenty of time time to slowly chat.¡±

    The girl¡¯s words are like soft clouds and gentle winds, but in Ge Changming¡¯s ears, they are like a sudden p of thunder.

    ¡°You, what did you say?!¡± he bellows, the tone of his voice turning sharp due to extreme panic.

    Quickly, his figure bolts out of the room, rushing towards the public square.

    Muyan looks aloof,pletely not bothering to stop him. Instead, she leisurely and unhurriedly follows behind him.

    A body... two bodies... ten bodies...

    As more and more mangled corpses turn up along the way, Ge Changming¡¯s expression bes even more aghast and frightened.

    His Jin Hong Men that he trained for seven or eight years, until it finally became the primary killer organization in Chi Yan Country.

    In the end... this woman haspletely exterminated it overnight.

    ¡°You poisonous woman! What kind emnity do you have against my Jin Hong Men? You¡¯re so vicious and merciless!!¡±

    Ge Changming abruptly turns around, his fierce eyes ring at the girl in white who¡¯s slowly following behind him. He issues a scream simr to that of a wild beast.

    Muyan¡¯s mouth is slightly curved up, a charming smile on her dainty face. But there¡¯s a chill within those eyes that could condense frost, ¡°Between Jin Hong Men and I, there¡¯s an enmity that wouldn¡¯t allow us to live under the same sky...¡±

    A luminous white wrist turns over, and a longsword appears on her hands. Muyan gently infuses it with mysterious energy.

    A gash suddenly splits open on Ge Changming¡¯s body, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Ah ¨C !! Who are you?¡± Ge Changming moves to the side, going away from the attack while screaming loudly, shouting himself hoarse.

    Muyan sneers, ¡°Master Ge¡¯s memory is really bad! Have you forgotten me so quickly?¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, the swords strikes for a second time. Ge Changming gets a bloody hole on his shoulder.

    He makes a intive whine, a pair of embittered and frightened eyes stare at Muyan.

    ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t remember Jin Hong Men having an enemy like you...¡±

 Chapter 62: Itâ€™s you

    <h4>Chapter 62: It¡¯s you</h4>

    Muyan expresses ¡®such a pity¡¯ on her face, she shakes her head: ¡°Too bad, master Ge guessed wrong again!¡±

    With the third sh of her sword, Ge Changming¡¯s hand that was initially reaching for a knife from his lower back pocket, suddenly sprays blood. His palm is sliced in half.

    ¡°Aaaaah¨C!!!¡± a blood-curdling scream pierces through the sky.

    ¡°Master Ge¡¯s screams are really miserable!¡± Muyan says slowly, ¡°Maybe I should give you a hint! Four years ago, Chi Yan Country, nameless valley!¡±

    Ge Changming mps down on the wrist that only has half a palm. His whole body trembling into a spasm. The sharp pain is making it hard for him to concentrate.

    But hearing Muyan¡¯s words, he suddenly snaps his head up to look at her face.

    The pupils in those bloodshot eyes suddenly contract, and Ge Changming opens his mouth wide and issues a shrill scream: ¡°Jun... Jun Muyan, you are Jun Muyan, the pregnant woman four years ago...¡±

    Immediately however, he frantically shakes his head, yelling hysterically, ¡°Impossible! How could it be you?! Jun Muyan, shouldn¡¯t you have died already?!¡±

    Muyan stalks forward on the bloodied ground. Her shallow smile is pure and tender, ¡°If I don¡¯t live, how can I repay the ¡®grace¡¯ that you gave me... hm?¡±

    Ge Changming stares at the young woman¡¯s flowery smiling expression, then he looks at her pitch-ck eyes that seem like a bottomless abyss. His body shakes like a sieve.

    This time, genuine dread rises in his heart.

    He kneels on the floor, his knees continuously drawing back. There¡¯s a frightened whisper in his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, the matter from back then, it was Gong Qianxue who instructed me. It¡¯s none of my concern... I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t want to dig your child out!¡±

    As he retreats, Ge Changming¡¯s hand pries around his lower back.

    He has hidden hisst weapon there, Jin Hong Men¡¯s unique poison ¡°Tian Du Vagary Powder¡±.

    It was refined by the alchemy and medicine master, Jian Feng of the Heavenly Road Sect. It was a special gift for Gong Qianxue.

    Even a Precelestial practitioner would not be spared from the might of the Tian Du Vagary Powder.

    Muyan listens to Ge Changming begging for mercy, and watches his hand reaching behind him. She narrows her eyes and her smile deepens.

    Looking on as Ge Changming is about to take out the Tian Du Vagary Powder, a dark shadow suddenly appears between them.

    Boom¨C!!

    With the loud sound, Ge Changming¡¯s form swells violently and directly explodes, flesh and viscera strewing all over the ce.

    Muyan is momentarily unable to have a reaction, just about bracing herself to get sttered by bits of flesh.

    But in a sh, she is enveloped by a looming figure, totally blocking the blood ssh.

    Ites with a strong and cold masculine atmosphere,pletely assaulting her senses.

    Muyan is stunned and still doesn¡¯t react. A deep, maic voice of a man probes into her ears: ¡°Jun Muyan...¡±

    Just a low whisper of her name, but it seems to contain endless longing and countless emotions.

    The warm breath puffing on her ears brings a tickling feeling.

    Muyan abruptly recovers her senses, her figure shes away to break free from the man¡¯s embrace.

    Then she turns to look at the spot that Ge Changming upied just moments ago.

    Seeing that not even bones were spared, what remains of the corpse is just crushed bones and internal organs.

    Muyan¡¯s face turns green, ¡°Who told you to kill him?¡±

    Her prey, waiting for four years and with great difficulty, finally catching her first prey.

    She had intended to properly torment and exact vengeance, but he was instantly destroyed this way.

    As Muyan raises her head to take a clear look at the man¡¯s appearance, her little face that have always appearedid-back reveals a sick blue color, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 63: Your Future Husband

    <h4>Chapter 63: Your Future Husband</h4>

    The person before her turns out to be that phndering scoundrel from the Fog Forest.

    A sliver of astonishment shes through the man¡¯s eyes, but it¡¯s only for a fleeting moment.

    He says with a cold face, ¡°He wanted to harm you!¡±

    And he will not allow anyone to harm his woman!

    Muyan practicallyughs derisively, ¡°You thought he could harm me? Rather, even if he was going to hurt me, what does it have to do with you? What do you have to do with me, that you¡¯ve meddled in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Having said that, Muyan once again feels frustrated.

    She makes the decision to stay away from this mental case so she turns around to leave.

    But before she could take two steps, the man catches her wrist and pulls her back.

    Her whole body is embraced by wide, firm and scorching arms .

    Muyan furrows her brows and suddenly twists to free herself.

    But this time, not only is she unable to extricate herself like earlier, but the man holds her by her waist and brings her deeper in his embrace.

    Immediately afterwards, the man lowers his head and, without the slightest hesitation, captures her soft pink lips.

    Muyan snaps her eyes wide open, simply unable to believe what¡¯s happening to her at this moment.

    She was actually disrespected by this scoundrel, twice now!

    Muyan raises up the hand that wasn¡¯t seized, and flings it towards the man¡¯s face.

    The man immediately catches the slender lily-white hands in the air, capturing both of her hands and cing them behind her. He presses her body against his a little more.

    Muyan wants to struggle but, be it the use of her Internal Force or even summoning Tian Mo Qin, there¡¯spletely no response from them while in the presence of this man.

    It¡¯s almost like the whole field is kept under the control of his dreadful power, firmly suppressing them.

    The man seems to have be intoxicated from the sweet taste of her lips.

    The kiss is obviously very clumsy, not even knowing how the lips and tongues intertwine. Just greedily breathing in the fragrance of those lips. However, the dominance percting throughout his body is iparably despotic, as if Muyan is his possession.

    Cannot resist, cannot escape.

    The kisssted for a long time before the man reluctantly releases Muyan. His eyes still hungrily gobbling up the sight of her exquisite brows and eyes, sweeping over the fine upturned nose, the limpid pearl-like earlobes, and eventually falling on the slightly swollen lips.

    Soon after, he slightly knits his brows, apparently quite displeased.

    At this time, Muyan is quickly bursting into a rage, wishing she could shred this guy that had molested her twice.

    But unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t know where this man came from or why he¡¯s too powerful.

    Even a Precelestial practitioner like her ispletely unable to fight back.

    But who would have thought that this man¡¯s ice-cold voice would sound somewhat discontented as he tells her: ¡°Why are you so weak? This way, how can you follow Ben Jun to the Xiuxian Continent, and be qualified stand beside me? Ben Jun will allow you ten years, as soon as possible, pass the tribtions and ascend...¡±

    Listening to the man¡¯s insufferable prattling, Muyan takes a deep breath. The corners of her mouth lift up into a soft and bashful smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry but may I ask, who are you?¡±

    If Xiao Bao, who is as familiar with Muyan, could see this smile, he would know right away that his mother is angry!

    Really, very angry!

    The one who provoked her is totally out of luck.

    Unfortunately, the man in front of her doesn¡¯t know that.

    So seeing the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful smile, his eyes flicker and a sliver of gentleness thaws through his ice-cold expression.

    His wide palm slowly strokes her fine porcin cheeks, ¡°Muyan, remember my name... Di Ming Jue, this shall be the name of your future husband.

 Chapter 64: Stubborn Xiao Bao

    <h4>Chapter 64: Stubborn Xiao Bao</h4>

    ¡°Future husband?¡± Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Then you havee today to...¡±

    ¡°Propose marriage!¡± The cold, thin lips resolutely proims, and then he lowers his voice and softly says, ¡°I want you to be my, Di Ming Jue¡¯s, wife!¡±

    The light in Muyan¡¯s eyes grows darker, she gently says: ¡°Since it¡¯s a marriage proposal, could you let me go first? My hand is sore from your grip.¡±

    Di Ming Jue is stumped from that, quickly loosening his grip. His concerned gaze falls on her slender wrist.

    And indeed, there¡¯s a red imprint marring her slender jade wrists.

    However, the red mark doesn¡¯t look like a w; on the contrary, it adds a certain kind bloody aesthetic.

    Just like the girl¡¯s slightly swollen lips, so luxurious and so tempting that he couldn¡¯t help but want to take another taste.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s pupils gradually seeps into darkness. He steps closer to Muyan, the me of desire burning in his eyes.

    The girl in front of him has a shallow smile. Her eyes are soft and tender, as if filled with wholehearted intimacy, waiting for him to take her into his arms.

    Twang-! A zither note echoes out.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s pupils shrink, and his figure is suddenly blown away.

    In the end, the qin¡¯s wind de cuts a hole through his clothes.

    The young woman in front of him no longer has any trace of tenderness or intimacy on her face, leaving only a ghastly and beguiling smile, ¡°You want to propose marriage to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, even if all the men in the world drops dead, it won¡¯t be your turn to take the position of this girl¡¯s husband!¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s face turns extremely dark, immediately taking a stride towards her. He wants to recapture the girl back into his arms, and he would not allow her to escape again.

    All of a sudden, a sh of white light shes between the two.

    It¡¯s immediately followed by a small white hand, pushing towards Di Ming Jue, ¡°You mustn¡¯t bully niangqin!¡±

    Internal Force surging, flooding it¡¯s might.

    It should be impossible for this Internal Force to pose any threat to Di Ming Jue.

    But at the instant that the small, white tender hands make contact with the hems of his clothes, Di Ming Jue¡¯s body suddenly turns transparent like a mirage, and eventually disappears.

    Muyan looks at the empty space in front of her, unable to return to her senses for a long time.

    So same as thest time, this scoundrel suddenly appeared again, and suddenly disappeared again.

    ¡°Niangqin...¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s aggrieved call reaches her ears.

    Muyan snaps back to herself and quickly bends down to carry Xiao Bao up. Tensed, she says, ¡°Xiao Bao, didn¡¯t you promise niangqin that you¡¯ll obediently stay inside the space, and you won¡¯t go out?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cold little face tightens as he says: ¡°Someone bullied niangqin!¡±

    ¡°Even if someone bullies me, you can¡¯t just risk going out as you please.¡± Muyan says with a grave expression, ¡°Otherwise, if something bad happens to you, do you know how scared and broken-hearted I would be? Promise niangqin, that you¡¯ll behave afterwards.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s delicate little face is still as taut as before, his lips are tightly pressed together, and he doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Muyan has a sinking expression. She crouches down and removes Xiao Bao out of her embrace, ¡°Jun Mochen, if you¡¯re not obedient, niangqin will get angry!¡±

    Hearing those words, Xiao Bao¡¯s taut face and pursed lips slowly changes, atst.

    Sparkling and translucent tears umte on his huge blue eyes.

    The little boy¡¯s face is filled with unease and grievance but he stubbornly bites his teeth, refusing to let his tears fall down.

    ¡°Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t want people to bully niangqin, don¡¯t wanna!¡±

    His voice breaks into a sob, finally unable to stop the tears from rolling down.

    Seeing her son¡¯s tears, for a moment, Muyan regrets so dearly that she feels like she might as well bleed.

    s h a d y t r a n s l a t i o n s . c o m

    T/N: We¡¯ll be picking up the pace next week, cause I took some meds and it made me so sleepy. It¡¯s still making me so sleepy.

    I¡¯ve been sick all week (feeling much better now) so I still owe you guys some chapters...

    (hence the randomly-timed updates, I sometimes give up midway and just post the finished chapters so I can sleep earlier)

    It was just amon cold, hahaha

 Chapter 65: Jun Shang Gnashing His Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 65: Jun Shang Gnashing His Teeth</h4>

    When Muyan sees her son¡¯s tears, for a moment, she feels so distressed that she might as well bleed.

    All the discipline and constructive criticisms are thrown to the back of her mind, she hugs her son and softly croons: ¡°Don¡¯t cry Xiao Bao, niangqin isn¡¯t mad, I¡¯m also unhurt. Niangqin is just afraid that you¡¯ll get in danger, because for me, Xiao Bao is the most precious and important one in the entire world... I¡¯m sorry for the way I said that earlier. Xiao Bao, forgive niangqin okay?¡±

    Xiao Bao clutches Muyan¡¯s neck and buries his whole head in her arms. He sullenly nods, saying in a throaty voice: ¡°Ni-niangqin is also the most important, the most most most important.¡±

    Muyan smiles then, as she carries her son out of the doorway of Jin Hong Men.

    She doesn¡¯t know why her mind suddenly recalls that man¡¯s face, so handsome that he shouldn¡¯t have friends.

    In her past and current life, Muyan has never seen anyone more attractive than that man.

    But unfortunately, he turns out to be a willfully disrespectful man, a lunatic with some brain problems.

    If he¡¯s not a lunatic, how can he just iprehensibly propose marriage to a total stranger?

    Di Ming Jue... Xiuxian Continent. As far as Muyan is concerned, that¡¯s still a really, incredibly distant ce.

    She presumes, they¡¯re not likely to meet againter, right?

    Touching her lips that are still swollen, a trace of irritation shes through Muyan¡¯s heart. She soon throws the issue to the back of her mind and focuses on teasing her son.

    Above the Ninth Heaven, Jun Shang, whose marriage proposal was just rejected, and was also cursed that ¡®even if all the men in the world die off, it won¡¯t be your turn to marry¡¯; he recalls everything that transpired and is rapidly going insane from anger.

    Even Han Ye¡¯s figure in the ¡®Qian Kun Mirror¡¯ shes.

    As hees through, one¡¯s whole body could feel the low pressure together with the chilling cold. It seems as if he could simply freeze everything within the radius of thousands of miles.

    Han Ye shivers from head to toe, and he frantically falls to kneel before this heavenly monarch. ¡°Jun Shang!¡±

    Di Ming Jue interrogates with gnashing teeth: ¡°Xiuxian Continent, all those women crying and yelling that they want to marry Ben Jun, was that just a lie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... genuine!¡± Han Ye says in a trembling voice, ¡°So long as Jun Shang says the word, there is no woman in the world that would refuse you.¡±

    That¡¯s right, all the women in the world cannot refuse him.

    But as it happened, the one woman that he fancies had rejected him, so directly and so bluntly rejected him!

    Is he not powerful enough, is his status not high enough, or is he not wealthy enough?!

    This woman, this Jun Muyan... where did she get the nerve that she dares to reject him?

    She even said that, ¡®Even if all the men drop dead, it won¡¯t be your turn¡¯!

    Thinking of that point, Di Ming Jue has the urge to destroy the entire Yanwu Continent.

    Han Ye coughs lightly, braving death: ¡°Jun... Jun Shang, Miss Muyan is your destined,pared to other women... she¡¯s different. Like this you¡¯re... not likely to persuade Miss Muyan.¡±

    Di Ming Jue coldly looks at the other.

    That harsh and freezing gaze seems to convey that if he says a single wrong word, he¡¯s dead.

    Han Ye gulps his spit down, and continues: ¡°If, if you truly like Miss Muyan, then first... woo her first, and also make her be moved by you. How can one directly... just directly propose marriage?¡±

    Moreover, even betrothal gifts are absent! If I were Miss Muyan, I would not agree!

    Han Ye rants internally, but he doesn¡¯t dare reveal that on his face. He looks sincere: ¡°Therefore, Jun Shang, what you must do now is to make Miss Jun like you first.¡±

    Di Ming Jue stares, then a small suspicious flush appears to rise up on his cheeks.

 Chapter 66: A Long Road Chasing His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Long Road Chasing His Wife</h4>

    Di Ming Jue stares, then a small suspicious flush appears to rise up on his cheeks.

    However, his expression is still cold, indifferently saying, ¡°Her liking Ben Jun, is that not rightfully inevitable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Jun Shang, your martial skills are brilliant, your spiritual might is iparable. It is only right and certain that Miss Muyan will like you. However, *cough*... it also requires a process.¡±

    Di Ming Jue tilts his nce, giving him a signal to continue.

    Han Ye forces a smile as he says, ¡°In order to get Miss Muyan to like you, it¡¯s natural to give her things that she likes and do what she wants you to do. By any means, don¡¯t get in her way...¡±

    For example, the enemy of that Miss Muyan had waited for many years to exact vengeance upon ¨C was instantly extinguished.

    If he were Miss Muyan, he would also really wish he could chop up the guy who ruined it!

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyebrows creases together till they could pinch a fly.

    He remembered the tiny figure that suddenly appeared between him and Jun Muyan.

    Although the time was extremely brief that he wasn¡¯t able to clearly see who it was, the energy fluctuation made him feel inexplicably shaken.

    So much so that the spiritual form maintained by the Qian Kun Mirror, in a sh, unexpectedly fell apart and returned.

    Hmph, regardless of who that was! Even dared to disturb his time alone with Muyan, rascal!

    Han Ye kneels at the side, keeping quiet as a cicada in winter.

    It was a good while before he hears the man¡¯s icy and stately voice, ¡°Build a transmission matrix for Yanwu Continent, it must bepleted within ten days!¡±

    ¡°Ah-!¡± Han Ye snaps his head up to incredulously look at Di Ming Jue, ¡°Jun Shang, you want to... seal your power and have your real body descend to Yanwu Continent?¡±

    It is the lowest-order continent without any spiritual power. For Jun Shang to go there, he must seal 90% of his cultivation and he won¡¯t be able to return to the Xiuxian Continent for a short period of time.

    Once he lifts his head and makes contact with the man¡¯s dark blue eyes, Han Ye immediately shivers. He bows and says, ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±

    His voice has the tranquility of one who chops the nail and slices the iron*, but Han Ye¡¯s heart has already set off turbulent waves.

    No hesitation, resolute Even if he knows the importance that Jun Shang ces on Miss Muyan, it never urred to him that it¡¯s at the point where he would descend to Yanwu Continent with his real body.

    What Han Ye doesn¡¯t know at that time, that because of his suggestions,

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s long road of chasing his wife has only just begun.

    Chi Yan Country, Xia¡¯an City.

    In thergest restaurant within the city, a waiter busily runs up and down, carrying delicious and steaming food and drinks into a room.

    Inside therge private room, food and drinks spread on top of a massive round table.

    The amount of these dishes should be enough for more than dozen people to enjoy.

    However, the whole room only contains a drop-dead gorgeous woman in white, and a pink jade-carved little boy that seems to have stepped out of a painting.

    After sending in thest course, the waiter stands in ce with uncertainty.

    Honestly, he doesn¡¯t think that a girl and a little boy could finish eating so many dishes.

    If these two can¡¯t finish their food, won¡¯t they forego paying their bill?

    So the waiter turns to the girl in white, faking a smile as he gives their check, ¡°This girl, may I ask if you¡¯ll be the one paying, or will someonee to settle the bill?¡±

    The seated young woman and little boy is naturally Muyan and Xiao Bao, respectively.

    Since they exterminated the entire Jin Hong Men in Chi Yan Country, they came to Xia¡¯an City to enjoy their free time.

    Because she feels guilty about making her darling boy cry, Muyan asked Xiao Bao out to have a nice meal.

    Hearing the waiter, Muyan didn¡¯t even lift her head as she minds her own business, and eats at her leisure.

    The waiter wrinkles his brows, darkly wondering if he really ran into people that will ¡®dine and dash¡¯?

 Chapter 67: Rabbit, Play Dead

    <h4>Chapter 67: Rabbit, y Dead</h4>

    He watches as that pink jade-carved little boy jumps down from his chair, short little feet walk towards him, and raises his hand to give him a banknote.

    While the waiter is surprised,

    The cold, milky voice speaks with a touch of impatience, ¡°No need for change, send some more drinks over.¡±

    The waiter absentmindedly takes the banknote from the hands of the four-year-old child. He takes a look at the amount on the note and sees thergest silver denomination distinctly printed on it. He immediately gets dizzy.

    Xiao Bao waits for the absent-minded waiter to walk away, only then did he run back to Muyan.

    But instead of returning to his own chair, he climbs up on Muyan¡¯s. Squeezing in the chair with her, intentionally or unintentionally snuggling as he sits.

    Muyan¡¯s lips quirk up. Might as well, she picks her son up and ces him on herp, giving him some food.

    Since that time when Xiao Bao cried back in Jin Hong Men, he has been particrly clingy.

    Even though his little face is always ice cold: but when they¡¯re sleeping, he must nestle in her arms; when they¡¯re eating, he must squeeze in with her . Every day, like three meals a day, he raises his tiny head for Muyan to kiss.

    This adorable little appearance just makes Muyan¡¯s heart melt, but she also feels a little distressed.

    That¡¯s why she just hopes to provide Xiao Bao with the best things in the world.

    Muyan picks up a chicken leg puffing with a savory aroma, and she¡¯s about to ce it on Xiao Bao¡¯s bowl.

    A ray of white light suddenly shes in front of Muyan eyes. Before she could react, the chicken leg haspletely disappeared, bones and all.

    Muyan blinks.

    She doesn¡¯t know when the white, long-haired rabbit got on top of the circr table.

    The rabbit outwardly looks so stupidly adorable, people can¡¯t help but want to cuddle it.

    Its gaping mouth though, all the dishes directly in front of it are just instantly cleaned out.

    In addition to the tes polished clean, not a single drop of juice nor any ingredients are left over.

    While Muyan is stunned, the rabbit turns around andpletely annihtes most of the dishes on the table.

    That tiny mouth slightly opens to lets out a satisfied burp, and then continue ¨C

    Continue your sister!

    Muyan catches the rabbit by its scruff and holds it right in front of her, coldly saying: ¡°I see that you must be tired of living, yes? I ask my son to eat something, and you dare snatch it? You don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll turn you into stir-fried rabbit?¡±

    The rabbit¡¯s eyes dart around looking for an escape, it¡¯s hind legs give a twitch, then without further ado ¨C ys dead.

    Muyanughs sardonically at it. She turns it on each side to take a better look, and asks Xiao Bao, ¡°Did this stupid rabbit get bigger?

    It was definitely only as big as about two palms formerly, but now it¡¯s almost as big as three palms.

    And the rabbit¡¯s whole body is so plump, the silly face looks like it would feel so fluffy.

    Xiao Bao nods, ¡°The rabbit has been growing slowly after eating the sacred beast egg.¡±

    Finished eating the sacred beast egg, it means that the sacred beast has already been digested by the rabbit.

    ording to Xiao Bao, Gong Qianxue has already signed a contract with the holy beast. She must have suffered the bacsh now.

    As she thinks of this, the corner of Muyan¡¯s lips turn up into an ambiguous smile, and she also gives a more favorable look towards the rabbit that had one-upped her adversary.

    But then she thinks of the rabbit eating a sacred beast egg whole, and only became a slightly fatter circle. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any sort of change, it¡¯s very discouraging.

    Just how big is this guy¡¯s appetite? Won¡¯t she go bankrupt if she lets her son raise this thing as a pet?

    Finished eating, Muyan takes Xiao Bao out of the restaurant.

    As for the rabbit, after eating and drinking to its fill, it had already ran back into the space and is currently sleeping soundly in there.

    Xiao Bao looks up and asks Muyan, ¡°Niangqin, where are we going next?¡±

    Muyan slightly quirks her lips up, and her eyes flicker once again. ¡°Mother will take you to a fun ce ¨C the Ghost city.¡±

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>

    Gong Qianxue has spent the past few days recuperating at the Heavenly Road Sect due to the bacsh from the sacred beast egg.

    Because of Jian Feng¡¯s medicine and treatment, eventually, her body slowly recovers.

    Just as the anger displeasure in her heart had finally gradually abated however, she suddenly receives a shocking news that makes her unable to maintain self-control.

    Jin Hong Men has been wiped out!

    This nail that she had securely embedded in Chi Yan Country, how could it be uprooted like this?

    Gong Qianxue just wants to split her anger. On that same day, she leaves for Chi Yan Country.

    ......

    Xia¡¯an State.

    Several ck-clothed men kneel before Gong Qianxue, silent as cicadas in winter.

    Gong Qianxue presses down her surging anger and asks in a low voice: ¡°Jin Hong Men¡¯s matter, how did thate about in the end? Ge Changming is a peak Heaven Stage expert, and I¡¯ve spent a lot ofbor and resources to cultivate the killers in Jin Hong Men. How could it just be destroyed overnight?¡±

    ¡°Subordinate... this subordinate doesn¡¯t know. At the time when we arrived, Jin Hong Men was already full of dead bodies. There wasn¡¯t... wasn¡¯t a single living mouth, Master Ge doesn¡¯t even... have bones left. We have searched for a long time, but no traces of murderers have been found. We only know that they were injured by a peculiar sword energy, there was barely any struggle before they died...¡±

    Hearing this, Gong Qianxue finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself anymore and raises her foot to kick ruthlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of Bengong raising you, this group of waste?!¡±

    ¡°Princess, spare us, spare us a!¡±

    The men in ck are grovelling, trembling and begging for mercy.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gong Qianxue has vented enough of her anger, did one of the ck men raise his head to say, while shivering in fear, ¡°Princess, please quell your anger. Although Jin Hong Men was wiped out, there¡¯s good news that came from the Ghost city.¡±

    ¡°Good news?¡±

    Seeing Gong Qianxue¡¯s interest, the man in ck loosens up and quickly replies, ¡°It was Division Head Yan that sent the message. He said, the talented individual that the princess fancies has been found, asking princess toe and receive him at your convenience.¡±

    Sure enough, Gong Qianxue brightens up after hearing the news.

    Now that she had lost Jin Hong Men, she urgently needs to add more strength.

    It really can¡¯t be better for her that Yan Lie had sent a message at this time.

    As for the one who dared to destroy her Jin Hong Men, hmph, one day she will make this person pay a terrible price.

    ¡°This girl, are you going to enter Ghost city?¡±

    Muyan is holding her son as they line up at the entrance to the Ghost city, waiting to pay the 100 gold coins entry fee.

    She suddenly hears a man¡¯s voice behind her.

    Muyan looks back and sees that it¡¯s a middle-aged uncle with a simple and honest appearance, she can¡¯t help but give a light smile, ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you know what kind of ce the Ghost city is?¡± the uncle shows a concerned and disapproving expression, ¡°How can a sweet-looking little girl like you juste in here? I see that you don¡¯t even have the slightest Internal Force fluctuations on you. You won¡¯t have any room to resist if someone bullies you inside. Not to mention, you¡¯re also bringing such a small kid... ah, listen to the uncle¡¯s advice and quickly leave, okay!¡±

    Ghost city, this is a mysterious, bloody, chaotic but formidable area.

    Mysterious, because no one knows who the owner of the Ghost city is. Most People in the Yanwu Continent only know that Ghost city had already existed for as long as they can remember.

    Formidable and bloody, because ghost city adheres to the principle that the weak are prey to the strong. In here, everything can be solved using force and money. Thews of the outside world do not apply here.

    To the people thate inside, they simply mustn¡¯t go against the rules in the Ghost City, and the ¡®ghost envoys¡¯ that are responsible for maintaining order within the city.

 Chapter 69: Big Courage

    <h4>Chapter 69: Big Courage</h4>

    For everyone who enters, they only should only avoid viting rules of the ghost city, as well as the ¡°ghost envoys¡± that are responsible for maintaining the order within the the city.

    So Muyan hears the uncle¡¯s warning and knows that it¡¯s definitely because of good intentions.

    Since a lower ranked martial practitioner wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the Internal Force fluctuations of those with a higher rank.

    Muyan is at the Precelestial realm, Xiao Bao is also at the Heaven Stage, but the uncle behind them is just at the Profound Stage. Since the two of them are quite young, the Uncle must be thinking that they are ordinary people without Internal Force.

    Muyan looks as mild as before, shaking her head, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, uncle.¡±

    Expressing her gratitude, she shows no intention to leave.

    The middle-aged uncle originally wants to say a few more words of persuasion, but Muyan has already reached her turn in the line.

    After paying a hundred gold coins, Muyan quickly leads Xiao Bao into the Ghost city.

    The Ghost city of Xia¡¯an is divided into two parts: the Trading Area and the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Once inside, one is greeted by the bustling extravagant atmosphere mingling with fluctuations of Internal Force.

    Arge part of the people that are enjoying the ce and are on-the-loose, are men five pointsrge, and three points rough*.

    Large head, two hands, and two feet; thick thighs, waist, and neck. The expression could refer to other aspects (like knowledge, life experience, or personality) depending on the context and era.

    There¡¯s asionally some women that don¡¯t have that striking martial appearance, and they¡¯re apanied by a strong man for protection.

    In this way, the appearance of Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s peculiarbination has gathered a lot people¡¯s eyes towards them.

    One among the shirtless brutes, looking at Muyan¡¯s tender and lovely face, couldn¡¯t help running his tongue over the corner of his mouth, his eyes shing with an ominous red fruit of greed.

    He walks up two or three steps towards Muyan and blocks her path.

    ¡°Beauty, are you visiting the ghost city by yourself? Your courage isn¡¯t small!¡±

    Muyan sends him a bashful smile: ¡°Yeah, my courage has always been big.¡±

    ¡°Hah... the little beauty is interesting. This uncle likes your little red mouth. How about this, as long as you sleep with me for a night, this uncle will guarantee that you can walk out safely from this Ghost city...¡±

    Saying that, the perverted swine is already reaching out grab Muyan¡¯s face.

    The middle-aged uncle who entered after Muyan sees it and immediately has a bothered expression, but he¡¯s going over his head.

    He doesn¡¯t understand why the little girl is so stubborn and insisted on going into the ghost city.

    Speaking of persuading her to leave and go out while still in good condition, it¡¯s still a question on whether she cane out of this alive.

    But even If he can¡¯t bear it, he absolutely can¡¯t save these pair of ¡°older sister and younger brother¡± with just his strength.

    However, the perverted swine had yet to touch Muyan¡¯s face,

    When his stout body is suddenly up on the air.

    Before anyone could react, he flies in a semi-circr arc and heavily crashes against a pir.

    There was a moment of deathly silence among everyone present, and everyone takes a look towards the unconscious burly man, and once again shifts their eyes to look at Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    They only see that the young woman is still smiling gently like before, her body appears slender, as if too weak to stand up to the wind.

    The little boy she¡¯s holding still has that taut face. His peerless little features not showing a sliver of expression.

    And so, what happened in the end?

    Muyan doesn¡¯t concern herself with the thoughts of the people around. She takes Xiao Bao to continue walking towards the direction of the Colosseum.

    They barely take a few steps before another person pops up once again.

    It¡¯s a man of the peak Profound Stage, reaching out haughtily to block Muyan¡¯s way.

    However, this man is more tragic than that brawny man from earlier.

    Because he didn¡¯t even have the time to say anything, and he is immediately caught by an impatient Xiao Bao and is thrown aside.

    Boom¨C! A crashing sound, pirs shake and it causes the dust on the beams to fall.

    It also jolts everyone to regain their wits.

    Soon after, each and every one widens their eyes in rm, unable to believe what they had just seen.

 Chapter 70: The Colosseum

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Colosseum</h4>

    Heavens, this four-year-old boy actually faced a brawny man, as well as man in the peak Profound Stage, the he instantly won over them.

    How is this possible?!

    Afterwards, no one dares to block the pair¡¯s stride anymore.

    From beginning to end, Muyan continues to wear thatnguid and leisurely smile. She holds Xiao Bao¡¯s hand and care-freely walks to the direction of the Colosseum.

    Despite that smiling expression however, there is frost slowly burrowing deep within her bright, water clear eyes.

    ......

    ¡°This girl, I¡¯m sorry but this leads to the backstage area of the Colosseum. The regr guests can¡¯t enter.¡±

    Muyan and Xiao Bao were stopped at the junction of passageway by a ck-clothed ¡®ghost envoy¡¯.

    The Ghost city¡¯s Colosseum is an area reeking of blood, a ce of violence and business opportunities.

    The ¡°beast¡± in the Beast Fighting, doesn¡¯t just refer to Strange Beasts and Spiritual Beasts, but it also includes ves that were sold like animals in the Ghost city.

    Humans!

    And so, in the Beast Fighting Colosseum, you can see people fighting against people, beasts against beasts, and more predominantly people against beasts.

    Only by winning will they be given a meal, have their injuries treated, and be able to keep their lives .

    If they lost, it will only result in a slow and miserable death.

    Visitors of the Colosseum will be on the stands, watching the Beast Fighting matches, cing bets on the ves ¨C or even beasts ¨C that they favor.

    To put it bluntly, be it human or beast, it is nothing more than a ything in the hands of wealthy people.

    As one can expect, the humans and the beasts that had lived in this kind of environment can be very cruel and violent.

    Where Muyan wants to enter is the backstage area of the Colosseum, it is the ce where these man-beasts are detained.

    They are in iron cages, but seeing such a scene and feeling the dark and bloody atmosphere... even your usual martial practitioner might piss their pants in fear.

    Blocked by the ¡®ghost envoy¡¯, Muyan just smiles lightly and easily flips her wrist over. A banknote appears in her hand, ¡°I want to purchase a beast ve. This is the initial payment.¡±

    The ¡®ghost envoy¡¯ stares nkly, the wooden face reveals a rare astonished expression, ¡°This girl, do you know the rules of Ghost city?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Muyan says heedlessly, ¡°Only the beast ves who won in the Beast Fighting Colosseum are allowed to be up for sale. If the ve that I picked lost, the initial payment will not be refunded.¡±

    That is a deposit of 10,000 gold coins.

    And, ghost city has a certain provision ¨C

    If there are people fighting over a purchase, then it can only be resolved by a custom of the Ghost city ¨C using martial power to determine the winner

    Regardless of life and death!

    The ¡®ghost envoy¡¯ couldn¡¯t believe that such a delicate girl like Muyan can adhere to the Ghost city¡¯s rule of using force to determine victory.

    But seeing that Muyan is so insistent, the ¡®ghost envoy¡¯ no longer persuades her otherwise, and lets her enter.

    The passage leading to backstage area is awfully long.

    And the further you walk in, the damper and colder it bes. It is also permeated by a nauseating smell of decay, a horrible fishy stench.

    The first thing that catches the eyes is the rows of enormous cages lining on both sides. The cages contain a countless number of ferocious beasts.

    As soon as they see Muyan and Xiao Bao, they immediately spread their bloody mouths wide open like sacrificial bowls. Eyes wide open like the hole inside a bronze bell, they let out sky-shaking roars.

    Muyan¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change, but Xiao Bao coldly looks at the ferocious beasts on both sides.

    He doesn¡¯t even diffuse his mysterious energy. It is only the faint re of ice-blue pupils that would make the beasts shiver as soon as they catch sight of it.

    ¡°Wuu...¡± The various beasts whine in horror, desperately shrinking and curling up on themselves.

    Some are so timid that they even bury their heads between their legs, their massive forms trembling.

 Chapter 71: Itâ€™s up to you, Number 3

    <h4>Chapter 71: It¡¯s up to you, Number 3</h4>

    A few ways away from them, the ferocious beasts in the lined-up cages go silent one by one, not even daring to pass gas.

    The ¡°ghost envoy¡± doesn¡¯t follow after Muyan, wanting to frighten the girl and make her give up on the intention of buying a ve.

    It¡¯s may be fortunate that he doesn¡¯t go after them, otherwise, he would be absolutely terrified to see this scene, that his eyeballs would fall out.

    Going through the area where spiritual beasts and strange beasts are detained, Muyan and Xiao Bao eventually arrive at the ce where the ves are locked up.

    The cages that contain ves are much smaller than those holding the beasts¡¯. Humans don¡¯t haverge bodies, they don¡¯t have sharp fangs or ws, and they appear to be less dangerous than the fierce beasts.

    In reality, it¡¯s just the opposite.

    As soon as Muyan walks into the area, pairs of cold, cruel, and brutal eyes affix on them.

    Each and every one of those pupils are red, and are more dreadful than a beast¡¯s.

    Those gazes are as sharp as knives, like they could slowly strip away all the clothes, flesh and blood on her body.

    Therees an insane gurglingughter, ¡°Herees a little beauty, how long since I haven¡¯t tasted such a fresh, sweet and tender flesh...chi chi chi... little beauty,e here, grandpa already can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Muyan takes Xiao Bao and very slowly walks inside.

    Completely not caring about the surrounding ves that are baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    Until they stop in front of a dark red, rusted iron cage.

    Locked inside this iron cage is a man with a dishevelled hair.

    Compared to the fierce snarling of the other Colosseum ves, the silence of this man is very strange.

    The loose hair covers his expression.

    However, the visible hands are covered in bloodstains, one can only imagine how many creatures this man had killed with his bare hands.

    Seeing this man, Muyan¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure his appearance in her previous life, a loyal and devoted guard standing beside Gong Qianxue.

    This man is called Yan Haotian, a very ordinary name, but with an extremely persevering temperament and innate skill.

    He was already practically invincible in the Beast Fighting Colosseum, but after he was taken away by Gong Qianxue, his strength had further risen up all the way to the peak of the Heaven Stage.

    As a loyal dog, acting as Gong Qianxue¡¯s ws and fangs, Yan Haotian had eliminated countless enemies for Gong Qianxue. For her, he also brought up a shadow guard unit called ¡°The Order of the King of hell¡±

    And the reason why Yan Haotian was so readily loyal to Gong Qianxue was because Gong Qianxue had saved him from the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Pitiful Yan Haotian, as perhaps he didn¡¯t know until the moment of his death: the man who murdered his whole n is Gong Qianxue¡¯s trusted henchman.

    ......

    Muyan stands in front of Yan Haotian¡¯s iron cage.

    A white jade hand gently grabs the sign hanging on the cage, she indifferently says: ¡°You¡¯re number 3. Later, if you win on the Beast Fighting Colosseum, I will take you away.¡±

    It was a long time before the man inside the cage slowly raises his head. There is no human emotion showing in those bloody eyes, just a vicious re directed at the young woman in front of him.

    He doesn¡¯t speak, but a loud beast-like roar erupts from his throat.

    Muyanpletely pays no mind to his howling and threatening attitude. She holds Xiao Bao and gracefully turns around.

    Immediately after she turns, a voice that is euphonious and light as a feather enters his ears. ¡°You mustn¡¯t let me down, Yan Haotian!¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Ah-!! Ah-!!!¡±

    Hearing those words, the caged man behind her suddenly howls loudly.

    When he opens his mouth, one could see that the tongue inside was cut off at the base. It¡¯s not surprising that he can only cry out, but he couldn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 72: Him

    <h4>Chapter 72: Him</h4>

    Muyan pauses her steps to take a nce back to the man, she reveals an enigmatic smile, ¡°Do you want to ask how I know your real name?¡±

    The caged man nods desperately, his eyes glowing with a ray of intense longing.

    Muyan slowly shakes her head, ¡°Not only do I know your real name, but I also know of the blood sea vendetta that you carry with you. If you want to follow me, have me to heal your injuries, and take your revenge, then you must first win the next game. Prove your own worth.¡±

    Having said that, she doesn¡¯t pause again but and turns to leave with Xiao Bao.

    While doing so, a foolhardy man reaches out and tries to grab her, but she gracefully and skillfully clutches him instead.

    There¡¯s a cracking sound of shattering bones, followed by a man¡¯s shrill and blood-curdling shrieks.

    The ¡®ghost envoy¡¯es after hearing themotion, and sees a very strange scene ¨C

    A young woman looks absolutely beautiful in fluttering white clothes. With a shallow smile, her whole body gives off the disposition of an Immortal ¨C obscure yet noble, holy but beguiling. People dare not look directly.

    Those fiendish ves in their cages, swept over by her gaze, each and every one incessantly tries to shrink back. There¡¯s an asional pained wailing from someone that had his hand broken.

    The way that the ¡®ghost envoy¡¯ looks at Muyan changes in an instant.

    He realizes that he made an error of judgement. Perhaps this girl is neither weak nor stupid. On the contrary, she may actually be very powerful.

    ¡°This Guest, may I ask if you have chosen the ve you wish to bid on?¡± The ¡®ghost envoy¡¯s attitude has be extremely respectful.

    Muyan points to the cage with the number 3. ¡°Him.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll register this Guest right away. Inviting this Guest to first go to your private box to wait for the Colosseum¡¯s matches to begin .¡±

    On the cage no. 3, Yan Haotian watches the direction where the pair of mother and son are leaving. The gleam in his eyes flickers in and out, and soon after, a brilliant me roars into existence.

    A pair of bloodstained hands tightly grasp the iron bars.

    ......

    Not long after Muyan had left, wearing pink clothes and a veil over her face, Gong Qianxue also appears together with a tall man at the backstage area of the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    ¡°Yan Lie brother, where is that beast-ve that you mentioned? Is he really as awesome as you said?¡±

    The man called Yan Lie nces sideways to look at Gong Qianxue. There is adoration and longing in his eyes, ¡°When has your brother Yan ever fooled you, Qianxue? Rest assured, before this beast ve was sold to the ghost city, he had already reached the peak of Earth Stage while being just twenty-four years old. Although his strength is now greatly reduced due to sustained injuries, as long he is treated with Dan medicine, he will definitely be your right arm in the future!¡±

    Were it not because of such talent,

    He wouldn¡¯t have massacred this Yan Haotian¡¯s whole family, cut off his tongue, and sent him to the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    After experiencing this level of despair, as long as Gong Qianxue descends from the sky to save him,

    He will inevitably shed tears of gratitude, and thereby pledge his life to vow loyalty and devotion to Gong Qianxue.

    Hearing Yan Lie¡¯s words, Gong Qianxue reveals a grateful smile, ¡°Brother Yan, even though you¡¯re the head of Jing Cheng Country¡¯s first mercenary group, you¡¯re still willing to do so much for Qianxue. I really... really don¡¯t know what to do in order to thank you!¡±

    Saying that, she gently holds Yan Lie¡¯s hand, her watery eyes glistening and filled with awe and gratitude.

    Once she sees that dazed and obsessed expression on Yan Lie¡¯s face, a trace of a contemptuous sneer flits within the depths of her eyes.

    As they were talking, the two have already arrived in front of Yan Haotian¡¯s iron cage.

 Chapter 73: Why is it No. 3 Again

    <h4>Chapter 73: Why is it No. 3 Again</h4>

    When Gong Qianxue sees Yan Haotian¡¯s blood-covered and scarred appearance, she immediately shows a distressed expression, ¡°Are you hurt? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll get you out of here soon.¡±

    Saying that, she shows no aversion to the filth as she reaches out to touch Yan Haotian¡¯s wounds.

    As she does that, Yan Haotian roars angrily and swats her hand.

    Yan Lie sees the red marks on the back of Gong Qianxue¡¯s hand and he immediately erupts in anger.

    He picks Yan Haotian up by the cor, and ruthlessly ps his face..

    Ye Ling flings him away and Yan Haotian tumbles to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Yan Lie hasn¡¯t vented enough, still moving to continue with the beating, but he is pulled back by Gong Qianxue. ¡°Brother Yan, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m fine. I believe that he didn¡¯t mean it...¡±

    Then, she crouches down in front of Yan Haotian once again, quietly and softly saying: ¡°Would you like to tell me what you¡¯re name is? My name is Gong Qianxue, Jing Cheng Country¡¯s princess... don¡¯t be afraid, your bitter suffering hase to an end, I¡¯ll save you out of here as soon as possible... but you first have to promise me that you¡¯ll win your next Beast Fighting match, okay? Because I can only ask to buy you from the Ghost city if you win in the arena... after leaving the Ghost city, I will definitely let you live a good life... won¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Any normal person, who had struggled for months within the dark world of the Beast Fighting Colosseum, will surely be emotionally moved if he hears a beautiful girl saying that she wants to save him.

    Not to mention that even though this beautiful girl is country¡¯s princess, but she is still so gentle and so patient with him. She doesn¡¯t even me him for hurting her just a moment ago.

    Gong Qianxue is very confident in her mind.

    She believes that after he gets out, this beast ve will definitely be willing to die for her.

    Sure enough, the eyes of this beast ve glows brightly after hearing her words.

    To anyone who sees it, it seems that this beast ve is brimming with the west king¡¯s will to fight, all because of Gong Qianxue¡¯s words.

    Satisfied, Gong Qianxue leaves with Yan Lie.

    At the entrance, Yan Lie takes out the initial deposit and gives it to the ghost envoy, saying: ¡°I want to buy the beast ve number three.¡±

    The Ghost envoy reveals a strange expression, ¡°Number 3?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°No! Of course you can!¡± the Ghost envoy takes the deposit and gently mumbles to himself, ¡°Why is it number three again?¡±

    However, Gong Qianxue and Yan Lie hurriedly left so they didn¡¯t hear it.

    At noon, the match officially begins.

    Two cages covered in ck cloth are pushed to the center of the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    The first cage is four or five meters high, it is as big as a house. The other is a cage shorter than two meters. Beside the first cage, thetter appears very dainty.

    Immediately afterwards, a seductive figure of a woman appears on the high observation tform.

    As soon as the woman appears, the crowd immediately bursts into enthusiastic cheers, ¡°Miss Ru Yan, miss Ru Yan...¡±

    ¡°Greetings to all the martial practitioners, who had spared some time in order to watch the Beast Fighting match today.¡±

    Ru Yan smiles sweetly, her voice crisp like a yellow oriole.

    Although she doesn¡¯t raise her voice to speak loudly, everyone could hear her properly and clearly because of this Ghost city¡¯s strange formation.

    ¡°Appearing on the stage today, one is an early Earth Stage saber-toothed tiger, and the other is beast-ve Number 3 of the peak Profound Stage! Ladies and Gentlemen, which side do you think will emerge victorious?¡±

    As soon as Ru Yan¡¯s voice is heard, the cages are simultaneously uncovered by yanking away the ck cloths using ropes hanging from above.

    ¡°ROAR!!¡± an earth-shattering beast roar shakes through the sky.

    Several people in the audience go terribly pale from the powerful pressure,ing from the giant creature revealed before them.

 Chapter 74: Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 74: Bidding</h4>

    ¡°Sabre-toothed tiger!! It¡¯s an early Earth Stage Sabre-toothed tiger, it¡¯s seriously so formidable a!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, this beast-ve number three is set to lose today!¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. I have heard that even though he¡¯s only the peak of Profound stage, this beast-ve number 3 has the strength topete against an Earth Stage. During this month of his stay in Beast Fighting Colosseum, he had consecutively won about a dozen matches! ¡±

    Above the tform, Ru Yan smilingly says: ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, are all the present practitioners ready? There is still a quarter of an hour before the Beast Fighting match begins. Inviting everyone to pick bets.¡±

    ......

    In a private room.

    Muyan is happily eating some fruits with Xiao Bao while they¡¯re watching the fight on Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Far from them, Yan Haotian is released from the cage. Standing in front of the huge saber-toothed tiger, he looks just as small as an ant, like one could easily trample him to death.

    The voices in the crowd bes even more heated as they bet on the saber-toothed tiger to win after seeing this contrast.

    Muyan looks to the side and sees her son¡¯s cold and exquisite little face, his bulging cheeks are smeared with fruit juice. She can¡¯t help but pull him over for a kiss, smiling as she asks, ¡°Xiao Bao, who do you think will win between the two below?¡±

    ¡°Number Three.¡± Xiao Bao says with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because niangqin picked him.¡±

    Muyan sees her son¡¯s deadpan bet on her, and she can¡¯t help but kiss him again.

    The result of the fight is just as Xiao Bao said.

    Number three wins.

    And he also won rtively easily.

    Only his shoulder de is mangled from the ws of the saber-toothed tiger.

    Beast ve number 3 is ced back into the cage and Ru Yan¡¯s figure once again appears on the tform.

    ¡°Before the match, two guests had paid a deposit, wanting to buy Beast-ve Number Three. We will now start the bidding between our noble guests from room No. 1 and room No. 7. The base auction price for Beast-ve No. 3 is 500,000 gold coins. .¡±

    When Ru Yan stated this, the entire Beast Fighting Colosseum suddenly bursts in heated discussions.

    ¡°Good Heavens! Five hundred thousand gold coins just to buy a beast ve. Who can afford that?!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, this beast-ve no.3 is indeed powerful. If someone brings him back to good health and grooms him, he could definitely turn into their left and right arms!¡±

    In the No.7 VIP private room, Gong Qianxue hears that someone else had bid for him, and she feels a burst of annoyance.

    Yan Lie takes a nce and immediately says some words to the maid waiting beside them.

    The maid hears what was said, she smiles and loudly announces: ¡°The noble guest from room seven bids 600,000 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°Ya! To go as far as immediately adding 100,000 gold coins, really has a big handwriting!¡±

    deals with huge sums of money

    In the private room No.1, Muyan leisurely quotes a price ¨C

    ¡°One million gold coins!¡±

    As soon as this statementes out, the entire Beast Fighting Colosseum immediately explodes to the sky.

    ¡°Adding 400,000 gold coins all at once, just who is this holiness in private room one?!¡±

    ¡°Just for a beast-ve, this is too extravagant!¡±

    Gong Qianxue can barely maintain her soft, gentle and subdued expression, her beautiful pair of eyes revealing a malevolent light.

    In the end, who is it that doesn¡¯t have eyes and actually dares to fight with her.

    Although a million gold coins is nothing for a princess like her, it¡¯s really a loss if it¡¯s used only for buying a single beast ve.

    Especially after Jin Hong Men, which was originally arge source of money for her, had been extinguished.

    It really hurts her flesh to further spend one million gold coins just to buy a beast-ve.

    But after thinking about it, Gong Qianxue nevertheless clenches her teeth and shouts: ¡°One million and one hundred thousand gold coins.¡±

    In private room No. 1, light as a feather, Muyan quotes her second bid: ¡°Two million gold coins!¡±

 Chapter 75: Capricious

    <h4>Chapter 75: Capricious</h4>

    The Beast Fighting Colosseum erupts once again!

    ¡°My God, just where did this nobility in Room 1e from? Two million gold coins, two million ah, and its just thrown out so casually!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, the one in room seven seems inadequate byparison. Every time, they increase the bid only by 100,000 gold coins...¡±

    Although the private rooms are located on the second floor, the words of the people below are still faintly audible.

    Gong Qianxue hears how the people below talk about her inadequacy, and her lungs are about to blow up from the angry breath.

    And yet, there¡¯s still something that Gong Qianxue doesn¡¯t know.

    The gold coins that Muyan is currently using to bid right were, in fact, looted from her Jin Hong Men.

    No less than ten million gold coins!

    With great difficulty, she used money and medication to train that killer organization ¨C but in the end, everything was harvested by Muyan for cheap.

    If she knows of this, Gong Qianxue would probably die from being unable to breathe.

    ¡°Three... three million gold coins!¡± Eventually, Gong Qianxue clenches her teeth and shouts out an astronomical price.

    On the high tform, miss Ru Yan¡¯s charming face has already turned red from excitement, she loudly announces: ¡°Three million gold coins, three million! This is the highest price for a beast-ve in the history of our Beast Fighting Colosseum here in Xia¡¯an! How would the noble guest from Room No. 1 respond?¡±

    The servant girl of private room No. 1es out with a smile on her face, she loudly announces an amount: ¡°The noble guest from Room 1 bids four million gold coins!¡±

    ¡°Another increase of one million! Hahahaha... the noble guest of Room 1 is mighty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if guest One is toying with guest Seven on purpose!¡±

    ¡°The rich are capricious! Hahaha...¡±

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s face is already ashen, and even Yan Lie could not sit still.

    Since the money that the two of them brought this time, even if added together, is not enough.

    ¡°In the end, who is in Room No.1? Could it be that they¡¯re not aware that it is I, Yan Lie, who will buy this beast-ve?!¡±

    In the countries of Chi Yan and Jing Cheng, who doesn¡¯t not know the name Yan Lie, head of the mercenary group called ¡°Raging Inferno¡±?

    However, the ghost city¡¯s servant girl just smiles courteously and says: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but ghost city has a rule that we cannot disclose the guest¡¯s information, unless the guests themselves wishes for it.¡±

    ¡°This insignificant ve servant, don¡¯t you know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡± Yan Lie says with a sinister face, he raises his hand to p the servant girl¡¯s face.

    However, Gong Qianxue pulls him to stop: ¡°Excuse me, can I meet with the person in charge of the Beast Fighting Colosseum?¡±

    ¡°Please make a request, miss, and I will pass it on.¡± The servant girl is still as professional as before.

    Traces of a dark haze passes through Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes, but the surface of her face still shows a smile: ¡°I am Gong Qianxue, I believe that you must have heard of my name, right?¡±

    For the first time, the servant girl¡¯s face finally reveals a trace of astonishment, ¡°The youngest Heaven Stage expert, Princess of Jing Cheng Country, a favored disciple of Heavenly Road Sect, you are actually that Gong Qianxue.¡±

    At this, Gong Qianxue finally shows acent expression on her face, ¡°I am. This time I want to bid for myself, no need to trouble you.¡±

    ......

    For a while, there still aren¡¯t any soundsing from room No. 7.

    From below, there are spirited discussions as everyone thinks that the guest in room 7 could not afford four million gold coins and is nning to give up.

    Inside the iron cage, Yan Haotian¡¯s eyes are unwaveringly staring at the direction of Private Room Number 1. The light in his eyes flickering in and out, like hope and like fear.

    On the high tform, Ru Yan smiles and says in a clear voice: ¡°Congrattions, Room No. 1...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, there¡¯s an unexpected voice from Room Number 7.

    It isn¡¯t the voice of the servant girl, but it is a clear and mellow voice of a young woman: ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer a Restoration Dan to purchase this beast ve!¡±

 Chapter 76: Large Handwriting

    <h4>Chapter 76: Large Handwriting</h4>

    Generous/ Someone who deals withrge amount of money. After she says this, everyone is taken aback, including Ru Yan who was about to announce Yan Haotian¡¯s ownership.

    ¡°Restoration Pill? What Restoration Pill, it can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking of, can it?!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that the Restoration Pill can only be refined by Master Jian Feng from the Heavenly Road Sect?¡±

    ¡°In Yanwu Continent, there are very few Apothecaries who could use Alchemy, and even those masters that could refine draughts are quite scarce. Not to mention that even among these few Alchemists, for a third level Elixir like the Restoration Pill, who else can refine it except for Master Jian Feng of the Heavenly Road Sect!¡±

    Ru Yan¡¯s excitement makes half of her body almost spill out of the high tform, with a loud voice: ¡°This Restoration Pill, is it a Restoration Pill refined by Master Jian Feng?¡±

    ¡°It is precisely!¡± just as the voice falls, Gong Qianxue, wearing a white muslin mask, slowly emerges from Private Room No.7.

    Her torso is slender, extraordinarily graceful, and her whole body exudes a noble and elegant temperament.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Gong Qianxue! The Princess of Jing Cheng Country and the youngest Heaven Stage expert in Yanwu Continent!¡±

    ¡°Gong Qianxue is Jian Feng¡¯s junior sister. I heard that Master Jian Feng is very fond of this junior sister, so it¡¯s not surprising that she has a Restoration Pill on her hands!¡±

    ¡°But to actually use a Restoration Pill to exchange for a beast-ve. This Princess of Jing Cheng has reallyrge handwriting!¡±

    This so-called Restoration Pill is a third rank Elixir.

    In the circumstance where an early Earth Stage martial practitioner has depleted his or her Internal Force, he or she only needs to take a Restoration Pill and the Internal Force can be fully restored immediately.

    Even a Heaven Stage Practitioner can restore nearly half of his Internal Force.

    For martial practitioners, this unnatural potency can y a life-saving role during crucial moments.

    From this, it can be seen just how precious a Restoration Pill is.

    Gong Qianxue finally smiles after listening to the envy and admiration from everyone below: ¡°I wonder if this Restoration Pill can match the four million gold coins?¡±

    Ru Yan abruptly returns to her senses, excitedly saying, ¡°It could match, of course it could match. A third rank Elixir that Master Jian Feng has refined can¡¯t be found in the market and is priceless. To say nothing about four million gold coins, it won¡¯t be excessive even if you double that price!¡±

    Even Jian Feng can¡¯t easily seed in refining a third rank Restoration Pill.

    Gong Qianxue only has this single one at hand. Taking it out like this really makes her flesh hurt.

    But at the thought of making everyone from below greatly admire and envy her, as well as making the person in Room One be jealous and resentful of her, she feels that it¡¯s worth it even if she expends a Restoration Pill.

    Yan Lie steps out to follow beside Gong Qianxue, loudly saying: ¡°Since we already established that the Restoration Pill is priceless, is miss Ru Yan still not satisfied as to dere the oue of the bidding...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I dere that the winner of this biddingpetition for Beast-ve Number Three is...¡± Ru Yan coughs, ready to announce the result.

    ¡°WOOUH... AAAH ¨C !!¡± on the Beast Fighting arena, Yan Haotian issues angry and unreconciled cries within the iron cage.

    A pair of red eyes are ferociously ring at the direction of Room One.

    It¡¯s as if those cries are saying: didn¡¯t you say that you would take me away? Didn¡¯t you say that you would redress my blood sea vendetta?!

    Everyone is waiting for the moment that Beast-ve No.3 would belong to Gong Qianxue.

    But suddenly, a drawling voice is heard from within Room One: ¡°Just a moment, since when did the Beast Fighting Colosseum have the rule that if one party bids, the other side would not have a chance of bidding further?¡±

    As soon as this voicees out, the entire Colosseum suddenly falls into a strange silence.

    Because the voice obviously belongs to a young woman.

    Clear, elegant, of light clouds and soft breezes, with what seems to be a dreamyziness.

 Chapter 77: Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 77: Laughter</h4>

    It¡¯s obviously not deliberately supple, but when people hear her, they can feel a numbness on their scalp to their bones.

    The young woman¡¯s voice is actually ten times more pleasant than Gong Qianxue¡¯s.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are drawn to private room number 1.

    They think that the girl from room one would alsoe out like Gong Qianxue did, and let them see a beauty.

    Therefore, each and every one of them are anticipating with stretched necks.

    But after waiting for quite a long time, the person inside shows no intention of going out.

    Ru Yanes back to herself and apologetically says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this guest. It is Ru Yan¡¯s negligence. Pardon me, will you put forward an Elixirparable to the Restoration Pill?¡±

    Behind the hanging curtain, Muyan still drawls, as if she¡¯s indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t have an Elixir. What about a draught?¡±

    After this statement, a brief silencees over the Beast Fighting Colosseum, then they all burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, a draught? She actually mentions a draught on equal terms with an Elixir, is she silly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know from what nook this country bumpkin had emerged from that she doesn¡¯t know how high is the sky and how wide is the earth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about a rank three Elixir refined by Master Jian Feng, even the mostmon rank one Elixir is more precious than most draughts. Topare a draught with an Elixir, hearing it is really the best joke I¡¯ve encountered, haha...¡±

    ......

    Listening to everyone¡¯s ridicule andughter, Gong Qianxue¡¯s reveals acent and sardonic smile.

    On the high tform, Ru Yan shows and embarrassed expression, ¡°noble guest, a draught simply can¡¯tpare with the value of an Elixir. Even if you add the original 4 million gold coins, it¡¯s still very insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± like before, Muyan¡¯s voice is neither fast nor slow, but her next words are like a sudden p of thunder in the Beast Fighting Colosseum, ¡°And if I say that this draught that I offer, can assist martial practitioners of Heaven Stage and below to break through a bottleneck?¡±

    Muyan hasn¡¯t been a Shen Musician for long.

    Refining an Elixir isplex. She also has no previous foundation, and she still didn¡¯t have time to properly study.

    But she¡¯s already very skilled with draughts, so while they were hurrying on the road this past few days, she refined some on passing.

    She originally intended to put them up for auction, but since Gong Qianxue puts an Elixir forward first, she doesn¡¯t mind going with it.

    Muyan says it like sketching in light shades*, but the people from below are nevertheless thoroughly stupefied.

    downy/deemphasize After quite a while, someone finally returns to their senses and says in a loud voice: ¡°Break through a bottleneck, how is that possible? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of such a draught?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of this drug?¡±

    ¡°Never, this little girl is just talking big, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ......

    Questioning voices rise and fall for a time, hardly anyone is convinced.

    A cultivation bottleneck is a nightmare that almost all practitioners have.

    Whether it is a breakthrough in minor or major stages, those with great luck will take several years to break through, while having bad luck could take ten, or dozens, even a lifetime and make no headway, eventually consuming one¡¯s lifespan.

    Even though a Restoration Pill is a precious life-saving drug, it is only a short-term fix.

    But breaking through a bottleneck can bring a huge impact throughout the life of a martial practitioner.

    That said, how can these people not be astonished?

    How can they believe that what even Master Jian Feng¡¯s Elixir couldn¡¯t do, an insignificant little girl¡¯s draught can aplish?

    ......

    Gong Qianxue and Yan Lie are also shocked at first, but they soon couldn¡¯t help but express their disdain.

    T/N: We¡¯re not quite there yet on the Alchemy part with all the refining of Immortal Pills/Drugs. I won¡¯t spoil anything but we¡¯ll be using the term ¡°draught¡± for the not-really-medicine, not-quite-pills...

 Chapter 78: Qian Qing, another old acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 78: Qian Qing, another old acquaintance</h4>

    Gong Qianxue and Yan Lie are also shocked at first, but they soon couldn¡¯t help but express their disdain.

    Yan Lie is even more vocal: ¡°Not enough money and Elixir, and resorting to nonsense in order to deceive the Ghost City. This guest in Private Room One has a really, extremely unsightly face!¡±

    Ru Yan awkwardly adds: ¡°This distinguished guest, the draught that you mentioned has never been seen or heard of by our Ghost City. I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be proper to use it as an asset for bidding.¡±

    Ru Yan exins this, believing that the guest from Room One would be able to sound out the difficulties and retreat to avoid defeat.

    Who would have expected that thenguid and euphonious voice would still be so rxed as she hears, ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard of it, why don¡¯t we test it on the spot? Ru Yan girl, on you for example. Haven¡¯t you been stuck in the early Earth Stage for a long time already? I wonder if you¡¯re interested or not, how about advancing to middle Earth Stage right now? This bottle of draught, I won¡¯t charge you for it!¡±

    Ru Yan¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, and even her breathing bes quick and shallow.

    Indeed, her cultivation has stagnated in the early Earth Stage for a very long time.

    One must know that thepetition within the Ghost City is very fierce. It is the survival of the fittest, the strong preys on the weak ¨C that will always be the constant code here.

    It will apply even if one is a guest or a ghost envoy.

    Ru Yan knows that if she is unable to make any progress, and stay in the early Earth Stage for another year, other people would quickly rece her from her position.

    That¡¯s why, for the past two years, she had thought of countless means, taking various draughts and even buying the precious Elixirs.

    However, while they can increase the Internal Force in her body, these drugs can only improve her physique at most. They are useless for bottlenecks.

    And now, the woman in Private Room No. 1, did she see Ru Yan¡¯s predicament with but a quick look?

    Could this be genuine?!

    In this world, is there really such a draught that can make people break through their bottleneck?

    For a brief moment, Ru Yan¡¯s eyes stares unblinkingly at Private Room One. Nervous, her voice is slightly shaking, ¡°Guest, you... what do you mean by this?¡±

    Muyan¡¯sughter is like a light cloud and a soft breeze, ¡°I already said my intentions and it¡¯s quite easy to understand. It is now for miss Ru Yan to consider, if you¡¯re willing to venture or not.¡±

    Although the pair aren¡¯t raising their voices during this exchange, their voices are enhanced by the special structure of the Beast Fighting Colosseum. Everyone there can to hear them.

    The people below once again breaks into amotion, ¡°This little girl from room one is crazy, isn¡¯t she? She would even let other people try an unknown draught, what¡¯s to be done if something goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°Say what ah! I¡¯ve never heard of a draught that could be used to break through bottlenecks.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ru Yan, you mustn¡¯t try it out!¡±

    Ru Yan¡¯s hands are rigidly clenched on the railings, and her chest is faintly moving up and down, revealing just how conflicted her current frame of mind is at the moment.

    At that time, Gong Qianxue opens her mouth: ¡°Miss Ru Yan, if you have any problems with your cultivation, I can contact Master Qian Qing for you. I believe he will definitely be able to solve what¡¯s bothering you. As for those drugs of unknown origin, it would be better if you don¡¯t take it.¡±

    Dr. Qian Qing is one of Yanwu Continent¡¯s most renowned physicians today. He is said to have superb medical skills but he rarely appears in public.

    A person requesting to see the doctor for a treatment would have to queue for at least a few years.

    Today, Gong Qianxue even says that she could invite Dr. Qian Qing to see Ru Yan. It makes everyone in the Beast Fighting Colosseum exim in admiration once more.

    In their private room, Muyan hears the name ¡°Qian Qing¡± and the corner of her mouth slightly hooks up, her eyes flooding with a dense chill.

    Qian Qing, Dr. Qian!

    Hehe, it¡¯s nice to hear the name of an old acquaintance!

 Chapter 79: I Am Willing to Try

    <h4>Chapter 79: I Am Willing to Try</h4>

    Sensing the coldnessing from Muyan¡¯s body, Xiao Bao stops himself from looking up. He softly calls out, ¡°Niangqin?¡±

    The chill immediately dissipates and Muyan tilts down to gently stroke her son¡¯s head, her eyes are overflowing with softness and warmth.

    Xiao Bao still has a tight little face, but the soft and sweet little body gets into her arms and hugs her tightly.

    Wordless, he seems to be saying that Xiao Bao will always stay with Niangqin.

    ......

    In the Beast Fighting Colosseum, everyone is advising Ru Yan to think twice, that she mustn¡¯t take a draught so carelessly.

    However, Ru Yan is still indecisive.

    Even Dr. Qian Qing, she has never heard that he¡¯s able to assist a martial practitioner break through a bottleneck.

    Right now, this guest No. 1 is presenting an enormous opportunity before her.

    If she wins the bet, she will no longer worry about her prospects, and the nightmare is over.

    But if she loses the gamble, then everything will be over for her.

    Gong Qianxue never expected that even after mentioning Qian Qing, Ru Yan still remains unmoved.

    Her eyes grow cold and she then looks towards private room one. Like she¡¯s dissuading out of goodwill, ¡°This guest, how can you be so irresponsible as to let Ms. Ru Yan test a draught with unproven effects? If some mishap were to happen to Ms. Ru Yan after taking it, how will you be able to apologize?¡±

    Private Room one is silent.

    Gong Qianxue thinks that the person inside is dumbstruck and unable to reply because of her. She can¡¯t help but internally sneer and be pleased with herself.

    Who would expect that as she is about to open her mouth, thatzy and pleasant voice once again speaks, neither hurriedly nor slowly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we do it like this? Princess, your highness and I could make a gamble. If, after taking the draught, miss Ru Yan doesn¡¯t break through her bottleneck or if something goes wrong, I will promptly crawl out of this Beast Fighting Colosseum. Conversely, if miss Ru Yan advances after taking it, then the princess will be the one to crawl. How about it, what say you?¡±

    ¡°You-!!¡± Gong Qianxue did not expect that she herself will get involved, her features somewhat twist for a split second, ¡°You think I¡¯d believe that in this world, there is a drug that could make people break through their bottleneck?!¡±

    At this point, Ru Yan finally speaks up. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try!¡±

    Her voice is trembling but it is filled with determination.

    When Ru Yan announces this, it was equivalent to a naked p against Gong Qianxue¡¯s face. Her features can¡¯t help but distort for an instant, again.

    In the private room, Muyan chuckles, ¡°How bold!¡±

    Then a bottle of draught is thrown to Ru Yan on the tform.

    Although the private room and the high tform are at almost the same altitude, they are quite far apart.

    Ru Yan sees the how the porcin bottle is thrown towards her, and she gets so scared she almost cries out loud. In the next moment however, the porcin bottle has arrived securely in her hands.

    Ru Yan has a stunned expression ¨C

    Without the support of strong Mysterious Energy, it is simply not possible to throw this bottle safely on her hands.

    This gives her a little more confidence about the other¡¯s draught.

    The light in Ru Yan¡¯s eyes grow more and more resolute, she opens the bottle and pours the contents in her mouth, all in one breath.

    The ice-cold drug flows into her stomach, and after only a few breaths, it begins to spread to her limbs and bones.

    Inside her Qi Sea, faint warm currents begin to rush forth.

    Along with the proliferation of the draught, her blood and Internal Force seem to be boiling over.

    Ru Yan quickly sits down cross-legged and begins to meditate in cultivation.

    The Beast Fighting Colosseum is silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes are firmly set on Ru Yan, unblinking.

    Everyone wants to know if there is such a draught that can make you break through a bottleneck.

 Chapter 80: First Slap

    <h4>Chapter 80: First p</h4>

    A brief quarter of an hourter, condensed Internal Force turn into mist, rising in spirals from the top of Ru Yan¡¯s head.

    A raw and powerful force exudes out of her whole body, creating a mighty pressure.

    ¡°This... this is the pressure of an mid-rank Earth Stage expert!¡±, an old man of peak Earth Stage couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    A higher level practitioner is able to see through the level of lower level practitioners.

    When this statementes out, everyone at the Beast Fighting Colosseum is stunned.

    ¡°I remember that miss Ru Yan is an early Earth Stage, right?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely right, miss Ru Yan has been stuck in the Earth Stage for more than a year already.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s really genuine! Oh my God, there really is a draught that can make people break through bottlenecks? This is incredible!¡±

    Some people¡¯s eyes reflexively look towards Gong Qianxue¡¯s direction, lowly whispering to themselves.

    ¡°Compared to it, the Restoration Dan brought out by the Princess of Jing Cheng Country may sound daunting, but it¡¯s real value ispletely inferior to the draught that the guest from Room one had brought out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s a draught that can make you break through a bottleneck, I¡¯ve never even heard of it before!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fortunate that just a while ago, her Royal Highness the Princess did not agree to take the bet. Otherwise, won¡¯t she be crawling around the Beast Fighting Colosseum now?¡±

    Although Gong Qianxue can¡¯t hear all of their words clearly, the gist of it can still enter her ears.

    Those gazes that are discreetly looking at her with pity and ridicule are making her feel even more like she¡¯s sitting on pins and needles.

    From childhood till now, she is a revered Princess, a favored disciple of Heavenly Road Sect. She¡¯s always had propitious wind throughout the journey*, and is the object of envy and admiration of others.

    Smooth-sailing life

    When has she ever lost face so greatly like this?

    And all this is brought upon her by the woman inside that room!

    Gong Qianxue furiously res at Private Room One as she clenches her teeth.

    Yan Lie turns to see the Goddess of his heart with tears gathering in her eyes, looking like she¡¯s about to cry.

    He immediately feels distressed.

    Right at this moment, Ru Yan opens her eyes after a regted breath*, and looks at Private Room One with a grateful expression. She directly says , ¡°I dere that the draught that can make someone break through a bottleneck, brought out by Room One, has a value higher than a Restoration Dan. Pardon, will the noble guest from Room Seven still want to increase the bid? If you don¡¯t increase your bid, I will determine that the ownership of the beast-ve will go to the noble guest of Room One.¡±

    Part of meditation

    On the arena, Yan Haotian tightly grips the metal bars as he holds his breath.

    His eyes stare unblinkingly at Room One, waiting as the moment of judgement approaches.

    Ru Yan waits for a while and observes no reaction from Gong Qianxue. She smiles as she says, ¡°Since the noble guest from Room Seven will not bid higher, I now dere that beast-ve number three belongs to the noble guest of Room One. Asking noble guest to pleasee for the handover!¡±

    As soon as this is said, the Beast Fighting Colosseum res up again.

    There¡¯s someone eximing that the value of this beast-ve is too high, even exchanging a bottle of draught to Ghost City, one that can break through a bottleneck.

    Some people are also anxiously asking Ru Yan when this bottle of draught will be auctioned.

    Others are stretching their necks to take a peep inside Private Room One, hoping to see just which great person is able toe up with such a heaven-defying draught.

    Everyone¡¯s attention is gathered on Muyan.

    On the other side, no one cares about Gong Qianxue anymore, nobody pays attention.

    One could say that this is better for Gong Qianxue, instead of losing her face as they watch, but she still feels that it is intolerable.

    Seeing Yan Lie looking over, Gong Qianxue¡¯s tears immediately fall, whispering very sadly: ¡°I just want to save the beast-ve, let him be my left and right arm. I don¡¯t know why the woman from Room One wants to oppose me in every possible way, and then embarrass me?

 Chapter 81: Not reconciled

    <h4>Chapter 81: Not reconciled</h4>

    ¡°She¡¯d been so overbearing that even if she were to buy that beast-ve, she would probably not treat him well. I¡¯m really not reconciled, Yan brother!¡±

    Yan Lie had always adored Gong Qianxue in his heart, so how can he bear seeing her current broken-hearted and mournful appearance?

    Especially as he recalls how, back then, he was betrayed and gravely injured by his own subordinates and Gong Qianxue saved him.

    This grace, he must pay it back!

    At he thinks of this, Yan Lie immediately replies: ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t worry. Yan brother will definitely take and return what belongs to you.¡±

    Having said that, he doesn¡¯t wait for Gong Qianxue¡¯s response, as he is already leaping through the railings of the second and first floors, using them as foot-boards. After a few vertical jumps, he arrives at the center of the arena.

    Once he reaches the arena, Yan Lie immediately says to Ru Yan: ¡°This one does not ept the result of the bidding. Following the rules of Ghost City, I, Yan Lie invoke a trial of life and death against the guest of Private Room One. I wonder, martial practitioner in Room One, do you or do you not dare to ept my challenge?¡±

    This turn of events makes the entire Beast Fighting Colosseum go absolutely silent for a moment.

    Immediately afterwards, just like water droplets falling into a pot of boiling oil, the audience res up.

    ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s Yan Lie, the Commander of the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group. I heard that his strength has already reached the peak of Heaven Stage. Also, the Raging Inferno has entered the top five of mercenary group rankings in Yanwu Continent. ¡±

    ¡°Yan Lie actually demands a trial of life-and-death against the woman in Room One. That girl¡¯s voice had sounded even younger than the Princess Jing Cheng Country, how can shepete against Yan Lie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! If I were that woman, I would definitely not ept the life and death trial!¡±

    ¡°But if that happens, then ording to the rules of Ghost City, that beast-ve will automatically be owned by Yan Lie. Ghost City will also be unable to obtain that heaven-defying draught. Two parties would be unhappy this way. ¡±

    ¡°What can be done about it? Ghost City¡¯s rules have always been the same, the strong preys on the weak. Isn¡¯t being unable to buy this beast-ve generally better than losing one¡¯s life?¡±

    People¡¯s voices of discussion in the stands could be heard by Yan Haotian, they could also be heard in Private Room One.

    Yan Haotian takes a look Yan Lie then looks at the second floor again. There¡¯s none of that flustered expression from a while ago, but instead, he has an indescribable confidence

    Inside the private room, Muyan slightly quirks her lips up after hearing Yan Lie¡¯s challenge.

    It¡¯s really interesting. Yan Lie ah, another old friend.

    In her previous life, as Gong Qianxue¡¯s subordinate, Yan Lie was even more loyal than Yan Haotian.

    For Gong Qianxue, he is capable of doing anything without conscience. For one, killing Yan Haotian¡¯s whole family, cutting off his tongue, and selling him to the Ghost City.

    For another example, only because he suspected that Muyan had betrayed Gong Qianxue, she and another person were immediately sold to the Wan Ren Grotto (Everyman¡¯s Cave), and she was almost defiled by some bastard. Then Gong Qianxue once again descended from the sky like a savior, making her even more grateful to Gong Qianxue, and even more willing to die for her.

    Haha, this good pawn of Gong Qianxue; this good, loyal, and devoted dog!

    Through the thin hanging screen, Muyan¡¯s far-reaching gaze falls on Gong Qianxue. Her smile is enchanting and cold, like a malevolent spirit from the Crimson hell*.

    Gong Qianxue, don¡¯t be so anxious!

    I will not easily kill you in this life!

    Because simply having you die would be letting you off too easily.

    Little by little, I will remove all of your pawns, your ws and teeth. One by one, I will pluck out all your nails buried in Yanwu Continent.

    I want to see with my own eyes, how you perish in pain and madness when you have nothing left.

    Only in this way can you dispel the hatred of my previous life, when you made my living child be an Elixir!

    Red Lotus hell, but the name itself is just figurative of the features in the seventh level (2nd hell if you count from top to bottom) of the eight hells in Buddhism. The majority of religious references in EMHS seem to be Buddhist but I would like to put a disimer that I am not an expert.

 Chapter 82: Battle Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 82: Battle Invitation</h4>

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± a small, soft hand captures her cold one.

    Muyan quickly sobers up from the hatred of her previous life.

    Seeing her son¡¯s supple and handsome little face, tenderness and warmth appears in Muyan¡¯s eyes.

    She must keep in mind that in this life,

    Vengeance must be exacted,

    But the most important thing in her life is not revenge, but her most cherished Xiao Bao.

    As long as it¡¯s good for Xiao Bao, even if she expends her life and gives up on her revenge, she wouldn¡¯t mind it.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s clever little face tightens and he coldly says: ¡°Niangqin, if that person is bullying you, I will go and teach him a lesson.¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help but beam, pinching those chubby cheeks, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for that kind of trash to bully your Niangqin?¡±

    Just at this time, Yan Lie shouts again because she has yet to respond: ¡°Hmph, as it turns out, the person that coulde up with that amazing draught is someone who¡¯s greedy for life, and afraid of death ¨C as timid as a mouse. That being the case, we will ept this beast-ve number three at once.¡±

    Saying that, he looks at Ru Yan, ¡°The Ghost City¡¯s rule is as such, I believe that miss Ru Yan doesn¡¯t have anything else of importance to say?¡±

    Ru Yan reveals an awkward expression.

    Letting Yan Lie take Beast-ve No.3 would reduce the auction sale based on Gong Qianxue¡¯s bid. That is, a Restoration Dan in exchange for the ownership of Beast-ve No.3.

    Although Master Jian Feng¡¯s Restoration Dan is also very precious,pared to that incredible draught that made her advance to the middle of Earth Stage within just a quarter of an hour, it¡¯s value is impossible to ced on a par with thetter.

    And what if she¡¯s unwilling?

    The rules of Ghost City are as such, that the strong gets first pick on everything.

    Even Ru Yan cannot go against it.

    She says with a soft sigh: ¡°Since...¡±

    Before Ru Yan can say anything more, the hanging screen of Private Room One is suddenly raised and a figure slowly emerges.

    A youngdy wearing a long white dress appears, casually holding an old zither in her hands.

    The girl is wearing a very ordinary ghost mask* on her face, covering her features.

    Theater masks. But only by looking at her figure and the exposed porcin white skin, one can know just how young she is.

    Moreover, despite the fact that the ghost maskpletely conceals her appearance, this girl could make people unable to look away, even more than Gon Qianxue could. Though thetter is wearing a thin veil that is half-hugging the shape of her face to conceal it.

    It seems as if every move and every gesture is apanied bynguid charm that could stir people¡¯s souls.

    Even without seeing her face, they are already bewitched from looking at such a moving grace.

    ......

    ¡°Does Commander Yan want to engage in a life and death trial against me?¡± Muyan lightly leans on the railings, her sweet-sounding voice indifferently asks, ¡°Meaning, whoever wins will be the one to get his ownership?¡±

    Muyan points at Yan Haotian in the iron cage.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yan Lie says clearly, ¡°Do you dare ept my battle invitation?¡±

    A low, mockingughter spills out of Muyan¡¯s mouth. She fiddles with the zither strings as she drawls: ¡°Commander Yan is very young, it¡¯s not good to follow the path to one¡¯s doom. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re still not worthy to have me ept your challenge.¡±

    When thisrge derationes out, the people in the Beast Fighting Colosseum couldn¡¯t help butugh in ridicule.

    ¡°This girl actually said that Yan Lie isn¡¯t worthy to have her ept his challenge?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s crazy, right? Does she think that with an Elixir that can break through bottlenecks, she can defeat a peak Heaven Stage expert? Practically a pipe dream!¡±

    A strong intent to kill shes through Yan Lie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Without a match, you can¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Oh, since Commander Yan really wants to die...¡±

 Chapter 83: Second Slap

    <h4>Chapter 83: Second p</h4>

    Muyan lifts her hand up and curls her jade-white forefinger inward, ¡°Thene, I ept the invitation!¡±

    It is like the movement to call a dog toe over. It can be said to be an extremely provocative gesture. It also attachespletely no importance to Yan Lie.

    Yan Lie is finally enraged at this moment.

    He bellows, and shoots himself up in the air. As hees down, he uses the railings as a footboard and soars toward Muyan like an eagle.

    ¡°Ah-! Be careful-!!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, this girl is dead!¡±

    ¡°Commander Yan¡¯s Internal Force has a really formidable pressure!¡±

    However, since the beginning, Muyan has beenzily leaning on the railing all along,pletely disinclined to move away from her position.

    Only when Yan Lie hasnded on the second railings and he springs toward her, did her fingers softly pluck on the zither strings.

    The wonderful zither sounds, apanied by fierce energy des, whistle towards Yan Lie.

    A muffled groan spills out from Yan Lie¡¯s mouth.

    Immediately afterwards, ribbons of red marks appear on his thighs and his arms, blood bursts out.

    Yan Lie cuts a sorry figure as he drops from the air and falls back down on the arena.

    The whole audience goes silent for a moment and all eyes fall on the Tian Mo Qin in Muyan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This... this is a sound de attack? Could this girl be someone from FanYin Hall?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around. Although the FanYin Hall is the only sect that uses the sound de attacks, it¡¯s merely an unremarkable little sect. How could they have obtained such an unbelievable draught, and how could their people hurt Commander Yan Lie?!¡±

    ¡°I... did I see an illusion just now? The Internal Force from those sound de attacks were so powerful, that I even feel that it¡¯s stronger than Commander Yan Lie¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Can you see through that woman¡¯s cultivation for us? I¡¯m on early Earth Stage and I couldn¡¯t see it at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ate Earth Stage and I can¡¯t see it either.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m a mid-rank Heaven Stage, this old one, I can¡¯t see it at all!!¡±

    On the spectator¡¯s grandstand of the Beast Fighting Colosseum, all the martial practitioners are looking at each other in dismay. The way they¡¯re looking at Muyan is no longer that of shock, but that of amazed horror.

    A girl unleashes a sound de attack, and the Mysterious Energy infused with it is stronger than Yan Lie¡¯s.

    Even a mid-rank Heaven Stage practitioner can¡¯t see through her cultivation. This... what does this mean?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this woman is actually the same peak Heaven Stage as Yan Lie?!!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear.

    However, another one immediately retorts, ¡°How is this possible? Looking at the girl¡¯s body shape and listening to her voice, she is clearly way younger than Gong Qianxue. If she is at the peak of Heaven Stage, then how to regard Gong Qianxue, the number one genius of Yanwu Continent?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes inadvertently sneak a peek at Gong Qianxue standing outside Private Room Seven.

    Countless eyes are directed at her, making Gong Qianxue almost crush her silver teeth.

    Just how much had her vanity enjoyed the the countless people¡¯s attention just a moment ago; and now that there¡¯s too much disgust and disdain, she¡¯s wishing that she could immediately disappear from here. Wishing that the woman in white that made her lose face, that she could dismember that woman¡¯s body in thousands of pieces.

    Below, Yan Lie could also hear everyone¡¯sments.

    He could endure his own injuries and humiliation, but he could not endure it when Gong Qianxue¡¯s reputation is tarnished.

    With a strong killing intent, he resolutely res toward Muyan. Through gritted teeth, Yan Lie says: ¡°Can you only use sound des to strike, this evil spirit¡¯s trick that shamelessly sneaks to attack from a higher ground? Come down if you have the ability, and fight me one-on-one!¡±

    Muyan still looks as indifferent as before. A hand trails down her chin and she chuckles, ¡°There¡¯s something that I find a little strange. If I remember correctly, the person who wants to buy this beast-ve is Gong Qianxue, and not Commander Yan, correct? ¡°

 Chapter 84: The Sound Bladeâ€™s Returning Trajectory

    <h4>Chapter 84: The Sound de¡¯s Returning Trajectory</h4>

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a one-on-one life and death trial, shouldn¡¯t Her Royal Highness the Princess personally take part?¡±

    Yan Lie is suddenly unable to speak after he chokes on that question.

    As everyone is discussing it spiritedly, they also discreetly cast their eyes on Gong Qianxue.

    Because they think that what Muyan said is right.

    ¡°Talk less nonesense!¡± Yan Lie shouts to interrupt Muyan, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to buy this beast-ve, it has nothing to do with Qianxue! Today, you must ept my life and death challenge if you want to take this beast-ve away!¡±

    From that simple sound de attack just moments ago, Yan Lie knows at once that this girl¡¯s cultivation is definitely higher than Gong Qianxue¡¯s.

    The most frightening thing is that Yan Lie could distinctly guess, just looking at the body and the bones, that this girl is also younger than Gong Qianxue by several years.

    A strong killing intent emerges in Yan Lie¡¯s eyes as he¡¯s thinking of this aspect.

    Because he knows that if he lets this young girl survive, it will bring about a huge impact on Gong Qianxue¡¯s title as the number one genius in Yanwu Continent.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t dare take up the challenge?¡± Seeing that Muyan still isn¡¯ting down, Yan Lie can¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Looking at how you¡¯re so nervous about this Beast-ve number three, is it possible that he¡¯s your lover? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve had illicit rtions with him, and had a bastard mongrel, right? Hahaha...¡±

    Yan Lie¡¯s words be more and more vulgar, precisely to infuriate Muyan.

    The moment Muyan hears hisst statement, the color in her eyes finally grows cold.

    Holding Tian Mo Qin in her hands, the snow-white figure leaps forward. Like a feather, she lightly and gracefullynds before Yan Lie.

    Under the light of the Beast Fighting Colosseum, the ghost mask covering her face reflects a chilling and eerie luminescence.

    The young woman¡¯s voice is like the sound of nature as it slowly echoes in Yan Lie¡¯s ear. ¡°Yan Lie, I hope you can stillugh a few moments from now.¡±

    Yan Lie seems to have heard a funny joke, then a ring light bursts from his eyes, ¡°Little girl, relying on Elixirs to boost your cultivation to the peak of Heaven Stage makes you feel like you¡¯re invincible under the heavens? Hehe, then today, I¡¯ll make you regret your foolishness!¡±

    Before he finishes his words, he has already hooked his fingers into ws, aiming an attack at the ghost mask on Muyan¡¯s face and intending to grab thetter.

    During the action, the pressure of an Internal Force belonging to a peak Heaven Stage violently rushes and floods like a river.

    The strong killing intent spreads through the entire Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    The first row of spectators, nearest to the arena, shivers from the terrible pressure that they could feel.

    From the start, only Muyan can stand indifferently.

    Under the ghost mask, there¡¯s a blooming and enchanting arch.

    Moments before Yan Lie reaches her, Muyan¡¯s hand gently strums the Tian Mo Qin.

    An invisible sound de shoots towards Yan Lie like the strike of a sharp sword.

    Yan Lie sneers: ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll still fall for the same trick?¡±

    His body shes like a current as he says that, instantly dodging the sound de.

    ¡°Without the sound de attack, I¡¯ll see what else can you still do. ept death... Ah-!!¡±

    He has yet to finish saying his arrogant deration when Yan Lie suddenly feels a sharp pain from his back.

    He staggers on his step and almost falls to the ground.

    Muyan still smiles indifferently. A white, jade finger gently plucks on the zither strings, apologetically saying: ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for being inconsiderate, forgetting to tell Commander Yan that my sound de can turn back to attack!¡±

    When this statementes out, the people all throughout Beast Fighting Colosseum doubt what they heard as their own illusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, a sound de attack with a turning trajectory?! Is this still that useless musician ss?!¡±

 Chapter 85: Third Slap

    <h4>Chapter 85: Third p</h4>

    ¡°But you also saw that just now, after Yan Lie dodged that sound de, it actually turned around to attack his back.¡±

    ¡°Who can avoid this kind of attack?!¡±

    The faces of several practitioners reveal horrified expressions. They acknowledge that, had they been in Yan Lie¡¯s position instead, they would have been more cornered and more miserable.

    Yes ah, cornered and miserable!

    What happens next is Yan Lie thoroughly demonstrating those two words in front of everyone.

    The sweet tinkling and thrumming of the zither flows out from the young girl¡¯s scallion-like jade fingers.

    What it brings about is not only a music that reverberates around the rafters for three days*, but also a solemn medium for murder.

    sonorous and resounding Is Yan Lie weak?

    No, he is very strong. How can you say that a peak Heaven Stage martial practitioner is weak? In the Ghost City of Xi¡¯an, you can¡¯t find one or two people that are stronger than him.

    However, such a powerful expert doesn¡¯t have the ability to put up a sliver of retaliation under the siege of this girl¡¯s zither.

    Countless sound des continuously assault, forming a hurricane, and trapping Yan Lie inside.

    No matter which way he moves, he would still be hindered and attacked by the sound des.

    The wounds on Yan Lie¡¯s body continue to increase, and the Internal Force inside him is consumed faster and faster.

    That¡¯s because he can only resist the sound des by incessantly operating his Internal Force. Otherwise, he would have already been hacked into into seven or eight pieces by these des.

    However, these sound de attacks are still not what Yan Lie dreads the most.

    Instead, it is the psychic attack contained within the sound of that zither.

    Within his mind, he begins to endlessly witness the scenes of him getting betrayed and abandoned, as well as seeing the scene where he was facing the moment of his death.

    Rage, hatred, agony, despair... all the negative emotions rushes to his mind like a tide.

    ¡°Aaahhh!!!¡± Yan Lie screams loudly, ¡°bitch, s.l.u.t! If you have the ability, let me out now, I¡¯m going to kill you! Kill you!¡±

    Muyan skillfully strums the strings, leisurely saying with a smile: ¡°Great Commander Yan, I have done no injustice for your hatred, yet for what reason must you insist on killing me?¡±

    Yan Lie¡¯s mind is already experiencing total breakdown at this time. After hearing the question, he roars back loudly: ¡°Because you¡¯re blocking Qianxue¡¯s way, you are obviously younger than Qianxue but your cultivation is far higher. If you¡¯re allowed to live, then how can Qianxue still be called Yanwu Continent¡¯s first genius?!!¡±

    This statement from Yan Lie¡¯s mouth is the same aspletely admitting the fact that Gong Qianxue is not as good as Muyan.

    The spectators at the Beast Fighting Colosseum re up once again.

    ¡°As I said earlier, this girl is much more powerful than Gong Qianxue! Haha, what Yanwu Continent¡¯s number one genius, it turns out to be nothing but an undeserved reputation!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I, this old woman had already especially disliked that Gong Qianxue. Announcing how great she is all the time, with a bunch of men circling around her. Haha, and now she¡¯s getting pped?¡±

    ¡°Just where did this girle from, because Yanwu Continent¡¯s list of official rankings will be updated from now on!¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t give the slightest amount of attention to the crowd¡¯s eager eyes.

    She just plucks the zither strings as she continues to ask, ¡°Oh? You care so much about Gong Qianxue. For her, you¡¯re willing to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course!!¡± Yan Lie proudly proims as he resists the sound attacks, ¡°Qianxue is my life¡¯s savior, my Goddess, and the only person in the world who will not abandon me. For her sake, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±

    Muyan goes silent for a moment, and her gaze glides to the not-so-distant man inside the iron cage. She faintly says: ¡°For her sake, you will even kill and burn Yan Haotian¡¯s whole family to annihtion?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha... yes... yes, I murdered Yan Haotian¡¯s entire family! So what about it?!¡±

 Chapter 86: An Abandoned Wretch

    <h4>Chapter 86: An Abandoned Wretch</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha... yes... yes, I murdered Yan Haotian¡¯s entire family! So what about it?!¡± Yan Lieughs, ¡°Qianxue saw the kid and let me go recruit him, but who allowed him to reject? Since he didn¡¯t know how to tell good from bad, I went and killed his whole family, cut his tongue, sold him to Ghost City, hahaha... once he had experienced for himself, a time when the days of his life are inplete desperation, when he is neither a man nor a ghost; then, Qianxue will descend from the sky to save him. Would he still not shed tears of gratitude to Qianxue? When that momentes, he would be just like a dog beside Qianxue, one that Qianxue could order around as she pleases. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Aaah!!! Ah -!!!¡± At a side, Yan Haotian¡¯s crazed roars can be hearding from within the cage.

    The bloodshot eyes seem insane as they re at Yan Lie in hatred.

    The heavy iron cage is violently shaking from his rattling.

    Those pair of blood-covered hands produce a creaking sound, like breaking bones. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s in fact the sound of the rigid iron cage breaking as it is bent open.

    Muyan¡¯s deep and cold eyes look at Yan Haotian¡¯s mad and suffering appearance, like seeing a distant past.

    The Yan Haotian before her is really pitiful.

    Just because of his outstanding talent, and his surpassing perseverance and temperament; he has to bear the ruin of his n and the death of his family, such an oue. So that he can be trained as a dog for Gong Qianxue.

    And just how much better was her own past life?

    Just because she was pregnant with an Immortal child, she suddenly had her stomach cut open and her womb removed. The object of her Blood Sea Vendetta was clearly right in front of her, but she had been so blind, and so dim-witted to have instead dedicated her life for the other.

    As for this pawn of Gong Qianxue, Yan Lie, he is also just a wretched fool.

    He thinks of Gong Qianxue as his Savior and Goddess, but in Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes, what is the difference between him and a dog?

    She listens to Yan Lie¡¯s loud and incessantugh: ¡°In the whole world, only Qianxue will not betray me, will not abandon me. As long as it¡¯s for Qianxue, I am willing to do anything...¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help chuckle in derision, ¡°Do you really think that Gong Qianxue won¡¯t abandon you? Why don¡¯t you look up now and see, if the Goddess in your heart cares about your life?¡±

    Yan Lie is startled, interrupting the movement of his Internal Force cirction. His body is instantly shed by a sound de, cutting open a wound that reveals some visible bone.

    But he simply couldn¡¯t care less as looks up at the direction of Private Room Seven instead.

    Only to see that the people are gone and the ce is empty, there¡¯s no shadow of Gong Qianxue there.

    Even the presence of the two guards following at Gong Qianxue¡¯s side have disappeared.

    ¡°Do you see?¡± Muyan taunts, ¡°As soon as you were trapped inside my wind de, and was determined to bepletely worthless, she had already stealthily ran away. That¡¯s because she knows that if she stays, she would only suffer greater humiliation. I might even demand that she fulfill our bet, and have her crawl out of Beast Fighting Colosseum. As for your life or death, haha, she never even cared about it.¡±

    All the martial practitioners in the scene couldn¡¯t help but start talking loudly.

    Indeed, none of them had noticed when, but Gong Qianxue had already snuck away.

    People with discerning eyes can see that Yan Lie had participated in a duel for Gong Qianxue.

    Now that Yan Lie is trapped in a dangerous situation, Gong Qianxue has unexpectedly sneaked herself out.

    This has caused many people to think that Gong Qianxue¡¯s behavior is extremely disgraceful.

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but mockinglyugh: ¡°It turns out that the so-called kindhearted and righteous outer facade of the Princess of Jing Cheng Country, is nothing but her angling for fame*.

 Chapter 87: Yan Lieâ€™s Madness

    <h4>Chapter 87: Yan Lie¡¯s Madness</h4>

    ¡°More than the ¡®angling for fame¡¯, didn¡¯t you hear what Yan Lie had just said? In order to get a loyal subordinate, Gong Qianxue had his whole family killed, maimed and sold him to Ghost City. This behavior is simply deranged.¡±

    ¡°This kind of person is actually called Yanwu Continent¡¯s number one genius, even listed top on the Official Rankings. Really too shameless!¡±

    ......

    On Yan Lie¡¯s side, he is falling apart almostpletely mad after finding out that Gong Qianxue had really abandoned him.

    ¡°No!! Impossible!! Qianxue can¡¯t do this to me! Don¡¯t you lie to me! I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Yan Lie raves hysterically, ¡°Qianxue is the best girl in the whole world, she¡¯s the only one who appeared to save me when I was in my most desperate and helpless time!¡±

    Muyan stops moving her hands on the strings, and the sound de attacks also stop.

    Yan Lie could clearly see the pity and ridicule in her eyes. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s one more thing thing that you probably don¡¯t know yet? Back when you were betrayed in that mercenary group and was almost put to death, the one who betrayed you... it was Gong Qianxue who bribed him to do it. I think you yourself must be very clear of the reason, it was just like what you¡¯re doing with Yan Haotian... exactly the same.¡±

    Yan Lie¡¯s eyes snaps wide open and extreme panic appears in the depths of his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he frantically throws himself towards Muyan, ¡°bitch, don¡¯t you lie to me!! You dare vilify Qianxue, I¡¯ll kill you...¡±

    Muyan easily and rxedly avoids, leisurely continues talking, ¡°If I remember correctly, the person who betrayed you, wasn¡¯t he your sworn brother? Before you killed him to avenge yourself, didn¡¯t he divulge anything to you? Whether or not Gong Qianxue really did it in the end, I think you yourself understand it more than anyone else, right?¡±

    Yan Lie suddenly stops in his actions. Images unintentionally appearing in his mind, turning the anger on his face all into terror.

    Some things are simply like this. One wouldn¡¯t suspect anything as long as no one raises the topic.

    Once Muyan pierces through everything, he finds that there are ws everywhere in everything that Gong Qianxue did.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Impossible...¡± Yan Lie crumples to the ground as he clutches his head. He makes an angry and desperate shout, ¡°Gong Qianxue, why, why have you done this to me?¡±

    There is no trace of warmth in Muyan¡¯s eyes, derisivelyughing as she flourishes her hands on the zither.

    Instead of striking Yan Lie, the sound de falls on the iron cage that¡¯s holding Yan Haotian.

    With the clunking and creaking of iron, the cage breaks into two. Yan Haotian snarls and suddenlyes out of his cage.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± the beast-ve getting freed causes everyone in the Beast Fighting Colosseum to cry out in rm.

    Muyan simply says calmly: ¡°Miss Ru Yan, this beast-ve should be mine now, I presume?¡±

    As she says that, she tosses a porcin bottle to Ru Yan.

    Ru Yan catches the porcin bottle. One sniff and she determines that it is the heaven-defying draught that could make people break through bottlenecks. At once, she smilingly replies: ¡°Precisely as the guest says, this Beast-ve No.3 now belongs to you.¡±

    Yan Haotian has bloodshot eyes, taking one step after another towards Yan Lie.

    As he passes by Muyan, his steps halt.

    Muyan says indifferently: ¡°I promised that as long as you follow me, you will be able to redress your Blood Sea Vendetta. This person is now yours to deal with.¡±

    Yan Haotian turns to face Muyan, falls to his knees and knocks his head on the ground a few times. He then pounces at Yan Lie¡¯s direction.

    The mind-piercing and blood-curdling wails, as well as indignant and mournful roars resonates throughout the entire Beast Fighting Colosseum.

 Chapter 88: Beauty and Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 88: Beauty and Ugly</h4>

    The audience stand around watching as they show terrified expressions, but none of them stopped it.

    Eventually, a blood-covered Yan Haotian stands up and walks back to Muyan¡¯s side. He bows down, giving her the look of a subordinate to his superior.

    Not far from them, Yan Lie has both of his eyes dug out, his tongue cut off, his four limbs severed, and even his Qi Sea broken and scooped out.

    But he is still alive, suffering a life more painful than death as he makes mournful sounds.

    From here on out, he would live no better than a dog unless he resolves to take his own life.

    Muyan chuckles softly and says: ¡°When Commander Yan Lie was killing off an entire family, he probably never thought that good and evil will be repaid in the end. Is this the final sentence of heaven¡¯s karmic cycle? Well, who knows if we ever cross paths again.¡±

    After that, she turns to leave, Yan Haotian faithfully following behind her.

    The onlookers in the Beast Fighting Colosseum gesticte at the mangled and mutted Yan Lie on the floor. Until in the end, nobody pays him any mind.

    After dealing with Yan Lie, Muyan didn¡¯t have any stopovers anymore. She directly leaves the Ghost City with Xiao Bao and Yan Haotian.

    Except for the Ghost City, where thew of the jungle prevails, Xia¡¯an State is a prosperous, affluent and stable metropolis.

    Muyan holds Xiao Bao as they unhurriedly walk down the streets. Like taking a leisurely stroll, they¡¯re inexplicably carefree

    Nevertheless, the trio¡¯sbination still attracts the attention of many passers-by.

    It¡¯s because Muyan and Xiao Bao are so beautiful, but Yan Haotian is so ugly and fierce-looking.

    Before Yan Haotian was sent to the Ghost City, he only had his cultivation mostly crippled, and his tongue cut off.

    But after being sent to that ce, he fought against the fierce beasts and the beast-ves in Beast Fighting Colosseum the whole time, leaving countless scars on his face.

    The whole person is disheveled, that even without the cover of dirt, he would still look ugly and scary.

    Contrast that against Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s bright and exquisite features, and they would naturally attract the gazes of countless people.

    When they arrive at a clothing store, Muyan suddenly stops. She says to Yan Haotian: ¡°Go inside and pick some clothes for yourself.¡±

    Yan Haotian walks into the clothing store without saying anything.

    As soon as he enters through the door, he could hear the proprietor¡¯s voice hurling abuse, ¡°Which beggar arrived, making my ce here all dirty, still dawdling, I¡¯m telling you to get lost...¡±

    But Yan Haotian doesn¡¯t seem to hear him at all, walking straight ahead.

    It¡¯s as if his ears could only hear Muyan¡¯smands. For him, other people¡¯s words are like passing winds.

    The shop owner initially wants to stop him, but when gets near Yan Haotian, he could smell the strong scent of blood and the beast-like viciousness that the other had tempered from the Beast Fighting Colosseum. He is immediately intimidated and he retreats for several steps. His voice begins to tremble, ¡°You, don¡¯t you mess around...¡±

    Just as he turns to run, Muyan has already thrown him bag of gold coins, ¡°Are these coins enough for him to pick a few clothes?¡±

    The store owner stares nkly. He takes a look at the beautiful Muyan, and another look at Yan Haotian, then he weighs with his hand the amount of gold coins he¡¯s holding. He suddenly smiles like a blooming flower, ¡°Enough enough. Let alone buying a few clothes, even if you have me wrap all the clothes in this shop, it¡¯s also no problem.¡±

    Muyan looks at Yan Haotian and indifferently says: ¡°Control your breath, so as not to scare other people.¡±

    Yan Haotian, who hadpletely ignored the shop owner just moments ago, immediately focuses his attention after hearing those words and the fierce breath from his head down to his toes thoroughly disappear.

    The shop owner couldn¡¯t help but marvel: ¡°Miss, is this expert your servant? Quite a terrible momentum.¡±

    Especially at how this man looks so ugly and burly, while this girl is as beautiful and delicate as a Goddess. The person who could make this frightening man act so obedient really makes the shop owner marvel in admiration.

 Chapter 89: Donâ€™t Dislike

    <h4>Chapter 89: Don¡¯t Dislike</h4>

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°He is my subordinate.¡±

    She is not interested in keeping ves like Gong Qianxue does.

    And yet, she is very much in need of loyal and capable helpers right now. And so, she racked her brains and took the opportunity to save Yan Haotian from the Ghost City.

    This is also considered as ¡®each takes what he needs¡¯.

    Muyan is bored to death from looking at Yan Haotian choosing clothes that fit.

    Xiao Bao suddenly pulls her hand to go to a certain direction.

    Muyan is surprised but she follows along ording to where Xiao Bao is pulling her. Until finally, she sees that Xiao Bao has led her in front of a white dress with a pleated skirt. His small face turns towards the shop owner and says in deadly earnest: ¡°I want this.¡±

    The shop owner is startled as he looks at him, before he turns to Muyan again.

    The shop owner watches as Xiao Bao pulls out a gold leaf from his chest pocket and casually tosses it to him, ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    Although it is only a four-year-old kid who spoke, the ¡®as it should be by rights¡¯manding tone that he uses, as well as those cold and sharp eyes...pletely scares the shop owner.

    He does as told and takes the white dress down it¡¯s hanger, smoothly presenting it: ¡°This little gongzi* truly has a good eye. This dress is indeed our shop¡¯s best item. The whole piece is woven from Quicksand silk thread. After putting it on, the woman will not only have the ethereal elegance of a descended Immortal, but it also has the feature of keeping the wearer warm in winter and cool in summer.¡±

    (honorific) Son of an official or someone affluent. Xiao Bao gives him an irreverent nce, ¡°A gold leaf is not enough?¡± Why is he saying so much nonsense?

    ¡°Enough enough! Very much enough!¡± The shop owner says repeatedly, and even humbly and reverently wanting return the gold leaf, ¡°In fact, the gold coins that the girl provided is already enough.¡±

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t take it back. Instead, he holds the the dress up before Muyan. ¡°Niangqin!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s eyes brighten with a smile. She lowers her body to gently stroke the soft and smooth texture of the dress. ¡°Does Xiao Bao want to buy clothes for niangqin?¡±

    Xiao Bao nods his little face, his pair of big, ice-blue eyes are more luminous than the sky after the rain.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes curve up, ¡°Does Xiao Bao think that niangqin would look good in it?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Xiao Bao nods seriously, ¡°Niangqin looks the best.¡±

    Muyan is overjoyed from her son¡¯s praise and happily takes the dress. Turning to the shop owner, ¡°Wrap this up for me, and wrap up that one, this one, and this roll of cloth, wrap them all up.¡±

    Muyan points to the cloths because there aren¡¯t any ready-made children¡¯s clothing in this shop.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, niangqin will buy several rolls of cloth and personally sew some clothes for you, okay?¡±

    Xiao Bao woodenly shakes his head to refuse.

    With his mother¡¯s craftsmanship, it would already be an extremely great achievement to have two pieces of clothes stick together. At the beginning in the mountains, when they didn¡¯t have a lot of things, just how many of those shabby clothes did Xiao Bao fix?

    Muyan enjoys watching her son refuse, but at the same time, not want to hurt her feelings. Then she picks him up and asks in a disheartened way, ¡°Does Xiao Bao dislike the unattractive clothes that niangqin makes?¡±

    Sure enough, Xiao Bao immediately hugs Muyan¡¯s neck and ces his tiny head on her shoulder. He says in a whisper: ¡°Don¡¯t dislike. As long as niangqin made it, Xiao Bao will wear it.¡±

    Even if it doesn¡¯t look good, even if it¡¯s shabby, as long as niangqin made it, he would feel very warm and very happy when he wears it.

    The rims of Muyan¡¯s eyes turn slightly hot, and she holds the little figure in her arms even tighter.

    Xiao Bao, thank you, thank you for being at your mother¡¯s side in this life.

    It¡¯s you who makes my life more than just a dark and bloody revenge, it¡¯s also you who gives me the courage to keep on living.

    Her mind suddenly recalls what Baili Yinlou had said ¡ª In Yanwu Continent, Xiao Bao can only live for ten years at most.

    It seems that she must also think on how to search for a method to unseal the Tian Mo Qin.

 Chapter 90: Rite of Lord and Servant

    <h4>Chapter 90: Rite of Lord and Servant</h4>

    After purchasing the clothes, the well-to-do Muyan directly finds an inn and rents a whole courtyard.

    Dinner and ablutions done, the newly outfitted Yan Haotian knocks on Muyan¡¯s room.

    The moment he opens the door, he sees a woman wearing a pleated Quicksand dress under the candlelight. Even Yan Haotian, who has already be numb from being a fighting puppet, can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s breathtaking.

    When she had finished washing, Muyan has changed into the pleated Quicksand dress chosen by Xiao Bao earlier in the day.

    Her original brilliant mour is set off by the exquisite dress to make it even more radiant, more elegant and refined. People looking at her would be made to feel as if they have arrived in the world of Immortals.

    Muyan¡¯s expression on the other hand, is always so beguiling and indolent, beyond the reach of dust, further making it so lovely that it could stir people¡¯s souls.

    However, Yan Haotian is only momentarily stunned as he falls to his knees at once.

    He couldn¡¯t speak but he nevertheless performs a very standard ceremony of a servant greeting the master.

    Muyan has a cup of tea in her hands, and leisurely takes a sip. She doesn¡¯t step forward to help him up, but indifferently says: ¡°Do you know why I helped you?¡±

    Yan Haotian doesn¡¯t get up, and he also doesn¡¯t move. He just kneels patiently, as if the answer simply doesn¡¯t matter to him.

    Muyan answers on her own: ¡°Actually, what I really wanted to aplish is not to save you, but to hinder Gong Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been made aware that Gong Qianxue wanted to acquire and make use of you, and that she wanted to buy you from Ghost City, I closely examined your history. That¡¯s the reason why I inadvertently got to know of the things Yan Lie had done. I helped you, purely because I didn¡¯t want Gong Qianxue to be happy. But in any case, you owe me a life debt.¡±

    Muyan sets the cup down and looks at him with an electrifying gaze, ¡°Now then, I will present you with two paths.¡±

    ¡°The first path is for you to be my subordinate, serve me for five years, and pay back the debt you owe me within those five years. After that, we will have nothing to do with each other. Wherever you want to go or whatever you do, I will not stop you.¡±

    Yan Haotian looks up and fixes his eyes on her. There are no ripples in his expression.

    Muyan quirks her lips up and she continues: ¡°The second path, is for you to recognize me as Lord willingly and wholeheartedly. From then on, you will lose your personal freedom and you will have no choice but to throw in your life to me. If you dare to betray me one day, I will make you wish for death but won¡¯t allow you to die. On the other hand, as my person, I will provide you with draughts, heal your injuries, and ensure that you won¡¯t have the slightest problem reaching the peak of Heaven Stage.¡±

    If ordinary people hears that they can advance to the peak of the Heaven Stage, they would probably be too excited to keep their calm.

    From start to finish however, Yan Haotian¡¯s expression has been very tranquil, almost a deathly stillness.

    He gets up from the ground, and once again takes a knee. He clenches his right hand into a fist and presses it to his heart. Afterwards, he bows down andpletely prostrates himself.

    This is a very humble position.

    It is also a the rite of a servant to his Lord, without the slightest oversight.

    Yan Haotian ces his head on the cold ground, no traces of shivering or trembling appears on his figure.

    In fact, as early as Muyan when allowed him to settle his revenge on Yan Lie with his own hands, in his heart, he had already recognized Muyan as his Lord .

    He had already lost interest in living his life when his whole family was destroyed.

    Muyan has given him a new life, as well as the opportunity to take revenge.

    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t feel degraded or wronged to recognize Muyan as Lord, but he only feels very fortunate instead.

    Only in this way can he find any meaning and significance to keep on living.

    From her seat opposite him, Muyan reaches out her hand, ¡°Sit over here, I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Yan Haotian silently does as told.

 Chapter 91 Muyanâ€™s Order

    <h4>Chapter 91 Muyan¡¯s Order</h4>

    Porcin fingers make contact with his scarred wrist.

    Feeling his pulse, Muyan slightly furrows her brows.

    Sure enough, Yan Haotian¡¯s injury is way moreplicated than it appears.

    When Yan Haotian was Gong Qianxue¡¯s confidant in her past life, he ultimately achieved the peak of Heaven Stage.

    However, he had side-effects from being treated with too many draughts and Elixirs.

    That¡¯s why after reaching the peak of the Heaven Stage, Yan Haotian suffered difficulties in making any progress, and eventually passed away at a young age from a serious injury.

    At the time of his death, he did not know that his own mortal enemies were Gong Qianxue and Yan Lie.

    Muyan takes her hand back and says, ¡°Sit cross-legged on the floor, and for a while, don¡¯t resist whatever I do.¡±

    Yan Haotian sits cross-legged down on the floor.

    The Tian Mo Qin is already on Muyan¡¯s hands without him noticing when.

    She closes her eyes and quickly mobilizes her Internal Force.

    Xiao Bao stands up and goes to guard by her side, his little face tight as usual.

    Along with her ten fingers slowly moving along on the ash ck zither strings, the mellow and pleasant melody flows of out of her strumming

    Yan Haotian¡¯s fierce expression gradually softens into gentleness as he listens to the music.

    His brows smooth over and his scarred face reveals a sweet and happy expression, like he¡¯s recalling a beautiful memory.

    Muyan softly sighs in her mind, but the movements of her hands doesn¡¯t have the slightest pause.

    The sound of the zither slowly changes from a touching sweetness, it gradually shifts into a mournful music, evoking a gut-wrenching ache.

    Yan Haotian¡¯s expression progressively changes from softness to pain and struggle.

    Huge beads of sweat dribble down from his forehead.

    The burly body cannot hold back some slight tremors.

    And within the area of his Qi Sea, Mysterious Energy throbs along with the beat of music, and begins to flow in his five viscera and six bowels, as well as his Eight Extraordinary Meridians.

    Wherever the Internal Force goes, what it brings with it is not the usual warmth andfort, but the piercing pain of continuously tearing flesh.

    Yan Haotian firmly clenches his teeth, blood spilling out of the corner of his mouth. His clothes are alsopletely drenched in sweat.

    Be he doesn¡¯t let out the smallest of groans, let alone any movement. Neither does he operate his Mysterious Energy to resist.

    It¡¯s because of Muyan¡¯s order.

    When the Internal Force, charged by the zither¡¯s sound, passed through every inch of his meridians, the poignant music of mourning suddenly changes again to be a harsh and violent tune.

    An even more severe pain racks Yan Haotian¡¯s flesh and bones, throughout his whole body.

    In the end, he opens his mouth, unable to suppress a suffering beast-like wail.

    Fine beads of blood, mixed with a viscous ck liquid, seeps out from the surface of his skin.

    At this very moment, Yan Haotian looks a hundred times more miserable than he ever did in the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Red-ck blood and tears flow out of his seven head apertures. The new clothes that he had just changed into arepletely dyed by the ck blood.

    However, the sound of Muyan¡¯s zither doesn¡¯t halt or soften even by a bit.

    The music continues for half an hour, until it slowly stops.

    Muyan takes back the fingers that have gone numb, saying quietly, ¡°Go back and take a shower first, change your clothes, ande see me afterwards.¡±

    Yan Haotian struggles to get up from the floor. His whole body is like a fish that came out of a quagmire of ck blood, It was foul and filthy.

    The weak body is even more unsteady, nearly stumbling and falling just after he gets up.

    But he bows respectfully and unsteadily walks out.

    After Yan Haotian leaves, Xiao Bao immediately pounces over and clings to Muyan .

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Muyan asks quietly.

 Chapter 92: Xiao Bao is Incredible

    <h4>Chapter 92: Xiao Bao is Incredible</h4>

    Xiao Bao raises his head, and the clear blue eyes shimmer with dissatisfaction and distress, ¡°Xiao Bao must not let niangqin work too hard!¡±

    Seeing this now, Muyan¡¯s smile is still bright andzy, but she¡¯s incredibly pale, even her usually red lips don¡¯t have any color.

    This is obviously from the excessive consumption of Mysterious Energy.

    Muyan knows that Xiao Bao is worried about her, so she cups his little face and gives him kisses, ¡°Good Xiao Bao, niangqin knows her capacity. I only used up a portion of my Mysterious Energy. Niangqin will be fine after resting¡±

    Xiao Bao takes Tian Mo Qin, his short and small fingers move through it.

    It stands to reason that the except for Muyan, the Master of Tian Mo Qin, no one should be able to y the instrument.

    However, as Xiao Bao strums on the zither, faint Mysterious Energy ghost over Xiao Bao¡¯s fingertips and spreads through the zither, flowing out with the tinkling and humming of the notes.

    Although the music that Xiao Bao makes is somewhat jerky, andpletely unable topare with Muyan¡¯s euphonious performance,

    Muyan could clearly feel Internal Force beginning to slowly fill her dried-up Qi Sea just as Xiao Bao started ying a song.

    Moreover, the replenishing Internal Force doesn¡¯t have the side effects of residual impurities, unlike when one takes draughts or Elixirs.

    It¡¯s also different from another person transferring their own Internal Force, as two kinds of Internal Force would have ipatible attributes and cause rejection.

    The Internal Force produced by this music unexpectedly feels like her own,patible with the ones remaining in her Qi Sea as they fuse with each other.

    Muyan¡¯splexion slowly returns to normal, only the look of astonishment stays on her face.

    ¡°Baby!¡± Muyan carries her son up, his cool, smooth and tender face is peppered with kisses, ¡°Baby, how are you so awesome? Niangqin had just learned [Echo Recovery], I still haven¡¯t used it yet. Didn¡¯t expect that my baby can already do it.¡±

    [Echo Recovery] is one of the skills inherited from the Shen Musician. ording to Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes, this is a group support skill.

    It uses music as the medium to recover the human body¡¯s internal force or spiritual power in a short period of time.

    In its early levels, it can only restore the internal force of one or two people simultaneously, the scope increasing proportionally with the skill level. On a high enough level, it is even possible to restore the Internal Force of thousands of people at the same time.

    When Muyan was practicing this skill, Xiao Bao was sitting quietly at her side as she ys the zither, and watching her operate her Mysterious Energy.

    Unexpectedly, he quietly learned this skill.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cold little face finally reveals a barely-perceptible smile.

    He hugs Muyan¡¯s neck, and the little figure nestles deeper in her arms. He whispers: ¡°Xiao Bao will help niangqin recover from now on, Xiao Bao will not let niangqin work too hard.¡±

    Muyan heart is warm, her eyes has a gentle smiling expression. As she¡¯s about to speak, Yan Haotian¡¯s knockes through the door.

    Xiao Bao immediately jumps out from Muyan¡¯s hug, and stands at her side with a displeased look.

    Like the spoiled baby from earlier wasn¡¯t him.

    But if you look closely, you can see a trace of redness on his ears.

    Muyan is amused by her son¡¯s antics, but she holds back her teasing, as Yan Haotian walks in.

    Mn, she still needs to give her baby boy some face while in front of outsiders.

    Her eyes turn to look at Yan Haotian, light faintly shing through her eyes. Only saying, ¡°You are now in the middle of the Earth Stage.¡±

    Yan Haotian nods his head, and his lifeless face finally shows a grateful and moved expression.

    He never thought that there woulde a day where his cultivation would still recover.

 Chapter 93: Niangqin is Really Dense

    <h4>Chapter 93: Niangqin is Really Dense</h4>

    Moreover, he could distinctly feel that except for some wounds and bone fractures in his hands, his meridians and Qi Sea internal injuries are almostpletely healed now.

    From the moment he had his family wiped out, until today, his body had never felt this light.

    Muyan is a little disappointed.

    She even thought Yan Haotian could be directly promoted to the peak of Earth Stage with his recovery.

    In the end, her performance just now is still not skillful enough for the Shen Musician technique ah!

    She has also lost her touch, the oue being quite less than anticipated.

    So she must practice more on Yan Haotianter. Anyway, there¡¯s a free experimental subject, not using it is a waste!

    Yan Haotian, who doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea about his Lord¡¯s intentions, once again kneels and offers three kowtows to Muyan.

    He¡¯s not even the slightest bit curious about such a Godly skill of Muyan, having ability to use the zither¡¯s sound to treat serious internal injuries. These three kowtows are only filled with gratitude, and resolute loyalty.

    Muyan is very satisfied with his attitude. She nods and says, ¡°Well, you have just recovered to the middle of Earth Stage and your state is unstable. Retreat for the next three days and carefully stabilize. By all means, don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    The next day after a night¡¯s rest in the inn, Muyan takes Xiao Bao for a stroll around town.

    Xiao Bao grew up in the mountains. He didn¡¯t have any interesting toys like ordinary children do, and he also didn¡¯t go through various kinds of clothing.

    Later when Muyan¡¯s cultivation was high enough, she can bring Xiao Bao in and out of the unnamed mountains as she wishes. But they usually just go the small town near them. The supplies in that small town were very limited. The food that one can buy there was very ordinary and the clothes were extremely rough.

    That¡¯s why Muyan isn¡¯t in a hurry to leave even though she¡¯s already finished her business in Xia¡¯an City. She just wants to y and have fun with Xiao Bao, properly enjoy themselves.

    After ap around town, the in rough clothes on Xiao Bao are reced with gorgeous silk garments. His soft and smooth ink hair is also tied up using a tasseled rope with jade, revealing an exquisitely handsome little face.

    He may only be four years old, but seeing him dressed-up like this, the adorable jade-carved baby that¡¯s firmly holding on to her, he exhibits a dashing handsomeness that would somehow make people squeal and redden.

    Muyan takes Xiao Bao walking on the streets, only to feel the passers-by on both sides turn their heads, their stunned and admiring eyes ncing at Xiao Bao from time to time.

    She could even hear a young girl¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Whose little boy is that? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him in Xia¡¯an before, really so cute!¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help but stoop down to pick her son up.

    Xiao Bao is caught off guard, and he quickly grabs her neck. There¡¯s a puzzled expression on the handsome little face.

    Muyan rubs Xiao Bao¡¯s soft little cheek andins, ¡°Xiao Bao, niangqin is really reluctant to take you out. See the expressions of the people on this street when they look at you. They really want to take you away from niangqin. I wonder, what should I do if someone steals Xiao Bao from niangqin because you look too adorable?¡±

    Muyan just wants to tease Xiao Bao as she says this.

    But Xiao Bao¡¯s tiny face actually goes serious, he puckers his brows and says: ¡°No, if someone makes Xiao Bao leave niangqin, Xiao Bao will immediately beat them up.¡±

    Muyan giggles and kisses his small cheeks, ¡°Mn, Xiao Bao is so good. Xiao Bao and nianqin won¡¯t get separated like this.¡±

    Xiao Bao stonily nods his head, but his fierce gaze nevertheless looks towards the second floor of a teahouse, not far away from them.

    Secretly saying in his mind: niangqin is really dense, thinking that all those people are looking at Xiao Bao when in fact, some people are fixated on niangqin. No matter, niangqin is his, and he won¡¯t let other people steal her away!

 Chapter 94: Donâ€™t Be Rude to the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 94: Don¡¯t Be Rude to the Beauty</h4>

    In afortable room, second floor of the teahouse not far from them.

    A man of about thirty years old sits near the window, his eyes casually sweeping across the streets below. Suddenly, his eyes zero in on a spot.

    The rxed expression suddenly turns into a stunned one. The fan on his hands fold close as he gets up. He leans his body forward and out, even his breathing bes rough and heavy.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the subordinate beside the man sees thetter¡¯s condition and quickly asks.

    The man doesn¡¯t pay him any attention, but he beckons a waiter, calling him toe over, ¡°Do you know who that girl is?¡±

    The teahouse waiter takes a look, and also sucks in a cool breath.

    He sees that among the peopleing and going along thisrge street, a girl in white is walking while holding a small child. Even with the numerous people passing by, the girl in white is able to attract others¡¯ attention at a nce.

    Simply because the girl¡¯s countenance is extremely beautiful, her skin is like snow, her eyes are like stars reflected on water, lips are like the pistil of a flower. Even looking from afar, people¡¯s heart would throb, unable to shift their gazes away.

    It¡¯s no wonder that this private room¡¯s master will forget himself and inquire like this.

    However, the waiter quickly shakes his head, ¡°This girl is so beautiful. If this lowly one had ever seen her in Xia¡¯an before, I would certainly remember.¡±

    He¡¯s implying that this girl has just appeared in Xia¡¯an recently.

    The man wordlessly looks at the girl below, he can¡¯t help but run his tongue over his lips. zing lust passes through his eyes.

    When the waiter goes out, the man¡¯s subordinate immediately asks: ¡°Is the master interested in this woman? If so, this subordinate will immediately bring her to see you.¡±

    As the subordinate sees it, his master¡¯s identity and position is extremely honorable. For the master to take a fancy on her, be it as a wife or as a concubine, even as a Tong Fang* servant girl, it is a blessing as great as the sky for her.

    A maid that the master sleeps with This is taken for granted.

    After he listens, the man doesn¡¯t hesitate to promptly give a nod, but he gives a rare reminder, ¡°Be courteous, don¡¯t be rude to the beauty.¡±

    The guard bows in response, but when he turns around to go downstairs, there¡¯s actually a sneer on his face.

    Merely a woman from the lowly Chi Yan Country, it is truly her blessing of three lifetimes that she can receive Master¡¯s favor. If he¡¯s still more courteous to her, won¡¯t she want to fly to the heavens?

    ......

    Muyan puts Xiao Bao back down, and once again continues walking with him on the street.

    But she finds that the little guy keeps on looking around from time to time. The expression on his little face grows even colder.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but curve her lips up andugh. Her gaze inadvertently flicks to the teahouse not far from them, carefreely asking, ¡°Xiao Bao cares too much about those two jumping clowns?¡±

    As Xiao Bao is about to answer, he sees a man wearing a guard uniform running out of the teahouse and quickly blocking their way.

    The guard raises his chin and looks down, high and mighty as he says, ¡°This girl, my master fancies you.¡±

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Your master?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, my master is already waiting for you,¡± says the guard, ¡°Please go up alone, you mustn¡¯t let the master wait. That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t bring this child along with you. The master wants to see you alone.¡±

    When Muyan hears that, her face can¡¯t help but bloom into a bright and beautiful smile.

    Set off by the smiling expression, the originally romantic countenance bes even more gorgeous and moving.

    The guard¡¯s breathing bes slightly chaotic, saying to himself: really a stunning beauty; it¡¯s also no wonder that the master can be moved.

    In the next moment, the daze in his eyes ispletely reced by rage as soon as he hears the girl¡¯s next words.

 Chapter 95: Good Dogs Donâ€™t Get in the Way

    <h4>Chapter 95: Good Dogs Don¡¯t Get in the Way</h4>

    ¡°Your master wants to see me?¡± Muyan mocks, ¡°Just what kind of person is this master of yours? Wanting to see me so I¡¯ll go and meet him? Haha, why don¡¯t you make him go back and look at his own face, see if it¡¯s bigger than a washbowl? ¡±

    Muyan learned this way of insulting from Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes.

    Face as big as a washbowl!

    The guard has never heard of such an allusion, but nevertheless, he can still hear the disrespect against his master from her words.

    He is suddenly furious, but remembering what his master said, he still clenches his teeth and gets his temper under control: ¡°My Master is from the ¡°Jin wangfu*¡± of Huang Yao Country. This girl should now know that it is your great honor to be invited by my master.¡±

    wangfu=Prince¡¯s Residence. In Yanwu Continent, Chi Yan is the lowest ranked country, while Huang Yao is ranked as the highest.

    ¡¾Jin wangfu¡¿is a Prince¡¯s official residence that¡¯s very much revered even within Huang Yao Country.

    So when the guard said these words, in his mind, he had already anticipated that the girl in front of him would be sincerely fearful and reverent. She would repent about her recent disrespect, and appeal to see his master right away.

    However, what Muyan says next, once again renews his three views*.

    Philo: worldview, concept of life, and values ¡°So sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of that cat-or-dog-or-whatever wangfu.¡± Muyan shows a somewhat derisive smile, ¡°I only know that good dogs don¡¯t get in the way. Or is it that, you can¡¯t even do a good job as your master¡¯s dog?¡±

    ¡°You dare to call me a dog!!¡± the guard could bear it no longer. In a furious rage, blue veins pop up on his forehead and his body emits a strong killing intent, ¡°What a good wh.ore, it is already a blessing as big as the sky that my master took a fancy on you. Since you can¡¯t tell good from bad, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!!¡±

    His words are barely over but his expression is already sinister. He makes a grab towards Muyan¡¯s shoulder.

    Muyan still doesn¡¯t move, but Xiao Bao is already stepping forward. A small, fair palm unhurriedly pushes towards the guard¡¯s Qi Sea.

    Boom¨C!

    With a resounding noise, the scene that the guard was expecting, of Muyan crying and begging for mercy, did not appear. On the contrary, he suddenly suffers a severe pain in his Dantian*, and the entire person is blown away.

    pubic region, area where his qi sea is(?). The sturdy body hits the lion stone statue near the front door of the teahouse. The lion statue shatters into small pieces, turning into powder.

    The guard himself suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood. His body twitches uncontrobly and hepletely loses consciousness.

    Inside the teahouse, a private room on the second floor-

    The man sitting by the window witnessed the entire scene that just took ce.

    After knowing his identity, he had thought that this young woman would inevitably dlye over to see him.

    Who would have thought, that it didn¡¯t take too long before he sees his guard getting taken out in one palm strike.

    With his cultivation, he can clearly observe that the guard¡¯s Qi Sea was forcibly struck into shattering, his Internal Force madly rushing out.

    An elite guard of the early Earth Stage is actually turned into a waste, with just a brief direct confrontation.

    Not only is the man without anger, but the interest in his eyes bes even thicker.

    Just at this time, the girl from below raises her head up. The enticingly indolent eyes are without passion nor warmth as they drift over. At the instant the two pairs of eyes make contact, he could see a sudden sh of coldness.

    She lightly raises an empty hand, and he can¡¯t see her actions, but the window frame immediately breaks into countless fragments.

    There are even a few wooden splinters that spatter directly on the man¡¯s face, leaving lines of blood there.

    Blood dribbles down along his cheek, passing through the corner of his mouth.

    The man doesn¡¯t get angry nor scared. Instead, he licks the corner of his lips.

    In a split second, the curiosity in his eyes changes, bursting into a zing desire.

    Towards this woman, he was initially only interested in a dispensable enjoyment of a plunder.

    But now, he feels that he is truly affected.

    Such an interesting woman must belong to him.

 Chapter 96: Paying a Debt for Niangqin

    <h4>Chapter 96: Paying a Debt for Niangqin</h4>

    For Muyan, that lecher who was lusting after her, as well as his rude guard, was nothing more than a boring interlude. She very quickly throws it to the back of her mind.

    After strolling around with Xiao Bao for a while, Muyan abruptly stops in front of shop called ¡°Chen Ji Drugstore¡±.

    Xiao Bao looks up to see his mother¡¯splicated expression, as she looks at a busy youth inside the pharmacy. There¡¯s a sh of absent-mindedness, as well as tenderness, in her eyes.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡± Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t help but firmly grasp Muyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to buy medicine?¡±

    Muyan shakes her head and says: ¡°Xiao Bao, that brother inside had given niangqin a veryrge favor before. We¡¯ll go in and thank him, okay?¡±

    When Xiao Bao hears that, he promptly gives a solemn nod, ¡°Xiao Bao will pay the debt of gratitude for niangqin.¡±

    Augh spills out of Muyan and she takes Xiao Bao into the pharmacy.

    It¡¯s a very simple pharmacy. Only medicinal ingredients are ced in the shop, there¡¯s not even a single bottle of draught for sale.

    The shop¡¯s owner is also that young man that Muyan was just looking at.

    He appears to have a dispirited expression and his eyelids are swollen. He has that broken and absent-minded appearance, he doesn¡¯t even notice when Muyan walks in.

    Muyan goes in front of the counter and softly knocks.

    The shop owner immediatelyes to himself, and adjusts his mind to a sales pitch: ¡°This customer, may I ask what medicine would you like to buy?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t answer his question, but she asks her own instead: ¡°Do you want to sell this shop?¡±

    A notice of sale is posted outside the pharmacy.

    However, this notice has already been posted for almost half a month, but still no one had bought it. asionally, there would be some people that would inquire. Once they hear of his conditions however, they would also scoff and turn up their noses, telling him that he¡¯s dreaming.

    The shop owner gives a bitter smile, as he also doesn¡¯t think that Muyan would be able to buy this shop.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from this girl, I really do want to sell this shop but I won¡¯t ept gold or silver in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Oh? If you won¡¯t ept gold or silver, then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I... I need a draught that can treat insanity and tuberculosis*.¡± when he says this statement, the shop owner himself flushes to his ears, feeling too ashamed to raise his face.

    Increased mental disorders could be observed along with tuberculosis ¨C ording to the first page of Google. I didn¡¯t read a single medical journal. Although his shop has been handed down for generations, it¡¯s in a remote location. There is no supply chain, you can even say that it doesn¡¯t turn up a profit.

    And he probably won¡¯t be able to buy the draught that he¡¯s asking for, even for hundreds of thousands of gold coins.

    Therefore, after hearing about this condition, everyone whoes to inquire after seeing the announcement would scoff and curse at his shamelessness.

    The shop owner has already been mentally prepared to receive Muyan¡¯s cursing.

    Who would have expected that the young woman¡¯s crisp and moving voice would reach his ears, saying, ¡°Alright, I ept the deal.¡±

    ¡°This miss, it doesn¡¯t if you don¡¯t ept, wait... wait wait! You, what did you just say?!¡± The shop owner snaps his eyes wide open, asking incredulously.

    Muyan smiles in a carefree manner, ¡°I think what I said was already clear enough. I¡¯ll give you a draught to treat madness and tuberculosis, and you will transfer this shop to me!¡±

    The young man in front of her hangs his mouth open for a long time, unable to say even a single word.

    Muyan flips over her wrist and a jade-white porcin bottle appears in her hands. She unhurriedly says: ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I cane up with the draught that you want? No matter, you can give it a try first. I¡¯lle back to find you tomorrow.¡±

    With that, she turns around and leaves without waiting for the youth to respond.

    The youth is left alone in the shop, holding the porcin bottle that was left to him. There is shock and struggle on his face. After a long while, he finally clenches his teeth and closes doors to his shop. He rushes to the backyard like he¡¯s flying.

    As she¡¯s leaving, the youth¡¯s simple and honest appearance keeps on shing in Muyan¡¯s mind.

    In her past life, she and the shop owner, they met in the Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku.

 Chapter 97: The s.p.a.ceâ€™s Cheat

    <h4>Chapter 97: The space¡¯s Cheat</h4>

    At that time, Yan Lie had sold her to the dirtiest and most horrible ce in the world. She was about to be defiled, left to be vited.

    When she was at her most desperate moment, a youth in this Wan Ren Ku saved her from such a fate.

    The young man was also in a very bad situation, but he hid her away and she managed to escape the crisis.

    Muyan didn¡¯t even know the young man¡¯s name. She just heard him talking to himself, and learned that the young man was originally a shop owner of a family pharmacy in Xia¡¯an. Because his mother¡¯s illness needed a very expensive draught, he had to sell his shop, and he ended up selling himself as a ve in the Ghost City.

    Then, Muyan promised the youth that she will visit his mother in his stead, after she gets out of the Ghost City. But when Muyan was taken away by Gong Qianxue, and she was able to go and visit his mother, she found that his mother had already died of illness.

    Even the young man, after getting into a fight in Wan Ren Ku, had a violent death.

    In her heart, Muyan has kept the unpaid kindness of her past life. And now, she finally has the opportunity to repay this benefactor.

    Three dayster, Muyan opens her eyes inside the space. She beholds her son¡¯s splendor.

    Opposite from her is a pink, jade-carved milk doll that has his eyes closed and his legs crossed as he operates his Internal Force.

    With the Internal Force running faster and faster in his Dantian, there¡¯s a faint indication that he is about to have a breakthrough in his cultivation, from the early Heaven Stage to the middle of Heaven Stage.

    Xiao Bao is only four years old now a!

    And he¡¯s already about to break through into the mid-Heaven Stage. Who¡¯ll believe if she says that, just who could believe it?

    Muyan looks at her darling boy with pride and satisfaction in her eyes.

    Soon after, her eyes inadvertently shift to the side to look at the fat rabbit, lying on the grass as it sleeps.

    Her lips smoothly curve up.

    No wonder this stupid rabbit likes to stay in the space, except for when it wants food.

    It turns out that aside from the beautiful scenery and the fresh air, the space has such an advantage.

    The speed of one¡¯s cultivation inside here is unexpectedly a lot of times faster than the outside.

    In a short period of three days, Xiao Bao has already perfected the early Heaven Stage, and even her own cultivation has progressed.

    Xiao Bao slowly opens his eyes after a while.

    Those blue eyes, clear as the sky, fix themselves on Muyan.

    Muyan¡¯s face instantly blooms in a smile, ¡°Baby, why didn¡¯t you continue your cultivation?¡±

    Xiao Bao shakes his head and pulls a long face, ¡°Niangqin wants to go and do something.¡±

    Muyan beams even brighter, ¡°Does Xiao Bao want to apany Niangqin?¡±

    The fine, ice-cold little face in front of her bes focused to a point, ¡°Xiao Bao wants to protect niangqin!¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Muyan picks her son up and kisses him, ¡°With Xiao Bao¡¯s protection, niangqin isn¡¯t afraid of anything.¡±

    The pair exits the space, and before long, a knockes to their door.

    It¡¯s extremely quiet outside, as no one gives voice to their presence. However, from the breath and the footsteps, Muyan immediately determines that it must be Yan Haotian.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as she says that, Yan Haotian enters through the door and pays his respects to Muyan.

    Muyan looks at him and raises her brows, ¡°You¡¯ve properly stabilized in your realm.¡±

    Yan Haotian takes a knee, bowing down with his right fist over his heart, as he once again performs the rite of pledging his loyalty and devotion.

    Muyan stands up and says, ¡°Just in time, as I have somewhere to go today. Since you¡¯ve already stabilized in your cultivation,e along with me.¡±

    Yan Haotian nods without hesitation. He gets up and follows behind Muyan.

    After checking out from the inn, Muyan takes Xiao Bao, with Yan Haotian following behind them, and they all head straight towards Chenji Drugstore.

    ......

    Chen Qingfeng, the owner of Chenji Drugstore, has been dithering at the doorway for several days, hoping to see a familiar beautiful figure.

 Chapter 98: The Chen Mother and Child

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Chen Mother and Child</h4>

    Three days have already gone by, and the young woman who said she¡¯ll find him tomorrow didn¡¯t appear.

    Today as well. Since early morning, Chen Qingfeng once again opens shop, going to and fro in front of the doorway until the sun has set.

    Suddenly, he catches sight of two familiar figures.

    At the far end of the street, there a beautiful young woman in a long dress, slowlying over while holding a small boy that¡¯s more beautiful than any other child.

    Following behind them is a man, five pointsrge and three points rough, a brawny man with scars all over his face. Even looking from such a distance, one could feel the threatening atmosphere of the brawny man.

    But Chen Qingfeng is unable to dwell on fearing the big guy. He runs, almost like a gallop, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve finallye! I even thought that you¡¯d never show up again! Miss, you... you¡¯ve really helped me so much! The draught that you gave me... all along, for the past few days, I was afraid that you won¡¯t appear anymore; and your kindness to me, I won¡¯t be able to repay it anymore...¡±

    As he says that, he bends his knees to fall into a kneel.

    Muyan reaches her hand out to gently help him up, easily lifting up the man¡¯s seventy or eighty-kilogram body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put off the discussion until we go back inside the shop.¡± the young woman¡¯s voice is as clear as the sound of flowing water, and as pleasant as the singing of an oriole. It seems to have an indescribable magic that renders others to be unable to resist.

    Chen Qingfeng hurriedly replies: ¡°Right, right, right. Look at me, foolishly getting carried away by my excitement. Let¡¯s go back first and talk. Benefactor, this way, this way!¡±

    The few people soon arrive in front of the shop. Before they coulde inside, they could see a gray-haired old woman standing at the doorway, constantly looking around.

    Upon seeing Chen Qingfenging over, the olddy immediately asks, ¡°Feng-er, how is it, is our benefactoring?¡±

    ¡°Niang, why¡¯d youe here?¡± Chen Qingfeng hurriedly rushes over to support the old woman, ¡°Your body had just gotten a little better, what if you catch a cold?¡±

    The old woman brushes Chen Qingfeng¡¯s hand away, and walks straight to Muyan and the others.

    Her dim eyes sweep from Yan Haotian¡¯s face, then Xiao Bao¡¯s face, and finally falling on Muyan.

    An astonished light shes inside the cloudy eyes.

    She did not expect that the one who gave her son such a valuable draught, and had saved her life, is actually this budding maiden.

    One that has such an outstanding appearance at that.

    The old woman slowly breathes out, bending both knees to kneel towards Muyan, ¡°Benefactor, thank you for your grace to help this old woman!¡±

    Muyan usually has a very careless attitude towards other people, but in front of such an elder, she is absolutely unable to receive this huge rite without any qualms.

    The romanticziness on her face disappears, and Muyan quickly reaches out to the olddy, and says softly: ¡°Auntie, no need to be so courteous. I¡¯m really not your benefactor. It¡¯s just an fair transaction with your son, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Mother Chen shakes her head again and again, ¡°This old woman¡¯s eyes are no good, but my senses aren¡¯t blind. How could our family¡¯s shop be anywhere near the value of that draught? If not for this girl, your heart¡¯s kindness, this old woman¡¯s death would not be a pity. The only pitiful one would be this foolish son of mine, as he would certainly be dragged along and whittled down by my illness.¡±

    Mother Chen knows her son all too well.

    As long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope for her to be saved, Chen Qingfeng will absolutely never give up ¨C even if he loses all his properties, or even if he loses his own life.

    But Mother Chen only has this one son, how could she be willing for him to suffer hardship, and how could she be willing to simply pass on and leave him?

    Chen Qingfeng¡¯s oue in the previous life is also consistent with Mother Chen¡¯s spection.

    Speaking ¡¯til here, Mother Chen¡¯s eyes are red, on the verge of tears. She beckons Chen Qingfeng toe over: ¡°Feng-er, still noting over to kowtow to this girl!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng exims, stumbles over, and immediately crashes down to kneel.

 Chapter 99: Chen Familyâ€™s Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chen Family¡¯s Teachings</h4>

    Not waiting for Muyan to prevent it, he has already banged his head to floor four or five times.

    When he raises his head, one could see that his forehead is all purple.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she doesn¡¯t try to stop it anymore. If this method of kowtowing to express their gratitude would make the Chen mother and son feel peace in their minds, she would just receive it to get things over with.

    Mother Chen¡¯s next statement however, gets a bbergasted look from Muyan.

    ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t want to rescind it, let Qingfeng work like an ox to repay the kindness that we owe you!¡±

    Muyan is startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too extreme?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not an exaggeration. We have our Chen Family¡¯s Teachings, we must repay our benefactors! Give our Qingfeng a chance, girl! Although he¡¯s clumsy, he will be loyal and devoted to you.¡±

    Under Mother Chen¡¯s insistence, Muyan can onlypromise, ¡°No need to work like an ox. Why don¡¯t we do this: since I just bought the shop, I still need someone to lend a hand and manage it. If Chen-gongzi doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you look after the shop for me? I¡¯ll pay you ording to the usual shopkeepers¡¯ wage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I wouldn¡¯t mind!¡± Chen Qingfeng excitedly says with spittle flying all over, eximing his agreement as loud as he could, ¡°I would be so honored to work for you, miss. You don¡¯t need to pay me anything!¡±

    Mother Chen also interjects, ¡°That¡¯s right, girl, that¡¯s what we owe you. How can we receive payment for it?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t argue anymore.

    She doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯s alright to forego the wages. Seeing that Chen Qingfeng¡¯s cultivation had stagnated in the early Profound Stage, she can just give him a draught that will help him advance then.

    Therefore, she gives a faint smile and says: ¡°Aunt, my name is Jun Muyan. Later you can call me by name. This is my son, Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao, call her grandma.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s lovely little face has an indifferent expression, but hearing Muyan¡¯s instruction, he childishly calls out, ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Such a young girl, and she already has a son.

    Mother Chen and Chen Qingfeng both show a hint of surprise, only to immediately go back to being at ease.

    Anything that their benefactor does is right.

    Moreover, their benefactor¡¯s son looks this beautiful, turning out following after her mold.

    Mother Chen couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration: ¡°What a good and handsome boy.¡±

    The truth is, Muyan bought Chen Qingfeng¡¯s shop all in order to repay his kindness.

    And she ispletely uninterested in running a business.

    So in the next few days, she just takes Xiao Bao into the space to practice. The shop is still given to Chen Qingfeng to manage like before.

    At the same time, she¡¯s also practicing the use of the Shen Musician support skill ¡°Spring Snow¡± to recreate various kinds of of draughts.

    For example, one of the most basic draughts that is simply used for replenishing Internal Force ¨C Mysterious Energy Philter.

    When ites to the form, the Mysterious Energy Philter is virtually the same as the original. But normally, a bottle of Mysterious Energy Philter can only replenish about seventy percent of a Primary Stage practitioner¡¯s Internal Force.

    Moreover, the more Mysterious Energy Philters someone takes, the more the drug¡¯s toxins would umte in the meridians.

    Therefore, one can¡¯t take too much of the draughts in a short period of time.

    However, the skill ¡°Spring Snow¡± could further refine the Mysterious Energy Philter, catalyzed and purified by the sound of the Tian Mo Qin.

    The draught can now increase in the amount of Internal Force being replenished, and more importantly, its side effects on the meridians and the Qi Sea have also been reduced to the minimum.

    After cultivating in the space for a few days, Muyan whimsically takes a stroll to visit the shop.

    Only to find Chen Qingfeng pulling a long face.

    The pharmacy is deserted, and only one or two customers came in after almost half a day.

 Chapter 100: Sell a bottle

    <h4>Chapter 100: Sell a bottle</h4>

    As soon as he sees Muyan, Chen Qingfenges over in shame. He says with his head hanging low: ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯m so useless, I¡¯ve let you down. You spent so much to buy this shop, but my shop can¡¯t make you any money at all. On the contrary, its even making you lose money.¡±

    In reality, Muyan doesn¡¯t really care about this pharmacy¡¯s ie.

    After all, she still has the entire property of Jin Hong Men.

    But seeing Chen Qingfeng¡¯s miserable appearance, she smiles a little and says: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I got your shop just because I was looking for a ce to sell the draughts that I personally refined.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So Miss Jun actually makes draughts!¡± Chen Qingfeng excitedly says, ¡°Could it be that what you gave me, you also made that bottle of draught for insanity and tuberculosis?¡±

    Even though he received the draught from Muyan, Chen Qingfeng never thought that the person who made it would be Muyan.

    After all, Muyan looks too young.

    Muyan just smiles faintly, nomittal.

    Chen Qingfeng promptly asks again: ¡°May I ask what kind of draught are you nning to sell in this shop?¡±

    Muyan flips her wrist and a porcin bottle appears in her palm. She says in an unenthusiastic manner: ¡°Sell this bottle.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng carefully and excitedly takes it to check, and when he sees the draught¡¯s name that Muyan ced on it, he bes dumbfounded.

    ¡°This... this... this is a Mysterious Energy Philter?¡± Chen Qingfeng blinks his eyes, hesistantly saying, ¡°That, Miss Jun, you... are you not mistaken? Mysterious Energy Philter is the most basic draught, any apothecary can refine it easily, there¡¯s some even in our pharmacy.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Chen Qingfeng¡¯s Chenji Drugstore doesn¡¯t have an apothecary to refine or prepare draughts, they only prepare the ordinary herbs.

    This is also the reason why almost nobody everes here.

    After all, how much benefit can you really get from taking ordinary herbs?

    Of course, the herbs that are made into draughts can produce the best results for the practitioners.

    However, Chenji Drugstore doesn¡¯t have those good kinds of draughts.

    But this Mysterious Energy Philter, the cheapest and mostmon draught... can still appear in their shop from time to time

    Nevertheless, Muyan heedlessly says: ¡°Right, what I want you to sell is precisely this Mysterious Energy Philter.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng bes even more bbergasted: ¡°Only this bottle?¡±

    Is this a prank? Selling not only this lowest ranked draught, but also just one bottle?

    There are more than a dozen of this Philters in the store¡¯s current inventory!

    Muyan nods, unquestionable, ¡°Sell a bottle.¡±

    The expression on Chen Qingfeng¡¯s face is all messed up.

    He gently and carefully asks: ¡°That, Miss Jun, for how much should we sell your draught?¡±

    It¡¯s unexpectedly at this point where Muyan shows a hesitant expression.

    Because she doesn¡¯t know how to set a price for the ¡°New Mysterious Energy Philter¡± that she refined.

    ¡°Baby, how much money do you think should I set for this Mysterious Energy Philter?¡± and so, Muyan bows her head down to ask her darling son.

    Xiao Bao tilts his tiny head up, his big bright eyes looking at Muyan, but they also reveal a nk look.

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t have any concept of money!

    Muyan¡¯s eyes turn, having a sudden enlightenment, ¡°There is a way!¡±

    Sayin so, she fishes out a dice from her chest pocket and hands it to Xiao Bao: ¡°Baby, roll this, and the number you¡¯ll roll will be the amount of gold we¡¯ll sell it for, okay?¡±

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly nods. He takes the dice and puts it in his small, fair hands. He makes a show of doing it seriously as he shakes it, before releasing the dice on the table.

 Chapter 101: Xiao Bao Sets the Price

    <h4>Chapter 101: Xiao Bao Sets the Price</h4>

    Nevertheless, Chen Qingfeng stares in awe.

    This this this... isn¡¯t this the same price of the Mysterious Energy Philter in the market?

    Just how can one throw dice and determine its price?

    After the die tters around, it finally stops on a side.

    Xiao Bao looks at that single side. He wrinkles his heroic brows in dissatisfaction, ¡°Too cheap.¡±

    Just how great is niangqin¡¯s draught, and the selling price is actually just this much.

    Chen Qingfeng quickly smiles and says: ¡°One hundred gold coins is already a lot, and the price of the Mysterious Energy Philters on the market is also the same. Even the most famous ¡®Hongsheng Medicine Hall¡¯ in Xia¡¯an, that has mid-level apothecaries overseeing it and a Philter can only sell up to two hundred gold coins.¡±

    At this time, he is 100% sure that the draught that Muyan had given him to treat his mother¡¯s illness, must have been purchased somewhere else.

    But also because of this, Chen Qingfeng thinks that Muyan had paid arge sum to give him the draught to cure his mother. All the more reason that he should properly repay this benefactor, and he must not let her down.

    Even if Miss Jun¡¯s Mysterious Energy Philter is not good enough, he will surely help sell it.

    Xiao Bao shoots him a cold nce.

    Those beautiful blue eyes that look so much like Muyan¡¯s, arepletely filled with contempt at this moment.

    As if Chen Qingfeng¡¯s words are such a huge joke.

    Chen Qingfeng looks on cluelessly, and just as he¡¯s about to ask,

    He hears a cold childish voice: ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s one hundred gold coins?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then... how much should we sell it?¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng stumbles on his own feet, and his head knocks against the table all of a sudden.

    But he couldn¡¯t attend to the pain as he quickly straightens up, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, little master. For ten thousand gold coins, this Mysterious Energy Philter is the lowest order draught a!! Even the Heavenly Road Sect of Huang Yao Country wouldn¡¯t dare to sell it for that much! You, have you been mistaken?¡±

    And so he looks towards Muyan for help, hoping that Muyan could correct Xiao Bao¡¯s concept of money.

    Muyan just picks Xiao Bao up to give him a kiss, beaming as she says, ¡°How much my baby says it is, is how much we¡¯ll sell it.¡±

    ¡°Bu... but Miss Jun, this won¡¯t be able to sell at all! Mysterious Energy Philters only sell for 100 gold each on other shops!¡±

    Muyan goes on, carefree as she says, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can give this bottle a different price, sell it separately. If someone buys it, you sell it; nobody buys it, and I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡±

    How could someone buy it?

    Chen Qingfeng could onlyment to himself.

    Isn¡¯t it simply too much to pay ten thousand gold coins for a single Mysterious Energy Philter?

    He still wants them to reconsider, but Xiao Bao shoots him a cold re, tiny mouth opens to spit out two sybles: ¡°Moron.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng stiffens.

    Muyan knocks on her son¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be discourteous to Uncle Chen.¡±

    Xiao Bao wrinkles his small nose, with a humph: ¡°How could something that niangqin made be the same as ordinary draughts? Not knowing even this, isn¡¯t that a moron?¡±

    Muyan giggles at her son¡¯s pouting little face, unable to help herself from pinching his small chubby cheeks.

    A blush rises on Xiao Bao¡¯s handsome features, but it immediately returns to being cold again.

    Chen Qingfeng is still baffled, he still wants to raise some questions.

    Mother Chen¡¯s voice could be heard from the back door, ¡°Just do what Miss Jun told you to do. Why so much nonsense?¡±

    Chen Qingfeng doesn¡¯t dare say anything more after having been reprimanded by his old mother.

    On the other side, Mother Chen herself is holding a steamed bun that she just made. She enthusiastically calls for Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    Xiao Bao takes the stuffed steamed bun, his childish voice saying, ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡±

 Chapter 102: Junji Drugstore

    <h4>Chapter 102: Junji Drugstore</h4>

    ¡°A! Don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t mind it! Xiao Bao is so thoughtful!¡±

    Xiao Bao turns his head and brings the steamed bun Muyan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Niangqin, eat!¡±

    Muyan leans down to take a bite, smiling as she says, ¡°Mm, the steamed bun is delicious, Xiao Bao should also eat!¡±

    The little guy takes the bun and stuffs it to his mouth like a squirrel.

    Even when he eats, Xiao Bao¡¯s handsome little face is still icy and expressionless.

    But looking at that undeniably adorable and clever appearance, it can simply melt the hearts of even the hard-hearted.

    Mother Chen can only sigh: ¡°Miss Jun, you have a great rtionship with your son!¡±

    When they snuggle together, everything in the world seems to fade away. As long as they have each other, they have already transcended over countless civilizations.

    Muyan leans down toy a kiss on Xiao Bao¡¯s head, her features soften, ¡°Mn, Xiao Bao is the greatest gift that was given to me by the Heavens.¡±

    Xiao Bao tilts his head to look at Muyan, his blue eyes have the luster of the stars.

    The second dayes, then the third day, and ¡°Junji Drugstore¡± had been very deserted. Only flies. .hither and thither around the counter.

    By the way,

    The Chenjia Drugstore had been formally renamed Junji Drugstore a few days ago.

    And it was changed due to Chen Qingfeng and Aunt Cheng¡¯s insistence.

    ording to Chen Aunt, they have already taken so much from Muyan.

    Now that the pharmacy belongs to Muyan, of course it can¡¯t be called Chenjia Drugstore anymore. Otherwise, what would be the difference since Muyan had bought it?

    Muyan can¡¯t change their mind, so she allowed them to change it.

    On the third day, Chen Qingfeng is sitting anxiously at the counter when he suddenly hears some noise and messy footsteps. It¡¯sing towards his shop.

    ¡°Tian-dashao, this... do we really need to buy Mysterious Energy Philters in this small, run-down pharmacy? Why don¡¯t we go to Hongsheng Medicine Hall? This small shop is really too shabby to look at.¡±

    dashao- some rich guy¡¯s eldest son, or an arrogant spendthrift.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you know that our Tian-dashao have some enmity with Hongsheng Medicine Hall¡¯s young master? Wouldn¡¯t we be hitting our own face if we go to him to buy medicine?¡±

    As they¡¯re talking, they¡¯ve alreadye inside the shop.

    There¡¯s a total of five people in their group, headed by a young man in blue clothes. His looks can¡¯t be regarded as handsome, but his pair of eyes are like sizzling currents that people wouldn¡¯t dare look directly.

    His impatient voicees over: ¡°Enough jabbering! Isn¡¯t it just buying some Mysterious Energy Philters? It¡¯s the same wherever you buy it.¡±

    ¡°Tian-dashao is right, the Philters have the same effect no matter how good they are. The Hongsheng Medicine Hall isn¡¯t the only one selling Mysterious Energy Philters.¡±

    When Chen Qingfeng sees the group, he immediately gets up to wee them.

    He is in the early Profound Stage, and he can¡¯t see through the cultivation of any of the five before him.

    So these people should be on the middle Profound Stage or higher.

    Martial practitioners that have cultivated at this level are usually more generous with money.

    ¡°These guests, what kind of medicine would you like to buy?¡±

    Next to the blue-d youth, there¡¯s a short man that speaks: ¡°Bring out all your shop¡¯s Mysterious Energy Philters to our Tian-dashao. Wrap up everything for us.¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± pipes Chen Qingfeng, who suddenly has his brows raised in delight and his eyesughing. There¡¯s the pleasant surprise of a big business, ¡°Please wait a moment, I will immediately go and take it out. The price of Mysterious Energy Philters in our shop is 100 gold coins apiece, guaranteed fair trade.¡±

    Soon, all Mysterious Energy Philters in the store are ced on the counter.

    There are only a few dozens of bottles in total.

    The young man in blue immediately frowns and asks in displeasure: ¡°Why only this much?¡±

 Chapter 103: Happily Decided

    <h4>Chapter 103: Happily Decided</h4>

    Chen Qingfeng¡¯s face goes red with shame.

    Their shop is small and poor, even Mysterious Energy Philters are expensive for them.

    They simply can¡¯t afford to buy a lot.

    He replies in embarrassment: ¡°Truly sorry, this is all Mysterious Energy Philters in our store.¡±

    His words are barely finished when the short man loudly exims: ¡°What¡¯s that bottle? I see ¡®Mysterious Energy Philter¡¯ written on it.¡±

    The short man is scandalously pointing to that Philter that Muyan had made.

    Chen Qingfeng coughs lightly and says: ¡°This is indeed a Mysterious Energy Philter, but it is a special bottle that our shop master had refined, and so the price is higher.¡±

    The price is higher?

    Just a Mysterious Energy Philter, why would the price be higher?

    The short man mutters to himself and goes over to take a look at the aforementioned price.

    His eyes immediately widen into circles, incredulously asking: ¡°Is this a joke? Ten thousand gold coins for a bottle? Are you trying to rob people?!¡±

    In fact, Chen Qingfeng would also very much like to agree with their opinion.

    But there¡¯s still augh on his face as he says: ¡°Our boss instructed it as such, if our noble guests don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to buy it.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand gold coins? Hehe, how interesting!¡± the youth in blue suddenly speaks up, ¡°Let this young master take a look at just what your 10,000-gold Mysterious Energy Philter can possibly do. Hmph, if we take this Philter and it¡¯s just an ordinary thing, don¡¯t me this young master if Ie back to thrash your run-down store.¡±

    After that, the blue-clothed young man throws him a bag of gold coins, picks up that bottle, and walks away.

    Before the short man leaves, he gives Chen Qingfeng a look as heughs sinisterly.

    ¡°Smelly brat, don¡¯t you know who Tian-dashao is? Tian-dashao is a young son of the city owner¡¯s family. Boy, you¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts*, even dared to defraud Tian-dashao. Just wait till we close down your bulls.hit Junji Drugstore for good!¡±

    courageous.

    After that, the little man leaves with a strut.

    Chen Qingfeng stays where he is with a terrified appearance, quickly and anxiously, he grabs his hair.

    But nevertheless, he urgently rushes to report the whole thing to Muyan.

    However, he only receives Muyanzy and carefree smile as a reward: ¡°If they buy it, then it¡¯s bought. There¡¯s no cause for rm.¡±

    ¡°But that man is the city owner¡¯s son, Tian Yongjin. If... if...¡±

    ¡°Well, the soldiers will block, and the waters will cover the earth*! What are you still worrying about!¡± Muyan carelessly tosses a porcin bottle into Chen Qingfeng¡¯s hands, ¡°Here, this is to replenish the supply. As for the price~¡±

    there¡¯s a solution to every problem

    She looks over to her son.

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly takes out the dice and throws once more. This time, the dice stops with ¡®four¡¯.

    Muyan beams and says, ¡°Mn, that Mysterious Energy Philter will be priced at 40,000 gold! It¡¯s happily decided then.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng almost faints.

    Oh my God! After a Mysterious Energy Philter sells for 10,000 gold coins, now it has gone up to 40,000 gold coins.

    Still so happily decided!

    How is it happy for him!?

    What if the store really gets thrashed?

    No good, even if Tian-dashao really wants to make reprisals, without exceptions, he must assume all responsibility for it.

    He must absolutely not allow Miss Jun to be harmed.

    Chen Qingfeng clutches his hair, looking miserable as he walks away.

    Xiao Bao looks at his departing figure and coldy spits out two sybles again, ¡°Moron!¡±

    The next day, Chen Qingfeng opens shop as usual.

    The shop still doesn¡¯t have any customers, but Chen Qingfeng is already filled with anxiousness. Frequently looking out the door, fearing that he¡¯ll see Tian-dashao¡¯s difited appearance rushing over to carry out their anger.

    Who knew, what he¡¯s afraid of is precisely what¡¯sing!

    Just after midday, he sees a group of people rushing over to Junji Drugstore like a gust of wind.

 Chapter 104: One day, Different Price

    <h4>Chapter 104: One day, Different Price</h4>

    Who knew, what he¡¯s afraid of is precisely what¡¯sing!

    Just after midday, he sees a group of people rushing over to Junji Drugstore like a gust of wind.

    The group is led by Tian Yongjin, the one who bought the Mysterious Energy Philter from yesterday.

    The other has an agitated expression, and his eyes are red. He has a the appearance of someone going into a rage.

    Upon entering the shop, he ms his hand over the counter, and his voice is slightly trembling with extreme excitement, ¡°Mysterious Energy Philter, the Mysterious Energy Philter from yesterday...¡±

    Chen Qingfeng cries to himself ¡®it¡¯s over!¡¯

    Tian-dashao has reallye to settle the ounts!

    His face is grey like the dead, and his body is shivering from fear. But still, he clenches his teeth and says: ¡°Tian-dashao, yesterday... I made a mistake yesterday. I made a mistake in pricing the Mysterious Energy Philter, it has nothing to do with the owner...¡±

    ¡°Talk less nonesense, damn it!¡± Tian Yongjin bellows, breathing with great difficulty. He can only press on, ¡°That special Mysterious Energy Philter from yesterday, all of it for this young master... wrap it all up. This young master will take it all!!¡±

    ¡°Tian-dashao, I¡¯m willing topensate you with double the price of that Mysterious Energy Philter. Asking Daren to be magnanimous... eh, wait wait!¡± Chen Qingfeng¡¯s voice grinds to a halt. His eyes go wide, ¡°Tian-dashao, you, what did you just say? You don¡¯t want to reject the special Philter? You didn¡¯te to settle ounts with our Junji Drugstore?¡±

    ¡°What reject? This young master, I am going to buy all of the special Mysterious Energy Philters in your shop, still not hurrying to get it for me!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng is in a state of confusion, no longer certain what day is today*.

    So much so that a brief thought passes through his mind, the idea that maybe Tian Yongjin is stupid.

    If he¡¯s not stupid, then why would he buy a Mysterious Energy Philter for ten thousand gold, and alsoe back to purchase a second bottle?

    With a sluggish expression on his face, he goes over to the cab to take the second Mysterious Energy Philter, the one that Muyan gave him yesterday. He ces it in front of Tian Yongjin: ¡°Tian-dashao,

    thank you for your patronage, 40,000 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°What? 40,000 gold ?¡± Tian Yongjin furrows his brows and res furiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just 10,000 gold coins yesterday? Why did the price increase today? Brat, you¡¯re not trying to swindle me, are you?¡±

    Until this moment, Chen Qingfeng has only somewhat returned to his senses. He shakes his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°Tian-dashao, this special Philter is made by our boss, and the price is also set by the boss. The daily price may... may fluctuate. If you ask this small one, this small one also can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, forty thousand gold, so forty thousand gold it is. It¡¯s not like this young master can¡¯t afford it.¡± Tian Yongjin waves his hands impatiently, ¡°But how many bottles do you have? Go and take out all that you have on stock, hand them over to me.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng gulps, ¡°But the boss only gave me a bottle! In total, we have only this one Mysterious Energy Philter in our entire pharmacy.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Tian Yongjin is mad, ¡°Just who is this boss of yours, actually not giving my Tian Family any face, you go and call her out here...¡±

    Chen Qingfeng has an awkward expression on his face, hesitating for a while.

    Just at this time, another man¡¯s voice could be heard from the doorway, ¡°If Tian-dashao doesn¡¯t want this special Mysterious Energy Philter, I do!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Tian Yongjin¡¯s already unsightly features immediately fully darken.

    He turns his head towards this person. Saying through gritted teeth: ¡°wang Jia Qin, why are you here?¡±

    He sees the arrival of a man in dark blue clothing, waving a fan on his hands. He has the appearance of confidence and ease.

    Chen Qingfeng actually knows this person. He immediately reveals astonishment after seeing the other.

    It turns out that the one that just arrived is from thergest pharmacy in Xia¡¯an State, Hongsheng Medicine Hall¡¯s young master ¨C wang Jia Qin.

    An expression: ¡®What day is today that I can be so lucky!¡¯, ¡®Everyone¡¯s sad, what day is it?¡¯

 Chapter 105: Not Expensive At All

    <h4>Chapter 105: Not Expensive At All</h4>

    However, why would the young owner of Hongsheng Medicine Halle to their small, out-of-the-way pharmacy just to buy Mysterious Energy Philters?

    wang Jia Qin waves the folding fan, smiling as he says in schrly manner: ¡°Tian Yongjin, you yourself are here, so why can¡¯t I? Hehe, I was contemting how the white wolf under Tian-dashao could suddenly be so fierce at the beast match, so much so it actually turned defeat into victory! So that mysterious drug is unexpectedly found here.¡±

    Tian Yongjin¡¯s face turns green and white, turning to furiously re at the guards and underlings beside him.

    These useless things, they didn¡¯t even manage to detect that they were being followed.

    Since wang Jia Qin had followed them here, he¡¯ll know of the secret Philter.

    Actually,st night, Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin had agreed to meet at the Beast Fighting Colosseum for a duel.

    But it wasn¡¯t the two of them who personally fought each other. Instead, it was the two Strange Beasts that they carefully selected.

    One is a Red me Leopard.

    The other is a White Ice Wolf.

    The two Strange Beasts were at the early Profound Stage but because of their attributes, wang Jia Qin¡¯s leopard was firmly suppressing Tian Yongjin¡¯s white wolf.

    Although it wasn¡¯t losing, it was consuming Internal Force too quickly.

    Unfortunately, Tian Yongjin didn¡¯t buy enough Mysterious Energy fluid and the quality wasn¡¯t good enough either. He saw that the white wolf had used thest of his Mysterious Energy Philters, while the leopard at the other side had only taken half the amount of the same Philters.

    Tian Yongjin thought that he would definitely lose, so he threw all the cups and fruit tters in the private room, sweeping them down to the ground in his anger.

    wang Jia Qin was incredibly carefree, leisurely and contented over at his side.

    In next moment however, something inconceivable happened.

    Due to the excessive consumption of Internal Force, as well as the enormous intake of Mysterious Energy Philters, the scarred and bruised white wolf only had a breath of life left on its body. But suddenly, it opens its eyes.

    A powerful and frightening momentum bursted out from its body.

    Roar¨C!

    A deafening roar reverberated through the sky, and the leopard across whimpered a bit, taking a few steps back in fear.

    In their private rooms, Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin simultaneously stood up, shocked expressions drawn on their faces.

    For at that moment, they discovered that the white wolf¡¯s strength of early Profound Stage had advanced to the middle of Profound Stage.

    A White Ice Wolf at the mid Profound Stage, against a Red me leopard at the early Profound Stage... the result is as one can well imagine.

    The leopard didn¡¯t even have the time to take its remaining Mysterious Energy Philters before it got beaten by the white wolf into meat paste, and it breathed itsst.

    How could Tian Yongjin think that the oue where his loss is certain, would unexpectedly have a turnaround at thest moment.

    Seeing wang Jia Qin¡¯s unsightly appearance emerging out from the next room, Tian Yongjinughed heartily and immediately ordered people to bring over the meritorious white wolf.

    Strangely enough, the white wolf¡¯s cultivation had actually downgraded to the early Profound Stage.

    However, its body didn¡¯t have any side-effects from taking a ¡®barrier rupturing¡¯ drug, but on the contrary, it¡¯s in great spirits. Even the injuries it had received are rapidly healing.

    Even if Tian Yongjin was stupid, he could still guess that it was the effect of the Mysterious Energy Philter that he bought for 10,000 gold coins.

    A Mysterious Energy Philter that would allow a Strange Beast to temporarily breakthrough, from the early Profound Stage to mid Profound Stage.

    There is no side effect after taking a bottle, but the Philter can make improvements on the mental state instead.

    This special Mysterious Energy Philter that costs 10,000 gold coins, it¡¯s not expensive at all!

    No, it¡¯s not just inexpensive! It¡¯s simply too cheap!

    Tian Yongjin resisted his impulse, and waited for eight more hours.

    That¡¯s because the side effects of draughts normally break out after eight hours, at most.

    After eight hours, the white wolf was still radiating health and vigor, and even its Internal Force had be richer.

    Tian Yongjin was practically wild with joy, and immediately set forth to the Junji Drugstore.

 Chapter 106: Refusing to Make a Profit

    <h4>Chapter 106: Refusing to Make a Profit</h4>

    After eight hours, the white wolf was still radiating health and vigor, and even its Internal Force had be richer.

    Tian Yongjin was practically wild with joy, and immediately set forth to the Junji Drugstore.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t notice, that when the mantis is stalking the cicada, the oriole follows unnoticed.

    After wang Jia Qin had lost, he was extremely unreconciled and stealthily tailed behind the former, closely following where the other is going.

    Now he still wants to fight with him for this single Mysterious Energy Philter?

    wang Jia Qin snubs Tian Yongjin, immediately facing Chen Qingfeng. ¡°Wrap up all of your shop¡¯s special Mysterious Energy Philters for me. However much this guy is offering to pay, I will double it!¡±

    Tian Yongjin says through gritted teeth: ¡°Get lost! I, your father* saw this Mysterious Energy Philter first, no one can fight me over it! Isn¡¯t it just about gold? When have I, your father evercked it?¡±

    arrogant way to address oneself, usually when angry.

    Tian Yongjin bursts into cursing due to anger, speedily fishing out a bag of gold coins and throwing it on top of the counter.

    ¡°This is 80,000 gold coins. This young master will be taking the Philter!¡±

    He turns to leave, only to be stopped by Chen Qingfeng.

    ¡°Tian-dashao, wang-dashao, the boss had given instructions. The special Mysterious Energy Philter is sold at a fixed price, and is not open for bidding. Moreover, only one bottle will be on stock everyday; on a firste, first-served basis. Asking these to guests to please forgive me.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng respectfully conveys Muyan¡¯s instructions.

    But he himself is actually close to a breakdown.

    God, from ten thousand gold coins, even to forty thousand, and then eighty thousand gold coins- but they¡¯re actually still falling over each other inpeting to buy it?

    This is just a Mysterious Energy Philter!

    Is it that, the Philter refined by Miss Jun is really that miraculous?

    wang Jia Qin¡¯s face immediately turns a bit disagreeable, ¡°You¡¯re refusing to make a profit, is there a problem with your boss¡¯ brain?¡±

    Chen Qingfeng creases his brows, but he remains professional: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this shoppletely abides by the owner¡¯smands.¡±

    Tian Yongjinughs. At this moment, he finally gets over his anger that he was followed by wang Jia Qin.

    He waves the Philter on his hand in front of wang Jia Qin. Laughing proudly, ¡°What a shame! Firste, first served. This young master will be taking today¡¯s Mysterious Energy Philter!¡±

    After that, Tian Yongjin shakes his sleeve and leaves with a swagger.

    wang Jia Qin gnashes his teeth, but he still violently reins in his anger as he looks towards Chen Qingfeng, ¡°I want to ce an order for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This... won¡¯t do either.¡± Chen Qingfeng braces himself and says, ¡°The boss only provides one bottle to sell each day, we don¡¯t receive bargains, we don¡¯t receive advanced orders. We only have a ¡®firste, first served¡¯ policy!¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! I have never encountered such a preposterous policy. Tomorrow, this young master must buy your so-called special Mysterious Energy Philter. Why don¡¯t I have to look at your master¡¯s skill in refining drugs, whether or not it matches the smelly temper!¡±

    After that, wang Jia Qin leaves with an unsightlyplexion.

    Chen Qingfeng foolishly stays in ce for quite a while. He looks down at the 40,000 gold coins on the counter, and looks again at the empty shelf.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, he stands up, quickly closes the door, and rushes to the backyard.

    Why would the shop stay open!

    They sold a Mysterious Energy Philter for 40,000 gold coins! 40,000 gold coins ah!

    This is more than their shop¡¯s whole revenue for half a year!

    ¡°Oh, someone bought today¡¯s Mysterious Energy Philter?¡± Muyan says with a serene expression, ¡°If they buy it then it¡¯s bought, why are you this surprised again?¡±

    ¡°*cough, cough, cough*... but that Mysterious Energy Philter sold for 40,000 gold ah! Miss Jun, that, the Philters you made, just what magic do they have? Why are we selling them such outrageous prices, and why are they still frantically trying to buy them?¡±

    Muyan chuckles and suddenly flips over her wrist. A brown porcin bottle appears on her palm, ¡°Drink this draught first¡±

 Chapter 107: Jun Shang Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 107: Jun Shang Arrives</h4>

    Chen Qingfeng stares nkly, still somewhat unclear why the topic of conversation changed all of a sudden.

    But he doesn¡¯t think too much about it. He takes the draught and immediately pours it in his mouth.

    After a brief moment, his dantian bursts with an unbearably hot and restless sensation.

    ¡°Sit cross-legged and meditate!¡±

    He could hear Muyan¡¯s voice say, and Chen Qingfeng doesn¡¯t think any further as he immediately does as told.

    Half an hour slowly passes by.

    Chen Qingfeng opens his eyes, dumbfoundedly staring at the space in front of him. He abruptly jumps to get up from the ground, ¡°I, I advanced from early Profound Stage, Miss Jun, I... I had a breakthrough to the mid Profound Stage!¡±

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s nothing special.¡± Muyan takes a book into her hands and gently flips over a page, leisurely saying, ¡°This bottle is a draught called a ¡®Philter of Barrier Breaking¡¯, it¡¯s used to break through bottlenecks. But it¡¯s only effective for practitioners under Earth Stage.¡±

    Hearing that, Chen Qingfeng¡¯s mind gets an overwhelming shock, and he can only kneel on the spot.

    His intimidated gaze brushes over Muyan, making him tremble in ce.

    To think that Muyan had actually refined a draught that could break through a bottleneck, and he had just consumed it so casually.

    He must have fainted earlier, and he¡¯s having a bizarre dream.

    Muyan just takes out two bottles of draughts that are individuallybelled with ¡°Mysterious Energy Philter¡± and ¡°Philter of Barrier Breaking¡±.

    ¡°Add this Philter of Barrier Breaking to the draughts we¡¯re selling tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng absent-mindedly receives it, ¡°For the price, should we ask the young master toe and throw the dice again?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Muyan says with a faint smile, ¡°Xiao Bao went out to y today. Just use yesterday¡¯s pricing.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng asks: ¡°Mysterious Energy Philter will be forty thousand gold coins, but how much should we sell the Philter of Barrier Breaking for? Four... four hundred thousand gold coins?¡±

    Muyan has her brows raised as she looks at him, with something like a smile but isn¡¯t a smile.

    Chen Qingfeng promptly straightens his back and loudly says: ¡°I got it, the Philter of Barrier Breaking will be priced at four million gold coins!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng feels even dizzier when that statement left his mouth.

    God, four million gold coins!!

    Having ten of his shop would still not amount to it.

    However, hepletely believes that this price is not excessive.

    If one thinks about it, a draught that can make people break through a bottleneck has been unheard of before.

    Even if the price is higher, how can people not buy it?

    Chen Qingfeng runs away in a flurry. He has to make ns as to how to present the new draught to Tian-dashao and wang-dashao tomorrow.

    Muyan looks at his back, and she can¡¯t help butugh and shake her head.

    If Xiao Bao is here, she¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll call him a moron again.

    Wu... but her baby has been out for a while, why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?

    Outside of Xia¡¯an, at a remote mountain pass,

    Here is a deste and uninhabited area, even nts and animals are scarce.

    Suddenly, a blinding light emerges at the foot of the mountain.

    Above the clear blue distant sky, an inexplicable rolling thundercloud appears out of nowhere.

    The entire sky seems to copse and pour down.

    However, this event onlysted for about a tea time.

    The thundercloud disappears as quickly as it came. After it dissipates, the sky bes as clear as before.

    In the ce where the glowing light has just been, two tall silhouettes have appeared.

    In the forest near the foot of the mountains, the beasts there seem to surge the moment that these two showed up. As if these beasts want to rush out, like they¡¯re fleeing in fear.

    And at the skies above, countless birds hover in a circle, going round and round as they make their calls.

    Their cries are like respectful greetings of wee. if one listens carefully, there¡¯s a deep reverence in their cries.

    ¡°Jun Shang, there is a town ahead. If Elder Chang didn¡¯t make a mistake, Miss Jun should be there.¡±

 Chapter 108: Gifts to Curry Favor ~

    <h4>Chapter 108: Gifts to Curry Favor ~</h4>

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t respond to Han Ye¡¯s words. He also doesn¡¯t take notice of the surroundings as he heads straight to Xia¡¯an State.

    While walking, he fiercely creases his brows.

    damn it!

    Since his real body had descended to Yanwu Continent, his cultivation is also suppressed to the level that this Continent can bear.

    It¡¯s to the extent that he can¡¯t teleport or even fly.

    Otherwise, he would appear in front Muyan within an instant.

    If that little woman sees him, would she be surprised? Would she throw herself into his arms?

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s ears slightly redden at that thought, and the pace of his footsteps also speed up.

    If Han Ye hears his Jun Shang¡¯s thought process, he would want to cough three liters of blood to protest: Jun Shang, just where do you get your confidence? You think Miss Jun will throw herself into your arms? It would already be good enough if she doesn¡¯t throw you.

    On foot, the pair¡¯s pace is extremely fast.

    They look like they¡¯re walking, but their speed is simr to flying.

    After just a short period of time, they¡¯ve already arrived inside Xia¡¯an State.

    Di Ming Jue quickly determines Muyan¡¯s position due to the oath he nted in her with a kiss.

    He was about to rush forward at maximum speed, but Han Ye holds him back, ¡°*cough*... Jun Shang, maybe, you probably shouldn¡¯t go straight to find Miss Jun?¡±

    When Di Ming Jue hears this, he gives Han Ye a nce filled with impatience.

    That faint, icy expression in those eyes clearly conveys: are you an idiot? Ben Jun descended to this lower realm in order to find that woman. If I don¡¯t go directly to her, am I supposed to y in the damnable area that has no Spiritual Energy?

    Being looked at by Jun Shang¡¯s scornful eyes, Han Ye¡¯s psyche surged with the rampage of ten thousand mud horses.

    He bears the suffering and lightly coughs once again, ¡°Jun Shang, this subordinate heard that... there¡¯s a custom in Yanwu Continent, that if a man wants to pursue a woman, it is only natural for him to offer gifts. Especially after reuniting after a long absence, when one visits again, one must prepare gifts for the other party and her family. This may improve the other party¡¯s good impression of you.¡±

    Di Ming Jue handsome face tightens, coldy saying: ¡°Ben Jun needs to improve my impression?!¡±

    ¡°Not really! Not really!¡± Han Ye immediately sings him praises, ¡°Jun Shang, you are peerlessly handsome, matchless in skill, overflowing with power. There is no woman in the world who doesn¡¯t want you, and would throw themselves to your embrace...¡±

    ¡°What should I give?¡±

    Before Han Ye finishes his words, it¡¯s suddenly cut off by his master¡¯s cold inquiry.

    His monologuees to an abrupt end as he stares nkly at the other.

    Di Ming Jue impatiently says: ¡°Ben Jun is asking you, what should I give that woman?¡±

    Humph! By no means is he currying that little woman¡¯s favor! It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just because she is destined to be his, Di Ming Jue¡¯s wife, so what harm is there in spoiling her in advance?

    Han Ye immediately returns to his senses. He looks around, then he points at a jewelry store not far from them: ¡°Jun Shang, why don¡¯t we go there and take a look, choose a gift?¡±

    Most things in the Xiuxian Continent can¡¯t be brought down to the Yanwu Continent. Otherwise, they could wreck the equilibrium in Yanwu Continent.

    So Di Ming Jue and Han Ye descended only as they are. The clothes on their bodies are also the most ordinary. On his person, Han Ye only carries some gold, silver, and gems that don¡¯t have any spiritual power ¨C no one in Xiuxian Continent would pick them up if these things are thrown on the ground.

    As soon as he draws near the shop, Di Ming Jue immediately has a deep frown.

    This shop is called the Treasure Pavilion. Inside, it exhibits some exquisite and luxurious jewelry for sale.

    But although these jewelries are bright and beautiful, they are awfully vulgar. They arepletely ipatible with Muyan¡¯s ethereal temperament.

 Chapter 109: s.n.a.t.c.hing Whatâ€™s Mine, Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 109: snatching What¡¯s Mine, Shameless</h4>

    If he presents thesemonce things, wouldn¡¯t he be throwing his own face?

    Thinking of this, Di Ming Jue gives Han Ye a cold re.

    Han Ye feels that he is truly wronged.

    Yanwu Continent¡¯s domain is too weak and it¡¯s really incapable of providing any support. They can¡¯t bring any treasures from the Xiuxian Continent down here, is this still his fault?

    ¡°Jun Shang, look over there. I could see several jewelries that are fairly decent, barely... just barely worthy of Miss Muyan.¡±

    Di Ming Jue turns to look and sees a fine ss cab at the corner of thisrge shop.

    There are several pieces of jewelry in the cab.

    They do look a bit better than those vulgar things lying around.

    When Di Ming Jue sees a white jade hairpin among them, his eyes brighten.

    Looking at this white jade hairpin, it¡¯s glossy and translucent frame, the agate inside seems like flowing liquid under the light.

    The most impressive part is how the hairpin is shaped into a phoenix tail.

    There is no other color adorning it, but the workmanship on this white jade itself gives off a sense of grace and elegance.

    Hmph, this jade hairpin is just barely worthy of his woman.

    Di Ming Jue quickly goes to ss cab and slender fingers gently press against the ss.

    The ss turns to powder in an instant.

    The white jade hairpin inside is revealed, looking even more vibrant and unusually noble.

    Di Ming Jue reaches out to take the hairpin. Just as he picks it up, he suddenly feels that his hand seems heavy.

    He could see that the other end of the jade hairpin is grabbed by a small fair hand.

    Di Ming Jue frowns, as he really hates it when his stuff is touched by other people.

    Of course, Muyan is an exception.

    He raises his head to look at the other person, only to stare nkly for a moment.

    Standing before him and holding on to the white jade, is a young boy of about four or five years old.

    His small pink face is pouting, the five features are exquisite and beautiful, a clean jade that is unspeakably adorable.

    Still, that pair of ice blue eyes are really the most noticeable.

    Although there is no change of expression on that face, those big eyes seem to reflect the brilliance of the sun, moon, and stars. It can make people unconsciously drawn to them.

    When Di Ming Jue sees the child in front of him, he looks so distracted in his interest.

    His heart swells with an inexplicable and bizzare emotion.

    He really hates it when other people touches what¡¯s his. Except for Muyan, all the mortals in Yanwu Continent are no different from ants in his gaze, he feels disinclined to even look at them.

    But for some reason, he ispletely unable to move his hand against the little boy in front of him.

    At this time, he hears the little boy¡¯s icy voice, ¡°Let go!¡±

    After that, he tugs hard to try and take the jade hairpin away.

    How could Di Ming Jue let others take what¡¯s his? His face darkens, and the inexplicable emotions in his heart are instantly dispelled.

    He narrows his eyes and coldly states: ¡°Little one, I saw this first.¡±

    ¡°I saw it first!¡± an icy, childish voice responds to him, ¡°snatching my things, shameless!¡±

    On the other side, Han Ye sucks in a cool breath and hisplexion turns pale.

    God, is this child tired of living? He actually dared to criticize Jun Shang as shameless?

    There¡¯s already an awe-inspiring, chilling glow in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes. He unconsciously releases an invisible pressure, ¡°You, say that one more time if you have the nerve.¡±

    From the dreadful pressure, the air within the shop seems to freeze in an instant.

    The proprietor and guests in the Treasure Pavilion are all startled.

    Some people frantically run away, and some shiver and hide under the tables. Even Han Ye has an aghast expression in his eyes.

    Strangely enough, the young boy who is bearing the brunt of Di Ming Jue¡¯s pressure seems to feel nothing at all.

 Chapter 110: Neither Giving Way to the Other

    <h4>Chapter 110: Neither Giving Way to the Other</h4>

    Strangely enough, the young boy who is bearing the brunt of Di Ming Jue¡¯s pressure seems to feel nothing at all.

    Without the least bit of cowering, he stares at Di Ming Jue and repeats: ¡°Shameless! This is mine!¡±

    Saying so, he pulls even harder.

    Only to hear a snap, as the jade hairpin breaks in half in the pair¡¯s hands.

    The two look at the jade¡¯s half that remain at their own hands, the appearance of each person is outstandingly handsome, but their expressions have be frightening.

    Di Ming Jue had just released a terrible pressure, and this time, the little boy also emits a frightening momentum like the violent surging of the tides.

    The owner and the guests are already pissing themselves in fear.

    Han Ye is extremely astonished and disbelieving.

    This... just who is this little boy in the end?

    How could he contend against their Jun Shang¡¯s might and pressure?

    It should be known that with their Jun Shang¡¯s cultivation, the monarchs anger could reach for thousands of miles. Even in the Xiuxian Continent, everyone can only tremble in fear under Jun Shang¡¯s fury.

    Even if his strength is currently suppressed by ny percent, this is still the Yanwu Continent ah. And this little boy is even unable to practice with spiritual power.

    And yet, he can directly contend against their Jun Shang?

    Is he dreaming right now?!

    Presently, the little boy that appeared in the Treasure Pavilion is naturally Xiao Bao.

    Back when they lived in that unnamed valley, Xiao Bao often went out alone. He would take up some covert deals, mercenary tasks that don¡¯t require him to show his face. It¡¯s to make money to buy things for Muyan.

    Therefore, the gold leaves in his hands are what he himself have earned, not given to him by Muyan.

    He came out today because he saw Chen Qingfeng giving Grandma Chen a present, and he remembered that he hadn¡¯t bought his mother a gift for quite a while already.

    He went out for a stroll around town.

    With great difficulty, he finally fancies a white jade hairpin in the Treasure Pavilion, thinking that it¡¯s barely worthy of niangqin. He wanted to buy it, but he didn¡¯t expect that a shameless man would appear to fight him over it.

    ¡°You broke something for niangqin, you should pay!¡± Xiao Bao knits his tiny brows, fiercely ring at Di Ming Jue.

    Di Ming Jue argues, ¡°Brat, this is mine!¡±

    ¡°Mine!¡±

    Neither is giving way to the other, and the invisible pressures emanating from them is also growing.

    Even the whole store building begins slightly shudder. Furthermore, the dust at the beams above are falling down.

    ¡°These guests, please have mercy, have mercy ah!¡± When the owner sees that his shop is about to disappear before his eyes, he can no longer dally in fear. He frantically scrambles over, saying in anguish, ¡°This gentleman, this little gongzi, quell your anger, please calm down ah! Do you gentlemen wish to buy this Phoenix Tail hairpin? We have something else in our humble store! Guaranteed to be better than that Phoenix Tail hairpin! Please don¡¯t fight again!¡±

    If you fight again, I won¡¯t be able to keep my shop!

    Saying such, the boss frantically scrambles to run and press something under the counter that has the imprint of his hand. Hees holding two small brocade boxes on his hands.

    Opening the boxes, neither of them contain the Phoenix Tail hairpin.

    One is a bracelet, and the other is a pair of earrings.

    Although they¡¯re not the Phoenix Tail hairpin, these jade bracelet and earrings have the same texture as that hairpin.

    Moreover, the workmanship is moreplex and delicate. Under the light, they also appear more refined and elegant.

    ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s barely qualified to be given to my niangqin!¡¯ Xiao Bao thinks. He then stands on his toes to take the Dragon and Phoenix white jade earrings.

    ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s barely qualified to be given to Ben Jun¡¯s woman!¡¯ Di Ming Jue thinks. With a wave, he gathers the the Dragon and Phoenix white jade bracelet into his sleeves.

    In a split second, the shop that was on the verge of copse returns to normal, and the terrible pressure also disappears. The trembling guests and personnel also crawl out from under their hiding ce.

 Chapter 111: Who Is It That Doesnâ€™t Have Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 111: Who Is It That Doesn¡¯t Have Eyes</h4>

    The owner wipes the sweat on his forehead, taking inrge mouthfuls of air, d that he kept his life after the cmity.

    Han Ye steps forward and tosses over a sparkling clear sapphire piece, ¡°Is this enough to exchange for those three pieces of white jade jewelry?¡±

    When the owner sees the grade of this sapphire, he immediately smiles from ear to ear, ¡°It¡¯s enough, definitely enough!¡±

    Although the three pieces of white jade are exquisite and beautiful, but one can onlye across sapphires serendipitously.

    Such arge chunk can be carved into quite a few items. Not to mention three jade pieces, it won¡¯t be a problem if they want another three more.

    Han Ye smiles and looks towards Xiao Bao, ¡°This little gongzi, the matter just now is only a mishap. To apologize, we¡¯ll be paying for your white jade earrings as well!¡±

    Di Ming Jue icily humphs, looking dissatisfied but he doesn¡¯t stop it.

    Who would have expected that Xiao Bao simply doesn¡¯t appreciate the gesture, as he takes out two gold leaves from his chest pocket. He jumps on a chair, and tosses them to the shopkeeper with a ¡°Keep the change!¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± cries the owner, bing even happier.

    He was just thinking that he¡¯s down on his luck, but who would¡¯ve imagined that he actually made such a great transaction.

    Xiao Bao disregards the gold leaves, sends a cold re to Di Ming Jue, and jumps down the chair.

    Di Ming Jue looks at the little bean sprout¡¯s departing figure, slightly narrowing his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he says after a long while.

    The owner holds the sapphire and gold leaves in his hands, smiling so much that his face is barely visible under his teeth.

    However, his face suddenly changes and he looks up in rm. He tries to call out for Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao toe back

    But when he managed to look out the door, those three people are nowhere to be seen.

    The boss suddenly frowns, showing a guilty and diffident expression.

    This is terrible, he was just too scared and then too happy. He forgot to say something to the two noble guests.

    The great master who made this set of Dragon and Phoenix jewelry had said,

    The white jade earrings are carved as the Phoenix, and white jade bracelet is made as the Dragon. The Dragon and Phoenix must be worn by the same person, having them in perfect harmony, it is has an auspicious significance of peace and happiness.

    If they are separated, it would represent the yearning to meet, a sorrowful farewell.

    This is also the reason why the owner didn¡¯t just casually disy this Dragon and Phoenix jade set for sale.

    Those two noble guests gave so much money, but he didn¡¯t inform them of such an important detail.

    This really... really troubles his conscience!

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Chen Qingfeng was just diligently auditing the shop¡¯s ie and expenditures, when he sees a small figureing in from the doorway.

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t pay him any mind and walks straight to the backyard. His handsome little face is taut from the start till the end.

    Chen Qingfeng can¡¯t help but shudder.

    Although Xiao Bao usually acts like a tiny grownup, the imposing presence from his body is even more formidable than that of the high-level old practitioners.

    But for some reason, Chen Qingfeng thinks that Xiao Bao is more chilly today, making him feel more afraid to get close to him.

    Xiao Bao passes through the backyard and soon enters into another courtyard. He sees Muyan reclining on a wicker chair, reading.

    The moment he sees Muyan, his stretched taut face finally softens somewhat.

    He quicklyes to Muyan¡¯s side and hoists himself twice, climbing the chair in practiced manner and snuggles into Muyan¡¯s arms.

    Muyan hasn¡¯t seen her son for a long while today, and she misses him quite a bit. Seeing himtch on to her as soon as hees back, she immediately hugs and gives him kisses, ¡°Baby, did you have fun ying outside today?¡±

    His handsome face wooden, Xiao Bao shakes his little head, ¡°Not fun!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Muyan kneads her son¡¯s soft and tender cheeks, ¡°Who was it that didn¡¯t have eyes and actually made my baby unhappy. Niangqin will teach him a lesson for you.¡±

 Chapter 112: Receive as a Side Consort

    <h4>Chapter 112: Receive as a Side Consort</h4>

    Xiao Bao ttens his little mouth and hugs Muyan. The small head rubs itself in her embrace, ¡°Niangqing, Xiao Bao must get stronger, must protect niangqin!¡±

    A muffled childish voice proims, a hint of discontentment could be heard in that small sound.

    He knows that the man he met today was very powerful, and he ispletely unable to match against the other.

    If that man had insisted on fighting him for niangqin¡¯s gift, he could only return empty-handed today.

    Today, it was only fighting over the white jade Phoenix Tail hairpin, but what if there woulde a day when a bad egg, as strong as that man, would appear and fight him for his mother?

    He will definitely not give niangqin to other people!

    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t able to beat that man, definitely only because he is still small right now. As long as he quickly grows up, he will surely be more powerful than that man.

    Muyan sees him sulking and acting spoiled, and yet angrily making a vow. It¡¯s kinda funny so she strokes his tiny head: ¡°Xiao Bao is already very strong. When Xiao Bao grows up, you will certainly be even more powerful. By then, Xiao Bao will protect niangqin!¡±

    Xiao Bao solemnly nods. Soon after, he remembers something and straightens his small form.

    A fair, tender hand covers Muyan¡¯s eyes.

    The little face is still as cold as before, but there¡¯s a dazzling brightness within those deep blue eyes, ¡°Niangqin, close your eyes first.¡±

    When her baby boy does this, Muyan knows that he¡¯s going to give her a present.

    She readily and obediently closes her eyes.

    After a moment, she hears a childish voice say, ¡°You can open them now.¡±

    Muyan opens her eyes, and sees her son¡¯s tiny hands holding up a pair of earrings, with white jade drops. Although it¡¯s just a pair of very small earrings, the Phoenix carving under it is extremely delicate and beautiful.

    She picks one up and gently dangles it. At once, it¡¯s as if the jade Phoenix could spread its wings and fly.

    Xiao Bao looks at her with a pair of bright and intelligent eyes. His voice is still icy, but it has an expectant tone to it, ¡°Niangqin, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Mn, I like! Niangqin likes it very much!¡± Muyan hugs her son and kisses him repeatedly. She also carries him up.

    She takes her son to the edge of pond and looks at their reflection in the water, their simr features and their cuddling figures. Within Xiao Bao¡¯s cold countenance, one could catch hints of a tender smile.

    Muyan is basking in this honey-sweet, happy moment between parent and child.

    Suddenly, they could hear the loud, jolting sounds of gongs and drums from outside.

    Muyan straightens herself in curiosity, only to see Aunt Chen rushing over with an anxious face: ¡°Miss Jun, there is a group of people outside saying they came from Jin wangfu.¡±

    ¡°Jin wangfu?¡± Muyan raises her brows.

    Aunt Chen looks at Xiao Bao, and repeats what she heard: ¡°They said that Jin wangye of Huang Yao Country has taken a fancy on you, and wants to receive you as a side consort.¡±

    Before Muyan could make any sort of response,

    Xiao Bao, standing beside her, already tenses his small body and straightens himself. On his face that seems like a snow-jade, a strong murderous intent is released.

    Muyan recovers her senses and gently rubs her son¡¯s head. With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, she says: ¡°What¡¯s up with this year? Just any cat or dog wants to make me their side consort, do they look at themselves with their own pee*?¡±

    overconfident, terrible self-appraisal At the side, Xiao Bao nods heavily and clenches his fists.

    These group of stupid mortals, they¡¯re not even worthy to carry niangqin¡¯s shoes!!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Aunt Chen, he would have already unleashed his terrible pressure.

    But Aunt Chen isn¡¯t as assured as they are, she is deeply worried and anxious: ¡°Miss Jun, you may not know, but this Jin wangye is a famous tyrant in Huang Yao Country.¡±

 Chapter 113: Whose Fire Pit

    <h4>Chapter 113: Whose Fire Pit</h4>

    ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s naturally unconstrained. His favorite hobby is to collect all kinds of beautiful women. I¡¯ve heard that there are no less than a hundred different concubines in Jin wangfu, and there are also quite lot of them that he took by force, acting tyrannically. And as it happens, nobody dares to offend him as he relies on the protection of Huang Yao Country¡¯s Emperor.¡±

    Even in Huang Yao Country, this Jin wangye is so unconstrained.

    Not to mention they¡¯re here in Chi Yan, a low-order country.

    A mere weak woman like Muyan, one with a young child at that, how can she contend against this kind of power?

    ¡°Miss Jun, I have already told Feng-er to stall them, you quickly escape from the back door. In any case, you can¡¯t be insulted by such animals!¡±

    Saying so, she struggles to push Muyan and Xiao Bao towards the back door.

    Although she¡¯s already using all her strength, Muyan and Xiao Bao still aren¡¯t budging.

    Muyan sighs gently for a bit and sets Aunt Chen¡¯s leaning body upright. Softly saying, ¡°If we were to go, what about you and Chen Qingfeng? What about this drugstore? Aunt, did you think it over?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time to think so much about it!¡± Aunt Chen says through clenched teeth, ¡°You are our Chen family¡¯s benefactor. Anyhow, neither Feng-er nor I can just watch as you enter the fire pit.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s lips curl up in a smile. It has a heavenly charm but with a chilling edge, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who will jump on whose fire pit. Auntie, just have a good nap over here; and when you wake up, everything will be back to normal again.¡±

    Just as Muyan finishes her words, Aunt Chen¡¯s body wobbles and thetter loses consciousness.

    Muyanys her down on the chair that she previously upied, then takes Xiao Bao out with her.

    As soon as she enters the front portion of their shop, she sees that the originally empty room is now filled with chests.

    There are also several people dressed in celebratory clothing, they¡¯re outside with drums, gongs and shawms.

    Themotion from earlier is definitely caused by them.

    Within the shop itself, except for the gaping and speechless Chen Qingfeng, there is an elderly man.

    This old man appears to be fifty or sixty years old. He has gray hair, and is well-dressed.

    His face is set up on high and he has a haughty air around him. Especially as he sweeps his eyes on Cheng Qingfeng and the lousy goods in the shop, there¡¯s even more contempt on his face.

    As soon as Muyan appears, Chen Qingfeng immediately exims, ¡°Miss Jun, you, how are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you have already...¡±

    Muyan gently pats him on the shoulders and motions for him to keep calm. She then turns to the old man.

    The old man stares at her for a moment, a stunned expression shes through his eyes.

    In his mind, he thinks that he¡¯s never seen such an excellent skin as this, even among the beautiful women in Jin wangfu.

    It is no wonder that after wangye* had returned, he had always kept this fox-faced girl in his mind. He even instructed that they wee her through the door with the ceremony for a side consort.

    prince, marquis, nobleman Humph! So what if she¡¯s good-looking?

    She¡¯s just a lowly woman from a low-order county, just how is she worthy of the position of Side Consort in Jin wangfu?

    Thinking of this, the stunned expression within the old man¡¯s eyes turn into disdain, ¡°You must be Miss Jun Muyan. This one is Steward Sun from Huang Yao¡¯s Jin wangfu.¡±

    After that, he pauses for a moment.

    He waits for Muyan to gasp in surprise, then show admiration and eagerness.

    After all, through their talents and efforts, just how many people in this low-ranked country yearn to be citizens of the highest-order country?

    But who would¡¯ve expected that, there wouldn¡¯t be a tiny bit of change on that girl¡¯s splendid and moving features. Even those beautiful eyes don¡¯t seem to pay him any importance at all, ¡°Oh, then?¡±

    It is a clear and euphonious voice which is filled with carelessness.

    This is a clear show of disregard for him!!

 Chapter 114: Throw These People Out

    <h4>Chapter 114: Throw These People Out</h4>

    A glimmer of anger passes though Steward Sun¡¯s face, but he endures and presses it down.

    He slightly raises his chin, saying with arrogance, ¡°Today, on behalf of our Jin wangye, I havee to escort the girl to marry. The sedan chair, the betrothal gifts, and the matchmaker are all waiting outside. As soon as the girl goes into the marriage sedan, you will be a Side Consort of Jin wangfu afterwards. You will also be a citizen of Huang Yao Country. Girl, please go on!¡±

    Finishing his speech, he moves sideways and waits for Muyan to excitedly rush to sit on the sedan chair.

    Beforeing here, he had looked into this Jun Muyan¡¯s identity.

    She¡¯s simply nothing more than a lone woman without any backing. She¡¯s new to Xia¡¯an and had just bought a very small pharmacy.

    As for her cultivation, wangye had said that this woman hides it and doesn¡¯t show off. However, Steward Sun is a peak Earth Stage practitioner and he can¡¯t see any Internal Force fluctuations in this woman.

    It only means that this woman has no cultivation at all, without even any movements of Internal Force.

    To obtain the favor of their wangye is truly a cause to burn incense in celebration for this kind of lone woman without status nor influence.

    However, Steward Sun has stood sideways for quite a while, but the store is extremely quiet and there isn¡¯t the slightest bit of movement.

    He raises his baffled head, only to see that not far from him is a young woman and a handsome little boy looking at him like he¡¯s an idiot.

    Without a doubt, that look, they¡¯re definitely looking at him like he¡¯s an idiot.

    Steward Sun¡¯s heart finally swells in anger, ¡°Miss Jun, you mustn¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, you must know that our Jin wangye...¡±

    Before Steward Sun could finish his speech, he is interrupted by a shrill rambling voice, ¡°Hey, I say this girl, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even know how outstanding and famous Jin wangye is in Huang Yao Country?¡±

    From outside the door, an obese figurees in like a gust of wind, suddenly rushing in front of Muyan.

    She begins to noisily chatter, spittle flying, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I, Matchmaker Huang, had done this so many times. Without even seeing the condition of the bridegroom¡¯s side, Jin wangye is very good! He¡¯s not just as elegant and noble as a portrait of a jade tree, confident and dashing, but can anyone match his cultivation in this small Country of Chi Yan? Not to mention, Jin wangye is the dear younger brother of Huang Yao Country¡¯s current emperor, such a position of power, isn¡¯t this a good husband, truly thentern that you can¡¯t easily find ah? So what if you¡¯re a Side Consort? As long as the wangye dotes on you, and you give birth to a son or daughter, you girl will have a good fortune for thetter half of your life, isn¡¯t this a favor that keeps giving?¡±

    Muyan expressionlessly steps back with Xiao Bao, avoiding the spittle flying all over.

    She coldly says: ¡°Yan Haotian, throw these people out.¡±

    Just as her voice falls, a tall figure appears out of nowhere and picks up Matchmaker Huang by the cor.

    ¡°Y-you-you, what are you doing? I am Matchmaker Huang who is famous along ten cities, even the city lord¡¯s marriage is also facilitated by me, if you dare move me... ah!!¡±

    Yan Haotian swings his arms and directly throws her out.

    Matchmaker Huang flies straight out for tens of meters, falling like a dog biting the mud, and no longer getting up.

    Seeing a robust man like an iron tower wordlessly guarding by Muyan¡¯s side, Steward Sun¡¯s face bes somewhat heavy.

    He could see at a nce, that although this scarred man is young, he is already at the early Earth Stage in his cultivation.

    Only two realms below him.

    Steward Sun looks at Yan Haotian in doubt, then looks at Muyan again. He could see that Yan Haotian has the appearance of a servant guarding his master, and he¡¯s secretly astonished in his heart.

    Could it be that this Jun Muyan¡¯s identity is not simple, that she can order an Earth Stage Practitioner?

 Chapter 115: You Dare -!!

    <h4>Chapter 115: You Dare -!!</h4>

    Steward Sun¡¯s eyes flicker, and he humbly cups his hands in salute, ¡°Miss Jun, if that Matchmaker Huang had just offended you, asking the youngdy to please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Today, I havee to genuinely and sincerely represent wangye to escort Miss to the wedding ceremony, to make you a Side Consort in Jin wangfu. A few days ago, our wangye had a fated encounter with the Miss in town, and our wangye fell in love with you at first sight since then. This subordinate has specially prepared some generous gifts toe and receive Miss. Please take it as an illustration of wangye¡¯s intention to Miss!¡±

    As he says that, Steward Sun gives a signal.

    The guards stationed outside immediately lift up chests of betrothal gifts, and carries them inside.

    Opening these chests, they are revealed to be packed with silk clothes, gold and silver jewelry.

    The residents of Xia¡¯an gather around after getting attracted by themotion here. Seeing these chests filled with treasures, they simultaneously suck in some cold air.

    ¡°Even just marrying a Side Consort, this Jin wangye¡¯s handwriting is too big! Just how many tens of millions of gold coins are these betrothal gifts worth?¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s the most favored wangye in the highest-order Huang Yao Country, isn¡¯t this just to be expected?¡±

    ¡°I have to say, this girl really walked into unexpected luck, to have someone like Jin wangye actually take a fancy to her.¡±

    Hearing thements and discussion from the chattering voices outside, Steward Sun¡¯splexion turns a lot better.

    That old face once again perks up with a trace of arrogance andcency.

    He brandishes his hands towards the direction of the gifts, asking: ¡°Never before has wangye been unable to obtain a woman that he fancies, ept the betrothal gifts and be a person of higher status henceforth; otherwise, if you¡¯re still obstinate, you will have our Jin wangfu pursuing and taking you. Miss Jun is so smart, surely you must know how to choose?¡±

    Steward Sun is brimming with confidence as he says this.

    He feels that Jun Muyan should certainly agree.

    The corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth curls up into anguid smile, she slowly walks to the betrothal gifts. Fingers pick up a jewel from there, and gently caresses it. She carelessly speaks her mind: ¡°The quality is really good. Since you¡¯ve sent it to my door, then I shall reluctantly ept it.¡±

    ¡°In that case, is Miss Jun willing to be our wangye¡¯s side consort?¡± Steward Sun shows a smile like everything is going as he expects it, ¡°Then please, asking Miss to quickly get on the sedan.¡±

    Muyan ignores him and turns to Yan Haotian instead, saying: ¡°Take all of these to the back, ce them in my wing.¡±

    Yan Haotian is silent. He immediately steps forward and single-handedly moves the chests to the back.

    After a few trips, the chests have beenpletely relocated from the pharmacy.

    Steward Sun and all the guards of Jing wangfu¡¯s have barely returned to their senses. For a moment, nobody was able to stop it.

    Only when all the gifts had been moved, Steward Sun is finally able to react, his expression turning somewhat ugly and contemptuous.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this Miss Jun, with a refined and ethereal appearance, as well as a peerless elegance... is unexpectedly this small-minded, simply cannot be shown to the public.

    ¡°Miss Jun, now would you get on the sedan?¡±

    Muyan smiles sweetly, iparably bright and beautiful, ¡°Whoever said that I want to be this bulls.hit Jin wang side consort?¡±

    Steward Sun stares nkly, then his expression turns gloomy, ¡°Miss Jun, what do you mean by this? You¡¯ve already epted the betrothal gifts, do you still think that you can renege?¡±

    Muyan unhurriedly replies: ¡°What I just epted is yourpensation for disturbing my business, who said it was a betrothal gift? Now then, everything should be settled, so I¡¯ll have to ask all of you to leave!¡±

    Steward Sun¡¯splexion bursts into blue and white, his eyes are almost spitting fire, ¡°You even dare to swindle people of Jin wangfu, you have great guts! Someonee, tie up this s.l.u.t for me, throw her into the sedan. Today, you will have to be married off, whether you like it or not!! Just an insignificant tramp actually thinks that she can overturn the sky!¡±

    ¡°¡±You dare -!!¡±¡±

    Just as Steward Sun finishes speaking, two voices speak at the same time.

    Onees from Muyan¡¯s side, young and crisp, but cold as ice.

    The otheres from the doorway, deep and dignified, but containing a chill that seems like it could freeze the air for thousands of miles.

 Chapter 116: A Mental Illness?

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Mental Illness?</h4>

    The noise around the shop goes deathly silent in a split second.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are directed towards the doorway.

    They see a tall and straight figure wearing an ink-colored, narrow-sleeved robe, handsome and majestic.

    Especially that face. Long eyebrows that reaches the temples, deep blue eyes, and exquisite features- as if heaven itself had sculpted them with the utmost care.

    When he slowly walks into the store¡¯s entrance, everyone, both men and women can¡¯t help but hold their breaths.

    Shock and reverence, obsession and dread, yearning and fear ¨C emotions as contradictory as ck and white rage through the bottom of each individual¡¯s heart.

    This man, he has that kind of power.

    He is the monarch that reigns over everything under the heavens, he is the supreme existence looking down upon all the mortals from up high.

    Making everyone who beholds him wish to kneel and crawl before him.

    But the moment Muyan sees this person, she can¡¯t help but rant some profanities in her mind.

    This mental case, here hees again.

    That¡¯s right, the one that arrived is the stranger that Muyan had encountered twice.

    One that had already eaten her tofu twice, Di Ming Jue.

    taking liberties with her Since Muyan had been reborn, she had always been carefree,fortable and unrestrained, no one can force her to do anything that she doesn¡¯t want to.

    Only in this man¡¯s hands had she already tumbled down twice.

    It¡¯s actually this twice phnderer, forceful lecher!

    She originally thought that this man wouldn¡¯t return after disappearingst time, she never expected he would appear before her again.

    Moreover, Muyan could observe that unlike the illusory figure from the previous times, he doesn¡¯t seem like a mere reflection.

    This time, the pressure from Di Ming Jue¡¯s form seems to have weakened considerably, but his stature has solidified and dangerous breath from his body seems to have intensified.

    The nearer he gets, the more Muyan loses control over her breathing, feeling it be disordered.

    The one that arrived is naturally Jun Shang, who wasn¡¯t able to buy a satisfactory gift after scanning around Xia¡¯an for a second time.

    After he growls those words, only Muyan is left in his eyes.

    Everyone else are just like mole crickets and ants for him, he doesn¡¯t pay them any attention at all.

    Once again seeing the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful countenance, Di Ming Jue realizes just how much he missed this woman.

    For the thousands of years of his cultivation, his status has been supreme, he could get whatever he wants. However, this is the first time he has the taste of a bone-deep passion.

    Not seeing the other for a day, and he¡¯s unable to sit or stand still.

    In order toplete the transmission matrix this time, he wasn¡¯t able to see this little woman for ten days, and he was practically going insane.

    At first, Elder Chang and the others had advised him to think again and again before acting, that he mustn¡¯t rashly descend to the Yanwu Continent.

    After they were ruthlessly tormented by the pining and resentful Di Ming Jue, these people couldn¡¯t wait to immediately pack up and deliver their Jun Shang.

    In the meantime, they pray that his destined woman would be benevolent and immediately respond to their Jun Shang. Otherwise, they would definitely all be tortured by their Jun Shang to a life worse than death.

    Di Ming Jue advances towards Muyan with each step, there seems to be a raging me burning in his eyes.

    Before he could reach Muyan however, Steward Sun has already returned to himself.

    He ignores his instinctive fear of this man as he scrunches his brows and res hatefully. He shouts in anger: ¡°Audacious brute, you dare hinder Jin wangfu¡¯s matters, you must be tired of living. Someonee, catch this person for me first!¡±

    As he says that, he looks towards Muyan disdainfully, ¡°Shameless s.l.u.t, no wonder you dare to defy the orders of my Jin wangfu. You wouldn¡¯t agree to be wangye¡¯s side consort, because it turns out that you actually have a lover. Today, I will skin this pretty boy, your lover, in front of you. I would like to see if you would still have the backbone to resist!¡±

 Chapter 117: These Arenâ€™t Betrothal Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 117: These Aren¡¯t Betrothal Gifts</h4>

    As soon as Han Ye steps one foot into the store, he stumbles on his next step and almost slips down.

    The eyes that stare at Steward Sun no longer look at him like he¡¯s an idiot, but like a human garbage.

    Sure enough, Di Ming Jue stops walking towards Muyan and coldly turns to Steward Sun.

    Being stared at by those eyes, Steward Sun doesn¡¯t know why he¡¯s violently trembling, but he still stutters, ¡°I... I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m a person of Huang Yao Country¡¯s Jin wangfu, if you offend our Jin wangful, you...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Steward Sun¡¯s body involuntarily jerks forward all of a sudden.

    In the next moment, someone is already firmly clutching his throat.

    ¡°Say it one more time, who... wants to marry Muyan?¡±

    Under those five digits, his throat lets out some squeaking sounds. Steward Sun¡¯s face swells and turns a dangerous purple, tears and snot begin toe out, ¡°Jin... Jin wangye... our Huang Yao Country¡¯s Jin wangye... the Emperor¡¯s younger brother...¡±

    There¡¯s a cracking sound, and Steward Sun¡¯s neck snaps. He falls limply to the floor.

    This is a high-level Earth Stage practitioner a!

    So easily, without even the slightest chance to resist, his neck is broken in this way?!

    Jin wangfu¡¯s guards are dumbfounded.

    Immediately after, some people try to escape, while the others snarl at Di Ming Jue and attack him.

    Han Ye sneers, his form flickers like a phantom of death, and he quickly shuttles among the Jin wangfu guards.

    After but a few short breaths, all the guards have fallen to the floor.

    Their bones are broken, eyes are wide open, and they have ceased breathing.

    The audience goes as quiet as the dead.

    Each and everyone has a horrified look on their faces.

    Even Muyan has a faint frown, her expression turns serious.

    The hand hanging by her side is suddenly gripped tighter.

    Muyan looks down and sees Xiao Bao intently looking at Di Ming Jue. His eyes are filled with alertness and vignce, there¡¯s also a faintly detectable sense of frustration.

    From the moment that Di Ming Jue has appeared, Xiao Bao could instantly recognize him as the man who fought him over the white jade hairpin at the Treasure Pavilion.

    More than that, he also recognizes this man is the bad egg that wants to bully niangqin back at Jin Hong Men!

    Xiao Bao knew from the beginning that this person is stronger than him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the other would be so much stronger.

    Even the subordinate beside the man couldpletely outss him.

    How could he protect his mother if he¡¯s this small and weak?

    For the first time, the icy and handsome little face reveals a sad and unreconciled expression.

    The hand on his side clenches into fists.

    After cleaning up the irksome things, Di Ming Jue freely walks in front of Muyan. He restrains his bubbling anger and lowly growls: ¡°Ben Jun had only been gone for a few days, how can you ept other people¡¯s betrothal gifts?¡±

    Although his voice is quite loud, there¡¯s an almost imperceptible grievance is his tone.

    Muyan is speechless: hey, hey, hey! What are you saying, why does it sound like I cheated on you? If I remember correctly, I shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you!

    Not waiting for Muyan¡¯s reaction, Di Ming Jue has already seized her white-as-jade wrists, and he slips a white jade bracelet on it.

    Although his cultivation is suppressed, he could still use a portion of his powerful Divine Sense.

    After a sweep of his Divine Sense, he bes aware of the things Muyan had moved into her backyard, and there are a lot of rare and expensive things among the betrothal gifts.

    But as it happens, he only has a wretched and unpresentable white jade bracelet.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s ears redden, there¡¯s an awful sputtering in his chest.

    But he still insists on putting it on Muyan, saying with a cold face: ¡°This... is just a casual present, not Ben Jun¡¯s betrothal gift. The gifts that Ben Jun will send youter will naturally be much better than those from that wild man.¡±

 Chapter 118: Married Woman

    <h4>Chapter 118: Married Woman</h4>

    Muyan stares nkly. For the time that she finds herself unable to react, Di Ming Jue has already ced the jade bracelet on her wrist.

    She frowns and distances herself by saying: ¡°I don¡¯t ept unwarranted presents. You¡¯re a total stranger to me, sire. No need for gifts!¡±

    Saying that, she tries to remove the jade bracelet from her wrist.

    Di Ming Jue simply can¡¯t believe his own ears!

    Muyan received that feral man¡¯s betrothal gift but she refuses to ept his present?!

    His face bes so overcast that it could drip water, his voice unwittingly carries a thread of harshness from anger, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off! Ben Jun makes you wear it, so wear it!¡±

    Before Muyan could retort, Internal Force made out of a small handunches a fierce attack towards Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my niangqin!¡±

    A small figure steps forward and ces himself in front Muyan, he res at Di Ming Jue.

    Di Ming Jue sees the familiar small face and stares, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the little bean sprout that fought him over the white jade Phoenix Tail hairpin in the Treasure Pavilion?

    Wait, and what did this bean sprout just call Muyan?

    Xiao Bao turns back and holds Muyan¡¯s thigh, his tiny face distracted: ¡°Niangqin, he is a bad person, you must not get cheated by him!¡±

    Niangqin is Xiao Bao¡¯s person, he won¡¯t let this bad egg snatch her away!

    Muyan stoops down to pick up her son, her eyes narrow as she asks, ¡°Baby, did he bully you?¡±

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly nods his little head.

    Muyan¡¯s appearance immediately turns somewhat dangerous, she icily looks towards Di Ming Jue.

    All who dare to bully her darling son should die ten thousand times.

    Di Ming Jue looks wide-eyed at Muyan and Xiao Bao, the simr features that they have, and his expression almost twists, ¡°Who... are you calling ¡®niangqin¡¯?¡±

    Han Ye had never seen such a terrible expression on his master, he can¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly.

    He immediatelyughs sheepishly and says: ¡°Miss Jun, you adopted this child, right? That¡¯s right, must be adopted, Miss Jun is so kindhearted...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he¡¯s interrupted by Muyan¡¯s mockingugh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the baby that I carried in my womb for ten lunar months*, and gave birth to. My most precious treasure in this world.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯srge eyes immediately brighten like the stars, he wraps both his hands on Muyan¡¯s neck. The corners of his mouth rise into a very small arc.

    The panic, loneliness, and unease that he was just flooding his heart... at this moment, all of them disappear.

    In the whole wide world, niangqin loves him the most. No one can steal her away!

    Thinking till here, he rubs his face against Muyan¡¯s, then he looks provocatively at Di Ming Jue and Han Ye.

    Han Ye has a look of horror on his face, his entire body begins to tremble, ¡°D-don¡¯t y jokes, okay? Miss Jun, you must be ying with me, you¡¯re so young, how can you have your own child?¡±

    Muyan leisurely smiles in ridicule, but before she could reply, she hears Di Ming Jue¡¯s frosty voice, ¡°Who is he?!¡±

    That voice, as if each word is torn from his lips.

    Han Ye looks at Jun Shan¡¯s expression, only thinking that it¡¯s truly over.

    Everything within the three realms will crumble.

    Back in the Xiuxian Continent, he had witnessed just how insanely Jun Shang cares and longs for Miss Jun.

    Each and every moment is spent looking forward to hurry to the Yanwu Continent and reunite with Miss Jun.

    But unexpectedly, the woman that Jun Shang had finally fallen for, is actually a married woman.

 Chapter 119: Henceforth, Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 119: Henceforth, Farewell</h4>

    ¡°He?¡± Muyan stares nkly, then her mouth stretches into an even more enticing and secretive smile, ¡°Oh, do you mean my darling son¡¯s biological father? What about him?¡±

    Di Ming Jue has been repressing his anger all along, but he¡¯spletely stimted by the phrase ¡®my darling son¡¯s biological father¡¯.

    He suddenly steps forward and closes in on Muyan: ¡°Tell me where that man is!¡±

    Ben Jun will go and ughter him at once!

    Muyan... Muyan... Jun Muyan... this woman is mine and mine alone!!

    But why, why didn¡¯t hee down to Yanwu Continent earlier? Why didn¡¯t he meet her earlier?

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s heart seems to have submerged into a boiling pan, but is freezing solid at the same time.

    The corners of his eyes redden, his hands reach towards Muyan¡¯s face.

    Hu ¨C ! A palm strike isunched.

    Yan Haotian fears that Muyan might be in danger, so he doesn¡¯t hesitate and attacks.

    However, the palm that contains all of his power condensed wasn¡¯t able to get within one meter of the man, before the whole person is forcibly jolted and sent flying.

    At this very moment, the pressure and killing intenting out of Di Ming Jue can simply terrify anyone in the world.

    Being stared at by those eyes, even Muyan can¡¯t suppress the trembling of her body.

    Just as when everyone thought that Di Ming Jue is going to erupt, the man¡¯s eyes clear up and he abruptly turns around.

    In the blink of an eye, the figure is already a dozen yards away from the pharmacy.

    Yet for some reason, that back looks so lonely and deste.

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Han Ye distractedly calls out. He looks at the retreating back, then sends a quick nce at Muyan and Xiao Bao. He clenches his teeth and quickly follows.

    Muyan is in fact somewhat bbergasted. She and Xiao Bao exchange a look, momentarily unable to form a reaction.

    Xiao Bao looks out the door and suddenly hugs Muyan. There¡¯s a puzzled look on his cold, handsome little face.

    When Di Ming Jue just shed towards them, he really thought that the man would hurt his mother!

    Although such a dreadful breath was definitelying out of that man, but in the end, he didn¡¯t touch his mother at all.

    Moreover, when he was about to turn around, Xiao Bao saw that the man¡¯s eyes were red. That wasn¡¯t a terrifying expression, rather it was more pained and grieving.

    He looked a bit pitiful.

    Xiao Bao scrunches his little nose, he feels too strange!

    That shameless man was coveting his mother, why would he think that the other is pitiful?

    ¡°Niangqin~¡± Xiao Bao clings to Muyan¡¯s neck. He asks softly, ¡°Niangqin, will that person show up again?¡±

    Muyan is a little hesitant, only replying with: ¡°Probably... not.¡±

    That man called Di Ming Jue, one look and you can tell that he is someone who is set up on high, cannot vite, cannot disobey.

    He should have his ego and his pride. Knowing that she¡¯s a married woman, also one with child...

    He probably won¡¯t appear before them after this, right?

    Henceforth, farewell.

    The Outskirts of Xia¡¯an

    ¡°Jun Shang, w-what are your ns?¡± Han Ye looks at the somber back of the man, cautiously asking, ¡°Should we return to the Xiuxian Continent ahead of schedule?¡±

    Silence.

    Just when Han Ye is thinking that Di Ming Jue won¡¯t reply, he hears the man¡¯s hoarse and downcast voice say, ¡°Find out who that man is for Ben Jun.¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s tone is very t and calm, but listening to it makes Han Ye quiver from head to toe.

    Jun Shang, Jun Shang shouldn¡¯t be plotting to kill the husband and steal the wife, right?

 Chapter 120: Misunderstanding?

    <h4>Chapter 120: Misunderstanding?</h4>

    Han Ye gulps. He says with difficulty: ¡°Jun Shang, that murder and stealing the treasure, wait no, I mean, murder and stealing the wife, isn¡¯t that a bad idea? It can warrant the Five Heavenly Lighting*. Why don¡¯t we think it over one more time?¡±

    Heavenly punishment Di Ming Jue looks at Han Ye coldly. After a long while, he slowly says: ¡°Ben Jun will not do so.¡±

    Not because it¡¯s impossible, not because he wouldn¡¯t dare, but because...

    If he did that, won¡¯t Muyan grieve and feel sad, won¡¯t she detest him?

    ¡°Jun Shang, if you don¡¯t intend to kill that person and steal his wife, what¡¯s to be done if we do find him?¡±

    That¡¯s right!

    What¡¯s to be done if they do find that person?

    What can he do by staying here? Will he just look on and watch Muyan be close to another man?

    However, at the thought of forever losing the only woman who makes his heart move, at the thought that he will never see Muyan from here on out,

    Di Ming Jue feels like someone is digging out a chunk of his chest, emptying it, as if he will no longer be able to feel any joy for the rest of his life.

    The man before him still has an appearance that is unparalleled in the world, his expression is still indifferent and apathetic. And yet for the first time, Han Ye perceives it as bitter and sad.

    Sad for their Jun Shang.

    The first time he was moved, the first time he fell for a woman, and she is already someone else¡¯s.

    But Miss Muyan, isn¡¯t she supposed to be Jun Shang¡¯s woman of destiny?

    How could she and Jun Shang be destined to meet but not fated to be together?

    Wait wait, woman of destiny!!

    ¡°Jun Shang ¨C !!¡± Han Ye suddenly shrieks.

    Even Di Ming Jue flinches from surprise, and he calmly looks at the other.

    Han Ye ispletely not worried about Di Ming Jue¡¯s cold look this time. Instead, he¡¯s in high spirits: ¡°Jun Shang, maybe there¡¯s some sort of misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Jun Shang, did you forget? Miss Jun is your destined, the fate between the two of you is foreordained by the Heavens. Elder Chang¡¯s divination had never been wrong, it¡¯s even more unlikely to be wrong if it concerns Jun Shang¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s either a misunderstanding or some secret about this matter. We might as well investigate to understand it more thoroughly!¡±

    Hearing that, a bright me roars to life in the depths of Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes.

    The curtain drops on a farce, and darkness colors the sky.

    After their evening meal, Muyan takes Xiao Bao back to their room.

    But unlike on normal evenings when Xiao Bao would usually stick to her and sleep together, he actually takes the initiative to let himself enter the space this time.

    Muyan asks him why.

    A tiny face, a cold and childish voice: ¡°Xiao Bao is growing big, I can¡¯t just stick to niangqin. Xiao Bao wants to be stronger, so I can protect niangqin.¡±

    He pauses, then says: ¡°Niangqin, this time, I will breakthrough to the middle of Heaven Stage before going out again.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t want to feel any more of his weakness and helplessness. Not only is he unable to protect his mother, his mother is the one protecting him instead.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes flood with distress.

    Looking at him, he¡¯s only a small four-year-boy but he¡¯s already so clever and sensible. It makes her both proud and also sad.

    But she doesn¡¯t express this, she only shows a smile, and bends down to kiss her son¡¯s forehead. She softly says: ¡°Mn, okay. Niangqin believes that Xiao Bao will definitely seed.¡±

    On his ice-cold little face, a small happy smile blooms because of Muyan¡¯s words.

    Xiao Bao spontaneously reaches out to hold Muyan¡¯s face this time, and gives her a kiss.

    Then he goes into the space with a blushing small face.

    Then, Muyan directly seals the space in a way that while Xiao Bao is inside, he won¡¯t be able to see or hear anything happening outside.

 Chapter 121: Ben Jun Doesnâ€™t Care

    <h4>Chapter 121: Ben Jun Doesn¡¯t Care</h4>

    On his ice-cold little face, a small happy smile blooms because of Muyan¡¯s words.

    Xiao Bao spontaneously reaches out to hold Muyan¡¯s face this time, and gives her a kiss.

    Then he goes into the space with a blushing small face.

    Then, Muyan directly seals the space in a way that while Xiao Bao is inside, he won¡¯t be able to see or hear anything happening outside.

    This way, nothing outside with disturb Xiao Bao¡¯s retreat.

    She herself also follows into the space, and spends half an hour practicing with the Tian Mo Qin.

    ying the Shen Musician skill ¡°Dissipating Fog¡± during cultivation can disintegrate heart demons, it can also double the effects of cultivation with only half the effort.

    It¡¯s just that this skill can be ssified as one of the more advanced Shen Musician techniques. Muyan had studied and practiced it for a long time, but it¡¯s still a little rough and she can only y it for a maximum of one hour per day.

    But as she¡¯s ying the Dissipating Fog, she could clearly see the Internal Force enveloping Xiao Bao¡¯s body bing gentler and more docile. Xiao Bao¡¯s expression bes more rxed and tranquil as well.

    Even the rabbit that¡¯s usually toozy to even bother opening its eyes, unexpectedlyes over upon hearing her y the ¡®Dissipating Fog¡¯. There¡¯s a satisfied expression in its slightly hooded mung-bean eyes.

    After an hour of ying, Muyan is already gasping for breath and dripping with fragrant sweat.

    But seeing Xiao Bao¡¯s cultivation improving at a steady pace, her face reveals a pleased smiling expression.

    Muyan shes out of the space, intending to take a rest. However, she suddenly sees a figure sitting on her bed.

    Even the usually cool-headed and calm Muyan jumps in surprise at this.

    After a long while, she asks incredulously: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The man sitting on the bed slowly stands up and walks towards her.

    The candlelight shines upon his handsome, otherworldly face.

    Every inch of his features were carved and chiseled meticulously to perfection. That ice-blue gaze is like the skies and the ocean, if you deeply stare for too long, it¡¯s as if your very soul will be devoured.

    Having those scorching eyes fixated on her, Muyan¡¯s breathing bes slightly disordered and she takes a step back.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s form shes and he is suddenly ufortably close to her, the tips of their noses almost touching each other. Their breaths mingling, ¡°Jun Muyan, I, Di Ming Jue, want to marry you as my wife!¡±

    Muyan stares nkly.

    This isn¡¯t the first time that this man says he wants to marry her.

    However, this is the first time that his deration, his vow, has made her heart jump.

    She bes absent-minded in that instant, and Di Ming Jue leans down and slowly touches her lips with his own. One touch, a promised sealed by a kiss.

    Muyan abruptly regains her senses and takes a step back. She says with difficulty: ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m already married, and that I also have a son? By doing this, don¡¯t tell me you want to fool around with a married woman?¡±

    This time, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t show the slightest bit of irritation. Instead, he is indifferent and self-assured: ¡°I looked into it and found your Registration papers when you entered Xia¡¯an.¡±

    Registration? A sudden realizationes over Muyan.

    In some of the bustling cities within the countries of Chi Yan, Jing Cheng, and Huang Yao ¨C everyone must be checked and registered at the time of entry.

    Muyan still remembers how she filled out her¡¯s and Xiao Bao¡¯s documents at that time.

    Her husband¡¯s column was empty.

    And she just wrote ¡®deceased¡¯ in the column for Xiao Bao¡¯s father.

    ¡°That little guy doesn¡¯t have a father, and you are not married!¡± Di Ming Jue states confidently.

    Muyan knits her brows as she stares at him, ¡°So what about it? Xiao Bao is my biological son.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Di Ming Jue says with a cold face. He clenches his teeth and says, ¡°What¡¯s past is past, Ben Jun doesn¡¯t care.¡±

 Chapter 122: A Hundred Times Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 122: A Hundred Times Stronger</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Di Ming Jue says with a cold face. He clenches his teeth and says, ¡°What¡¯s past is past, Ben Jun doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    As for what he really thinks in his mind, whether he really cares or not, only Di Ming Jue himself knows for sure.

    Muyan¡¯s teeth itch: ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t care but I do!¡±

    ¡°Ben Jun will treat the little one like my own son.¡± Di Ming Jue ignores her protests and continues, ¡°As long as you are married to Ben Jun, Xiao Bao will be a supreme crown prince within the three realms, and no one will dare to threaten him.¡±

    These words are more sincere and genuinepared to his earlier ¡°Ben Jun doesn¡¯t care¡±.

    He doesn¡¯t know why, even though he¡¯s fully aware that Xiao Bao is Muyan¡¯s son from her ¡°former husband¡±, even though he has a certain dislike for that little one... he could feel an indescribably sense of intimacy.

    ¡°I will protect my own son by myself, there¡¯s no need for you-¡±

    Muyan is barely able to utter half of her rejection when she is caught by her slender waist, and her red lips are sealed.

    It¡¯s a good while before Di Ming Jue releases her, saying in an insufferably arrogant manner: ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, Ben Jun will pursue you until the time that you do. If you have any misgivings, Ben Jun will eliminate your misgivings one by one; if you still have other people in your heart, Ben Jun will wait until I am the only one that remains in there. However Jun Muyan, you are bound by the Mandate of Heaven, and are destined to be my, Di Ming Jue¡¯s, wife!¡±

    With that, he doesn¡¯t wait for Muyan¡¯s response before his form disappears from the room.

    That leaves Muyan alone, foolishly standing in ce. Her face is so red and she can¡¯t seem to return to herself.

    A long whileter, she grinds her teeth and closes the opened window. She thinks of man¡¯s overbearing deration and her mouth curves up into azy and enticing shape.

    In this life and the one before, Di Ming Jue is still the first one to harass her like this- wanting to pursue her, even disregarding the fact that she already has a child.

    Hehe, she¡¯s quite curious now.

    Just how will this insufferably arrogant man pursue her, how will he move her?

    Early in the morning of the next day, Chen Qingfeng had barely opened shop and two figures are already scrambling to get in

    ¡°Give me your special Mysterious Energy Philter!¡±

    The two men are naturally Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin.

    The two men entered the shop at practically the same time, and they also yelled their orders at the same time.

    Chen Qingfeng is confounded after getting yelled at, and he doesn¡¯t react in the slightest. The two anxious men both have their faces redden.

    Nevertheless, wang Jia Qin reacts first and he quickly takes out a bag of gold coins and sets it on the counter, ¡°Today, this young master is the first one to pay the money. Quickly give me the special Mysterious Energy Philter!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng hurriedly and absent-mindedly takes the Philter and gives it to wang Jia Qin.

    wang Jia Qin promptly reveals acent smile and sways it in front of Tian Yongjin, ¡°Tian-dashao, you let me win today!¡±

    Saying so, he swaggers away.

    Tian Yongjin is left on the same spot, gnashing his teeth with a belly full of anger. He has nowhere to vent but towards Chen Qingfeng. He bellows: ¡°Stinking brat, are you tired of living? You actually sold this young master¡¯s draught to others!! Believe it or not, this young master will thrash your shop at once!¡±

    From the bottom of his heart, Chen Qingfeng feels wronged.

    He doesn¡¯t want to offend Tian Yongjin, but neither does he dare offend Hongsheng Medicine Hall¡¯s young boss, wang Jia Qin!

    ¡°Tian... Tian-dashao, please calm down. Actually, our owner isunching a new kind of draught today. I think that you would like to buy this new draught? I can guarantee that this draught¡¯s potency is a hundred times stronger than the Mysterious Energy Philter.¡±

    Tian Yongjin asks skeptically: ¡°What draught is so powerful? Go ahead and say it.¡±

    ¡°The Philter of Barrier Breaking.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? This young master is experienced and knowledgeable, but I¡¯ve never heard of such draught. Well, whatever. Give this young master a bottle.¡± As he says that, takes out a bag containing 40,000 gold coins and sets it down.

 Chapter 123: Crazy Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 123: Crazy Old Man</h4>

    Cheng Qingfeng gulps. Only after quite a while is he able to say with difficulty: ¡°Tian-dashao, the Philter of Barrier Breaking that this humble one had just mentioned, it¡¯s a hundred times more potent than the special Mysterious Energy Philter... so the price is naturally a hundred times that of the special Mysterious Energy Philter. That¡¯s why, forty thousand gold coins... isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Forty thousand gold coins, multiplied by a hundred?!!!¡± Tian Yongjin is taken aback for a moment, then he incredulously bellows, ¡°Four million gold coins? You want this young master to pay four million gold coins for a draught that I¡¯ve never heard of, do you take me for a fool that you can y with?!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng then retreats in fright, but he nevertheless insists: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Tian-dashao, this is the price that the owner decided upon, there¡¯s nothing that this humble one can do! If you really want to buy the Mysterious Energy Philter, why don¡¯t youe again a little bit earlier tomorrow?¡±

    In the end, Tian Yongjin doesn¡¯t buy the Philter of Barrier Breaking. To be honest, four million gold coins is too expensive even for Tian-dashao who squanders money like dirt. He can¡¯t just casuallye up with that amount.

    What is this ¡®Philter of Barrier Breaking¡¯ anyway? He¡¯s never heard of it.

    However, in the next few days, Tian-dashao will regret his decision today until his intestines are all green.

    Since the departure of Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin, Junji Drugstore has be deserted once again.

    Throughout the day, there¡¯s not even a single visitor.

    Just when Cheng Qingfeng thinks that there won¡¯t be any further business for today, he sees an old man with an unshaven beard and wearing grey garments.

    The old man¡¯s appearance is somewhat down and out, but Chen Qingfeng doesn¡¯t neglect him in the slightest. He goes up and gives an enthusiastic wee.

    ¡°Excuse me, does this guest want to purchase some herbs or maybe draughts? However...¡± speaking ¡¯til here, Chen Qingfeng trails with a bit of embarrassment, ¡°Our shop is quite small, so the only draught that we sell is the Mysterious Energy Philter.¡±

    After hearing his words, the old man shows an understanding but disappointed expression. He turns around to leave.

    However, Chen Qingfeng appears to have recalled something, and hesitantly adds, ¡°This shop is also selling a special kind of draught called Philter of Barrier Breaking. It is something that our boss had personally refined, but the price is a little...¡±

    Chen Qingfeng has yet to say the word ¡°expensive¡± when the old man suddenly opens his turbid eyes wide, and says in a trembling voice: ¡°Y-you, you, what did you just say this draught is called?¡±

    ¡°Philter of Barrier Breaking.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression looks even more animated, his eyes staring unwavering at Chen Qingfeng. Both of his withered hands grab onto Chen Qingfeng¡¯s clothes, ¡°Philter of Barrier Breaking, give me the Philter of Barrier Breaking!! Do you know how long I have been looking for this draught?!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng jumps in shock from the old man¡¯s crazy appearance, ¡°But this guest, the Philter that our boss refined has a very expensive price. It costs four million gold coins, and it is only effective for practitioners that are Earth Stage and below. Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, four million, how is four million expensive?¡± the old man looks up andughs heartily, ¡°As long as it can help me break through my bottleneck, don¡¯t even mention four million, even if I pay another four million, it would be worth it!¡±

    Saying that, the old man rapidly takes out a case.

    Opening it, there are dozens of pearls and a stack of banknotes.

    Chen Qingfeng gives it a rough estimate, and the value already exceeds four million gold coins.

    He feels like he¡¯s in a dream, in... in a blink of an eye, did their pharmacy already earn a profit of four million?

    More importantly... these four million is a profit ah!!

    As soon as Chen Qingfeng hands him the Philter of Barrier Breaking, the old man immediately snatches it and drains all of its contents in one gulp.

    Afterwards, he¡¯s already at the door of the Drugstore, sitting cross-legged in meditation and operating his Internal Force.

 Chapter 124: The Heavens Have Not Forsaken Me

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Heavens Have Not Forsaken Me</h4>

    Chen Qingfeng looks towards the door and sees that he¡¯s just cultivating. He decides to not pay him any mind and just happily work on bookkeeping. He¡¯s thinking that since they have some capital now, they should naturally stock up on some decent draughts.

    They can¡¯t just rely solely on Miss Jun¡¯s draughts to support the store¡¯s business, right?

    Lost in his thoughts, he hears some unexpected noiseing from outside.

    Chen Qingfeng looks up, only to discover that without him noticing when, the shop¡¯s exterior is already surrounded by lot of people.

    Everyone is pointing towards the edge of the door, having the expressions of shock and excitement.

    What... what is going on?

    Cheng Qingfeng walks over to the door and is surprised by what he sees.

    He sees that the old man who was just sitting there is nowpletely surrounded by a fog.

    The old man¡¯s face is barely visible from within the mist that is around him.

    As Chen Qingfeng approaches, he could feel the surging and churning of the immense and powerful Internal Force.

    That Internal Force and pressure makes hisplexion turn pale, and he unconsciously takes a step back.

    ¡°Breakthrough, he¡¯s really going to breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Is he breaking though the middle of Earth Stage into the high Earth Stage?¡±

    ¡°No, not really! He has already broken through the high Earth Stage, but the pressure of his Internal Force is still rising!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Does he want to breakthrough from the middle of Earth Stage directly into Heaven Stage? How could that be possible?!¡±

    The crowd is continuously whispering their spections, there¡¯s no end to their surprise, envy and admiration.

    Yet some people are quite puzzled, ¡°Hey, if I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t he ¡®Old Tao¡¯, a Ghost Envoy from Ghost City? He was stuck in the middle of Earth stage, and it has already been thirty years since. How could he suddenly have a breakthrough now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Old Tao had already been driven out of Ghost City because he can¡¯t make any progress in his cultivation. I never expected that he would be able to slowly deliver what he has umted*, when he wasn¡¯t able to breakthrough then, he would surprise everyone by doing it all in one go!!¡±

    idiom: good preparation is key to sess.

    While everyone is talking, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ is suddenly hearding from Old Tao, who was sitting in meditation.

    The Drugstore¡¯s wall that Old Tao was leaning against is sted through, creating arge hole.

    The grey clothes on his body are blown away into tatters.

    The people that are standing near him are even more shocked by the wave of energy, they are pushed several steps backwards.

    Old Tao slowly stands up from the ground, there¡¯s only a pair of tattered trousers on his body, and they aren¡¯t doing a good job of covering the important bits.

    After a moment of silence, he suddenly looks up at the sky and bursts outughing, ¡°Hahahahaha! I broke through, I finally broke through!! The Heavens have not forsaken me, actually letting me find the Philter of Barrier Breaking!! Hahaha, the Heavens did not abandon me!!¡±

    It turns out that this old man is actually a Ghost Envoy from the Ghost City.

    He had already been stuck in the middle of Earth Stage for thirty-two years.

    If he can¡¯t break into the high Earth Stage, he won¡¯t have any hope of glimpsing into the realm of Heaven Stage during this lifetime.

    But the more anxious he is, the more he loses his hope.

    And along with him getting older, talented Ghost Envoys are getting promoted one by one.

    His position is being seriously threatened as well.

    If he doesn¡¯t make a breakthrough, he will most likely be driven out of the Ghost City.

    And so, after hearing that Ru Yan had taken a Philter of Barrier Breaking and advanced into the middle of Earth Stage, he immediately began to frantically search for it in Xia¡¯an.

    Today, he finally found it.

    And the effect of this draught is more extraordinary than he had ever imagined.

    Not only did it make him break through his bottleneck, it also cleared up the impurities within his Qi Sea, stimting all of his body¡¯s Internal Force.

    After more than thirty years of bitter cultivation, he is finally able to deliver what he has umted. Not only did he break through the bottleneck of mid Earth Stage, he was directly promoted to the peak of Earth Stage. Even that high and distant Heaven Stage is only a single step away.

 Chapter 125: How Scary

    <h4>Chapter 125: How Scary</h4>

    How can Old Tao not be wild with joy?

    But the surrounding audience hears an important point.

    ¡°What?! Old Tao, you took the Philter of Barrier Breaking to help you with your bottleneck?!¡±

    ¡°You mean that miraculous draught circting in the Ghost City, the Philter of Barrier Breaking that was valued higher than the Elixir refined by Master Jian Feng?!¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly tell us where we can buy that draught!¡±

    ¡°My God! The Philter of Barrier Breaking can really make someone break through a bottleneck, I must buy it even if it costs me ten million gold coins. Quickly tell me where can I buy it?¡±

    They soon learn from Old Tao¡¯s mouth that the draught was purchased from this small and unremarkable pharmacy right next to them.

    Moreover, he bought it when it was set on the cheap cabbage price* of four million gold coins.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turn green!

    Each and every one of them stare at Chen Qingfeng, who¡¯s standing by the doorway, like tigers watching their prey.

    The Philter of Barrier Breaking that was just auctioned in the Ghost City sold for a total of twelve million gold coins a!

    But Old Tao actually bought it for four million gold coins from this Junji Drugstore.

    Three folds cheaper!

    Aargh, so enviable to the point that it¡¯s hateful!

    Chen Qingfeng has a pale face as he takes a few steps back, he swallows his spit and says: ¡°Calm, everyone please calm down! Today¡¯s Philter of Barrier Breaking is already sold out! If the guests would like to buy it, pleasee back early tomorrow!!¡±

    Finishing his lines, he doesn¡¯t dare tarry and immediately ms the door close, running away like he¡¯s flying.

    Wuu wuu, Miss Jun, these people that want to buy the special draught are so scary!

    If you don¡¯t put up a few more draughts for sale, this humble one won¡¯t be able to keep this head!

    Unfortunately, Chen Qingfeng¡¯s wish is a beautiful one, but Muyan¡¯s inclination on refining draughts seems to be the same as it was before.

    It¡¯s just that, looking at Chen Qinfeng¡¯s pitiful look, Muyan ends up giving him a huge mercy. She lends him Yan Haotian in order to ¡°maintain public order¡±.

    Sure enough, Yan Haotian, with his scarred face and his fiendish appearance, immediately reduces those daring people by more than half- only by standing outside.

    On this day, Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin are both hurrying towards the Junji Drugstore first thing in the morning.

    Each is determined that today, he must be the first one to grab that special Mysterious Energy Philter instead of the other.

    They initially thought that once they get there, they would see the same deserted scene as in the past.

    Just as they turn at a corner, the two people are stunned at what they see.

    That¡¯s because there¡¯s a dense and overflowing crowd right at the door of Junji Drugstore.

    Everybody has their necks stretched, their heads suspended up as they desperately try to peep inside the pharmacy.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but knock on the door, yelling loudly: ¡°Open up, hurry and open up! We¡¯ve already been waiting here all night! Hurry and let us buy the draught!¡±

    Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin are struck dumb, just what is going on?

    Why are there so many people crammed in front of Junji Drugstore?

    Could it be that the thing about the special Mysterious Energy Philter has been exposed?

    Simultaneously, they both re furiously at the other, ¡°Did you babble?! Are you stupid?¡±

    How would they be able to hog the special Mysterious Energy Philters when it¡¯s existence is known by other people, and there¡¯s only one bottle of it a day?

    Once they finished asking, the men could only give each other the same nk stare, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t babble about it?¡±

    wang Jia Qin has sharp eyes and finds someone he knows among the crowd. He immediately sucks in a mouthful of cold air.

    He could see a gray-haired elderly man within the crowd, his eyes are glinting like a tiger¡¯s, and he obviously has and extremely high cultivation.

    It¡¯s actually an elder of the great and famous Li family of Xia¡¯an.

    How could an elder from the great Li familye to this tiny Drugstore and line up at its door?

    Isn¡¯t this too extreme even for that special Philter?

    As they are contemting, the shop suddenly opens its doors.

    ¡ª-

    T/N: *Cabbage price = low price. I just thought the term is funny so I kept it. I¡¯ll use it again given the chance, hahaha...

 Chapter 126: Buy, Buy, Buy!!

    <h4>Chapter 126: Buy, Buy, Buy!!</h4>

    In a split second, the crowd of people rush to go inside like a flood.

    ¡°Philter of Barrier Breaking, hurry and give me a Philter of Barrier Breaking!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give eight million big ones, sell me that Philter!¡±

    ¡°Step aside, your father has already prepared 12 million gold coins worth of banknotes, hurry and let me through!!¡±

    Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin are simply bbergasted.

    What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s no need to be this crazy over buying that special Mysterious Energy Philter, right?

    The store¡¯s door has already been destroyed by the crowd.

    There¡¯s even someone who¡¯s getting trampled over by the stampede. That person coughs out a mouthful of blood and he doesn¡¯t stand up again.

    This is just like they¡¯re rabidly trying to tear down the Junji Drugstore.

    When the pair was thinking that Junji Drugstore will definitely get thrashed, people from the crowd are suddenly getting thrown over.

    Just then, they could see a strong-looking man with scars all over his face, and he stands outside the the door like a tower. He has a chilling expression and a pair of violent eyes sweeping over each person in the mob, making everyone no longer dare to act rashly.

    Tian Yongjin couldn¡¯t bear it in the end, and he grabs a person to ask: ¡°Are you all here to buy the special Mysterious Energy Philter?¡±

    ¡°What special Mysterious Energy Philter?¡± that person asks in a clueless manner, ¡°What ptrap Philter are you talking about? We¡¯re all here to grab a Philter of Barrier Breaking, that¡¯s the miraculous draught that can make people break through a bottleneck! Not only that, it¡¯s only sold for 4 million gold coins, a full 8 million cheaper than the auction in the Ghost City! Only a fool wouldn¡¯t scramble over it!¡±

    ¡°Ph... Philter of Barrier Breaking?!¡± Tian Yongjin snaps his eyes wide open, his trembling voice rises, ¡°The Philter that costs 4 million gold coins? Are you saying that... that is the miraculous draught that can make you break through a bottleneck?¡±

    ¡°Yea, you mean you guys don¡¯t know this?¡± the man looks at them like they¡¯re idiots, ¡°It¡¯s that draught circting from the Ghost city that¡¯s all the hubbub, on that day when that Miss Ru Yan took a Philter of Barrier Breaking and had a breakthrough on the spot. Even Ghost City¡¯s Old Tao, he had been stuck in the middle of Earth Stage for over thirty years, and yesterday, he bought the Philter for 4 million gold coins right here, ended up breaking though one the spot. He¡¯s now at the peak of Earth Stage. This matter, nobody in the entire Xia¡¯an isn¡¯t aware of it, everybody knows!¡±

    Just as he says that, Yan Haotian, who was standing at the door like a sentinel, steps aside to reveal Chen Qingfeng¡¯s fearfully trembling figure.

    He clears his throat, and looks at the surrounding crowd that¡¯s ring at him like a tiger watching its prey. With a trembling and faltering voice: ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m truly sorry, but the owner didn¡¯t refine a Philter of Barrier Breaking, so we don¡¯t have it for sale today.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?! I¡¯ve been lining up here sincest night!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Today, I can¡¯t just go without buying the Philter of Barrier Breaking!¡±

    ¡°My Li family is willing to pay 15 million gold coins, just asking for a bottle!¡±

    Fifteen million!!

    Chen Qingfeng gulps, quickly pressing down on the pain in his heart, he continues: ¡°Everyone, although we don¡¯t have a Philter of Barrier Breaking in our shop today, the owner had still refined some other special draughts. There¡¯s a Mysterious Energy Philter, an Wound Healing Liquid, and a Speed Serum; one is priced at 40,000 gold coins...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he is interrupted by Elder Li: ¡°These draughts that you mentioned, they were all refined by the master who made the Philter of Barrier Breaking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the special draughts that we sell in our shop, all of them are refined by the owner.¡±

    ¡°Buy, buy, buy!!¡± someone immediately shouts that, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a special draught refined by that master, I¡¯ll buy it all!¡±

    ¡°Who are you kidding, I was here first, pack it up for me!¡±

 Chapter 127: Smashing the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 127: Smashing the Wall</h4>

    ¡°Just what is a few hundreds of thousands of gold? Even if it¡¯s an ordinary draught, it would absolutely be superior as long as its refined by this great master. Today, Li family must grab it!!¡±

    Because there¡¯s too much demand and the draughts are too scarce, they end up using a lottery system.

    Anyone lucky enough to draw a red card will have the privilege of getting a priority on buying a special draught.

    Hence, within less than the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, a Mysterious Energy Philter at 40,000 gold coins, a bottle of Wound Healing Liquid worth 600,000 gold coins, and a Speed Serum priced at 300,000 gold coins ¨C are immediately snapped up and sold out.

    Just like that, the ones who spent their money are grinning from ear to ear, while the ones who weren¡¯t able to buy anything are scowling miserably.

    Not far from them, Tian Yongjin and wang Jia Qin are just vacantly staring at the departing crowd.

    Suddenly, they simultaneously raise their hands, and ruthlessly give their own faces a p.

    A Philter of Barrier Breaking set at four million gold, a miraculous draught at a cabbage price, and they actually just missed it!

    They¡¯re such pigs!

    The draught buying frenzy outside has nothing to do with Muyan who is inside the space.

    She only gave Cheng Qingfeng a few draughts this time, not because she wants to engage in hunger marketing, but because she¡¯s really awfully busy.

    She¡¯s upied with studying the Shen Musician techniques with the Tian Mo Qin.

    The Shen Musician inheritance was directly sent into Muyan¡¯s brain.

    But gaining mastery over it isn¡¯t as easy as is it in theory.

    Up until now, the Shen Musician skills that Muyan has gained some proficiency on are: ¡°The Sound de¡± that she uses to attack, ¡°Echo Recovery¡± to restore Internal Force, ¡°Dissipating Fog¡± to destroy heart demons and assist in cultivation, and the ¡°Spring Snow¡± that assists the draught refining process.

    These techniques seem to be quite powerful, don¡¯t they?

    As a matter of fact, these are still just the tip of the iceberg when ites to the Shen Musician techniques.

    And Muyan¡¯s level as a Shen Musician right now has just achieved the pitiful level one.

    A lot of techniques can only be practiced after raising her level as a Shen Musician.

    There are also some skills, such as the ¡°Echo Recovery¡±, that she can develop as a group support skill only once she reaches level two.

    However, raising one¡¯s Shen Musician level is easier said than done.

    The more Muyan gets a grasp on these techniques, the more she realizes that if she wants to raise her Shen Musician level, simply advancing on her practitioner stage and increasing the amount of Internal Force in her body are very much not enough.

    Shen Musicians, to say it simply, is a Musician that has Godly skills.

    Musicians naturally understand music, and control the tunes.

    Controlling the music requires one to have a powerful mental power.

    Fortunately, Muyan is someone who had experienced rebirth, so if its mental power or will, she is far strongerpared to normal people.

    This is the main reason why Tian Mo Qin ultimately recognized her.

    However, a strong mental power is still not enough.

    That¡¯s because after advancing to level three, all the upgraded Shen Musician techniques require Spiritual Power to control.

    Right now, Muyan has yet to get a feel and discover the threshold of Spiritual Power.

    On one hand, Muyan is practicing on the Tian Mo Qin to improve her proficiency in each technique, as well as increase her mental power while she¡¯s at it. On the other hand, she¡¯s thinking of ways on how she could cultivate Spiritual Power.

    All of a sudden, she could hear some explosive noiseing from the outside, and she could also feel the energy fluctuations inside the space.

    She promptly exits the space and walks to the direction of the sound, eventually arriving at the backyard.

    Muyan is struck dumb by the sight that greets her.

    What once belonged to the Chen family, the west wall of the now Junji Drugstore¡¯s backyard was smashed, and there¡¯s arge hole in its ce.

    There¡¯s a head poking out from behind the wall, apparently taking measurements of its length and width.

    After deciding that it isn¡¯t wide enough, he raises his fist andunches it out, smashing the wall with a punch.

 Chapter 128: Obedient Han Ye

    <h4>Chapter 128: Obedient Han Ye</h4>

    Noticing Muyan approach, the man looks up and gives her a fawning smile, ¡°Miss Muyan, I¡¯m so sorry, did the noise bother you? Please rest assured, this subordinate will be done in no time! Guaranteed that it won¡¯t take longer than a stick of incense!¡±

    This person standing in front of her is Di Ming Jue¡¯s trusted subordinate, Han Ye.

    He is covered in dust, his face is grey with the scattered powder. His white teeth are particrly noticeable when he grins, and it¡¯s unusually silly.

    Muyan drawls, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Pausing, she narrows her eyes in suspicion, ¡°Or rather, why are you here?¡±

    If she remembers it correctly, shouldn¡¯t there be a family of four living next door?

    Han Ye pats off the dust on his body and gives Muyan a slightugh: ¡°To answer Miss, this yard had already been bought by our Jun Shang. Now, you and Jun Shang are only separated by a wall, but Jun Shang thinks that this wall is no good. It separates and distances you two for no reason, so this subordinates intends to build a door right here. After this, it will be much easier whenever the two of you want to meet.¡±

    Muyan really wants to roll her eyes.

    Who wants to go and meet with that guy?

    Moreover, that person can silently sneak into her room, does he need to break the wall if he wants to meet her?

    Muyan¡¯s mouth curls into a smile that isn¡¯t a smile. She hooks her fingers for Han Ye toe closer.

    In terms of age and cultivation, Han Ye naturally far outstrips Muyan.

    However, she is Jun Shang¡¯s future wife, an Empress among the queens of the Three Realms a!

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t dare to be rash, obediently following her beckoning.

    Muyan smiles deeper, her countenance turning brighter and more beautiful. Like the splendidly zing sun up in the sky, people dare not look directly, but yearn for in joy.

    Even Han Ye is dazzled in that instant.

    It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t anyone that looks more remarkable than Miss Muyan back in the Xiuxian Continent, but there isn¡¯t any woman that has this kind of charm like the young woman in front of him. When she smiles, those pair of peach blossom eyes glitter like the light reflected by flittering water.

    It¡¯s no wonder that their Jun Shan has been so obsessed since he had firstid his eyes on Miss Muyan.

    Just as he¡¯s thinking that, he hears a clear and melodious voice in his ears, ¡°Your Jun Shang instructed you to smash this wall?¡±

    Han Ye repeatedly nods.

    ¡°Then do you know that this wall is shared between your yard and mine?¡±

    Han Ye nods once again: if that isn¡¯t the case, then Jun Shang won¡¯t make him destroy the wall!

    Muyan chuckles darkly, ¡°Since you know that this yard also belongs to me, then why did you destroy it?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Muyan extends her slender, lily-white hand and grabs Han Ye¡¯s cor. She says in anguid tone, ¡°So I¡¯ll give you half an hour to be good and properly fix this wall up for me, otherwise... do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Un-understood!¡±

    Muyan loosens her hand in satisfaction and pats Han Ye¡¯s wrinkled cor. She leisurely leaves.

    After Muyan has disappeared from view, only then does Han Yee back to himself.

    Oh God, he... he had just been intimidated by the momentum of a mortal from Yanwu Continent.

    Finished! Finished! Everything is Finished! Resistance is futile.

    Han Ye ces his face on his palm: Even if it¡¯s the woman that Jun Shang fancies, this is really too awful!

    After an hour, Muyan goes back to the backyard and sees that the wall has been properly repaired. She nods in satisfaction.

    Just as she has returned to her room however, a knockes at her door.

    Aunt Chen pushes the door open andes in, followed by four individuals carrying two heavy wooden chests.

    Muyan asks suspiciously: ¡°This is?¡±

 Chapter 129: Muyan, My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 129: Muyan, My Wife</h4>

    Aunt Chen also has a questioning look across her face: ¡°These four people said that they were instructed to give these to you, miss. However, they won¡¯t say who sent them, even when I asked.¡±

    The four don¡¯t say anything as they set the boxes down. Then, one of them very respectfully hands over a letter to Muyan.

    Strange, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knows her here in Xia¡¯an!

    Who would write her a letter?

    As she¡¯s thinking that, Aunt Chen has already opened up the chests on her side, then cries out in surprise: ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s a lot of jewelry!¡±

    Muyan looks over and sure enough, the chests are packed with gold, silver and precious stones.

    Although the amount seems to be less than those sent by Jin wangye, their quality and value are actually far superior.

    Especially the dozens of precious stones of various colors. Pick any one of them randomly, and it has the price of a city*.

    General expression for something very valuable ¨C could be true, could be an exaggeration. ¡°Miss Jun, these... who could have sent these to you? It can¡¯t be another one asking for your hand in marriage, right?¡±

    Muyan unfolds the letter in curiosity. Reading its contents, ck lines appear all over her face.

    Aunt Chen really guessed it right. Well, at least half right.

    Because the letter reads ¨C

    ¡°Muyan, my wife,

    It¡¯s boring with nothing to do, so I sent two boxes of thesemonce things for my darling to y with.

    Not betrothal gifts!¡±

    At the end, it is signed with a ¡°Jue¡± written in a mboyant flourish.

    The man¡¯s coldness, tyranny, as well as his prestige that casts a sideways nce at everything under the Heaven ¨C are all revealed in great detail with this one character.

    She doesn¡¯t need to think too deeply to know who sent these.

    Di Ming Jue!

    So is this what he meant by ¡®pursue¡¯?

    First, st her wall, then st some money?

    So direct, so rough, so vulgar!

    Also, when did she agree to marry him? Even going so far as addressing her as ¡®my wife¡¯?

    Muyan stares at the lines on the letter. Seeing thest three words to be ¡°Not betrothal gifts¡±, the corners of her mouth can¡¯t help but hook up in amusement.

    The most important thing is that it¡¯s so petty.

    These three words, are they supposed to mock those gifts from Jin wangye as wretched?

    As Muyan was thinking on what to do with these so-called mon things for her to y with¡¯, Chen Qingfeng, who¡¯s supposed to be manning the store,es hurrying over. He says that there¡¯s someone who wants to meet her.

    The person that was looking for her is quite an unexpected surprise.

    Muyan raises the teacup to her lips and takes a light sip. She lifts up her head to look at the woman sitting opposite of her. Smiling, she says: ¡°Miss Ru Yan, how unusual that you woulde and visit our small store.¡±

    The woman sitting across from her is wearing purple clothes on her body and a light muslin on her face. She¡¯s very subdued and there¡¯s no smile on her expression. It is the famous Ghost Envoy from Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City ¨C Miss Ru Yan.

    ¡°Miss Jun, please don¡¯t say it like that. You are now the most sought-after draught master in Xia¡¯an. If you are willing to honor our Ghost City with your presence, we would be happy to receive you as an honored guest. This Ru Yan had received in no small measure a grace from you. I¡¯m really ashamed that I can onlye and pay a visit today.¡±

    Ru Yan gets up from her seat and gives a bow towards Muyan, her expression iparably sincere.

    When she sits back down, she continues to speak: ¡°In fact, I came here today to represent Ghost City and invite Miss Jun.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Invite me?¡± Muyan says unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it beforehand. For the time being, I don¡¯t intend to consign my draughts to the Ghost City.¡±

    Ru Yan quickly shakes her head, ¡°Miss Jun, you¡¯ve misunderstood. In Xia¡¯an nowadays, who doesn¡¯t know that there are special draughts with miraculous effects and that they are only sold on Junji Drugstore. The rules set down by Junji Drugstore is also the most rigorous ¨C no matter how much gold, no matter how much influence ¨C nobody can make Junji Drugstore bend it¡¯s rules to their favor.¡±

    ¡°This being the case, you still want to invite me?¡±

    Ru Yan replies with a smile: ¡°Yes, Miss Jun. To tell you the truth, there will be an auction of rare and precious herbs in the Ghost City in three days. I think you may be interested.¡±

 Chapter 130: There Are Rules to Abide By

    <h4>Chapter 130: There Are Rules to Abide By</h4>

    Rare and precious herbs?

    Muyan¡¯s eyes go bright and she straightens on her seat, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Ru Yan quickly gives her a briefing on the auction that will take ce three dayster, and what herbs would probably be avable by then.

    Muyan had found many of those herbs in the Fog Forest, but there¡¯s fewer and fewer of them now.

    There¡¯s also some that Muyan wasn¡¯t able to find until now.

    ¡°Miss Jun, would you like to participate in the auction?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Muyan raises her cup and drinks on it with a cordial smile, ¡°I would like to thank you for this information. Three dayster, I will be punctual and take part in the auction.¡±

    Three dayster.

    Muyan arrives at the Ghost City entrance by herself, leaving Yan Haotian to help at the drugstore.

    She lines up at the entrance out of habit.

    As Muyan was about to pay the 100 gold entrance fee, a middle aged man wearing the Ghost Envoy attirees rushing over. There¡¯s a huge smile on his face as he greets Muyan: ¡°You must be Miss Jun? This one is the Ghost Envoy called Lou Fei, it¡¯s truly an honor to finally meet your distinguished self.¡±

    When he sees Muyan taking out 100 gold to pay the fee, Lou Fei immediately says in a fawning manner: ¡°Miss Jun, you are an honored guest of our Ghost City. How could we make you pay the entrance fee, when you¡¯re free toe and go as you please.¡±

    Muyan casts him a quick nce and shows a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°No need, I fear that I might bother you. Having rules and abiding by those rules ¨C that¡¯s always the simplest deal, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Saying so, she does a casual toss, and 100 gold coins urately goes into the money box.

    Lou Fei has a change inplexion, then he nods repeatedly: ¡°What Miss Jun said is right. Your Junji Drugstore is known to to be a hard-liner in abiding by its regtions. And your Philter of Barrier Breaking allowed our Ghost City¡¯s Ru Yan and Old Tao to break through their bottlenecks one after another. It¡¯s now the most in-demand draught in our Ghost City.¡±

    As he says this, his eyes are zing with a greedy light, ¡°This one has also been stuck in the middle of Earth Stage for quite a while, if I can get a bottle of Miss Jun¡¯s Philter of Barrier Breaking, that would really be...¡±

    Just before Lou Fei could finish his words, Muyan interrupts him by saying, ¡°If I remember correctly, shouldn¡¯t Miss Ru Yan be the one to escort me today?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t explicitly say what she means but she could see disdain in Lou Fei¡¯s eyes, his face distorting.

    He grits his teeth with difficulty, firmly repressing his anger: ¡°Ru Yan is just a third-rank Ghost Envoy, and this one is already at fourth rank!¡±

    What he¡¯s implying is that his status in the Ghost City is much higherpared to Ru Yan.

    Muyan should be deeply grateful that he is the one to personally escort her.

    However, Muyan simply smiles, her voice light as a feather as she says: ¡°Oh, is that so? The one who manages the Ghost City really has no eyes.¡±

    After that, without asking for leave, she walks past Lou Fei and into the Ghost City.

    Left on his spot, there¡¯s a malicious glint in Lou Fei¡¯s eyes as he stares at her back.

    Ghost City¡¯s auction house is ced adjacent to the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    At this time, Muyan is sitting inside a private room on the third floor. She could hear the faint sounds of the raucous cheers of the Colosseum on the other side.

    The Auction House on this side is actually a lot calmer and more elegant.

    There¡¯s a girl on the tform that looks as morous as Ru Yan. She presents the herbs, auctioning them off one after another in front of everyone.

    She could hear the bustling sounds of bidding from below, but Muyan herself is somewhat uninterested.

    That¡¯s because most of the herbs that are up for auction are the ones she could easily pick up from the Fog Forest.

    There¡¯s still of lot of them stocked in her space.

 Chapter 131: Itâ€™sâ€¦ Hungry?

    <h4>Chapter 131: It¡¯s... Hungry?</h4>

    Her fingers gently rub against the jade bracelet on her wrist. A sliver of annoyance can¡¯t help but flit across her eyes.

    On the day that Jin wangye proposed marriage, Di Ming Jue inexplicably gave her this white jade bracelet. She took it off as soon as she turned around.

    Who would have expected that on the third day, that guy would discover that she didn¡¯t wear it and get really angry, then subject her to a very aggrieved look.

    Then...

    Then this jade bracelet on her wrist can¡¯t be taken off anymore.

    Thinking of that overbearing and obstinate man, with an expression that he considers himself unexcelled in the world... Muyan can¡¯t help but rub her forehead.

    While she¡¯s thinking, there¡¯s suddenly a sh of white before her eyes.

    A fluffy, white, fat rabbit appears in front of her.

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Hey, youzy rabbit, so there¡¯s also a day where youe out and take a stroll?¡±

    The fat rabbit is still very perceptive.

    It knows that she is the young master¡¯s dam, and a person that has control over its life and death. And so, it extends its small tongue to lick Muyan¡¯s fingers and curry favor. It also uses its fluffy and plump body to rub and rub against her.

    Alright, wiggle around to rub.

    She hadn¡¯t seen this rabbit for just a few days, but why does it seem like its gotten fatter?

    After it gratuitously tries to fawn over Muyan, the rabbit¡¯s round mung-bean eyes suddenly dart towards a certain direction, there¡¯s a gleam of greed and longing in its eyes.

    The small fluffy mouth opens up, there actually seems to be drool trickling down from it.

    As Muyan is wondering what this little guy wants to do, the rabbit¡¯s hind legs does a jump, and it goes straight out of the room¡¯s back window.

    Wait, out through the back window, that¡¯s the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    What does this fat rabbit want to do?

    Muyan has quick eyes and fast hands, immediately stretching her hands to grab the fat rabbit.

    The fat rabbit anxiously and confusedly twitches its four legs, then its round belly unexpectedly lets out a rumbling noise.

    Huh? It¡¯s... hungry?

    Could it be that this fat rabbit has spotted some food?

    As she¡¯s thinking of this, she hears the voice of the pretty Ghost Envoy, ¡°The next item for auction is the Purple Salvia Miltiorrhiza. The starting price is ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®Purple Salvia Miltiorrhiza¡¯, Muyan¡¯s mind suddenly gets a jolt, immediately preparing to bid.

    Although there¡¯s still some in her space, but they¡¯re already running low.

    In her moment of distraction, the fat rabbit immediately wriggles out of her grasp and hops out the window.

    ¡°Th...¡± Muyan wrinkles her brows.

    The back window leads to the Beast Fighting Colosseum, it doesn¡¯t just have crazy and bloodthirsty practitioners, there are fierce Strange Beasts that are a hundred times bigger than the fat rabbit.

    That fat rabbit going there, it shouldn¡¯t be mistaken as ration and eaten, probably.

    However, remembering that the fat rabbit had eaten a sacred beast egg, even digesting it, Muyan puts her heart back at ease.

    ¡°Purple Salvia Miltiorrhiza, the noble guest of private room one bids twenty thousands gold coins!¡±

    An hour of auction ends quickly. Muyan stands up with a smile and stretches her body.

    She¡¯s very satisfied with today¡¯s harvest. Among the forms left by Baili Yinlou, there are several like the Philter of Barrier Breaking that requires umon herbs. She very much wants to try refining them, but she doesn¡¯t have enough ingredients.

    Today, she finally managed to collect all these different kinds of umon materials.

    But just when Muyan was about to pay the gold and get the materials, she sees a little rank one Ghost Envoy walking directly to her. Giving her a respectful salute: ¡°Miss Jun, our Ghost City¡¯s Magistrate Xu wants to meet you.¡±

    Ghost Envoys have five ranks in the Ghost City.

    And higher than those five ranks are the Magistrates.

    The one above them is the person in charge of each Ghost City, the Ghost King.

 Chapter 132: He Who Comes is Ill-intentioned

    <h4>Chapter 132: He Who Comes is Ill-intentioned</h4>

    Even higher than the Ghost King is the one who governs all the Ghost Cities in Yanwu Continent ¡ª the Ghost Emperor.

    But it¡¯s rumored that a long, long time ago, there¡¯s someone with an even higher position than the Ghost Emperor, a supreme existence.

    The Dark Lord.

    But except for the ones who pioneered the Ghost City, no one has ever seen the Dark Lord again.

    Moreover, the Ghost City Magistrates are already on a very high position.

    The Magistrate of the Xia¡¯an Ghost City for example, is an existence that can call the wind and summon the rain.

    And now, such an existence wants to summon her?

    What could his purpose possibly be?

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth hooks up into azy curve. She calmly follows the little Ghost Envoy into avish room.

    There¡¯s not a soul inside the room, but Muyan isn¡¯t the least bit ufortable.

    She sits down by her own volition and pours herself a cup of tea, slowly sipping it.

    ¡°Miss Jun is truly young and promising, with outstanding courage and insight!¡± a deep and resounding voice could be heard from outside.

    Immediately after, the door is pushed open and several people walk in, in a line.

    The one leading them is an elderly man with a pure snowy white hair and beard. His skin however, is smooth and firm. He appears to be around his forties if one doesn¡¯t look at this hair.

    He has a pair of chatoyant eyes looking towards Muyan. He gives a low but insipidugh and says: ¡°Miss Jun is so at ease in eating this old one¡¯s food and drinks, are you not afraid that this old bones will put poison in your tea?¡±

    Muyan looks at him with her eyebrows raised, her posture sitting on the chair is still aszy and rxed as before ¨C without the slightest bit of intention to get up and greet him.

    A leisurely and euphonious voice replies, ¡°Ghost City¡¯s Magistrate Xu, would you use such a scum-like method as poisoning to sneak an attack?¡±

    ¡°You... what¡¯s with your attitude?!¡± behind Magistrate Xu, Lou Fei suddenly flies into rage and shouts, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s standing in front of you? This is our Ghost City¡¯s Magistrate Xu!¡±

    In Xia¡¯an, even if it¡¯s the city master or the patriarch of arge and influential family, who wouldn¡¯t be fawning and extremely deferential whenever they meet Magistrate Xu?

    As Magistrate Xu¡¯s apprentice, Lou Fei has always received reverence from others. When was thest time that he had felt an annoyance such as when he¡¯s in the presence of Muyan?

    Muyan casts him a sidelong nce and smirks: ¡°This Ghost Envoy Lou Fei, do you have a problem with your head? Haven¡¯t I already greeted Magistrate Xu just a moment ago? Why would you still need to repeat it one more time? If your brain is not working, you should just leave, so as not to be a disgrace and lose face for the whole Ghost City!¡±

    ¡°You- you s.l.u.t, I¡¯ll kill you ¨C!!¡±

    Lou Fei is finally infuriated. He lifts his fist and operates his Internal Force, then he fiercely charges at her.

    ¡°Lou Fei,e back! Don¡¯t be rude to Miss Jun!¡±

    Magistrate Xu shouts, the pressure of a powerful Precelestial expert spreads out.

    The charging Lou Fei immediately stumbles and falls to the floor.

    The other Ghost Envoys behind, each and every one of them also shiver, theirplexions turning deathly pale.

    Only the sitting Muyan is still smiling, leisurely sipping her tea.

    Shock and astonishment shes through Magistrate Xu¡¯s eyes. He then strides forward and takes a seat in front of her: ¡°This old man has lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen such a young Precelestial expert as Miss Jun. Aside from the Precelestial strength, you¡¯re a Draught Master that can refine miraculous drugs. Miss Jun¡¯s talent can really make this old man marvel. Even in the thousand years of history of my Ghost City, there¡¯s never been a record of an absolutely splendid person like Miss Jun.¡±

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°This old sir overpraises. Even if you tter me however, you will still need to line up at the Junji Drugstore if you want to buy a draught. After all, since there are set regtions, I should naturally set an example byplying with them.¡±

 Chapter 133: The Well-meaning Wonâ€™t Come

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Well-meaning Won¡¯t Come</h4>

    ¡°This woman, simply without a sense of shame...¡± Lou Fei is unable to bear it once again and he curses out.

    However, one re from Magistrate Xu and he begrudgingly withdraws at once.

    Magistrate Xu turns his burning gaze towards Muyan, his voice low: ¡°Miss Jun misunderstood, our Ghost City will not buy draughts.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not buying draughts? Then what does Magistrate Xu intend by keeping me?¡±

    Magistrate Xu raises the cup in front of him and drinks a mouthful. He slowly puts it down and says: ¡°On behalf of Ghost City, I would like to invite Miss Jun to be our Ghost City¡¯s exclusive refiner. In exchange, I would like to give Miss Jun the position and title of a fifth-rank Ghost Envoy. Miss Jun is so young, bright and talented. I believe that you should already know what kind of great benefits you can obtain when you be a fifth-rank Ghost Envoy in Ghost City?¡±

    A fifth-rank Ghost Envoy?

    It truly has great benefits!

    Even in the entire Ghost City in Xia¡¯an, there are only a dozen or so fifth-rank Ghost Envoys.

    Moreover, each one of them had arrived in their position through their step-by-step cumtive contributions.

    After bing a fifth-rank Ghost Envoy, one can purchase all the treasures in the Ghost City by only half the price.

    There is also the power over the lives, and the trade of which, of the ves in Wan Ren Ku.

    Hearing Magistrate Xu¡¯s arrangement, Lou Fei¡¯s eyes turn red with envy.

    He has a deep background, and is an apprentice of Magistrate Xu. However, he¡¯s still merely a fourth-rank Ghost Envoy after enduring for thirty years.

    Then Muyan bes a fifth-rank Ghost Envoy just like that?

    A silly little girl that has yet to grow all her hair*, how could she step over his head?

    Immature. When Muyan hears that, there¡¯s not the slightest change in her expression, and she casually says: ¡°Oh? Being a fifth-rank Ghost Envoy sounds really good. However, what if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Magistrate Xu¡¯s face suddenly turns cold at her words.

    His voice has also be somber, like a real Magistrate of the underworld, ¡°Miss Jun, did you really think that with your Precelestial strength, no one can be your match and you can run amok throughout all thends under heaven?¡±

    ¡°Heh, outside, perhaps a Precelestial expert is indeed very rare. In our Ghost City however, that is just another useful tool in our hands. If you obediently agree to what we say, Ghost City will naturally reward you with ample power and wealth; but if you¡¯re stubborn and insist on going against the Ghost City, then you will end up worse than those ves that anyone can easily trample on in Wan Ren Ku!¡±

    Muyan blinks, her expression is stillzy but thenguid atmosphere drains out of her body.

    She really hates it when other people threaten her.

    On the other hand, Lou Fei has been indignant for a long time while he watches her arrogant appearance.

    Now that Magistrate Xu is turning hostile to her, he suddenly feels very happy in his heart.

    He can¡¯t help butugh out loud and say: ¡°Jun Muyan, I did an investigation, you shameless wh.ore. There is no husband, but you have that little bastard of a child. Who knows which feral man knocked you up. If you really want to go against our Ghost City, not only will you be sold to Wan Ren Ku, even your son won¡¯t have a good end.¡±

    ¡°I know that there are a lot of high level Practitioners and rich people that really like ying with those beautiful children. I¡¯ve seen your son, and he truly looks like a pink jade carving, it could excite people! I believe that he would fetch a good price if we auction him off in Wan Ren Ku. Hahaha... ack ¨C!!¡±

    As Lou Fei isughing, he suddenly feels pain on his throat. His whole body is directly lifted up.

    He is a man of five pointsrge and three points thick, but the person lifting him up is actually this soft and delicate young woman, Jun Muyan.

 Chapter 134: Touch Him and Die!

    <h4>Chapter 134: Touch Him and Die!</h4>

    At this time, Muyan is still wearing a very calm expression; so much so that there¡¯s even an enticing smile on her lips.

    Her eyes that are usually half-closed and filled with azy charm arepletely open at this moment.

    There¡¯s a blood red speck in her eye that¡¯s zing like fire, like it it could burn everything in the world.

    Xiao Bao is Muyan¡¯s inverse scale*, no one is allowed to touch.

    Scales found around a dragon¡¯s neck. Sensitive and rted to its life, touching it will cause the dragon¡¯s extreme anger. Touch him and die!

    nobody has expected this sudden change.

    Even Magistrate Xu is also caught off guard.

    When he returns to his senses, Muyan is already clutching Lou Fei¡¯s throat.

    Magistrate Xu angrily roars: ¡°Jun Muyan, you dare to injure someone in my Ghost City, are you tired of living?¡±

    Lou Fei¡¯s neck is getting strangled, a red-violet color rises on his face. His eyes are filled with panic, his mouth opens wide and produces a hoarse and choking voice, ¡°Save... save me... let me go... kill me, and you... you won¡¯t survive...¡±

    ¡°You, if you dare kill me, kill me, you... don¡¯t think you¡¯ll walk out of here alive...¡±

    Even though he¡¯s nervous and afraid, even though he¡¯s in pain, Lou Fei firmly believes that Muyan wouldn¡¯t dare kill him.

    Soon after, he sees the young woman, resplendent like a spring flower, smile brightly like the sun.

    The five fingers on his neck abruptly tighten up.

    The sound of a ¡®crack¡¯, Lou Fei¡¯s neck crooks at an angle, then the soundspletely stop.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you dare ¨C !!!¡± Magistrate Xu issues a heart-piercing roar, he brandishes a palm and strikes out.

    In a split second, there¡¯s a turbulence of Internal Force and a frightening pressure is dispersed.

    The surrounding chairs and tables are blown away, breaking intoplete shambles.

    All the Ghost Envoys drop on the floor, shivering and deathly pale.

    Even that small first-rank Ghost Envoy has blood flowing out of his mouth. His eyes rolls back and he loses consciousness.

    However, after the the wind palm vanishes, Magistrate Xu¡¯s eyes sweep around, only to find that the whole room is empty. Where is Jun Muyan?

    He trembles from head to foot, wanting to pull his hair in anger.

    Ghost City has existed in Yanwu Continent for so long, and has been unbridled for the same amount of time.

    Who dares to disobey, who dares to resist, when nobody even dares to show an iota of disrespect.

    But today, he had his disciple killed right in front of him, by a little girl of just 18 or 19 years old.

    How could he tolerate this kind of extraordinary shame and humiliation?

    If Jun Muyan really escapes, how would people look at the Ghost City then?

    ¡°Pass my orders, stop all operations in the Ghost City, lock down all the gates, no one is allowed to go in or out of the Ghost City. Gather all the Magistrates and the fifth-rank Ghost Envoys, I will have that s.l.u.t Jun Muyan found, even if Ghost City is turned upside down!¡±

    There are a total of five Precelestial Practitioners in Xia¡¯an, including Magistrate Xu.

    Moreover, each one of them had been in the Precelestial realm for several years already, even more than a decade.

    Even if Jun Muyan has a Precelestial strength, she¡¯s just an 18 or 19 year old young woman. How can she contend against the Ghost City, this colossus.

    Her oue is already unavoidable, it will inevitably be very miserable.

    Magistrate Xu issues the orders, the crazy anger in his eyes slowly recedes, turning into rancor and malice: ¡°Jun Muyan, wait until you fall into this old man¡¯s hands, I will make you wish for death but deny it!¡±

    At the same time in the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Magistrate Xu had just released his orders, but the final beast match on this side has yet to conclude.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± with a sky-shaking roar, an imposing pressure surges up like a tide and spreads everywhere.

    All around the spectator¡¯s grandstand, everyone sucks in a mouthful of cold air. A pair of eyes are wide open with malevolence.

 Chapter 135: Rabbit Eats?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Rabbit Eats?</h4>

    Quite a few people are already standing up and screaming crazily, raising bets for the Strange Beast that they favor.

    On the arena, there are two beasts tearing at each other, bruised and riddled with scars.

    With its sharp ws and agile movements, the Snow Leopard can win.

    With its body as huge as a small hill and a p of its paws capable of smashing a boulder, the Red Bear could prevail.

    This pair, they are the two rarely seen Heaven Stage Strange Beasts of the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    They are also the Colosseum¡¯s trump card.

    Even the Ghost Envoys keeping them are at least at fourth-rank.

    Otherwise, they will turn into these Heaven Stage Beasts¡¯ meal if they aren¡¯t careful.

    Every time a Heaven Stage Beast appears in the arena, the scene would always be exceptionally lively.

    Not to mention that today, the Beast Fighting Colosseum has actually made two of theme out.

    Therefore, today¡¯s audience are simply going crazy.

    Blood, violence, cruelty, and carnage ¨C these are what the Practitioners that visit the Beast Fighting Colosseum long to experience.

    Time passes with every second like a minute.

    More and more blood flow out of both Heaven Stage Beasts.

    Seeing that the moment to determine victory draws near, the practitioners on the stands are fully engrossed, straining their throats by yelling in their frenzy.

    No one noticed that in a corner, there is the plump figure of a snow white rabbit. It waddles straight into the center of the arena.

    The rabbit gets closer and closer to the two Strange Beasts, then closer still.

    Suddenly, the pair of Heaven Stage Beasts seem like they have finally sensed something. They immediately separate from each other and curl in on themselves. There is a look of panic in their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why¡¯d they suddenly stop fighting?¡±

    ¡°Hey, when did that rabbit get in the arena? Who threw it there?¡±

    ¡°Why... why does it feel like the two Heaven Stage Beasts are scared of this rabbit?¡±

    What kind of joke is that?

    Those are Strange Beasts at Heaven Stage!

    Just a moment ago, they were fighting each other and they didn¡¯t show any fear.

    How could they be afraid of a rabbit now?

    However, as the fat rabbit waddles closer and closer,

    The two Strange Beasts¡¯ behavior bes more and more ridiculous.

    The Red Bear¡¯s enormous body creeps on the ground; its head is buried under the huge, fan-like paws; the body that is like an iron tower is trembling nonstop.

    The Snow Leopard isn¡¯t faring any better. The long tail is firmly tucked in, all of its bloodied fur are raised.

    It opens its mouth towards the fat rabbit, baring its teeth. However, it doesn¡¯t make a show of intimidation, but on the contrary, it releases a roar of despair.

    While everyone is wondering, the fat rabbit walks to the space between the two Strange Beasts, it¡¯s mung-bean eyes are shining brightly.

    Then, a very small mouth opens towards the Red Bear.

    Whoosh ¡ª !

    It¡¯s like a gust of wind blowing through the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Afterwards, the tower-like Red Bear disappears before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The fat rabbit rolls, its stubby paws struggles to touch its own tummy ¨C still good and t.

    And so it turns to face the Snow Leopard, then opens its mouth once again.

    The whole audience is as quiet as the dead.

    After a few breaths, someone screeches very loudly, ¡°Dis... disappeared, the two Heaven Stage Beasts disappeared!!¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Where did those beasts go? Why are they gone?¡±

    ¡°Did... did they get eaten by that rabbit?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? How could a rabbit eat two Heaven Stage Beasts, and have you seen the size of those two? If they were eaten, how would they fit?¡±

    The rabbit turns and turns its fat body, then sees that there¡¯s no food around here anymore. It just hops with its short legs, bouncing and bouncing to leave.

 Chapter 136: Thisâ€¦ Dead Rabbit!

    <h4>Chapter 136: This... Dead Rabbit!</h4>

    The Ghost Envoys in the Beast Fighting Colosseume back to their senses at this time.

    ¡°Catch it, quickly catch it for me!¡±

    ¡°The disappearance of those two Heaven Stage Beasts must have something to do with this rabbit, don¡¯t let it get away!!¡±

    A flustered look flits across those round mung bean eyes.

    The short legs hop faster.

    In a split second, the fat rabbit¡¯s figure darts like a ray of light, running into the crowd as it tries to escape.

    However, there¡¯s really too many people following it.

    There are three floors inside and out, and the rabbit has been encircled very securely.

    It doesn¡¯t take long before a Ghost Envoy lunges towards the fat rabbit and carries it up by the scruff.

    ¡°Little animal, I want to see where you can keep running.¡±

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, this animal is just an ordinary rabbit, how can it possibly swallow two Heaven Stage Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Humph, whether it swallowed it or not, won¡¯t we know it once we cut this little thing¡¯s stomach open?¡±

    Saying that, there¡¯s already a dagger on the other hand of the Ghost Envoy holding the fat rabbit. It goes down aimed towards the fat rabbit¡¯s round and bulging belly.

    However, before the de couldnd,

    The humming and tinkling of the zither suddenly reaches their ears.

    Immediately afterwards, a sharp pain pierces through the hand holding the dagger, and the de falls to the ground.

    And the hand holding the rabbit has its tendons directly shed through.

    The Ghost Envoy howls in pain and the hand holding the rabbit immediately loosens.

    In a split second, the rabbit¡¯s figure turns into a beam, whooshing and fleeing into a familiar embrace.

    A ¡®boo hoo¡¯es out of it¡¯s throat, its plump body can¡¯t stop trembling from the lingering fear.

    What¡¯s strange is that the sound it makes doesn¡¯t resemble that of a rabbit¡¯s. Instead, it¡¯s more like a child¡¯s wailing.

    Muyan hugs the little guy and pets it. She jokingly says: ¡°Did you learn a lesson? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to run around all over the ce after this.¡±

    The fat rabbit sticks out its tongue and licks her fingers. Then it wriggles in her arms, turning its fat bellyfortably upwards, so it gets rubbed. Then it closes its eyes in satisfaction, going into thend of dreams.

    This.. dead rabbit!

    Muyan is speechless. In this world, is there still azier and more useless spiritual pet than this fat rabbit?

    She really wants to just choke this little guy to death!

    ¡°Who are you? You have the nerve injuring someone of my Ghost City, are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Jun Muyan, I¡¯ll see where you can still run!!¡±

    Two voices speak loudly, almost at the same time.

    The Ghost Envoys of the Beast Fighting Colosseum are at the front, they¡¯re the group that caught the fat rabbit just a moment ago.

    Behind is the group that Magistrate Xu had instructed to follow her, nearly every one of them are experts at the peak of Heaven Stage.

    At this time, it can be said that Muyan has nowhere to go. There is a group chasing after her, and another one blocking her way.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, I advise you to obediently bundle your hands and await capture. Otherwise, if we identally slip and injure your pretty face and lovely body, it would definitely be toote for you to regret it.¡±

    The Tian Mo Qin in Muyan¡¯s hand is propped on her chest. Her expression is rxed, while a biting cold light appears in her eyes, ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t youe and give it a try, see how you slip.¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, white as jade fingers gently pluck on the strings.

    The tumultuous sound of an armored cavalry flows out of her fingertips.

    At the same time, each note carries with it a de of sound and swiftly shoots towards the Ghost Envoys.

    It can be said that back in the Fog Forest, Muyan¡¯s Sound de can only injure a single person.

    At this time, the Sound de can already make swords that rain down like a shower of meteors. It won¡¯t let people dodge nor escape.

    After a few breaths, the Ghost Envoys obstructing in front of Muyan let out blood-curdling screams and topple over.

    Each and every one of the remaining Ghost Envoys open their eyes in horror and amazement. The way they look at Muyan is like watching a monster.

    Their Ghost City is not without Precelestial powerhouses.

    But they¡¯ve never seen someone like Muyan, a Precelestial expert that is powerful to such an extent.

 Chapter 137: Ruining Ghost City

    <h4>Chapter 137: Ruining Ghost City</h4>

    In a snap, several peak Earth Stage and early Heaven Stage Ghost Envoys fall to the ground one after another.

    Faced against Muyan, they didn¡¯t have the slightest bit strength to resist.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, if you have true grit, don¡¯t run!!¡± Magistrate Xu¡¯s furious roar could be heard from a distance.

    Following that,es the dreadful and tremendous pressure that belongs to Precelestials.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not just one, but five.

    Muyan chuckles, and with a clear voice: ¡°Magistrate Xu, have you gone senile from age? This woman is ady, of course I don¡¯t have grit. On the other hand, if Magistrate Xu wants to be like me and have self-preservation, there shouldn¡¯t be any harm for me toe and discuss it with you.¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!! Tramp, s.l.u.t! I want to kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±

    Magistrate Xu rushes over like a gust of wind, but before him, Muyan¡¯s figure is nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Where?? Where is that s.l.u.t?¡±

    The Ghost Envoy trembles, ¡°She... she ran!¡±

    ¡°Wastes¨C!!¡± Magistrate Xu swings a palm towards the other, making the Ghost Envoy flip down to the floor, ¡°Can¡¯t even hold up a single woman, what use does Ghost City have for you? Search, look for that s.l.u.t for me, dead or alive! Whoever finds that s.l.u.t will be greatly rewarded!!¡±

    Ghost City is turned upside down, all the guests hurrying out of the Colosseum are not allowed to leave.

    All the Ghost Envoys within the city have beenpletely dispatched to do a nket search, all in order to find a young woman that has yet to reach the age of twenty.

    However, no matter how they search, they can¡¯t catch even Muyan¡¯s shadow.

    On the contrary, there¡¯s an endless stream of bad newsing from everywhere.

    ¡°Magistrate Xu, bad news, bad news, Wan Ren Ku copsed and all the ves had run out!¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Xu, this is terrible, the armory, the weapons in the armory, everything has been removed!¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Xu, there¡¯s a disaster, those ves and Strange Beasts kept behind the Beast Fighting Colosseum, all of them were released from their cages. And for some reason, all of them seem to have gone mad, the usual draught can¡¯t control them anymore!¡±

    Magistrate Xu¡¯s eyes turn extremely red, the eyelids open maniacally. The whole person is practically about to burst: ¡°Jun Muyan, Jun Muyan! I want to dismember you into a thousand pieces! Tramp, I¡¯m going to chop you up! Aargh!¡±

    Magistrate Xu is itching to tear Muyan into pieces, but unfortunately, he can¡¯t even get a hold of the hem of her clothes.

    Jun Muyan is like a cat ying with the mouse, moving all over the Ghost City unobstructed.

    Wherever she goes, there would be chaos and wanton destruction.

    The Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Sound de is simply not something to be trifled with.

    With the support of powerful Mysterious Energy, even a solid building can also be reduced to rubble in a sh.

    And so, one side chases, while the other runs.

    Within less than an hour, the prosperous Ghost City that used to represent the summit of power in Xia¡¯an, it has be a ruin in all respects. It¡¯s a horrible spectacle.

    In the end, Magistrate Xu¡¯s eyes don¡¯t simply contain fury, but also panic.

    The Ghost City is ruined!

    If he can¡¯t catch Jun Muyan today, he... he will be too unsightly he might as well die!

    Thinking of this, Magistrate Xu¡¯s warped face reveals an insane murdering intent and malevolence.

    Now, in the entire Ghost City, there is only that onest ce remaining that hasn¡¯t been destroyed or plundered.

    The herbs¡¯ warehouse!

    Therefore, Jun Muyan must have gone there!

    Magistrate Xu and a few people rush like currents of wind, to the location of the draught ingredients¡¯ warehouse.

    Bang, the door is kicked open.

    And Magistrate Xu¡¯s deranged snarl follows closely after, ¡°Jun Muyan, this time, I want to see where else can you run!!¡±

 Chapter 138: Treasuring a Jade Ring Becomes a Crime

    <h4>Chapter 138: Treasuring a Jade Ring Bes a Crime</h4>

    Talent/treasures will arouse the envy of others As soon as he says that, a euphoniousughter like a silver bell is heard from within the warehouse.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you guys are really too slow ining here. I¡¯ve been here waiting for a long time already.¡±

    The door is wide open, revealing an absolutely empty Medicinal Ingredients¡¯ warehouse.

    In the middle of the room, all the cabs are haphazardly piled up on top of each other.

    A girl in dark clothes leisurely sits on top of it. Ink-ck hair swaying slightly, azy smile on her face, she upies the higher ground and looks down at the people who rush into the room.

    Who else could it be, but Jun Muyan.

    Many of the drug ingredients stored within the warehouse are assessed to be priceless in the market, having the value of a city.

    It¡¯s also considered to be Ghost City¡¯s greatest resource.

    However, the warehouse in front of them ispletely empty ¨C there¡¯s nothing left.

    All the draught ingredients are once again... once againpletely looted by Muyan.

    Magistrate Xu couldn¡¯t help heaving his chest, his eyes that looking at Muyan are almost spitting fire.

    In the next moment however, a change suddenlyes over his face and he reveals a greedy expression.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, do you have a space Treasure on your body?¡±

    If not, how can she sopletely loot so many things from the Ghost City?

    A portable space is considered a legendary treasure in Yanwu Continent.

    Even for the Ghost City, only the highest ranked Ghost Emperor can have one.

    Yet this Jun Muyan has a space Treasure.

    If he can take that Treasure, then he will be pardoned from today¡¯s disgrace.

    Since Magistrate Xu could think of this, the other Precelestial experts could think of it as well.

    Their response time is exceptionally quick. In the blink of an eye, Jun Muyan is alreadypletely surrounded.

    ¡°Miss Jun, if Magistrate Xu had said something inappropriate and offended you, we would like to apologize on his behalf. Our Ghost City will always treat you as an honored guest. There¡¯s no need for us to be irreconcble adversaries, is there?¡±

    The one who opened his mouth is a middle-aged man with a schrly look.

    This man seems to be younger than the others.

    But the moment Muyanys his eyes on him, she slightly squints her eyes.

    Even though he¡¯s a Precelestial like everybody else, this man is clearly much stronger than Magistrate Xu and the others.

    When the man sees Muyan looking over, he could see her snow-like countenance from below, and a stunned expression shes inside his eyes.

    He hooks up his mouth to show a refined and gentle smile, ¡°This one is Cao Wendao, I¡¯m also a Magistrate in the Ghost City of Xia¡¯an. If Miss Jun doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a proper talk?¡±

    As a matter of fact, these five Precelestial experts in here are all Magistrates of the Ghost City.

    After all, no matter how strong and influential Ghost City is, Precelestial powerhouses aren¡¯t like radishes and cabbages ¨C you can¡¯t just have them everywhere.

    Unwillingness and indignation flits through Magistrate Xu¡¯s eyes when Cao Wendao extended his goodwill to Muyan, but he doesn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Today¡¯s affair has been aplished because the other Magistrates assisted him in hunting Muyan down.

    But in their minds, there is still a resentment against him.

    It was undoubtedly a good thing to recruit a powerful Master Apothecary, but because this idiot Xu Wenhu handled it poorly, even the Ghost City is almost torn down.

    Perhaps, no matter the oue of today¡¯s affair, Xu Wenhu would not be be able to keep his position as a Magistrate.

    Hearing Cao Wendao¡¯s words, Muyan¡¯s mouth stretches into a sarcastic smile: ¡°Sit down and have a proper talk? Talk, is it so you can force me to be Ghost City¡¯s exclusive refiner? Or maybe, talk because you want the space Treasure that I have?¡±

    Cao Wendao slightly narrows his eyes, ¡°Miss Jun should know of the rhetoric that even if one is innocent, treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. It would attract an impending massacre. Isn¡¯t it a very good thing for our Ghost City to keep it for you?¡±

 Chapter 139: I Want Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 139: I Want Your Life</h4>

    ¡°This is still the first time that I heard it exined like it¡¯s so clean, so free from vulgarity... by the one who wants to seize by force.¡± Muyan sneers, ¡°And, if I¡¯m not willing?¡±

    Cao Wendao¡¯s eyes sh and he suddenly strikes out with an empty palm.

    With a loud bang, about a dozen medicine cabs under Muyan are sted into dust, the wood shavings flutter, its motes are everywhere.

    The Ghost Envoys that are following behind to hunt for Muyan see this scene. One after another, their faces turn pale and they take a step back.

    They look at Cao Wendao with worship and awe in their eyes.

    ¡°This Jun Muyan is definitely screwed today.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is five Magistrates, we¡¯re talking about five Precelestial powerhouses you know? So what if Jun Muyan is also a Precelestial? Do we still have to guess the conclusion when it¡¯s one against five?¡±

    ¡°In addition, isn¡¯t this because Jun Muyan is so bafflingly stupid? Since she escaped, she should¡¯ve just gone into hiding. She¡¯s actually stupid enough to stay inside this warehouse. How could she still survive now that she¡¯s surrounded by Magistrate Xu and the others?¡±

    Within the crowd, Ru Yan is deathly pale and she sends a nce towards Old Tao by the side.

    Her voice is already trembling the moment she opens her mouth to talk: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I brought harm upon Miss Jun. It¡¯s all because Miss Jun had epted my invitation... what should I do? How can I save Miss Jun?¡±

    Old Tao says through gritted teeth: ¡°Miss Jun had given me the grace to have another chance in life, this Old Tao can¡¯t just look on helplessly and watch her die. Ru Yan girl, you stay here. I will go out of the Ghost City to ask for help. Don¡¯t let Miss Jun die before Ie back!¡±

    Ru Yan¡¯s face is still deathly pale, but there¡¯s a stubborn glint in her eyes, ¡°Okay, even if I throw away this life, even if I have to kneel and beg on the ground, I will surely watch over Miss Jun. I can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    Old Tao nods his head and his figure shuttles through the crowd, quickly disappearing.

    Ru Yan fixes her attention on the warehouse¡¯s direction.

    When the dust and wood shavings clear up, a cyan silhouette from above nimblynds on the ground, like a slowly blooming blue-green lotus.

    Cao Wendao looks at the young woman¡¯s poetic and picturesque countenance, saying in a low voice: ¡°Jun Muyan, I will give you onest chance. If you obediently bundle your hands and await capture, then I guarantee that your conduct and deeds towards Ghost City today will absolutely be forgotten and not bear recriminations.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Cao, why are you still being so wordy with her!?¡± Magistrate Xu can¡¯t bear it any longer, he angrily shouts, ¡°This s.l.u.t murdered my apprentice Lou Fei! In any case, I cannot let her get away today!¡±

    Saying so, his eyes reveal a savage and malicious expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s still something that Magistrate Cao doesn¡¯t know about. This s.l.u.t has a son that she treasures very much. When we catch her son and torture it, even if her bones are hard, how can she not be good and offer herself to be captured?¡±

    Muyan gently starts to strum on the Tian Mo Qin, her voice is gentle and her smile is lovely, ¡°Magistrate Xu, I could have easily escaped from under your eyes and yet I¡¯ve opted to wait here, I didn¡¯t leave. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She ys with the strings of the zither, creating a random but sweet-sounding tune.

    Muyan¡¯s words apany the sound of the qin, ¡°That¡¯s because, before I leave, I still want your life!¡±

    In this world, everyone who insults Xiao Bao, everyone who hurts Xiao Bao-

    She will not let even one of them off!!

    Just as her voice falls, slender white fingers suddenly dance.

    The gentle tone morphs into an explosion like a tidal wave.

    Crack ¡ª ! Crack ¡ª ! Crack ¡ª! Crack ¡ª!!

    In the empty warehouse, the base of the sturdy pirs are breaking.

 Chapter 140: Dead But the Eyes Wonâ€™t Close

    <h4>Chapter 140: Dead But the Eyes Won¡¯t Close</h4>

    The expansive ceiling is on the is on the verge of copse. Then it caves in and the dust flies up.

    Each one of the Ghost Envoys outside the warehouse has their eyes wide open in horror and amazement.

    Their bodies are shivering out of instinct.

    This is a battle between six Precelestial experts, even if just a little bit of pressure spills out, it can make all of their Qi and blood lurch over and over, even breathing bes difficult.

    But even if they are frightened and find it difficult to bear, none of them leave.

    All eyes are staring fixedly an the six crisscrossing figures in the warehouse.

    As each moment passes by, the Ghost Envoys look more and more frightened.

    That¡¯s because even after a quarter of an hour had passed by, Jun Muyan doesn¡¯t lose.

    Half an hour goes by, and Jun Muyan still doesn¡¯t lose.

    The sound of the Golden Armored Cavalry* warp and weft along with the surging Internal Force.

    folklore: shiny warriors on horseback. Effectively cutting through.

    Five Magistrates, five Precelestial powerhouses, and they haven¡¯t made any progress for a the entire thirty minutes besieging a young woman.

    Since the founding of Ghost City, this situation had never happened before!

    Ru Yan puts her hands together and grasps them tightly, incessantly hoping for Muyan¡¯s safety in her mind.

    In the next moment however,

    Cao Wendao suddenly hits Muyan¡¯s chest.

    The girl¡¯s figure flies backwards like a kite with its strings broken.

    The Ghost Envoys let out a cheering sound in that split second.

    Ru Yan¡¯s heart jumps.

    Who would¡¯ve expected that while in midair, Muyan¡¯s body makes a sudden spin.

    She turns towards Magistrate Xu.

    The sound of the Tian Mo Qin abruptly transforms, like a whistling cold wind brimming with the lust for ughter.

    Cao Wendao¡¯splexion changes, ¡°Wenhu, look out!!¡±

    Magistrate Xu sneers in spite of it, ¡°To use a mere Sound de to injure me, you greatly underestimate me, Xu Wenhu!¡±

    As he¡¯s talking, he doesn¡¯t retreat but goes forward instead. He abruptly charges towards Muyan.

    Musicians, so to speak, only have ranged and mental attacks as their strongest skills.

    As long as one gets close, Muyan¡¯s terrible sound de attacks will be ced in a great disadvantage.

    Once he catches this s.l.u.t, he will make it so she would hate being alive but cannot die!

    At that moment however, he sees that on girl¡¯s face that is almost within reach, a beguiling smile opens to a bloom.

    Like the blood-red umbel of a lycoris, alluring and filled with the vor of death.

    The next moment, the Tian Mo Qin suddenly disappears from Muyan¡¯s hands, and within her grasp is the handle of a double-edged sword.

    Majestic and overwhelming Internal Force pours out from within her body.

    There¡¯s a squelching sound, and indeed... a de pierces through flesh.

    Magistrate Xu¡¯s opens his blood-shot eyes wide. He slowly lowers his head, and takes a look at his own chest.

    Only to see the length of the sword that was thrusted out, piercing through him.

    The sharp end vibrates faintly. Along with the Mysterious Force invading in, he could feel a rupture in his heart, and an outpour in his vitality.

    But, howe? How... can this be?

    They clearly have five Precelestial experts, while the other party is just girl that¡¯s not even on her twenties.

    Why did he lose?

    And how can he lose?

    The girl in front of him gives a small chuckle, resplendent like the red clouds of dawn, tempting like a peach, ¡°Did you think that I can only use Sound des? As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time already.¡±

    She recovers the sword and Magistrate Xu¡¯s body falls straight down.

    Until the moment of his death, his eyes are still wide, tenaciously ring straight ahead, unable to close them.

    He really is unable to understand, even with all the power of the Ghost City, they surround this small and feeble woman to kill her,

    Why is he still the one to die?

    The entire audience is as quiet as a grave, one would hear it if a needle is dropped.

    Cao Wendao¡¯s face is ashen. He looks at Muyan not just with awe, but with a hint of fear as well.

 Chapter 141: Lose His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 141: Lose His Mind</h4>

    Right now, regret rises up in his heart.

    That¡¯s because Muyan is too strong! Strong enough to evoke fear from others.

    And they have made such an enemy for the Ghost City.

    If they can¡¯t kill Muyan today and let her continue to grow in the future, the consequences is simply too horrible to think about.

    That¡¯s why Jun Muyan must die today!

    A cold light flickers within Cao Wendao¡¯s eyes, he sternly says: ¡°Everyone, we can no longer let that person stay alive.¡±

    The other three Magistrates also have equally heavy expressions, they slowly give a nod.

    Muyan, who is at the center of their encirclement, has a whiteplexion simr to ice crystals. Her cyan clothes are already stained with blood.

    Her situation is very bad right now. Under the siege of five people, she has already used up more than half of the Internal Force within her body.

    Moreover, that palm strike from Cao Wendao is making her chest ache.

    Even if she slips through these four¡¯s assault, she would still have nowhere to go while she¡¯s trapped within the Ghost City.

    For Muyan, this is already a deadlock.

    Such a desperate situation should make anyone panicked and frightened.

    But being under this kind of impasse, Muyan onlyughs.

    A demon is contained within those beautiful peach blossom eyes, like water covered in swirling fog. There is a me that slowly, ever so gradually, rises up from within her pupils.

    This is indeed excitement, a thrill, a lust for battle.

    She wants to see, to what extent would she be able to fight without the assistance of the Tian Mo Qin.

    After four years that she was deep in the mountains, she also wants to know how her strength measures up.

    The long sword draws a beautiful arc in the air, until the tip points directly towards Cao Wendao, ¡°Want to kill me? Then try to see if you can do it!¡±

    On the streets of Xia¡¯an, two figures hurtle past like lightning.

    Following behind the other, Han Ye looks at Jun Shang¡¯s back and he could feel the horror from what¡¯s radiating out of him. It¡¯s an almost uncontroble pressure, like the whole person is dangerous.

    Ghost City, they actually trapped Miss Jun and they also want to kill her!

    Oh God, are they courting death?

    Wrong! They¡¯re not just courting death for themselves, these fools want to make the entire Yanwu Continent be buried together with them!

    If Miss Jun really suffered any harm,

    Han Ye simply doesn¡¯t dare to imagine how furious Jun Shang would be, and how he will react.

    That group of idiots from Ghost City, why can¡¯t they just bring disaster upon themselves ¨C must they really involve other people?

    ¡°Who is it? Ghost City is in a lockdown, no one can get in...¡±

    The Ghost Envoy guarding the entrance still hasn¡¯t finished his words when he suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and flies away into the distance.

    Han Ye follows after Di Ming Jue, going unimpeded all through the Ghost Citypound.

    Along with more and more ruined buildings, the smell of blood bes thicker and thicker. The atmosphereing out of Di Ming Jue bes even more dreadful.

    Even Han Ye, who¡¯s following behind him, can¡¯t help but shiver.

    What more for the Ghost Envoys; they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to approach, before they¡¯re already foaming at the mouth and losing consciousness.

    In just a short while, they¡¯ve already arrived at the location of the drug ingredients¡¯ warehouse.

    This ce can no longer be called a warehouse, but a ruin.

    The air is filled with a heavy smell of blood.

    Five figures are wrapped with the cold glint of criss-crossing des.

    Han Ye takes a closer look and sees that within those five Precelestial experts, there¡¯s dark-clothed young woman who is covered all over in blood, and is being attacked from all sides. He immediately sucks in a mouthful of cold air.

    This time, Jun Shang is really going to lose his mind!

    Before he could finish his thoughts, Di Ming Jue¡¯s form has already soared up. A powerful and terrifying turbulence emerges, like one that will topple the mountains and overturn the seas.

    Cao Wendao and the others are caught off guard. They suddenly cough up blood, and are sted away.

 Chapter 142: Take Meâ€¦ Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 142: Take Me... Back Home</h4>

    While Muyan is in midair, she is suddenly plunged into a broad embrace, holding her tightly.

    ¡°Muyan, how are you? Did you sustain heavy injuries? Does it hurt?¡±

    A man¡¯s hoarse and trembling voice asks impatiently.

    The hands were holding her tight at first, but he seems to recall something and immediately loosens his hold. The embrace bes gentler.

    As if she¡¯s a precious treasure, he seems terribly afraid that she would be hurt, faintly dreading that she might disappear.

    Especially when he sees that Muyan¡¯s clothes are soaked in blood, Di Ming Jue can¡¯t help but shudder.

    damn them, damn those people thousands of ten thousands of times!

    The one he holds within the palm of his hands, the person he ces within the depths of his heart, one he couldn¡¯t even bear to press in the slightest,

    And this dregs actually dared to injure his Muyan!

    Muyan had been ying to her heart¡¯s content. Before she could fully vent herself however, Di Ming Jue had suddenly interrupted her like this. She just feels very depressed.

    She turns her head, only to see that the insufferably arrogant man... now has a helpless and anxious appearance. She just stares nkly at first, but soon after, a trace of warmth flits across her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right. This isn¡¯t my blood.¡±

    Muyan hooks her lips up, giving azy and arrogantugh, ¡°For these wastes, killing me is nothing but a dream.¡±

    When the sheughs, her eyes seems to have the glimmer of a boundless starry sky.

    There is pride, arrogance, and the carelessness of a sidelong nce to the mundane world.

    Only at this time does Muyan look like a 19-year-old girl. Mischievous, unruly, and cheerful.

    Di Ming Jue really loves this different side of her.

    Fingers gently caress the girl¡¯s cold, tender cheeks; the pads rubbing the blood off of her face.

    ¡°Hiss¡ª!¡± Muyan makes a sharp sound and frowns. She suddenly steps away, saying angrily: ¡°Di Ming Jue, do you have something against me? Must you press so hard? I was not hurt by this group of trash, but I¡¯ll get bruises from you.¡±

    That charming and gentle feeling disappears in an instant.

    Di Ming Jue grinds his teeth in anger, itching to grab this little woman and contain her in his arms; ruthlessly arrest her little mouth and ravage it as a punishment.

    Doesn¡¯t she know how anxious he was just a moment ago, thinking that she might¡¯ve gotten into harm.

    Before he detonates however, Muyan suddenly goes limp and falls into his arms.

    The battle from earlier, although she was unrestrained against her four opponents, not falling into a disadvantageous position-

    Her Internal Force consumption was simply too great.

    Now that she¡¯sing down from the rush, she suddenly feels like thest thread of strength in her body finally leaves her.

    For a moment, she can¡¯t steady her footing.

    Feeling the young woman¡¯s soft body pressed up against his own, her sweet fragrance assaulting his senses, Di Ming Jue¡¯s whole body stiffens up.

    It takes him quite a while before he reaches out his hands to hold her closer.

    In her dizziness, Muyan feels like there¡¯s a buzzing noise in her ears, like the sound of a mosquito. ¡°Di Ming Jue, take me... back home.¡±

    Right after saying that, her eyes close and she falls asleep with a peace of mind.

    They¡¯re definitely just mere acquaintances.

    But she doesn¡¯t know why, that when this man appeared, she feels like she can be at ease. She feels like she can depend on someone.

    As long as he¡¯s around, whatever the predicament, he will definitely solve it for her.

    She doesn¡¯t need to be so tired anymore, nor does she need to bear everything by herself.

    When Di Ming Jue sees the girl passed out in his arms, herplexion is deathly pale, his face suddenly turns frightening, like a demon from the underworld.

    Cao Wendao and the others had just gotten up from the ground when gleaming, frosty eyes sweep over them. Then a husky voice that seems to havee from the abyss of hell,

    ¡°Dare to hurt Ben Jun¡¯s woman, you should all die ten thousand times for this sin!!¡±

    Cao Wendao¡¯s group just got up.

    Yet before they could stand properly, they could feel a awful might and pressure hitting them on their faces.

 Chapter 143: The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Devil</h4>

    If one could say that the pressure from other people is merely like a fearsome momentum,

    The pressureing from this man is like the concentrated essence of it.

    There¡¯s a pair of bone-piercingly cold hands taking hold of their hearts, abruptly squeezing.

    He clearly hasn¡¯t unleashed any sort of attack, but the four people suddenly grab their own throats. They open their mouths wide and let out terrible choking sounds.

    Moreover, the entire area of the Ghost City itself begins to produce a violent groaning noise.

    Even more pieces of debris fall down from the ruined ceiling.

    That¡¯s to say nothing of the four Magistrates who are bearing the brunt of it.

    Even Ru Yan and the others who are hiding at the side ¨C each one of them have their faces turning ashen, their mouths throwing up blood. They want to groan and call for help, but even the smallest sound doesn¡¯te out.

    It¡¯s to the point where even the Ghost City¡¯s guests, who were driven to the Beast Fighting Colosseum, each and every one of them begins to find it difficult to breathe as well. Their bodies¡¯ Internal Force burble and churn uncontrobly.

    There seems to be an incorporeal hand between the heaven and the earth that has the entire Ghost City in a stranglehold.

    It only needs to exert a little effort, and it can crush this enormous structure and all the people inside of it.

    ¡°Jun Shang, calm down! Calm down a little!¡± Han Ye could stand it no longer, so he dashes over and braves death, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Jun Shang, don¡¯t forget that this isn¡¯t the Xiuxian Continent, this is the Yanwu Continent. If you release even a little bit more of your pressure, it may cause this whole realm to copse. This... this is where Miss Muyan lives. Is... isn¡¯t it just a few dregs? This subordinate can handle it for you.¡±

    When Di Ming Jue heard what he said, he looks down towards the girl in his arms.

    Even though he already did his best so his pressure will not affect Muyan, he could see that the person he¡¯s holding has slightly knitted brows, apparently not having a restful sleep.

    Di Ming Jue suddenly tightens his embrace on Muyan, gentleness and distress shes through his eyes. In the blink of an eye, the pressureing from his body disappears without a trace.

    Having survived the mortal danger, Cao Wendao doesn¡¯t care for his dignity anymore, as he kneels and prostrates himself towards Di Ming Jue, ¡°We were wrong, we have eyes but we failed to see Mount Tai*. We beseech Your Highness to please spare us, spare Ghost City!¡±

    failed to recognize something or someone important. At this moment, Cao Wendao and the other three are truly regretting it so much, their intestines are green.

    The people of Ghost City are ustomed to oppress and tyrannize. To think that they simply wanted to forcefully keep a mere draught refiner, and they unexpectedly provoked these two meteors to fall upon them.

    Jun Muyan, this mere 18 or 19 year old girl, had taken their Ghost City and turned it upside down all by herself.

    They thought that Jun Muyan was already dreadful enough, then this man had appeared before their eyes and he can¡¯t simply be defined dreadful, he¡¯s practically the devil himself ah!

    In the face of this person, there¡¯s only the instinct to be fearful. They can¡¯t to have the slightest bit of resistance.

    Di Ming Jue slowly raises his head. He looks at them, and a cold smile spreads across his stern face.

    He holds up two slender fingers, lightly sliding them downwards.

    There¡¯s a ¡®chi¡¯ sound, and Cao Wendao suddenly grabs his own throat, opening his eyes wide in horror.

    He opens his mouth, wanting to beg for mercy, wanting to scream. However, blood appears before any sound; it spills out from his lips and teeth, spurting out violently from the gaps of his fingers.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom! Four muffled sounds, the four Magistrates crumple straight down, their bodies turning into bloody carcasses.

    Han Yeughs grimly at the side, saying to himself: hurting Miss Muyan and they still think they can retreat? Are they daydreaming?

    At this time, Di Ming Jue¡¯s gaze is already directed at the Ghost Envoys in the surroundings.

    Everyone here is involved in harming Muyan.

    He will not let even one of them off!

    Ru Yan stumbles on her footing, falling down the ground with a thump. She looks at the handsome, God-like man and sees him slowly swinging down his fingers like a sword. There is only despair in her eyes.

 Chapter 144: Please Have Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 144: Please Have Mercy</h4>

    ¡°Honored Sir, please have mercy!¡± a cryes from a distance.

    Afterwards, from afares a silhouette approaching as fast as lightning, urgently halting in before Di Ming Jue and Han Ye.

    The arriving man¡¯s outward appearance seems to be only at his early forties, he looks even younger than Cao Wendao.

    However, there¡¯s a white smattering on his temples, and the vicissitudes of life have settled in his eyes ¨C making him seem very old.

    Seeing this person, a lot of people in the Ghost City cry out in joy.

    ¡°Ghost King! It¡¯s the Ghost King!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saved! Ghost City is saved!¡±

    The man who arrived turns out to be the man in charge of the entire Ghost City in Xia¡¯an, Ghost King Xia Yi.

    Everyone in the Ghost City knows how frightening and powerful of an existence the Ghost King is.

    The five Magistrates all together can¡¯tpare against the Ghost King, even though they¡¯re all of the Precelestial realm.

    So when they see that Xia Yi has arrived, the Ghost Envoys think that they¡¯re saved, each one of them practically crying tears of joy.

    The next moment however, they receive a shock.

    When Xia Yi sees Di Ming Jue, not only is he notshing out in rage, he shows an rmed an guarded expression instead.

    Even his steps retreat once out of instinct.

    A changees over his face and he ultimately, slowly cups his hands in greeting, ¡°This one is Ghost King Xia Yi of this Ghost City. May I ask sire¡¯s most distinguished name? If my Ghost City hadmitted an offense, asking sire to be magnanimous and give us a yard. As long as it¡¯s within the scope of capability, my Ghost City is willing to put out anypensation.¡±

    As Xia Yi says this, all the surrounding Ghost Envoys suck in a mouth of cold air, theirplexions increasingly turning wan from shock and horror.

    Even the Ghost King is so afraid, who is this man in the end?

    What kind of meteor did they provoke?

    Han Ye chuckles darkly and steps forward: ¡°Compensation? You people undertook a task to injure our Madam. Do you think that the matter would be over once you speak ofpensation?¡±

    Xia Yi hears this, and a mouthful of blood rushes up his throat and he can¡¯t spit it out.

    He sends a quick look at the girl in Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms, and sees that although she¡¯s unconscious, it¡¯s merely from fatigue and she¡¯s not hurt at all.

    And what about their Ghost City? Not only are the five Magistrates dead, more than half of the buildings have copsed, and all the treasures have been thoroughly cleaned out. One can say that the damage is disastrous.

    Aren¡¯t they supposed topensate him?

    Han Ye sneers and says: ¡°Since you have nothing else to say, then everyone must die, as an apology for your deeds against the Madam.¡±

    As he says that, he unsheathes a long sword, it¡¯s length gleaming with a cold light.

    There¡¯s no need for Di Ming Jue to make a move. Han Ye, even with his cultivation suppressed by 90%, could make Xia Yi and the many Ghost Envoys to shiver and show despair.

    ¡°Wait... wait a moment!¡± suddenly, a trembling old voice ounts, ¡°Trying to kill Miss Jun, it was Magistrate Xu and the others who were simply willfully doing whatever they want. Ru Yan girl and I, we were desperately trying to save Miss Jun. Asking honored Sir, please do not judge too harshly, please give our Ghost City a way to survive!¡±

    Old Tao follows behind Xia Yi. He thumps down kneeling on the ground, a beseeching expression on his face.

    Han Ye narrows his eyes: ¡°You were trying desperately to save my Madam?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! It is thanks to Miss Jun¡¯s draught that this humble one can break through my bottleneck. Miss Jun had given the grace of a new lease in life to this humble one and to Ru Yan girl. How can we just look on helplessly and watch Miss Jun die!¡± Old Tao points to the heaven and vows, ¡°I would dare to swear that everything I said is true, please believe me!¡±

    Old Tao went out to ask for help, precisely to Ghost King Xia Yi.

    Because he did a very small favor for Xia Yi when he was younger, Old Tao was able to stay peacefully in the Ghost City even when he wasn¡¯t able to make any progress in his cultivation.

 Chapter 145: The Skies of the Ghost City Will Change

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Skies of the Ghost City Will Change</h4>

    But after so many years, he didn¡¯t ask Xia Yi to return the favor, only making an exception for Muyan this time.

    Ru Yan kneels on the ground, her voice is trembling as she sobs, ¡°I wanted to protect Miss Jun, but I am too ipetent that in fact, I¡¯m unable to do anything for her. If honored Sir really must enforce a punishment, please punish me instead, since Miss Jun entered the Ghost City because she epted my invitation. However, please sire, please let off the lives of the innocent people in Ghost City.¡±

    Han Ye determines that Old Tao and Ru Yan¡¯s intentions are sincere, so his expression looks much better. He turns back to look at Di Ming Jue.

    But Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t even send a nce to these few people, as he turns to leave with the sleeping Muyan.

    While he¡¯s unprepared, the other figure is already quite a distance away.

    Looking at the man¡¯s straight and lofty silhouette disappearing, Xia Yi and the Ghost Envoys breath a sigh of relief.

    Ru Yan and Old Tao suddenly slump down on the ground, like they obtained a new life after a cmity.

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t leave right away, but he looks down upon everyone there, ¡°Considering the fact that two of you genuinely and sincerely wanted to save our Madam, I can open the on one side*, and let off the rest of you. However, if there¡¯s another incident where anyone from the Ghost City dares to be disrespectful to our Madam, hehe... you should know what will happen.¡±

    give one¡¯s opponent a way out.

    Everyone who heard these words immediate go wild with joy. Each one of them swear to never act against Muyan again, and if they see Jun Muyan in the future, they will definitely treat her like their ancestors ¨C in no way will they dare to show the slightest neglect.

    Han Ye nods his head in satisfaction at this, then his line of sight falls on Xia Yi. A mocking smile appears on his face.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that after a millennium, Ghost City has actually fallen to this degree. Can it only rely on usurpations in order to stay afloat? What a disgrace!¡±

    Hearing this, Xia Yi lifts his head up, an astonished expression on his face: ¡°What does Sir mean by these words?¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s sneer slowly disappears, his face turning expressionless: ¡°Go back and tell [Gu Yue], that within a month, he will have to exin himself in front of Jun Shang; and give a clear ount of the matter about the Madam being injured today. Otherwise, he should be prepared to disappear forever.¡±

    Xia Yi snaps his eyes wide open, his body suddenly springs up and he cries: ¡°Who-who are you in the end?!¡±

    Han Ye no longer pays him any mind, but chuckles derisively and turns away. His figure quickly going into the distance.

    Xia Yi dazedly looks toward his departing back, only returning to his senses after a long time.

    Old Tao couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Ghost King, what¡¯s going on? Who are those two?¡±

    Xia Yi is silent for a long time. Then he secretly mumbles to himself: ¡°Gu Yue, the one with the highest position within the Ghost City, the name of the Ghost Emperor. Except for the Ghost Kings, no one else should know.¡±

    Then why? Why does that man know?

    He wants the Ghost Emperor to appear before Jun Shang within a month. Again... what does that mean?

    Xia Yi abruptly turns around, ignoring the questions from Old Tao and the others, and quickly leaves.

    He must report this news to the Ghost Emperor right away.

    Xia Yi has an intuition that maybe, the skies of the Ghost City will change!

    ¡°Gongzi can rest assured, yourdy doesn¡¯t have anything serious, just... just excessive use of Internal Force and physical overexertion ¨C so she copsed. As long as she rests for several days, and eat proper meals, she¡¯ll definitely... fully recover.¡±

    Under Di Ming Jue¡¯s cold gaze, the doctor stammeringly finishes stating his diagnosis.

    As Han Ye smiles and invites him out so they can settle the consultation fee, the doctor immediately goes out in a hurry, like he received some sort of amnesty.

    Inside the room, only Di Ming Jue and a still-sleeping Muyan are left behind.

 Chapter 146: What do you want to do with Niangqin?

    <h4>Chapter 146: What do you want to do with Niangqin?</h4>

    Inside the room, only Di Ming Jue and a still-sleeping Muyan are left behind.

    He sits down on the bed, staring fixedly at the girl¡¯s sleeping countenance. The usually cold and harsh light inside his eyes slowly bes softer and gentler, bing even more obsessive.

    His fingers hover over those absolutely beautiful features, poetic and picturesque, wanting to caress them. But he remembers herints against him back in the Ghost City. Annoyed, his hands remain hanging in the air.

    Muyan¡¯s skin is so delicate, so exquisite, like it could break if he touches it. If she gets hurt again from the touch, what¡¯s to be done if she wakes up with a start?

    Di Ming Jue slightly knits his brows.

    A part of him thinks of his identity. Isn¡¯t it heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle to touch the woman that he likes?

    Another part of him remembers Muyan¡¯s angry look in the Ghost City and once again, he grows apprehensive in his mind, and the hand suspended in the air doesn¡¯t move.

    The doctor¡¯s words suddenly echo in his ears, ¡®yourdy doesn¡¯t have anything serious.¡¯

    Muyan, hisdy, his wife.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s ears are slightly hot, and there¡¯s an inexplicable happiness bubbling over in his heart.

    His gaze slowly moves, from Muyan¡¯s jet-ck hair, her smooth and bright forehead, to her thick and longshes, her upturned jade-like nose, and slowly reaching those pale pink petal lips.

    Even after a long time, he still remembers the sweet taste of those lips.

    Every day and every night, haunting his dreams and enticing his soul, thirsting to get another taste of that most fragrant ambrosia.

    Even though he promised Muyan that he will pursue her until she¡¯s hopelessly in love with him,

    But since it¡¯s already a foreordained conclusion, him exercising a little of his powers as a husband in advance, isn¡¯t that simply as it should be by his rights?

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s ears are slightly red, and his heart is burning hot.

    A hand cups Muyan¡¯s face as he slowly bends down, bit by bit, ever so slowly getting closer to those lips that he had been longing for, for so long.

    Just as he¡¯s about to seize those petal-like lips, soft as a peach blossom, and carefully taste that sweet fragrance,

    A powerful Mysterious Energy suddenly strikes,ing from between him and Muyan.

    Di Ming Jue is caught off guard, and is actually pushed back several steps by that force.

    Having his soft indulgence cut short, Di Ming Jue¡¯s face is simply unsightly and murderous.

    His frosty gaze looks towards the edge of the bed, to the first one to bury funerary dolls* and bother him and Muyan.

    originator of an evil practice There¡¯s a small boy, barely taller than the edge of the bed, guarding in front of Muyan and coldly ring towards him.

    The handsome little face is taut; and a pair of ice-blue pupils, that are exactly the same as Di Ming Jue¡¯s, are filled with vignce and alertness.

    ¡°What do you want to do with niangqin?¡±

    The small childish voice is frosty, filled with the coldness to a stranger. That imposing manner is unexpectedly more formidable than an adult who had been sitting in a position of power for a long time.

    After he says that however, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t care about Di Ming Jue anymore.

    Instead, he impatiently turns to look towards Muyan who is lying down on the bed.

    He sees the appearance of the beautiful person in front of him: herplexion is so white, it¡¯s almost transparent. Even the originally captivatingly red lips are also as white as paper. The longshes are hanging low, so still, like she¡¯s never going to wake up.

    The rim of Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes immediately turn red. He clutches on Muyan¡¯s finger and his very small body slightly trembles.

    Endless panic and fear rushes into his mind.

    However, he¡¯s never been a child who bawls when he cries. So he just leans against the bedside and makes soft and feeble calls, like a cub¡¯s whine, ¡°Niangqin, niangqin... don¡¯t leave Xiao Bao... Xiao Bao will be good...¡±

    Lying on the bed, Muyan seems to have sensed something, and her long eyshes tremble slightly.

    Di Ming Jue frowns, and with a cold ¡®hmph¡¯, he picks Xiao Bao up by the cor, and turns around to walk outside.

    ¡°Let me go!!¡±

 Chapter 147: A Guilty Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 147: A Guilty Conscience</h4>

    Xiao Bao is in no way willing to leave his mother at this time, so he immediately struggles very hard, like a crazy little beast.

    The Internal Force of a Heaven Stage expert is recklessly released.

    Di Ming Jue didn¡¯t expect that this little guy¡¯s cultivation is actually quite high.

    While he¡¯s caught off guard, a de made out of Internal Force cuts through his clothes.

    Di Ming Jue eyes darken and he coldly says: ¡°Be quiet for me, your mother is tired. She¡¯s just sleeping right now, do you want to wake her up?¡±

    Xiao Bao stares nkly because of the man¡¯s words, the strength from his kicks can¡¯t help but lessen.

    Niangqin is okay?

    Just too tired? Just sleeping?

    When he understands that his mother is okay and she won¡¯t leave him, Xiao Bao¡¯s constricting heart immediately rxes.

    In an instant, the rationality and calmness that doesn¡¯t belong to his age also returns.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Xiao Bao lifts his head, and without showing weakness, he res up at Di Ming Jue, ¡°I¡¯m going to see niangqin, I... definitely won¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Except for Muyan, in this world, within the Three Realms... who dares to shout and quarrel against Di Ming Jue? Even looking at him with furrowed brows and zing eyes?

    Those who really dared to be rude towards Di Ming Jue, have their dead bones long gone already- scattered to fertilize the grass for hundreds of years!

    Could it be that this little guy in front him had eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s guts? Even dares to order him around!

    Di Ming Jue wants to get angry.

    However, he sees Xiao Bao¡¯s exquisite features that are simr to Muyan by seven or eight points, as well as that pair of ice-blue irises that are exactly like his own.

    At this time, there¡¯s traces of red lines within those stubborn eyes, showing just how scared and panicked the little guy had been just a while ago.

    He doesn¡¯t know why, but the heart that had always been as hard as iron, somewhat softens a little.

    Di Ming Jue snorts coldly, but nevertheless loosens his hold.

    Xiao Baonds on both feet, then his small body springs away like an arrow released from it¡¯s bow. He instantly rushes to Muyan¡¯s side.

    Only this time, his actions are very gentle and he looks at Muyan with eyes filled with attachment.

    However, he tightly clenches his small fists.

    Even though that annoying man said that his mother is only very tired so she¡¯s sleeping,

    Xiao Bao knows that she was bullied by some viins and got hurt.

    When those bad guys bullied niangqin, he wasn¡¯t able to be by her side and defend her.

    He said that he was going to protect his mother, but he didn¡¯t.

    Huge eyes glisten with unshed tears, like they¡¯re covered by ayer of fog, but he stubbornly refuses to let the tears fall.

    At the side, Di Ming Jue watches the little guy trying to stop his tears. For some reason, he feels anxious within his heart which had always been unfeeling.

    Just as he¡¯s about to speak, he sees the small kid rub his eyes, and very carefully leans in closer to Muyan. Then he softlyys a kiss on her cheeks.

    Xiao Bao spectes in his mind: every time niangqin kisses Xiao Bao, Xiao Bao feels very happy. So if Xiao Bao kisses niangqin, niangqin will wake up sooner, won¡¯t she?

    Seeing this scene however, Di Ming Jue bespletely peeved.

    This little scoundrel, he himself was unable to kiss Muyan!

    Di Ming Jue grabs Xiao Bao by the cor and picks him up. Unable to restrain his anger, but he still doesn¡¯t forget to lower his voice, he says: ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    Xiao Bao res in return, not in the least bit hesitant to fight back. His big eyes are still red and watery, but his imposing manner is not lessened at all, ¡°Earlier, when you were taking advantage of niangqin sleeping, what were you up to?¡±

    Hmph, this shameless lecher. Don¡¯t think that he doesn¡¯t know anything!

    Just when he sessfully advanced to the middle of Heaven Stage, he went and out and saw this lecher wanting to make advances towards niangqin.

    Di Ming Jue chokes on Xiao Bao¡¯s question, and Jun Shang-daren has a rare, guilty sputter. His ears turn red.

 Chapter 148: The Illusion of Two Jun-Shangs

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Illusion of Two Jun-Shangs</h4>

    But very quickly, he simply gives a cold snort and expressionlessly says: ¡°Ben Jun was naturally attending to your mother.¡±

    Unfortunately, his righteous exnation is only met with Xiao Bao¡¯s disdainful look, the other¡¯s eyes saying ¡®lying to a child¡¯.

    Di Ming Jue gets mad.

    He can¡¯t wait to pull this little thing¡¯s pants down, and firmly give his butt a beating.

    One big and one small, ring at each other and narrowing their eyes, neither stepping down.

    Just then, the room¡¯s door is suddenly pushed open, and Han Yees in carrying a steaming hot, ck crock.

    He lowers his voice, but still say animatedly: ¡°Jun Shang, this subordinate had made some inquiries, about how the people of Yanwu Continent recuperate their health, this ck-boned Chicken soup is...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the two people by the bed simultaneously turn around and fiercely re at him.

    They whisper in unison, ¡°Get out!!¡±

    Moron, you¡¯re bothering my niangqin¡¯s sleep!

    Fool, you¡¯re bothering mydy¡¯s rest!

    Han Ye rattles from shock, the chicken soup in his hand almost spilling to the floor.

    God, he... what is this illusion!

    He seems to be facing two Jun Shangs!

    This kind of pressure that assaults one¡¯s senses, as well as the imposing manner of looking disdainfully out of the corner of their eyes... it¡¯s simply making him pee his pants from fright!

    Not waiting for Han Ye to react, a powerful gust of wind hits him in the face.

    He stumbles back for several steps.

    Then a thump, and the door closes shut against his nose.

    Han Ye is scared witless as he touches his own nose and checks that it¡¯s still intact. His eyes are still filled with a lingering fear.

    It¡¯s really very terrible to have two Jun Shangs.

    Wait... hold on, wasn¡¯t that the little Jun-gongzi just a moment ago?

    How can he be inside? When did he get in?

    As he¡¯s thinking that, he sees the door open once again.

    Di Ming Jue is carrying Xiao Bao, and he walks out withrge strides.

    Against his will, Xiao Bao is slung on top of his shoulders, the tiny face is incredibly red, and he angrily exims: ¡°Let me down!¡±

    Di Ming Jue ignores him and continues to walk towards the direction of the backyard.

    Han Ye stupidly looks at this scene, his chin almost falling down.

    Jun... Jun Shang is actually holding a child.

    Although that can¡¯t really be called ¡®holding¡¯... more like hauling...

    But of course, their Jun Shang had always kept distance from others a!

    Don¡¯t even mention children and beautiful women, even if they themselves want to get close, they can¡¯t just freely approach within half a meter of Jun Shang.

    But now that Jun Shang is enamored with Miss Muyan and is pursuing her, even so, it stilles as a surprise that he¡¯s willing to be this familiar with the little Jun-gongzi.

    If people from Xiuxian Continent could see this scene, their eyeballs would pop out from staring!

    Wait wait, what does Jun Shang want to do with the little gongzi by carrying him?

    It can¡¯t be because he¡¯s jealous, so he¡¯s taking Miss Muyan¡¯s child with her ¡®ex-husband¡¯, and secretly deal with him?

    At this thought, Han Ye¡¯s face turn white.

    Miss Jun protects the little gongzi like the apple of her eyes. If the little gongzi is hurt in any way because of one wrong move, Jun Shang will never be able to ask for marriage!

    No good. He must follow them and, when the timees, remind Jun Shang that he must never injure the little gongzi.

    After finding out that he can¡¯t struggle free from Di Ming Jue, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t fuss and cry like a normal child- bawling out of confusion. Instead, he holds his small fists and rapidly operates his Internal Force.

    Very quickly, Di Ming Jue brings Xiao Bao and arrives at the backyard.

    As he¡¯s about to put him down, Xiao Bao suddenly makes his move.

    A palm strikes against the other¡¯s shoulder, and the small body suddenly leaps up in the air.

    At the same time, he gathers Internal Force within the hollow of his palm, turning it into a sharp de and fiercely brandishing it towards Di Ming Jue.

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t even change his expression as simply waves a hand.

    A wave of energy goes high up in the air, and Xiao Bao¡¯s energy sword with the sky-swallowing might, suddenly stops and disappears.

 Chapter 149: Shameless, No Sense of Face

    <h4>Chapter 149: Shameless, No Sense of Face</h4>

    Xiao Bao¡¯s figure drops down from the air, andnds steadily on the ground.

    However, he has a very unsightly expression as he looks at Di Ming Jue. There are countlessplex emotions surging within his eyes.

    This man is too strong, he¡¯s stronger than anyone he¡¯s ever met.

    So much so, that he¡¯s even stronger than niangqin by quite a lot!

    But even so... Xiao Bao clenches his small fists, his eyes are filled with determination... even if this man is more powerful, he won¡¯t let him snatch his mother.

    From high up, Di Ming Jue looks down at him and expressionlessly says: ¡°You should be very clear that right now, you are no match to me. But I can give you a chance.¡±

    Xiao Bao: ¡°What chance?¡±

    Di Ming Jue turns his wrist over, and a piece of vermilion jade hangs down from his palm. The golden tassels below the jade sway gently under the sunlight, scattering bright rays of light.

    However, that piece of jade is still more fascinating than those tassels. Though the color and the luster is dull, and the shape is ordinary, but it has some strange patterns on it.

    When you look at it deeply, it could give the feeling of being in a boundless sea of stars, the wonderful feeling of having one¡¯s very soul cleansed.

    Xiao Bao has never fancied treasures of gold and silver before, but he could feel an indescribable sense of attraction from looking at this piece of jade.

    There¡¯s an expression of longing within those big, sparkling and translucent eyes.

    Di Ming Jue looks at him and says in a low voice: ¡°I will give you one quarter of an hour. I will not use Mysterious Energy, nor will I attack. If you can snatch this jade from my hand within a quarter of an hour, I will give this jade to you, and I will no longer appear beside your mother.¡±

    Hearing this statement, Xiao Bao withdraws his gaze from the jade ornament, turning to look at Di Ming Jue suspiciously, ¡°If I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible for you...¡± Di Ming Jue pauses for a moment, then continues with, ¡°then you must ept the fact that I am your mother¡¯s husband, and your father.¡±

    Just as Han Ye arrives, he hears this statement from Di Ming Jue and he almost stumbles down to the ground.

    Cold sweat dribbles down his head.

    Say, Jun Shang-daren, can you not be so shameless?

    In order to chase a wife, you¡¯re even trying to con a child a!

    Xiao Bao aside, he himself would find it impossible to snatch the jade from Jun Shang¡¯s hand! It would be impossible to do it within an hour, not to mention just a quarter of an hour!

    Jun Shang-daren, if you bully Miss Muyan¡¯s son this much, aren¡¯t you afraid that she would know of it and look for you to settle ounts?

    But Xiao Bao isn¡¯t easily fooled either.

    His small face tightens and he rejects without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Cheat, you¡¯re definitely not niangqin¡¯s husband!¡±

    The light in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darken, he says: ¡°Inevitably, there wille a day that Muyan will be Ben Jun¡¯s wife... it¡¯s only a matter of time. But this has nothing to do with you, you only need to know one point: if you lose today, you must ept that I am your future father!¡±

    Xiao Bao slightly knits his brows. He doesn¡¯t speak.

    Di Ming Jue sneers, and disdainfully says: ¡°What? Ben Jun had already given you such a condition, and you still don¡¯t dare to step up? You said that you want to be stronger to protect your mother, but your spirit and courage only amounts to this much?¡±

    Xiao Bao is intelligent, but he¡¯s still just a four-year-old child.

    What¡¯s more, protecting his mother and getting stronger are precisely his sore points.

    Getting riled up this much by Di Ming Jue, his small face suddenly snaps up, a zing fire bursts within his big eyes, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bet against you! If you lose, you¡¯re not allowed to rob my niangqin ever again!¡±

    Han Ye listens to the pair¡¯s conversation, then he turns his head in shame.

    Jun Shang, can you be any more shameless?

    What happens next however, changes Han Ye¡¯s expression from blushing in shame, to serious.

 Chapter 150: Please Enlighten

    <h4>Chapter 150: Please Enlighten</h4>

    That¡¯s because he was expecting that Jun Shang would simply amuse himself with the kid and con him.

    But after hearing Xiao Bao agree to the challenge, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t smirk like someone who got away with an evil scheme.

    On the contrary, he adjusts his brows to be solemn and respectful. Hands brought together, he says: ¡°Di Ming Jue of the Pr Domain, please enlighten!¡±

    Xiao Bao is stunned. He also thought that this man in front of him just wants to tease and humiliate him.

    But at this moment, he sees the man¡¯s stern expression, and hears no inconsistency from the solemn voice.

    Xiao Bao could finally feel a sense of respect from the other.

    This man isn¡¯t treating him like a child that he could make fun of.

    Instead, he is treated like an equal opponent, someone that has an equal right to speak.

    On the young and tender little face, all the anger and humiliationpletely disappears.

    Even to the point where, deep within the bottom of his heart, there¡¯s a faint hint of joy and eagerness from being regarded an adult.

    Xiao Bao straightens his back in return. His expression is neither servile nor overbearing, and with a crisp and clear voice of a child : ¡°Jun Mochen of Chi Yan, please enlighten!¡±

    Just as the voice falls, Xiao Bao¡¯s figure suddenly disappears from its spot.

    Han Ye¡¯s pupils contract.

    Even though 90% of his cultivation is sealed, he uses his experience and perception, but he can¡¯t find how the little gongzi disappeared!

    In the next moment, there¡¯s a shadow in the sky.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s form is like a sh as he darts before Di Ming Jue.

    Just a moment ago, he hadn¡¯t leaked even a sliver of Internal Force. But in a split second, it suddenly pours down in torrents like the roaring of gigantic waves.

    The small short legs create a multitude of afterimages, ferociously aiming the kicks towards Di Ming Jue¡¯s chest.

    A loud rumbling!

    The small body flies out like aunched cannonball, then skids on the ground.

    The little face is slightly pale.

    However, Han Ye is unable to turn his sight towards him, since he widenes eyes, incredulously looking at his house¡¯s Jun Shang .

    He looks at the looming man, and sees that the vermilion-colored jade is still hanging on his hand.

    The jade is rocking softly and the tassels are shining brightly.

    It seems as if there isn¡¯t the slightest changepared from just a moment ago.

    However... however Han Ye clearly saw that just now... just as the little gongziunched his Shadowless Kick*, Jun Shang unexpectedly took a step back.

    *An actual martial arts technique, but for this, think of Chun Li¡¯s Hyakuretsukyaku, or multiple kicks.

    But that¡¯s their house¡¯s Jun Shang a!

    Even if he doesn¡¯t use Internal Force and has his spiritual power sealed, that powerful corporeal form is still unique and unmatched in the world.

    If it was him, even if he uses all his strength to send a kick towards Jun Shang, he won¡¯t be able to make Jun Shang move by even a fraction.

    And yet the little gongzi actually did it!

    A four-year-old child at that!

    Even if he¡¯s a child born from that outrageous Miss Muyan, that... isn¡¯t that still too outrageous?

    On one hand, Han Ye is so shocked from Xiao Bao¡¯s disy that his chin is about to fall off.

    Yet Xiao Bao is very dissatisfied with his own performance.

    The pair of small eyebrows are slightly puckered, the light within his ice-blue irises flicker.

    Di Ming Jue expressionlessly says: ¡°What? Will you give up like this?¡±

    As soon as he finishes those words, Xiao Bao moves once again.

    This time however, he doesn¡¯t leap up in the air. He walks in a slow pace instead, circling around Di Ming Jue.

    Han Ye finds it a bit strange when he first sees this.

    What¡¯s the use of going around Jun Shang like this? Does he want to make Jun Shang dizzy?

    And with a speed this slow?

    But after some time, Han Ye once again opens his eyes wide in astonishment. He reaches his hand up to rub his own eyes.

    That¡¯s because he finds that the little gongzi before him has multiplied.

    It¡¯s as if there are dozens of Xiao Bao¡¯s clones at the field, grouping to surround Di Ming Jue.

    It¡¯s not like Han Ye hasn¡¯t seen this kind of strange technique.

    But they were all in the Xiuzhen or Xiuxian Continent, where it can only be achieved by using formidable Spiritual Power.

 Chapter 151: You! Lose!

    <h4>Chapter 151: You! Lose!</h4>

    Xiao Bao only has a grasp of Mysterious Energy, and yet he could actually do this!

    Just how powerful is that physique, that it can allow him to raise his speed to such an astonishing extent?

    However, Di Ming Jue, who is in the middle of Xiao Bao¡¯s encirclement, only shows a disdainful look.

    ¡°Do you think that by using these unorthodox techniques, you would be able to snatch this vermilion jade from my hands?¡±

    The jade ornament sways gently, and the tassels shine brightly.

    The ¡°Xiao Baos¡± around Di Ming Jue appear to have found the right timing ¡°they¡¯ve¡± been waiting for, and suddenly jump.

    Boom boom boom bomm ¡ª!

    The continuous sounds of fists striking reverberates like rolling thunder.

    The trees surrounding the yard shudder violently from the tremendous air currents.

    And together with the sound of the fist strikes, are Di Ming Jue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your feet are too slow. If I were to attack, you would have already lost both of your legs.¡±

    ¡°You Internal Force, should have already filled your body the moment you strike, instead of waiting and mobilizing it from your Qi Sea.¡±

    ¡°Keep in mind, martial arts is a skill used to kill, it must be direct and efficient. All superfluous movements must be eliminated.¡±

    ¡°If you cannot allocate every bit of Internal Force, and utilize it to the utmost limit, you¡¯ll never be able to be a real master.¡±

    On his side, Han Ye is simply bbergasted!

    Is this still their Jun Shang, the one who cherishes words like gold?

    During this fight, he unexpectedly doesn¡¯t mind taking all the trouble to teach the little gongzi.

    Moreover, he even exins so much in one breath!

    Han Ye thinks sourly: don¡¯t evenpare with Miss Muyan yet, I¡¯m afraid that even if one adds up all the words Jun Shang had said in one year, what he said to the little gongzi today is still much more!

    Some time have passed with Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao criss-crossing.

    It¡¯s getting closer and closer to a quarter of an hour from the time they have begun.

    Ten breaths, nine breaths, eight breaths...

    Xiao Bao¡¯s face and body are alreadypletely covered in sweat.

    For the first time, he finally feels the helplessness of defeat.

    At this moment, he thoroughly understands that it¡¯s impossible for him to win against this man in front of him, even if the other is giving such a concession.

    But within those enormous, glistening blue eyes, not only is there ack of despair and discouragement, a zing me ignites instead.

    That¡¯s because Xiao Bao believes that one day, he will surely be stronger than this person.

    Niangqin said that he¡¯s still young. This man is so much older than him, so when he grows up, he will definitely, definitely beat this guy!

    Di Ming Jue is pleased as he sees the me of unyielding fighting spirit inside the little guy¡¯s eyes. He says a rare praise, ¡°You¡¯re better than I expected.¡±

    He truly deserves to be Muyan¡¯s son!

    His only shoring is that extremely terrible temperament. Hmph, Xiao Bao must have inherited it from his father!

    That trash!!

    However, before Di Ming Jue could finish his monologue, therees a sudden turn of events.

    Just as Di Ming Jue is silently cursing Xiao Bao¡¯s ¡®birth father¡¯, Xiao Bao suddenly raises his small hand and brandishes his fingers like a sword.

    A sword of condensed Internal Force shoots out.

    There¡¯s a swishing sound, and the rope that Di Ming Jue holds the jade ornament with- is cut.

    At the same time, Xiao Bao¡¯s figure bolts like lightning, catching the jade with his hand.

    The air seems to have frozen at that instant.

    Han Ye gapes his mouth, and he can¡¯t close it for a long time.

    There¡¯s a stiff expression on Di Ming Jue¡¯s face, his eyes are filled with disbelief.

    On Xiao Bao¡¯s small eternally icy-cold face, a rare mischievous smile appears.

    With the crisp and sweet-sounding voice of a child, his words echo within the courtyard: ¡°You! Lose!¡±

    Crack¨C!

    Han Ye seems to have heard the sound of their Jun Shang¡¯s heart breaking.

    He trembles and shrinks into himself, shrinking back so much and desperately reducing his own presence.

 Chapter 152: Treat it as Draw?

    <h4>Chapter 152: Treat it as Draw?</h4>

    Jun Shang, you... you mustn¡¯t lose your mind a! You also mustn¡¯t go crazy and take your anger out on this subordinate a!

    But to his surprise, after a few breaths, Di Ming Juees back to himself and he doesn¡¯t fly into a rage.

    Instead, he¡¯s expressionless. He says unhesitatingly, ¡°No, it is you who lost. Because the time is up.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face immediately sinks, his voice cold, ¡°It¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    The pair turns their heads and fiercely re at Han Ye, ¡°Say you, has the time ended or not?!¡±

    Han Ye immediately quivers. He has a suffering expression as he stammers: ¡°This subordinate... I... I... I was too nervous at thest moments, and forgot... forgot to count the time!¡±

    Facing the murderous gazes of the two, Han Ye just wants to curl himself up into a ball and find a hole to squeeze into.

    But he really doesn¡¯t know!

    In the end, when the little gongzi grabbed that vermilion jade, was it already a quarter of an hour or not?

    Perhaps no one can be certain, and this will turn into a mystery for all eternity.

    Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao simultaneously turn their heads back, and re at each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s your loss!¡±

    ¡°You lost!¡±

    ¡°The time wasn¡¯t up yet!¡±

    ¡°It was!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting dumb, shameless!!¡±

    ¡°Humph¡ª!¡±

    Han Ye has never seen their Jun Shang bickering and be so childish.

    The two appears to be in a deadlock, and who knows when they¡¯ll be able to resolve it.

    He gulps his spit, ¡°Jun Shang, little gongzi, why not... why not treat it as a draw?¡±

    Hearing Han Ye¡¯s suggestion, the pair, one big and one small, both reveal hesitant expressions.

    Xiao Bao opens his hands and looks at the vermilion jade in the middle of his palm. The refined features slightly pucker.

    When he was arguing against Di Ming Jue, he seemed to be in the right, seemingly self-confident.

    But Xiao Bao knows in his heart that he actually lost ¨C he was given an unfair advantage in this challenge.

    More than that, he feels that making this man never appear before him and his mother again... won¡¯t make him happy either.

    Xiao Bao scowls once again.

    He¡¯s not reluctant to part ways with this lecher!

    Just... just... he still saved niangqin after all.

    So, should he admit defeat?

    As niangqin said, a man must disy strength and discipline by admitting wins and losses, sess or failure.

    But he really likes this piece of jade.

    From the first moment that he saw this vermilion jade, he already felt a sense of familiarity and attachment.

    It¡¯s like... like whenever he sees niangqin.

    Xiao Bao wants to give this jade to her. He feels that, if niangqin gets this piece of vermilion jade, she¡¯ll definitely be happy.

    Unfortunately, he lost!

    A loss is a loss, there¡¯s no reason to deny.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s small face is cold. He slowly hands the jade over in front Di Ming Jue, ¡°Return to you!¡±

    But there¡¯s a visible reluctance in those huge eyes, vivid and unmistakable.

    Di Ming Jue takes the jade and gently strokes it with his fingers.

    He could see Xiao Bao¡¯s lingering gaze, and his own face reveals a rare indecisive expression.

    If it had been anything else, he would have given this little guy what he wants.

    But this vermilion jade...

    Di Ming Jue himself doesn¡¯t know where this piece of jade came from.

    He only knows that after an incident five years ago, this jade had already appeared by his side.

    The piece itself is not at all precious, even if it has those mysterious patterns.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for it to pass through the borders of the three realms, and brought down to the Yanwu Continent.

    However, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t know why he had been bringing this jade with him for all these years.

    There¡¯s always an inexplicable feeling in his heart.

    This vermilion jade should be very important to him.

    But the longing expression in the little guy¡¯s eyes is now making him hesitate.

 Chapter 153: A Truce

    <h4>Chapter 153: A Truce</h4>

    This piece of jade is very important, but... marrying Muyan is even more important!

    Di Ming Jue extends his hand towards Xiao Bao and slowly opens his palms, ¡°Do you want this jade?¡±

    Xiao Bao raises his small head, looking at him unblinkingly.

    Di Ming Jue has a wooden expression as he faces the other, ¡°I will only give you this one chance. If you don¡¯t take it today, there won¡¯t be any more opportunities in the future.¡±

    Sure enough, a keen expression immediately appears on Xiao Bao¡¯s face. Fair, delicate little hands reaches out to snatch the jade.

    However, Di Ming Jue moves his hands to the side, saying unhurriedly: ¡°With one condition, you can¡¯t stop me from being with your mother.¡±

    Xiao Bao wrinkles his brows and res at him, ¡°Niangqin will not agree to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, this is Ben Jun¡¯s affair, and it nothing to do with you! You only have to agree not to obstruct or make trouble, and it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Xiao Bao frowns in hesitation for a long time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of that vermilion jade, so he agrees to sign a ¡°temporary truce¡± with Di Ming Jue!

    Muyan has an unusually restful sleep. Waking up, she doesn¡¯t open her eyes immediately but directly enters the space instead.

    That¡¯s because she could feel some strange Internal Force fluctuations inside.

    This means that her Xiao Bao has already seeded in advancing.

    ¡°Baby, are you done with your closed-door cultivation?¡±

    Muyan is just about to hug her darling boy and pepper him with kisses, when she sees Xiao Bao hastily hide something.

    Unhappiness, discontentment and attachment shes through his little face.

    But when he turns around and sees Muyan, he immediately throws himself over to her.

    Although his face is still as expressionless as before, those enormous eyes are sparkling, filled with happiness ¨C he missed her.

    Before Muyan could hug Xiao Bao, he¡¯s already clinging to her tightly.

    The little figure buries itself in her embrace, softly rubbing and rubbing, indescribably unable to let go.

    However, Muyan could feel a peculiar mooding from her son.

    She gives it a thought, eventuallying to a conclusion.

    She can¡¯t help but soften her expression as she hugs him, and gently says: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared baby. Niangqin is okay, I was just very tired so I fell asleep.¡±

    Xiao Bao nods in her embrace and gives a muffled response. But he still refuses to let go.

    Muyan can only carry him, and gently pat her baby in a cajoling manner.

    She¡¯s somewhat gratified in her mind, and also a bit amused: she never expected that her darling son would also have this day, where he would act spoiled and willful.

    After the mother and child pair have cuddled for a while, Muyan suddenly remembers something, ¡°Baby, what were you looking at earlier?¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately stiffens after he hears her question, silently lowering his head.

    ¡°Is it something that niangqin can¡¯t see?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s long eyshes flutters for a bit, but he only says in a low voice: ¡°Right now, not yet.¡±

    Muyan sees Xiao Bao¡¯s expression and realizes that something must¡¯ve happened while she was asleep.

    But since her baby son doesn¡¯t want to say it, she won¡¯t force him.

    If she wants to know what happened, she naturally knows where to ask.

    After Muyan leaves the space, Xiao Bao once again takes out the piece of vermilion jade.

    Tightly pursing his lips, there¡¯s an unswerving determination within his huge eyes, ¡°This jade, I¡¯ll wait until after I defeat that lecher, then I¡¯ll give it to niangqin fair and square!¡±

    After that, he looks at the fat rabbit at the side.

    He ces the jade in front its mouth: ¡°Put this away for me, you absolutely mustn¡¯t lose it!¡±

    How can a rabbit eat a jade ornament?!

    But in the next moment, something magical happens.

    The fat rabbit slightly opens its mouth, and the jade within Xiao Bao¡¯s hands immediately disappears.

    When the rabbit has finished swallowing the jade, it scuttles to Xiao Bao¡¯s side, sticking its tongue out to lick him.

 Chapter 154: Say, What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Say, What Happened?</h4>

    When the rabbit has finished swallowing the jade, it scuttles to Xiao Bao¡¯s side, sticking its tongue out to lick him.

    As if its assuring its little master that it will definitely keep this piece of vermilion jade safe.

    Xiao Bao strokes the rabbit, and the taut lines on his mncholic face finally loosens. A faint smile shes through his eyes.

    He will definitely defeat that man!

    Then afterwards he will give niangqin that jade ornament with his own hands.

    When that momentes, niangqin will surely be very happy!

    Muyan leaves the space and returns on the bed, coincidentally seeing Han Yeing in while he¡¯s carefully carrying some chicken soup.

    Han Ye is startled when he sees Muyan appear out of thin air.

    But he very quickly returns to normal.

    In the Xiuxian Continent, a portable space ismon, so it¡¯s not that strange.

    Even though it would stand to reason that it¡¯s simply impossible for a portable space to appear in the Yanwu Continent,

    But Miss Muyan is the heir to the Shen Musician after all!

    And just who were the Shen Musicians?

    When in those days, they have turned over the sky and the earth of the Three Realms, making all the high and mighty ns in the Xiuxian continent be fearful and panicky upon hearing them!

    If such a frightening and formidable legend were to leave a space of inheritance in the Yanwu Continent, what would be strange about that?

    ¡°Miss Muyan, this is the ck-Boned Chicken Soup that Jun Shang had specially instructed to kitchen to stew for you. You have excessively consumed your Internal Force in the Ghost City, and you¡¯ve also lost too much blood. It would be best to drink this chicken soup to recover your strength!¡±

    Muyan stirs it for a bit and takes a sip. She says with a smile: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Muyan, please don¡¯t mention it. Also, this is what Jun Shang specially instructed this subordinate to stew for you...¡±

    Han Ye is very long-winded in his words, trying to give their Jun Shang a more favorable impression.

    But the listening Muyan suddenly asks heedlessly: ¡°Yesterday, when I was asleep, did something special happen?¡±

    Hearing that, Han Ye immediately trembles all over, shaking his head like a conditioned reflex, ¡°Nothing, absolutely nothing special happened!¡±

    He regrets it as soon as he finished talking.

    He really wishes that he could p himself in the face!

    His attitude, isn¡¯t it a dead giveaway?

    Sure enough, Muyan lifts up her eyes and the corners of her mouth slowly hooks up into an enchanting smile. She curls her fingers to beckon him.

    Han Ye looks at her expression as she does this, and all the hairs on his body are suddenly raised. His mind grows cold.

    ¡°Ththat, Miss Muyan, if there¡¯s nothing else, this subordinate will... go back first!¡±

    Muyan just smiles at him. She doesn¡¯t say a word and just drinks the chicken soup leisurely.

    Han Ye hesitates for quite a while, but in the end, he doesn¡¯t have the courage to go out and escape.

    With a suffering expression, he finally obediently walks in front of her.

    Secretly thinking: while Miss Muyan was sleeping... he will die before he admits that Jun Shang bullied the little gongzi. Miss Muyan mustn¡¯t know!

    Who knows that when he hears Muyan¡¯s next words, he would almost pee in fear.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it. While I was sleeping, what did your Jun Shang do to my son?¡±

    Han Ye flinches, he¡¯s already howling in grief within his mind.

    Hold on, he didn¡¯t say anything of the sort. How did Jun Muyan know!

    Muyan curls her lips, and a trace of iciness shes across her eyes, ¡°Did he mistreat my Xiao Bao?¡±

    ¡°Did not, did not! Absolutely not!¡± Han Ye hastily says over and over, ¡°Jun Shang treats the little gongzi like his own son, how could he mistreat him? Just... just a little friction, that¡¯s all... a small friction... hehe...¡±

    Muyan says ¡°Oh¡±, and looks at him meaningfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just tell me what kind of little friction was it!¡±

    Han Ye has a pained expression, and he really very much wants to make a run for it.

 Chapter 155: Invite Him for a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 155: Invite Him for a Meal</h4>

    Muyan stirs the chicken soup. She says in manner which is neither fast nor slow: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t speak, but I¡¯ll just take it that your Jun Shang mistreated my darling son. Hehe, Han Ye, do you know the fate of thest person who wronged my son?¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s mouth twitches, saying to himself: How could I not!

    Ghost City¡¯s Lou Fei and Magistrate Xu, they simply said a few words of insult against Xiao Bao and now, their corpses have already begun to rot.

    Wuuu... Jun Shang, it¡¯s really not that your subordinate is an ipetent traitor, but Miss Jun is really too awful.

    This subordinate thinks that Yanwu Continent is too dangerous, subordinate wants to return to Xiuxian Continent.

    After a quarter of an hour.

    Muyan is still calmly stirring the chicken soup like before, with a light and clear smile on her face. The light in her eyes doesn¡¯t show,pletely hiding her mood from other people.

    Han Ye gulps down: ¡°Miss Muyan, you... you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Muyan curls up her lips and smiles sweetly: ¡°How could I be?¡±

    How could I be angry?

    I am very furious!

    Di Ming Jue, he actually dared to bully her darling Xiao Bao, even made her baby unhappy.

    Hehe, good good, this is really very good!

    Han Ye sees her blooming smile, and she really doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s mad. He promptly speaks with relief: ¡°Miss Muyan, by no means can say that this subordinate is the one who told you of this matter! Or else I will surely die very miserably!¡±

    Muyan nods. She rests her chin on both hands, drawing out her words as she says: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very grateful for your Jun Shang for rescuing me from the Ghost City! By the way, what about your Jun Shang?¡±

    Han Ye hesitates on how he should answer her question about Di Ming Jue¡¯s whereabouts.

    But he hears Muyan continue without minding it: ¡°How about this, you go back and tell your Jun Shang toe to my humble courtyard this evening. I¡¯ll personally cook and invite him for a meal, just to express my gratitude for his kindness of saving me.¡±

    Han Ye snaps his eyes wide open and stares at Muyan foolishly, simply unable to believe his own ears.

    The situation changed too fast, he just can¡¯t believe it!

    Is Miss Muyan finally moved by Jun Shang, and is now willing to ept him?

    Han Ye gets dizzy and exits giddily, leaving Muyan sitting on the same spot. The corners of her mouth slowly hooks up.

    Her smile is like soft and balmy spring wind, but there¡¯s a barely discernible flickering within her eyes.

    In the evening, Han Ye anxiously guards outside a room.

    The moment he hears some movement inside, he immediately bursts in, ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    There¡¯s a man as handsome as a deity on the bed, slowly opening his eyes and sitting up.

    A presence as majestic as a force of nature radiates out from his body.

    This monarch that overlooks thend under the heavens, the grandeur of his disdainful sidelong nce, making each and every creature want to swear their allegiance and follow him,

    This is Di Ming Jue, the king of the Pr Domain, as well as the strongest person in the Xiuxian Continent!

    Seeing Han Ye rushing in without permission, Di Ming Jue coldly turns towards him.

    One look and Han Ye trembles, promptly halting his impatient pace.

    ¡°Seeing Jun Shang!¡± he respectfully kneels to make his salutations, ¡°Jun Shang has returned from attending to the Pr Domain this time, how was the upper bound?¡±

    ¡°Without inconvenience.¡± Di Ming Jue indifferently replies.

    ¡®Without inconvenience¡¯ should mean that Elder Chang and the others simply made some standard reports, and there weren¡¯t any major issues that required dy before they could be dealt with.

    Han Ye breathes a sigh of relief.

    Jun Shang¡¯s real body is in the Yanwu Continent right now.

    If he separates his soul and returns to the Xiuxian Continent with an avatar, he can only do it for a short time. Moreover, his strength would even be less than ten percent of what it originally was.

    It would be considerably detrimental if something happened in the Xiuxian Continent.

    Fortunately, nothing big happened.

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t speak, so Di Ming Jue asks in a low voice: ¡°You intruded here in a fluster, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 156: Unidentified Substance

    <h4>Chapter 156: Unidentified Substance</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Han Ye pats his forehead and hurriedly says, ¡°How can I forget this number one priority! Jun Shang, Miss Muyan has woken up and already returned to her courtyard.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Di Ming Jue suddenly stands up and looks at Han Ye with a bloodthirsty re, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Han Ye is entirely unable to deal with fear as he continues to say, ¡°Miss Muyan said that in order to express her gratitude for Jun Shang¡¯s kindness of saving her, she will specially cook and prepare dinner for you. It¡¯s already time for the meal, Jun Shang, would you like to...¡±

    ¡°Wait until Ben June back and punishes you for your crime!!¡± Di Ming Jue throws him this sentence, and the figure immediately a shes away.

    Such an important matter and he only says it now!

    Han Ye is left with a bitter expression on his face, silently sighing as he looks at Di Ming Jue¡¯s disappearing back.

    Xiuxian Continent is still better, Yanwu Continent is too awful, let him go back!

    Wuuu!

    As the night falls, the setting sun emits a fiery glow.

    The courtyard next to the Junji Drugstore is extremely quiet, there¡¯s not a shadow of even a single person.

    However, there¡¯s one room that already has a lit candle inside. The candlelight flickers, casting shadows of graceful silhouette.

    Di Ming Jueposes himself, and pushes the door open.

    Inside, he sees a round table with some drinks, and a youngdy gently strumming on the zither strings with a distant look in her eyes.

    The moment he sees Muyan, Di Ming Jue sucked in a mouthful of cold air, his heartbeat and breathing slightly bing chaotic.

    Muyan usually dresses herself to deliberately appear more mature.

    But tonight, she seems to have just taken a bath.

    Her limp, ink-ck hair drapes behind her, there¡¯s mist framing her skin, making her absolutely beautiful countenance even more ethereal.

    Like a wild orchid from a deep valley, otherworldly, yet there¡¯s a fragility that makes people yearn to cherish, there¡¯s an allure that tempts others to pluck.

    She¡¯s casually wearing a white dress as well.

    The same colored belt is tied around her midsection, hugging waist and making it look as delicate as a willow bending to the wind.

    Those exquisite vicles slightly peek through the cor of her clothes, her luminous skin snowy and almost translucent. Di Ming Jue could feel his mouth go dry, and a burst of heat frantically rushes down to the lower parts of his body.

    Hearing the door open, Muyan lifts up her eyes, the candlelight flickering in and out of her pupils, ¡°Jun Shang hase atst?¡±

    Di Ming Jue steps forward, ignoring everything toe closer in front of her.

    The door behind him closes by itself, without the aid of wind.

    Two people, one looks up while the other looks down. There seems to be a strange me burning where their gazes intersect.

    ¡°I said, you should call me by my name!¡± Di Ming Jue opens his mouth, only to say these words.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but want tough from that spoiled tone and childish willfulness.

    ¡°Alright, Di Ming Jue. Didn¡¯t youe to have a meal? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the food that I¡¯ve personally prepared for you?¡±

    Di Ming Jue purses his lips, inwardly saying: Ben Jun wants to eat you more!

    But Muyan went out of her way to prepare some food with her own hands, and he naturally mustn¡¯t let her down.

    There¡¯s a round table in the room, and aside from the drinks, there are several dishesid out on top of it.

    All the food are in porcin dishes with lids on top them.

    There¡¯s still some faint steaming out of their covers. As Muyan said, it¡¯s quite clear that they were prepared just recently.

    However, as Di Ming Jue lifts up a lid¨C

    The usually calm and stern Jun Shang-daren can¡¯t help but be bbergasted at this moment.

    He only sees that the food within isn¡¯t some fine delicacy that smells, looks and tastes great. Instead, it¡¯s some sort of burnt lump, like ckcquer, an unidentified substance.

    The most frightening thing is that juice gathered at the bottom of the dish, it¡¯s actually a terrible dark green color.

    All the bowls have their covers removed one after the other.

    The dishes inside, none of them should be presented to people.

 Chapter 157: Pleased with You

    <h4>Chapter 157: Pleased with You</h4>

    Some of them are even producing a pungent smell.

    Is this... is this food for people to consume?!

    By the side, Muyan looks at Di Ming Jue¡¯s paralyzed look, and halts the movements on the strings. She rests her chin on a hand, and with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, she watches the man not too far from her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jun Shang doesn¡¯t like the food that I personally made?¡±

    Di Ming Jue goes silent for a short moment, before he says with a wooden face: ¡°I like it!¡±

    Saying that, he directly sits by the table, picks up the chopsticks, and starts eating.

    She watches as he takes the ck lumps and ces them in his mouth. He doesn¡¯t allow his face to change color as he swallows it down.

    Muyan herself can¡¯t help widen her eyes in astonishment.

    It must be known that she¡¯s born without any talent in cooking.

    Otherwise, the little bean sprout Xiao Bao also wouldn¡¯t have had to attend to her diet, back when they were in the mountains.

    Even dogs wouldn¡¯t touch the stuff she makes.

    Even her dear Xiao Bao decided not to eat a bite.

    Yet this Di Ming Jue, he¡¯s unexpectedly eating it all without having his face change color.

    Soon, he really does finish eating a dish.

    Muyan can¡¯t quite keep her calm, ¡°You... you¡¯d really put it in your mouth?¡±

    Di Ming Jue casts her a quick sidelong nce, coldly and indifferently saying: ¡°As long as mydy made it, no matter what it is, Ben Jun would like to eat it!¡±

    Muyan: ¡°?!!!!¡± who is yourdy!!

    After a strange moment of silence, the corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth twitches up, and she softly smiles: ¡°Can¡¯t have food without wine, wine without entertainment, isn¡¯t that life¡¯s blessing. Why don¡¯t I y some music for Jun Shang?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Di Ming Jue coldly looks at her, neither speaking nor moving.

    He has a seething appearance.

    Muyan instantly understands, ¡°Di Ming Jue.¡±

    But this time, this Jun Shang-daren is still not satisfied, ¡°Too unfamiliar!¡±

    His bodynguage, ¡®If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t listen to a song¡¯.

    Muyan grits her teeth, and ultimately squeezes out two words between them: ¡°A Jue!¡±

    An ¡°A¡± before a name indicates familiarity. It should have been a very humiliating thing for the majestic Jun Shang to be called ¡®A Jue¡¯.

    But Di Ming Jue seems to be satisfied. He bows his head and continues to eat those food that are too awful even for pig feed.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but feel up her own cheeks.

    Calling out such an intimate appetion as ¡°A Jue¡±, this guy Di Ming Jue responds like it¡¯s nothing, but she herself is indescribably blushing and palpitating, unable topose herself.

    She takes a deep breath, calming down, and begins to softly y on the zither strings.

    A mellow and touching melody flows out of her fingertips, gradually permeating within the room.

    Di Ming Jue was just focusing on eating the ¡®pig food¡¯ at first, but he turns his attention to his ¡®wife¡¯.

    Slowly, he finds that the blood within his body is gradually starting to boil.

    Soon after, the heat on his body gathers at a certain area below.

    And now in his eyes, Muyan who¡¯s not far from him seems to ooze with charm and allure from every inch of her body.

    The soft pink lips on her small mouth are moving slightly, snow white flesh is faintly discernible under the cor of her clothes. Those unadorned white fingers softly strum on the zither strings, seemingly provoking the lust within him.

    Di Ming Jue can¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He abruptly stands up walks over to Muyan withrge strides.

    The sound of the zitheres to a grinding halt!

    Di Ming Jue gathers Muyan up from her position.

    The tall figure firmly wraps around her slender form.

    He puffs out a scorching breath on the girl¡¯s skin, so delicate, as if it would break at the slightest pressure. An indistinct pinkness once again rises up on her cheeks.

    ¡°Muyan, Ben Jun is pleased with you!¡± he says in a hoarse voice, dering the words he had been burying in the bottom of his heart for a long time.

    Large hands grasp the nape of Muyan¡¯s neck, and he leans down to capture those soft pink lips, ferociously ravaging them in an instant.

    Since they parted in Jin Hong Men, Muyan had beenpletely rejecting him.

    He had been haunted by the sweet and alluring taste.

 Chapter 158: You Are Playing With Fire!

    <h4>Chapter 158: You Are ying With Fire!</h4>

    Muyan¡¯s little mouth, her scent, her everything ¨C there seems to be a poison that with just a slight touch, he¡¯s no longer able to extricate himself, getting addicted without him noticing it.

    It¡¯s as if countless years ago, they should have been one, Muyan should be a part of him.

    And today, Muyan is unusually lovable and yielding.

    Even as he takes her within his arms, she doesn¡¯t struggle, she doesn¡¯tin.

    Instead, her pair of eyes are shining even brighter than the moonlight.

    However, just as Di Ming Jue is about to capture the sweet little mouth that he had long been yearning for,

    Soft pink lips are slightly move, and a smilingzy voice could be heard, ¡°Five, four...¡±

    Di Ming Jue is taken aback, unconsciously stopping his movements: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Muyan is simply all smiles, a touch of mischief between her brows. The barely discernible mumbling continues: ¡°three, two, one!¡±

    As soon as she says the word ¡®one¡¯,

    Di Ming Jue immediately feels weak and dizzy from head to foot.

    To the point where he¡¯s unsteady on his feet for a short while, almost falling down.

    He firmly clenches his teeth and locks his eyes on the little woman in front of him, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    A smile increasingly deepens on Muyan¡¯s beautiful face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±

    Di Ming Jue sees red, reaching his hand out to take this hateful little woman and ferociously knead her in his embrace.

    But Muyan nimbly turns away, avoiding the other.

    On her bright and beautiful countenance, there¡¯s a trace of a beguiling smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Jun! Mu! Yan!¡± Di Ming Jue growls.

    Muyan gathers the scattered hair from behind, and ces them in front of her. With a winsomeugh: ¡°Why is Jun Shang making such a big fire? Do you feel very ufortable? Why don¡¯t I go to the Spring Garden right now, and call the Queen of Flowers toe over for you?*¡±

    She¡¯ll go to a brothel and get a famous courtesan. Saying so, she unhurriedly turns around and walks to leave the room.

    She had given it some thought, about how to give Di Ming Jue his reckoning today.

    She hasn¡¯t prepared a meal by herself for several years.

    Those things that look like ck goo, the food that shouldn¡¯t enter a mouth, they¡¯re actually mixed in with a special draught that was made ording to a form left by Baili Liuyin.

    Taking it alone has no effect. Moreover, it¡¯s colorless, tasteless and odorless ¨C no one would be able to detect it.

    But used with the sound of the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s [Life is But a Dream] song,

    and the draughts effects will activate, and propagate thousands of times.

    Even if Di Ming Jue has extraordinary strength, and a physique different from normal people, he would still be affected.

    Hehe, Di Ming Jue, dared to bully her darling son!

    Therefore she will let him know why the flowers are so red!

    But as Muyan¡¯s hand touches the doorknob,

    Her body is suddenly rises up, both feet are lifted off the ground.

    When shees back to herself, she¡¯s already been thrown on top of the bed.

    And a man¡¯s strong and scorching body is firmly pressing down on her, not giving her any space to budge even for a little bit.

    ¡°Woman, you are ying with fire!¡±

    Di Ming Jue states overbearingly with a hoarse voice. His eyes are blood-red as they fiercely look down upon her, as if he¡¯s going to devour her into his belly at any moment.

    There¡¯s a rare trace of chaos in Muyan¡¯s breathing, ¡°You... how did you get rid of the drug¡¯s effect?¡±

    It was written on Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes.

    This kind of draught had been modified from the properties of the drugs before she crossed-over.

    Once it is inflicted, even the almighty from Xiuxian Continent would barely have the power to resist for a short amount of time.

    Muyan initially thought that she would make Di Ming Jue burn with lust and suffer in this room for half an hour, and that should be considered as taking revenge for Xiao Bao.

    The effects would naturally disappear after thirty minutes and there wouldn¡¯t be any side-effects to one¡¯s health.

    But she didn¡¯t expect this either.

    That with just a few short breaths, how is it that Di Ming Jue has already shrugged off the drug¡¯s effects?

 Chapter 159: You are the Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 159: You are the Antidote</h4>

    No, that¡¯s wrong!

    Muyan can see the man¡¯s flushed cheeks and the fire filling in his eyes. She says ¡®this is bad¡¯ in her mind.

    Di Ming Jue didn¡¯t lift the effects of drug. Instead, instead he¡¯s directly resisting it.

    His whole body hasn¡¯t been rendered powerless and immobile. But it is still burning with desire.

    This time, she really picked up a rock and smashed it on her own foot.

    Muyan¡¯splexion changes, and just as she¡¯s about to open her mouth and say something,

    The man has already blocked her words.

    In a split second, the vor of an intense tyrannical invasion wrecks havoc within her mouth.

    It¡¯s as if he wants to soak her into his bones, every piece, taken into himself and merged into his flesh and blood.

    The hand holding her also begins to misbehave.

    Muyan¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, and her pearly white teeth ruthlessly bite down.

    The scent of blood instantly seeps through the gaps of her teeth.

    A muffled groanes out from the man, his rationality slightlyes back.

    But he¡¯s still watching her like a hungry wolf.

    Muyan gulps down, ¡°Wait, wait a minute, let me go. I can give you the antidote, I¡¯ll give you the antidote!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Di Ming Jue rejects without any hesitation, ¡°You are Ben Jun¡¯s antidote!¡±

    Muyan: ¡°!!!!¡±

    Believe it or not, I, your great aunt, will castrate you, this smelly hooligan!

    Di Ming Jue moves his hand, fingers slowly caressing her soft and supple face. His voice is heavy, as if suppressing an endless current of emotions, ¡°Woman, it was you yourself who provoked Ben Jun first!¡±

    As soon as this statementes out, Muyan suddenly shudders.

    A distant memory returns like a tide violently surging up.

    That damp and dark cave, a man¡¯s body burning like fire, the torment, the tearing pain.

    After Di Ming Jue says this, she looks on distractedly, and slightly knits her brows.

    This scene, this remark, why does it feel like deja vu?

    In the next moment however, the light in Muyan¡¯s eyes grows cold.

    Slender jade fingers push out and raises up high.

    ng¡ª

    Not far from her, the Tian Mo Qin seems to have sensed the call of it¡¯s master.

    It suddenly floats above the table, and hovers in the air.

    The strings y along with the movements of Muyan¡¯s fingers, ying on its own, making a noise simr to the hurried sound of rain.

    The sudden sound of the zither takes Di Ming Jue aback.

    The imprisonment on Muyan is also loosened slightly.

    This is the chance!!

    Muyan immediately bends her knees, and ruthlessly strikes it against a certain unmentionable part of a man.

    ¡ª!!!

    There¡¯s a loud thump, and the bed copses. The dust falls from the beams.

    Immediately after, a heaven-shaking roares out of Di Ming Jue, ¡°Jun Muyan, you want to murder your husband!!¡±

    Muyan stands a little ways away, Tian Mo Qin on hand, hair fluttering without wind. Her smile is lovely, like an evildoer that can overturn everything under the heavens, ¡°What husband? Could it be that Jun Shang forgot that my husband is still buried beneath the soil right now? What I¡¯m killing now is simply a lecher!¡±

    Di Ming Jue is simply gnashing his teeth in hate.

    This woman, why can¡¯t she be like the other women that adore him and want to serve him?

    Could it be that in Xiuxian Continent, all the women who are like bees and try to throw themselves at him with a thousand ways and a hundred ns, were they all fake?!

    But the more Muyan is like this,

    The more he loves her to his bones.

    Even if she sets her clothes in order, her expression calm and leisurely,

    Di Ming Jue can only stare at her feverishly, wishing he could hold this hateful woman and press her under his body, making her a part of him.

    It¡¯s clear that the draught¡¯s effects has long beenpletely useless on him.

    But the strongest aphrodisiac within him, is still his slipping self-control.

    Di Ming Jue fixes his burning eyes at the woman before him, he slowly takes a step forward.

 Chapter 160: Play and Run

    <h4>Chapter 160: y and Run</h4>

    The term is usually used on people who y with someone¡¯s body, then run after getting what they want Di Ming Jue fixes his burning eyes at the woman before him, he slowly takes a step forward.

    As soon as he moves, the Qin sounds turn into des. A fierce momentum assaults him directly.

    Muyan smilingly says: ¡°Di Ming Jue, are you trying to force me?¡±

    Seeing the coldness in the young woman¡¯s eyes, Di Ming Jue abruptly halts his footsteps.

    The blood clogging up his brain slowly calms down as well.

    He will naturally never force Muyan!

    This is the woman he wants to take as a wife, the woman who will be with him all his life.

    How could bear to force her for even a little bit?

    What¡¯s more, just who is Di Ming Jue?

    Is he unable to pursue the woman that he fancies, so he¡¯s at the point where he can only resort to using force?

    Putting it this way, what face does he have left to show in the Xiuxian Continent?!

    The lust in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes slowly recedes, but the fire of indignation and jealousy burns even higher.

    ¡°Is your mind still so upied by a man who is already dead?¡±

    A man who is already dead? Mind still so upied?

    Muyan stares nkly at first, then she suddenly regains her wits.

    Di Ming Jue is actually talking about that groundless story of hers.

    ¡°*cough*...¡± Muyan lightly coughs because she feels somewhat guilty. Raising her head towards Di Ming Jue however, she¡¯s already donned a bold and self-confident demeanor, ¡°He is my baby¡¯s biological father. I have deep feelings and continue to keep him in my mind, what¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    Di Ming Jue is simply infuriated by this woman!

    He is the dignified Monarch of the Pr Domain, the greatest person in Xiuxian Continent, and he is stillckingpared to a dead man!

    Compared to him, was that man stronger, was he more handsome, and was he better for Muyan?

    Muyan looks at the man¡¯s eyes that are about to erupt in mes, almost bursting with the dense killing intent.

    But even if he¡¯s angry to this extent, he still doesn¡¯t harm a hair on her.

    Muyan¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but soften to some degree.

    Giving a soft sigh, she says in one breath: ¡°Di Ming Jue, I don¡¯t know who you are, or what kind of status you have, but there shouldn¡¯t be a shortage of women who fancy you. Why do you bother me when I¡¯m already married, waste your time with a person who has a child, and insist so much?¡±

    Reliving her life, her heart has already be too hard and too harsh.

    Except for Xiao Bao and her vengeance, it doesn¡¯t have room for anything else.

    Moreover, she still has those unbearable experiences. Even if more than a decade had gone by, it¡¯s impossible to erase them from her life.

    Di Ming Jue and her, their identity, status, even their strength... there¡¯s a difference of the sky and earth between them.

    After all is said and done, they are unsuitable for each other.

    Di Ming Jue suddenly takes another step forward, towering as he looks down, fixedly staring at her, ¡°And if Ben Jun still insists on wasting time, and insists on continuing so?¡±

    Muyan bes sluggish, slightly lowering her eyes, not daring to meet the man¡¯s passionate gaze, ¡°Di Ming Jue, you better just give up, I...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she¡¯s interrupted by the man¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, Ben Jun said that if you are not moved, I will pursue you until you are; If there¡¯s someone in your heart, Ben Jun will wait until I¡¯m the only one left... but you¡¯re dreaming if you want to cast off Ben Jun, and run after ying!¡±

    Saying so, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t wait for Muyan¡¯s response as he turns to leave.

    If he doesn¡¯t leave, he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to stop himself from throttling this conscienceless woman!

    Left at her spot, Muyan stands dumbfounded for a while, before she suddenly returns to herself.

    ¡°Wait wait, Di Ming Jue, tell me more clearly! What did I do, that you¡¯re using me of running after ying?¡±

    This man is still so shameless!

    ¡°Jun Shang, you¡¯re back? How was Miss Muyan¡¯s food, did you...¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s voicees to a grinding halt under Di Ming Jue¡¯s murderous re.

 Chapter 161: Thereâ€™s! No! Need!

    <h4>Chapter 161: There¡¯s! No! Need!</h4>

    Han Ye¡¯s voicees to a grinding halt under Di Ming Jue¡¯s murderous re.

    He shrinks his neck, then shrinks it even further ¨C desperately trying to reduce his presence.

    It¡¯s over!

    Miss Muyan must have retaliated against Jun Shang on ount of the little gongzi.

    If Jun Shang knows that he was the one who confessed to Miss Muyan, then he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to see the sun rise tomorrow.

    Han Ye is thinking how he can flee and disappear without a trace.

    However, he sees Di Ming Jue suddenly frown and slightly raise his hand up.

    In a split second, several glowing golden letters appear out of the void.

    ¡°Jun Shang, someone found traces of the Shen Musician, quickly return!¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression suddenly bes severe, his whole body going taut.

    Despite being angered half to death by that little scoundrel, Muyan,

    Information about the whereabouts of the Shen Musician absolutely mustn¡¯t be leaked.

    No one knows more clearly than Di Ming Jue how, a thousand years ago, the entire Xiuxian Continent, and even the Xiuzhen Continent, how cruel and decisive they were to pinch off and execute the Shen Musicians.

    No one knows more than him, how fearful the major forces of the Xiuxian Continent are of the Shen Musicians.

    Although Muyan received the Shen Musicians¡¯s inheritance, she¡¯s still too weak right now.

    If those people know about Muyan, about the existence of the heir to the Shen Musicians,

    The consequences are too horrible to imagine.

    Di Ming Jue says in a low voice: ¡°These next few days, I will return to the Xiuxian Continent.¡±

    Han Ye alsopletely withdraws his funny demeanor, then asks with creased brows: ¡°Jun Shang, are you going to use thew of [Wan Zong Gui Yuan]?

    Ten Thousand Temples, Return to Fundamentals Thew of [Wan Zong Gui Yuan], is also using one¡¯s mind to control an avatar.

    However, it can solidify into a real entity, and the time he could stay in Xiuxian Continent will be extended by a lot.

    But at the same time, Jun Shang¡¯s main body in Yanwu Continent will fall into true suspension of consciousness. It can be said that he will bepletely defenseless.

    Di Ming Jue nods, and Han Ye no longer pursues the discussion. Instead, he only says: ¡°Rest assured Jun Shang, this subordinate will certainly keep close and guard you.¡±

    ¡°Right, Jun Shang, what words do you want to leave for Miss Muyan?¡±

    For example, sending another love letter to the other and what not?

    As for Miss Muyan¡¯s protection,

    Hehe, Han Ye contemtes: in this mere Yanwu Continent, people who want to scheme against Miss Muyan, shouldn¡¯t they be mourned instead?

    Han Ye asks this because he thought Jun Shang would certainly cheerfully take up the pen and write.

    Then just casually make him deliver some trunks of gold, silver, and jewelry to the other once again.

    Who would have thought that after hearing this, Jun Shang would only squeeze out three sybles through gritted teeth: ¡°There¡¯s! No! Need!¡±

    Hmph, he wants to properly give that woman the cold shoulder for several days!

    Let her know that this Monarch¡¯s sincere heart and sentiments, they¡¯re not something that can be trampled with as one pleases.

    In short, our Jun Shang is jealous, and petty, with a spoiled and proud ss heart.

    On the other side however, Muyan ispletely unaware that it will be quite a long while before she could see that spoiled and proud Jun Shang again.

    Early in the next morning, Muyan goes out with Xiao Bao.

    ¡°Baby, in order to celebrate your promotion to the middle of Heaven Stage, niangqin will take you out to eat some delicious food and buy some new clothes, okay?¡±

    Muyan beams and squeezes her son¡¯s velvety little face.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s exquisitely handsome tiny face goes taut, his expression serious as he lets Muyan help herself in squishing him.

    Muyan is tickled by her son¡¯s appearance of acting like a small grownup. She can¡¯t help but bend down and kiss his soft cheeks.

    However, Xiao Bao moves his little face away.

    Muyan can¡¯t bear it anymore andughs while swaying to and fro.

    This attracts the passers by to look at them.

    Seeing the beautiful girl and the little boy who¡¯s as pretty as a painting, the passers-by can¡¯t help but show admiring and good-natured smiles.

 Chapter 162: A Perfectly-Matched Family

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Perfectly-Matched Family</h4>

    Muyan sees that Xiao Bao¡¯s face is red, and eventually stops teasing her son.

    Instead, she smiles and takes his little hand as they continue to walk forward.

    Xiao Bao thinks with a bright red face¡ª

    Niangqin is too easy, too... too unserious.

    So many people are looking!

    But he can¡¯t help but tighten his hold on Muyan¡¯s hand, his huge, bright and intelligent eyes has the brilliance like the twinkling of the stars.

    It would be good if he can always be together with niangqin like this.

    ¡°Hey, little gongzi, please wait, little gongzi!¡±

    Just as Muyan and Xiao Bao have finished eating, and are about to go back,

    They¡¯re passing by the Treasure Pavilion when the proprietor hastily runs out and calls for them to stop.

    Muyan halts her steps and turns around with Xiao Bao, the pair looking at the man together.

    The boss promptly shows a ttering smile, ¡°Little gongzi, do you still remember this humble one? A few days ago, you bought a pair of white jade earrings from our store. I was wondering if you¡¯ve already gifted away those earrings?¡±

    Before Xiao Bao could respond, Muyan giggles and lifts up her long hair, ¡°The boss¡¯ earrings are really exquisite, I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that the little gongzi gifted the earrings to you, Miss. The little gongzi is really on great terms with his older sister!¡±

    The boss can see that Muyan is less than twenty years old, and has a lot of resemnce with Xiao Bao. He automatically believes that Muyan is Xiao Bao¡¯s older sister.

    But Xiao Bao is unwilling.

    His little face grows cold immediately, just like frost. He clutches Muyan¡¯s hand even tighter.

    The frosty childish voice says: ¡°My niangqin!¡±

    The boss has already experienced this little devil¡¯s dreadful pressure, and he¡¯s so scared he¡¯s trembling violently, nearly running away to escape.

    But after hearing Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he bes stumped for words. He immediatelyes to his senses, and immediately speaks in a more ttering manner: ¡°So it turns out, so it turns out, the little gongzi is really filial. Madam, you¡¯re truly blessed!¡±

    Muyan smiles gently as she says: ¡°No need for boss to be so flustered. Is there a reason for you to call us to stop?¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes, it¡¯s like this, those earrings that the little gongzi had bought previously, they¡¯re actually with...¡±

    As the boss is halfway through his exnation, he suddenly widens his eyes. Pointing towards the white jade bracelet on Muyan¡¯s wrist, he says in disbelief: ¡°That... how could that bracelet be on your hands too?¡±

    Muyan also stares nkly because of his words. For a brief moment, not knowing how to answer.

    What, is this jade bracelet not supposed to be with her?

    The boss stares distractedly for quite a while, then he suddenly ps his thigh as hees to a realization. Saying: ¡°I see, so the deity-like gongzi that day is actually this young woman¡¯s and the little gongzi¡¯s family! So these set of Dragon and Phoenix jewelry was actually gifted to the young Madam.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been extremely worried too. That¡¯s because the master who made these earrings and bracelet had once said, that it is an omen of uncertainty if the Dragon and Phoenix are separated. Now these Dragon and Phoenix are symbols of good fortune on madam¡¯s hand. It really sets my mind to rest.¡±

    Saying so, he still nces at Xiao Bao with a ming look, ¡°Little gongzi, you and that gongzi are obviously family, howe the surging waters flooded the Dragon King temple* that day, like rtives not recognizing their own?¡±

    a dispute between close people At this time, there¡¯s not a trace of doubt in the boss¡¯ mind about their identity as family.

    Why?

    That¡¯s because they¡¯re so perfectly-matched.

    The woman before his eyes is so beautiful. Not to mention the bone-deep grace and the atmosphere that is free from the vulgarities of the world.

    And the man that day, needless to say, one look and you can tell that he had been sitting in a high position for a long time, an iparable and majestic existence.

    Nevertheless, this little gongzi is still the most obvious.

    He inherited this woman¡¯s beauty, and the momentuming out of his body is the same as that man. Those rare blue irises, now that he thinks about it, they¡¯re almost exactly the same as those of that man¡¯s.

 Chapter 163: There Are Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 163: There Are Visitors</h4>

    This is clearly one auspicious and harmonious, wealthy and peerless household!

    Xiao Bao ferociously res at the boss.

    Who¡¯s family with that shameless lecher!

    Unfortunately, the boss doesn¡¯t receive his vicious looks, and only continues to be all-smiles as he praises Muyan, ¡°Madam has such great fortune, your husband loves you so dearly, and your son is so filial to you...¡±

    Muyan: ¡°???¡±

    It¡¯s just that, before the boss could finish and before Muyan could ask some questions, Xiao Bao¡¯s little face turns fierce and he directly pulls Muyan away.

    Along the way, Xiao Bao wouldn¡¯t say anything no matter how Muyan asks.

    That man that he fought against, that man that he lost to...

    This kind of shameful thing, he won¡¯t say it, he won¡¯t let niangqin know of it!

    Humph¡ª¨C!

    Muyan returns to the Junji Drugstore with Xiao Bao, only to find that that inside the pharmacy which should¡¯ve been deserted, there are a lot of people sitting there right now.

    Because Junji Drugstore sells a very special draught daily,

    In the wee hours of the morning here everyday, there would be a tide of people, rushing forth like they can¡¯t wait to tten the pharmacy to the ground.

    But it only takes a half an hour, and these people wouldpletely scatter.

    Because the special draught would be sold out by then!

    Since it¡¯s sold out, why would they still stay here? They would naturally wait until early the next morning toe again and line up.

    It¡¯s strange that today, it¡¯s already in the evening when Muyan returns but not only is the shop not lonely and deserted, it¡¯s even crammed with dozens of people.

    Chen Qingfeng, the one receiving the guests, is shrinking in a corner, deathly pale and trembling.

    Yan Haotian is there as well. His whole body is stretched taut, like he¡¯s facing a big opponent.

    As soon as he sees Muyan entering through the door, Chen Qingfeng immediately rushes over like one grabbing a final life-saving straw, ¡°Miss Jun, little gongzi, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    If they don¡¯t return, he¡¯s going to faint from fright.

    Muyan indifferently shifts her line of sight to the others and quickly understands why Chen Qingfeng would be so scared, and the reason why Yan Haotian looks like he¡¯s facing a big foe.

    That¡¯s because all the people that are here in the shop right now, they¡¯re all from the Ghost City.

    Both Ru Yan and Old Tao are among them.

    Furthermore, some people aren¡¯t Ghost Envoys, but Muyan had seen them from Wan Ren Ku and the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    These are ves that are ustomed to seeing blood, perhaps they¡¯re even savage and ruthless criminals.

    Tsk... what does Ghost City want to do?

    Could it be that they want to demand rpense for their losses a few days ago?

    ¡°Greetings to Miss Jun.¡± as she¡¯s thinking, a middle aged man stands up from within the crowd, two streaks of frosty white hair on his temples. He respectfully cups his hands in greeting towards her and says, ¡°This one is Ghost King Xia Yi of the Ghost City. Today, we¡¯re disturbing Miss Jun, specificallying to apologize to you. Hoping that you would be a person of great moral stature and wouldn¡¯t remember the offenses of the coarse, pardon our Ghost City¡¯s discourtesy towards you.¡±

    Gah¡ª?!!

    Chen Qingfeng whips his head dim-wittedly, looking at the middle-aged man as he¡¯s simply unable to believe his own ears.

    Even Yan Haotian slightly widens his eyes in astonishment.

    Just now, who did the middle-aged man say he is?

    The Ghost City¡¯s Ghost King?!

    God, the one who even the three emperors of the countries of Chi Yan, Jing Cheng and Huang Yao aren¡¯t in his eyes, that Ghost King?

    Why would he show up here?

    Not only that. The Ghost King has actually... has actuallye to apologize to Miss Jun?

    Chen Qingfeng thinks that his ears aren¡¯t just broken, as this is like an auditory hallucination.

    Nevertheless, Muyan has a leisurely look, neither happy nor angry as she finds a chair to sit on at the side.

    Xiao Bao offers her a cup of tea. Muyan takes it with a smile, then brings Xiao Bao in her arms.

    She sips her tea and unhurriedly smiles, ¡°Ghost King Xia, will you not me me for ruining the Ghost City and even looting it?¡±

    Boom¨C!!

 Chapter 164: To Offer an Apology

    <h4>Chapter 164: To Offer an Apology</h4>

    Boom¨C!!

    Cheng Qingfeng couldn¡¯t keep a stable footing as he tumbles to the floor.

    Mommy! What did he hear just now?

    Miss Jun, sh-she-she... she ruined Ghost City?!

    How is this possible?!

    That¡¯s the Ghost City a! There¡¯s only one of it in the whole Chi Yan Country, and there several Precelestial experts in the Ghost City!

    Miss Jun actually ruined it?!

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, Xia Yi forces a smile, ¡°Miss Jun must be joking, that matter from the other day was my Ghost City¡¯s fault. Even if Miss Jun had... had ruined it, then that is also a result of courting punishment.¡±

    Muyan gives a smile that isn¡¯t a smile as she says: ¡°Oh? If you¡¯re not seeking retribution, why have youe with such a big party today?¡±

    ¡°As I said, our Ghost City havee to offer an apology today.¡±

    Xia Yi grits his teeth and waves his hand.

    Ru Yan and Old Tao promptly step forward, then respectfully kneel down towards Muyan, ¡°Greeting the master!¡±

    Following closely, the dozens of fierce fiend-like vese to kneel down as well. They shout out uncoordinatedly, ¡°Greeting the master!¡±

    Muyan quirks up her brows, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Ru Yan lifts up her head, her pair of beautiful eyes fix themselves on Muyan. She says one word at a time: ¡°Ru Yan is willing leave the Ghost City to follow the master, and if there¡¯s disloyalty hereafter, let heaven and earth not tolerate it.¡±

    Old Tao raises his head as well, eximing with a rough voice: ¡°I, Old Tao, also requested to leave the Ghost City. Following that, I will be the Master¡¯s person. Asking the Master not disregard Old Tao for my being uncouth!¡±

    Those dozens of ves don¡¯t say anything, but each one of them secretly send nces towards Muyan, trying to measure her up.

    Muyan looks at Xia Yi instead, ¡°What do you mean by this, Ghost King Xia?¡±

    ¡°These people are Ghost City¡¯s gifts to apologize to Miss Jun.¡± Xia Yi straightens himself and says in a dignified manner, ¡°I hope that all the previous conflicts with the Ghost City would end here today. What does Miss Jun think?¡±

    As he says these, Xia Yi¡¯s heart is bleeding.

    The losses of Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City is really too big this time.

    It¡¯s practically aplete wipe-out.

    To say nothing of all the treasures looted by Muyan, several infrastructures were destroyed; and the ves of Wan Ren Ku, as well as the beasts of the Beast Fighting Colosseum ¨C most of them had escaped.

    The most heartbreaking part is still those five Magistrates. Five Precelestial powerhouses died, not one of them remain.

    For the Ghost City to cultivate one Precelestial expert, just how many draughts and resources does it take?

    But as it turns out, not only is he unable to hold Muyan ountable, he still has to send some people to Muyan as an apology.

    He can only hope that this great aunt will overlook that event in Ghost City, and won¡¯t try to find trouble with them again after this.

    Otherwise, Xia Yi really doesn¡¯t know what miserable state would that dreadful man reduce the Ghost City into.

    Muyan gives it some thought, then she looks at Ru Yan and the others, before finally turning to Xia Yi. She faintly smiles and says, ¡°Alright, then I would like to thank Ghost King Xia and the Ghost City for your kindness.¡±

    After the handover, Xia Yi turns to take his leave.

    Muyan makes Ru Yan and Old Tao get up. She slowly asks: ¡°After I lost consciousness that day, what happened in the Ghost City? You narrate it systematically and in full.¡±

    Ru Yan and Old Tao didn¡¯t dare to hold anything back, they quickly and briefly recounted everything that happened that day.

    After listening, Muyan is somewhat stumped.

    So it turns out that that person made such a huge fire because of her? Even going so far for her?

    ¡°Master, would us staying here be a burden to you?¡± Ru Yan very carefully asks.

    Muyan softly chuckles: ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master... aren¡¯t you all tired? You should be, since you just arrived.¡±

 Chapter 165: Donâ€™t Discard Me

    <h4>Chapter 165: Don¡¯t Discard Me</h4>

    These past few days, she was busy with familiarizing herself with the Shen Musician techniques, as well as refining special draughts. So she didn¡¯t have time to operate anything else.

    But she has already been nning to build up her own power.

    In this life, she wants Gong Qianxue¡¯splete defeat and fall from grace, to have her left with nothing.

    Make Heavenly Road Sect, the number one sect of Huang Yao Country, copse and fall apart ¨C for it to disappear between heaven and earth.

    No one knows it more clearly than she does, just how strong are the forces of the Jing Cheng Country¡¯s royalty and the Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s forces. Gong Qianxue¡¯s influence is numerous andplicated, and they are scattered everywhere.

    If she herself doesn¡¯t have enough power and strength, how would she be able to avenge the Blood Sea Vendetta of her previous life?

    At this time, Muyan could see that Chen Qingfeng is clearly not suited for business.

    She was originally thinking on whether or not to hire a shrewder shopkeeper.

    On the contrary, Ru Yan and Old Tao¡¯s arrival at this time eases Muyan¡¯s troubles by a lot.

    ¡°Ru Yan, you will be in charge Junji Drugstore¡¯s businesster. Old Tao, you¡¯ll assist Ru Yan. Tell those people with other ideas that if they want to buy my Junji Drugstore¡¯s draughts, they need to abide by the rules. Otherwise, just beat them out with a stick for me.¡±

    Along with the increasing number of special draughts that Muyan refines, the drugs¡¯ effects be more and more in defiance of the natural order as well.

    It would be impossible to say that there aren¡¯t people in Xia¡¯an that would want to take advantage, and use force to buy and sell.

    Ru Yan and Old Tao give a start, both seeing delight in each other¡¯s eyes. They bow in session and say: ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect that Muyan would entrust them with such a heavy responsibility just after they arrived.

    This could only mean that they¡¯re totally not regarded as outsiders.

    However, although Ru Yan and Old Tao are in a cheerful mood, Chen Qingfeng is hanging is head dispiritedly, almost about to cry.

    Muyan looks over at Chen Qingfeng funnily, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Chen Qinfeng hangs his head down and dejectedly follows.

    After entering through the door, Muyan just picks up a tangerine and starts feeding half to her son, and the other half leisurely enters her mouth. While doing so, she asks: ¡°Do you know why I wouldn¡¯t let you manage the Junji Drugstore anymore?¡±

    Chen Qinfeng¡¯s eyes are red, doing his best to stop the tears from falling, ¡°I... I do, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too stupid, I¡¯m too useless! But, but Miss Jun, can you not discard me?¡±

    Not to mention thatpared to Ru Yan, who¡¯s hundreds of thousands of times stronger than him, he¡¯s just an ordinary drugstore shopkeeper.

    Had it been someone else handling the miraculous draughts that Muyan refines, the store¡¯s business would have already be dazzling, and flourishing in Xia¡¯an.

    And what about him? Going out empty-handed from the treasure mountain, that even now, the shop is still unfrequented, that except for when they¡¯re selling those draughts, they don¡¯t have any revenue at all.

    Muyan almost chokes on her tangerine!

    What ¡®don¡¯t discard him¡¯? Who exactly did she provoke that everyone is saying that she¡¯s abandoning them?

    ¡°cough...¡± Muyan takes the towel proffered by Xiao Bao and wipes her mouth with it. Only then does she speak, ¡°Well then, wipe away those tears. A grown man, aren¡¯t you ashamed of crying in front of Xiao Bao. I¡¯m not letting you manage the drugstore because there are more important things that I want you to do.¡±

    ¡°More important things?¡± Chen Qingfeng¡¯s rabbit-like red eyes looks at Muyan.

    Muyan raises a hand and throws a book towards Chen Qingfeng, ¡°I remember you saying that you have some basic knowledge about refining! Within half a month, thoroughly study the contents of these notes. Feel free to ask me if you have any questions.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng picks up the book and flips it open, the words ¡®Draught Manual¡¯ written there.

    In flower pin shorthand, inside are densely-packed exnations about draught ingredients, how to handle herbs, their different proportions and usage, as well as their various effects.

 Chapter 166: Neither

    <h4>Chapter 166: Neither</h4>

    The content itself is extremely crammed and messy, like scattered jottings of personal insights. But even a fool would be able to see how precious these notes are.

    Chen Qingfeng looks at Muyan stupidly, ¡°Miss Jun, why... why would you give this to me?¡±

    This time, Xiao Bao himself couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Once again, he eventually frostily spits out those two sybles, ¡°Mo! Ron!¡±

    Chen Qingfeng gives a start, like Xiao Bao¡¯s ¡°moron¡± seems to have unclogged his system.

    He snaps his eyes wide open, shakily saying: ¡°Miss Jun, you... are you going to teach me how to refine drugs?¡±

    Muyan shakes her head, ¡°Not that stupid after all.¡±

    ¡°*cough*, *cough*... but, this should be your guarded secret, how can you just teach it to an outsider like me?¡±

    This Draught Manual is indeed Muyan¡¯s notes when she was researching how to refine during her four years in the mountains.

    If you take it outside and sell it to another refiner, it would definitely fetch a high price.

    But for the current Muyan, it¡¯s not really a top secret or anything.

    That¡¯s because her real secret when ites to refining draughts no longer rely on these forms, but on the Tian Mo Qin, on the Shen Musician techniques.

    But with this Chen Qingfeng¡¯s distracted and foolish look, the exnation doesn¡¯t seem to be clear enough.

    Muyan narrows her brows and says in a deep voice: ¡°Adult man, stop being overly-sensitive. It¡¯s simply a matter of learning or not learning.¡±

    ¡°Will learn, will learn!¡± Chen Qingfeng takes the Draught Manual to his chest like he¡¯s holding the most precious treasure. With his head banging on the ground, he kowtows several times to Muyan, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Jun. Everyday, even if I don¡¯t eat or sleep, I will definitely not fail your expectations.¡±

    First, it goes without saying that Chen Qingfeng would neglect sleep and forget about food for the next few days, plunging deep into refining draughts.

    Next, the Junji Drugstore, under the management of Ru Yan and with the assistance of Old Tao, has be popr within the whole city of Xia¡¯an, like waves rising with the help of wind.

    So for the following days, Muyan¡¯s attention is mostly ced on the ves that came from the Ghost City.

    The Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku ¨C it is named as such because of course, there¡¯s a countless number of ves in there.

    And from these ves, there is a harshness within their eyes, and an ominous air oozes out from their bodies. You would know at once, that they aren¡¯t the good type of people.

    But Muyan must say: she is very satisfied.

    ¡°I can give you all a chance.¡± Muyan sweeps her eyes over these people, and she directly goes straight to the point, ¡°I will immediately give you your freedom as long as you win. Moreover, I will also ensure that Ghost City and I will not find trouble with you anymore. But if you lose, you will behave and do as you¡¯re told, and give your life to me. Does any of you object?¡±

    The ves look at each other in dismay, their eyes shifting repeatedly.

    Yet not one person is jumping in joy.

    A man steps forward from within the crowd. His face is covered in knife scars, and his appearance is even more frightening than Yan Haotian¡¯s. He asks with a rough voice: ¡°Who do we have to defeat? You, or him?¡±

    The scarred man points his finger towards Yan Haotian.

    With Old Tao helping to look after the Junji Drugstore, Muyan reassigned Yan Haotian to be by Xiao Bao¡¯s side.

    Making himpletely listen and obey Xiao Bao¡¯s orders, as well as attend to Xiao Bao.

    When the scarred man asks this, each and every one of the ves are like looking at a big opponent, nervously staring at Yan Haotian.

    In the Ghost City, only a few ves wouldn¡¯t be familiar with this ever-victorious ¡°Madman Number 3¡± from the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Even if some of them have a higher cultivation than Yan Haotian, they¡¯ve never had the upper hand against him.

    Muyan sees the look on these ves, and the corners of her mouth slightly quirk up. It reveals a shallow smile, indescribably bright and moving.

    ¡°Neither.¡±

 Chapter 167: A Four-Year-Old Child

    <h4>Chapter 167: A Four-Year-Old Child</h4>

    As she¡¯s saying that, she turns to a distance and waves over, ¡°Come here, Xiao Bao.¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s call, the practicing Xiao Bao promptly and obedientlyes over.

    Muyan touches her son¡¯s head.

    She just unhurriedly says: ¡°You¡¯re opponent... is him.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    ¡°Smelly girl, are you making fun of us?¡±

    ¡°A milk doll, I, your father could kill him with a finger.¡±

    With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, Muyan looks on as they raucously curse. She waits for theirmotion to settle down before she speaks with a sneer: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want this opportunity.¡±

    Saying that, she turns around to leave.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± the scarred man immediately calls for her to stop, he says doubtfully, ¡°What you said, that you¡¯d let us go free as long as we defeat this small child, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Muyan turns back, ¡°I¡¯ll never speak lies.¡±

    ¡°Is this one versus one, or two wins out of three sets?¡±

    This puts Muyan on a stump.

    So she looks down to Xiao Bao, ¡°Baby, say, what would be more interesting?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s tiny face is as cold as usual, but there¡¯s a sh of impatience within the depths of his eyes, ¡°All of you, all at once.¡±

    Muyan looks up and beams, ¡°You all heard that?¡±

    The ves from Ghost City are all stunned, doubting if what they heard was just their imagination.

    A small child who¡¯s less than five years old actually said ¡°all at once¡± to face them ¨C these strong fiendish men?

    Is this foolish, or is this insanity?

    After they¡¯re done staring nkly, an ominous light emerges from within each ve¡¯s eyes.

    They are looked down upon by a milk down and a woman too weak to stand up to the wind, how could they tolerate this?!

    ¡°Little kid, since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me these grandfathers for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Just now, the woman said it herself, even if we pummel this little kid into powder, we can¡¯t be med either!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who made it so that this smelly girl doesn¡¯t know how high the is sky and how wide is the earth!¡±

    While they¡¯re talking, a fierce killing intent thickly surrounds the ves as they rush up like a swarm of bees.

    Muyan unhurriedly steps back, arms crossed in front of her chest as she watches this overwhelmingly one-sided crushing battle as it¡¯s about to begin.

    Expressionless at the side, Yan Haotian can only look at her, then at the group of ves surrounding the young master, then imperceptibly shake his head.

    He has already determined that the future of this group of idiots would be very miserable.

    One can¡¯t just look at how the Miss is beaming right now, since all those who have insulted the little master, she won¡¯t let a single one of them easily get away with it!

    What¡¯s more, just with this group of idiots, and they want to defeat the young master?

    They¡¯re dreaming!

    Just as this thought shes through Yan Haotian¡¯s mind,

    There¡¯s a loud bang, and a huge body is already flying up and out the fray, he heavily tumbles down to the ground, and suddenly coughs a mouthful of blood.

    Then the one bes two, and the two bes three.

    Following that, one could hear miserable shrieks like wailing ghosts and howling wolves throughout the whole courtyard.

    Afterwards, each and every one of the brawny, tower-like men are either sent flying with a kick, or lifted up in the air and thrown out.

    In brief, after a short quarter of an hourter in the yard, except for the spectating Muyan and Yan Haotian,

    Only a very small figure stands proudly in the the middle of the courtyard.

    And around him are the disordered strong men lying on the ground, each one of them sporting a bloody nose and a swollen face as they continuously shriek miserably.

    At this moment, the way that all the ves look at Xiao Bao,

    It¡¯s no longer of mere shock and amazement, but it¡¯s as if they¡¯re looking at a monster.

    This one is only a four-year-old child a!

    A child that is not taller than their waists.

    Unexpectedly... unexpectedly took on more than a dozen of them ¡°devils¡± who have crawled out from a sea of blood and corpses, and he hadpletely beaten them to the ground!

 Chapter 168: Ink Camp

    <h4>Chapter 168: Ink Camp</h4>

    Isn¡¯t this kid a monster?

    Muyan slowly walks over, looking around at the tragic sight of the dozen or so people. With an easy smile: ¡°How about it? Will you serve?¡±

    Some of them open their mouths to speak in anger.

    However, Muyan¡¯s next words intimidate their guts to shrink back.

    ¡°Baby, if there¡¯s any insubordination, remember that you can hit them until they obey.¡±

    Xiao Bao clenches his tiny fists and coldly nods, ¡°En!¡±

    All the ves uncontrobly shake in unison.

    Soon after, under the lead of that scarred man, each and every one of them mber up and kneel towards Muyan: ¡°ves are willing to follow Master!¡±

    Muyan has a focused expression and she lowers her voice: ¡°Your master isn¡¯t me, but him, Jun Mochen!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s ces her hand on Xiao Bao¡¯s head, making it clear that he is their new master.

    Xiao Bao stares nkly. He then raises his head to look up towards Muyan, softly calling out: ¡°Niangqin?¡±

    Muyan smiles at him and shakes her head. She then turns her attention to the ves, ¡°Any objections?¡±

    Had this sentence been asked a quarter of an hour ago, these ves will surelyugh loudly and derisively.

    Now however!

    If Muyan wants them to recognize her as Master, perhaps they would still have some hesitation.

    But to recognize Xiao Bao instead?

    The scarred man¡¯s right fist is pressed against the left part of his chest, he bows and makes a salutation to Xiao Bao, ¡°This ve is willing to recognize the young master as Lord!¡±

    ¡°This ve is willing to recognize the young master as Lord!¡± all the ves shout together in unison.

    Muyan continues: ¡°From now on, you are all no longer ves, and there would be no need to call yourselves as ves. You are now members of the [Ink Camp] headed by Yan Haotian, and you will receive training and have a unified deployment.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I may dispatch you to undertake various kinds of tasks, but you must always remember one thing: your ultimatemand and objective is only one, and that is to protect your young master. Anything conflicting with thismand, even if ites from me, you may refuse to obey.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    The dozen or so ves, or rather the members of the Ink Camp, fall into a very brief moment of silence. They simultaneously bow, and reply with clear voices: ¡°Subordinate obeys!¡±

    Xiao Bao looks up and stares at Muyan in a daze, his tiny hands couldn¡¯t help but clench more firmly.

    Muyan looks at the respectful manner of the Ink Camp¡¯s members, but she knows that to genuinely tame them, it would still need some time.

    However, she¡¯s really not even a little bit anxious.

    She believes that the process of making these people obedient will certainly be... very interesting!

    After letting Yan Haotian take away the members of the Ink Camp to first help them settle down, Muyan crouches down to look at Xiao Bao, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Xiao Bao unhappy?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face is still cold, but there¡¯s clearly an expression of hurt and grievance within those big blue eyes, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t want protection, Xiao Bao wants to protect niangqin!¡±

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Muyan chuckles and gently strokes his head, ¡°Those people have all the skills of a three-legged cat*, they¡¯re not even a match for Xiao Bao, how can they protect niangqin and my baby?¡±

    jack of all trades, master of note, unskilled. Xiao Bao stares nkly and reveals a puzzled expression.

    In the end, he¡¯s just a four-year-old child and there are a lot of things that he still doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Xia Bao, you have to understand that bing more powerful isn¡¯t limited to the method of simply advancing your own cultivation. There¡¯s still another way to make you iparably formidable. That is to gather a group of people for you to utilize, making other people¡¯s strength be your strength.¡±

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t really understand it as he nods, ¡°So niangqin made me defeat those people?¡±

 Chapter 169: A Life of Torment

    <h4>Chapter 169: A Life of Torment</h4>

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°Xiao Bao is really smart, but simply defeating them isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s still more important for Xiao Bao to make them more willing to listen to your words, and vow their loyalty and devotion to you. In this way, Xiao Bao could be powerful enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be as strong as that lecher!¡± Xiao Bao tightens his little fists, huge eyes shining like the full moon, ¡°Then, I can protect niangqin.¡±

    Lecher?

    Muyan stares nkly for a good long while before she could respond. Xiao Bao is talking about Di Ming Jue.

    She sends a quick look to the courtyard next to theirs, aplicated expression on her face.

    Wu... it¡¯s already been quite a while since shest saw that man¡¯s figure.

    It¡¯s probably because that night, he was really angry, wasn¡¯t he?

    The next few days, the newly established Ink Camp has it¡¯s members collectively fall into the torment of deep water and scorching fire.

    Their daily life is like this¨C

    Training, taking draughts, and listen to a song.

    Doesn¡¯t that sound particrly happy and fulfilling?

    Is it really?

    These group of people who crawled out of from the mountain of corpses and the sea of fire, these handful of butchers reeking with blood... each one of them are in fact, living a life worse than death.

    This so-called training isn¡¯t practicing martial arts or Internal Force.

    Instead, they¡¯re made to line up in formation everyday, do drills, and run back and forth ¨C it¡¯s so tedious and boring that these brawny men just want to knock themselves against a wall.

    After training, Muyan would prepare a bottle of body-tempering draught for everyone.

    That¡¯s a special grade draught a!

    Outside Junji Drugstore, just how many people are scrambling over and racking their brains just to buy it, but they¡¯re unable to.

    But when the people of Ink Camp are drinking it, they would cry for their father and call for their mother.

    That¡¯s because the draught they¡¯re taking is really too special that it hurts!

    They feel like all the muscles on their body are set on fire, their flesh getting cut by knives.

    It would continue that way, and it won¡¯t disappear for a long period of time.

    So every time they take the draught, there would be the sound of a dozen or so brawny men wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves.

    Their schedule for the evening is to listen to a song?

    Hasn¡¯t this always been a pleasant activity?

    People from Ink Camp would say: I, your father, don¡¯t want to listen to this song again in my entire life.

    No, till the next life! Until the next, next life, don¡¯t want to listen to it again!

    That¡¯s because the sound of that zither has a dreadful power. Whenever it ys, it would be just like they¡¯re sinking into a bottomless, endless nightmare.

    They would desperately struggle within that nightmare, and wake up drenched in cold sweat.

    Thinking about it, listening to that tune everyday, like their life has gone to the dogs* and merely and exhausting torture, day after day... who can bear that a!

    wasted, it¡¯s over. Late at night, inside the Ink Camp.

    ¡°fuck this, your father can¡¯t stand this anymore, I want to escape from here!¡±

    ¡°Escape? How are you gonna do that? Do you think you can run away even just from this courtyard, when there¡¯s Yan Haotian keeping watch in this camp?¡±

    ¡°We have to escape even if there¡¯s no way! Don¡¯t tell me you want to be tortured to death here?¡±

    The people from the Ink Camp are together in a cluster, angrily discussing how they can escape the clutches of that female demon and the little king of hell.

    Unexpectedly, a rough voice abruptly interrupts their indignant conversation.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots! These days, haven¡¯t any of you noticed any changes on your body?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone gives a start and simultaneously turn towards the scarred man.

    ¡°Chang Yu, what you do mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Also, who do you think you are, daring to say we¡¯re idiots!¡±

    That scarred man is known as Chang Yu. There¡¯s contempt within his eyes as he coldly sweeps a nce over them, ¡°You¡¯ve found yourself deep inside the treasure mountain, getting benefits as big as the sky; but not knowing anything, you¡¯re still thinking of running away. What are you, if not idiots?¡±

    ¡°Chang Yu, say it clearly, what benefits as big as the sky did we get in the end?¡±

    Chang Yu takes a deep breath, suppressing the turbulent excitement and delight in his eyes. After a long pause, he speaks in a low voice: ¡°Within three months at most, I¡¯ll be preparing to advance to the Earth Stage.¡±

 Chapter 170: To Dedicate a Life

    <h4>Chapter 170: To Dedicate a Life</h4>

    ¡°What?!! You¡¯re breaking through?!¡±

    ¡°This... how is this possible?!¡±

    Chang Yu looks around their circle and sneers: ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t tell how your own cultivation had been rising at a frightening speed in this short period of time?¡±

    When Chang Yu brought that up, everyone looks at each other and begins to examine themselves.

    And they find this inspection really incredible.

    ¡°fuck me, your father is actually about to breakthrough to the peak Profound Stage!¡±

    ¡°My, my... my cultivation has also advanced!¡±

    ¡°God, I didn¡¯t notice it at all!¡±

    Chang Yu continues to taunt them: ¡°See you¡¯re all idiots, not even noticing. Didn¡¯t you see the scenes of those huge crowds outside Junji Drugstore these past few days? What did all those peoplee for? All of them came to buy draughts. You guys still don¡¯t realize why would all those people line up even all through the night, insisting to buy from our Junji Drugstore?¡±

    Everyone else has their eyes wide open, their hands trembling, somewhat unable to control their state of mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s because our boss is a super-powerful draught refiner. The draught that she makes is hard to acquire even with ten million gold coins. And we¡¯re drinking a bottle of it every day.¡±

    Thump¨C!

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but gulp down his spit.

    ¡°As for the drills and the zither songs, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re all feeling, but in these few days, I only feel that my body has be stronger and it¡¯s old wounds are slowly healing. What¡¯s harder to believe, is that I feel my mind has be sharper, and my heart demons are just banished subconsciously. The bottleneck that had bothered me for several years have unexpectedly be insignificant in just a few days.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys know what this means?¡±

    Everyone in the room, simultaneously sucked in a mouthful of cold air, their bodies involuntarily shudder.

    Chang Yu shakes his sleeves, turning around to leave the room, ¡°If there¡¯s still an idiot that wants to leave, then leave. I think there¡¯s definitely a lot of people from outside that wants to enter our Ink Camp!¡±

    As soon as Chang Yu is gone, the remaining people look at each other.

    Someone suddenly exims: ¡°Screw leaving! Your father will take root in the Ink Camp from now on, born in the Ink Camp, die in the Ink Camp!¡±

    ¡°Only swearing loyalty and devotion to the little master and it¡¯ll help me advance rapidly and be stronger. So what if I dedicate my life to the young master?¡±

    Besides, Jun Muyan gave them the time limit of ten years.

    That woman said that as long as they protect and stay loyal to Xiao Bao for ten years, they can still go free. After this ordeal, they¡¯d be able to decide for themselves.

    On the next day¡¯s drills, Muyan is surprised to find that these Ink Camp¡¯s people suddenly have a surge of unprecedented enthusiasm.

    Each and every one of them seem like they¡¯ve been injected with chicken blood.

    Even the submersion under the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s [Life is But a Dream]- they originally dread to go through with it... but now, there¡¯s apleteck of fear and each one of them is eager to give it a try instead.

    Muyan shakes her head in regret.

    Tsk... these guys, how did they get it straight this soon?

    If only they didn¡¯t get the point of this, she still could¡¯ve tortured them for a while longer.

    Yup, although the training this time is beneficial for the members of the Ink Camp,

    But it¡¯s also true that Muyan is really tormenting them on purpose.

    For example, the Body Tempering Draught originally doesn¡¯t have any side effects when you drink it, but she modified it to be a ¡°bitter medicine¡± that would give you the pain of hovering between life and death once you take it.

    Another example would be that in the [Life is But a Dream], she made their lives a little bit more miserable, a little bit more torturous.

    The reason is of course, to take revenge for the filthy words that came from these guys¡¯ mouths when they were shaming Xiao Bao.

    But now that these guys have be so proactive and obedient, Muyan finds it too embarrassing to keep on tormenting them.

    She sends Chang Yu a quick nce, and unexpectedly takes out a bottle of draught.

 Chapter 171: Rabbit Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 171: Rabbit Lantern</h4>

    She sends Chang Yu a quick nce, and takes out a bottle of draught.

    She motions for Xiao Bao toe over, ¡°Xiao Bao, your group of subordinates have been undergoing training for quite a while now. Who do you think is the most remarkable one among them? Give him this Philter of Barrier Breaking as a reward.¡±

    Wh?!

    Philter of Barrier Breaking¨C?!!!

    Could it be that Philter of Barrier Breaking that is valued at 10 million gold coins?!

    After Muyan says this, all the members of the Ink Camp stagger.

    Especially when they see Xiao Bao expressionlessly giving the Philter over to Chang Yu, they be even more regretful that their intestines are turning green.

    They are pigs a! They¡¯re idiots!

    Why didn¡¯t they perform better in the first ce?

    If they did, that Philter of Barrier Breaking would probably be theirs today.

    Chang Yu is overwhelmed from Xiao Bao¡¯s favor as he receives the Philter.

    Although he¡¯s already rapidly reaching the point of breaking through to Earth Stage, having this Philter is tantamount to brushing away all obstacles.

    There will no longer be any dangers or repercussions during the breakthrough.

    And after that, he would be in a very stable state, and would be able to advance more rapidly in a short period of time.

    How can he possibly be dissatisfied with this?

    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡± Chang Yu holds the draught, and his scarred face bes creased withughter, ¡°From today onward, this subordinate will definitely spare no effort to pledge my life, loyalty, and devotion to the young master.¡±

    Xiao Bao nods, slowly saying three sybles: ¡°You¡¯re not bad!¡±

    Even though it¡¯s just a simple assessment, these wordse from the mouth of the little master who cherishes words like gold!

    That¡¯s just not easy to get!

    Chang Yu is so moved that his body can¡¯t help but tremble, and the other Ink Camp members be even more mad with jealousy.

    They swear that they¡¯ll perform better next time, strive to win the Philter of Barrier Breaking as a reward, as well as the acquire the little master¡¯s praise.

    Muyan looks at this scene and the corners of her mouth curls up into a shallow smile.

    The autumn wind is soughing, and the Yanwu Continent¡¯s annual Lantern Festival has already arrived without their notice.

    Followed by Yan Haotian, Muyan takes Xiao Bao to leisurely and carefreely walk the streets of Xia¡¯an.

    The streets today are really bustling with noise and excitement.

    Both sides of the street are lined with brilliant and colorful hangingnterns, and there¡¯s a glittering and delightful array of goods below.

    On this day, both men and women are on a jaunt, and there are cheers andughter everywhere.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, is there anything that you want? Niangqin will buy it for you?¡± holding Xiao Bao¡¯s hand, Muyan bows down asks Xiao Bao with a soft voice.

    But Xiao Bao shakes his head and simply tightens his hold on Muyan, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    It¡¯s enough as long as he has niangqin by his side.

    Muyan is somewhat distressed. Her baby is too well-behaved, too sensible. Why can¡¯t he be a little bit more like the other children and act spoiled, make a fuss, and want this and that?

    ¡°Baby, look, doesn¡¯t that rabbitntern look nice?¡± Muyan suddenly points to antern hanging outside a stall not far from them. She asks Xiao Bao, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it resemble the fat rabbit?¡±

    Xiao Bao follows the direction where Muyan is pointing at. And sure enough, he sees a white, fat rabbitntern.

    Long ears, red eyes, and a very small mouth.

    It really looks so cute, so much lovelier than that stupid rabbit inside the space.

    Inside the space, the fat rabbit lets out an ¡°achoo¡±, like how a person ordinarily sneezes.

    It uses its short ws to scratch its nose, then it changes its position on the ground, and then it is sound asleep.

    Muyan sees that Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are shining like the moon as he looks at the rabbitntern. She happily picks him up and goes in front of the shop.

    ¡°Boss, I want this rabbitntern.¡±

    ¡°Boss, give me thisntern.¡±

    Almost at the same time, a low and gentle voice is hearding from beside them.

 Chapter 172: Guess the Riddle

    <h4>Chapter 172: Guess the Riddle</h4>

    Muyan turns to look while she¡¯s holding Xiao Bao.

    A youth in white clothes enters her sight. He has a lithe body, and an outstandingly refined bearing.

    A wholesome warmth lingers around the person¡¯s form, balmy like the sighing wind. Just one look and people would have a feeling of intimacy.

    However, the youth is wearing a mask, covering most of the his face.

    It only reveals a pair of clear ck eyes, and thin dewy lips that have a soft arc.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s voice, the youth also turns to look.

    Seeing Muyan, as well as Xiao Bao in her arms, there¡¯s a faint astonishment in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°These two guests, I¡¯m truly sorry. There¡¯s only one of this rabbitntern in or shop.¡±

    The shop owneres forward with a smile, ¡°But there¡¯s a custom in our store that if you want to buy antern, you have to guess it¡¯s riddle. These two guests might as well try to guess this old riddle. Thisntern will belong to whoever gives the correct answer first.¡±

    ¡°The riddle is this: All living things sleep together in a dream. It¡¯s a type of draught ingredient.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s lips twitch, thinking that it¡¯s interesting.

    This boss¡¯ riddle is actually on the subject of draught ingredients.

    As Muyan is about to answer, she hears Xiao Bao¡¯s crisp and lively voice: ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao wants to guess!¡±

    It¡¯s for the rabbitntern that Xiao Bao wants, so Xiao Bao has to guess it himself!

    You should personally fight for the things that you want!

    Muyan can¡¯t help but be amused by her son¡¯s aggressiveness. She looks down and nods, ¡°Okay, Xiao Bao will guess.¡±

    The exquisite little face slightly frowns, thinking hard about it.

    For a while, he can¡¯t seem to think of anything.

    Just at this moment, the youth beside them says: ¡°It¡¯s the Plenary Scorpion Grass.¡±

    Buthus Martensii is used in Traditional Chinese Medicine. It¡¯s an herb here but actual scorpions are used irl. Plenary Scorpion Grass is a very rare draught ingredient.

    All living things sleep together in a dream, total sleep, Plenary Scorpion!

    sleep and scorpion have different characters but both are ¡°xi¨¥¡± Xiao Bao has never encountered it, therefore he can¡¯t think of it.

    ¡°The gongzi guessed it!¡± the boss exims. Heughs as he takes the rabbitntern down and hands it to the youth.

    Xiao Bao is a little disappointed, but he doesn¡¯t regret it.

    He grabs Muyan¡¯s hand and is about to leave.

    ¡°Little gongzi, please wait.¡± the youth suddenly calls out to stop them.

    Just as Xiao Bao turns his head, the rabbitmp is already presented in front of him, ¡°For you.¡±

    Unfortunately, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t appreciate the gesture. He speaks in a low muffled voice: ¡°Niangqin said that, for a proper man, a loss is a loss.¡±

    Won¡¯t ept charity.

    The corner of the youth¡¯s mouth hooks up in amusement, revealing a sliver of an absent-minded smile. After a while, there¡¯s a quiet reply: ¡°The one who likes this rabbitntern... I can¡¯t find any traces of her for a very long time now. So even if I bring this back, I won¡¯t be able to give it to her. That¡¯s why it would be better to give this to you instead, little gongzi. Besides...¡±

    The young man raises his head to look at Muyan, ¡°Your niangqin had already guessed the answer first. On principle, thisntern is yours.¡±

    Saying that, the young man ces thentern on Xiao Bao¡¯s hands, then turns to walk away.

    Looking at the youth¡¯s retreating back, Muyan raises her brows as she catches sight of the jade card by his waist.

    That¡¯s the jade card of [Zi Yang Zong].

    In the Huang Yao Country, Zi Yang Zong is a sect second only to the Heavenly Road Sect.

    A few years ago however, it could be said that it was merely a small, second or third-rate sect in Huang Yao.

    But these past years, it has gained some reputation, and its strength has soared.

    That¡¯s all because Zi Yang Zong has a genius that shocked the Yanwu Continent, Bai Yichen.

    Before Gong Qianxue had advanced to Heaven Stage at the age of 22, Bai Yichen was publicly known as the number one genius in the entire Yanwu Continent.

    Well anyway, Muyan very quickly throws Zi Yang Zong and the youth to the back of her mind.

    Holding Xiao Bao, they continue to wander around the city.

    When the moon is in its highest point in the sky, only then does the three people slowly walk back.

    The more they walk towards the Junji Drugstore, the less people they encounter.

 Chapter 173: You Know Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 173: You Know Each Other</h4>

    In the end, both sides of the road arepletely empty. Only the three lonesome figures remain.

    However, Xiao Bao abruptly stops on his steps. He raises his head to look at Muyan, ¡°Niangqin?¡±

    Muyan smiles faintly and faces the empty space, with a clear voice: ¡°Sire has followed us all the way to this ce, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still not nning to show your distinguished self?¡±

    As soon as her voice drops, there¡¯s a sh of light along with the burst of a harsh momentum.

    Muyan and Xiao Bao remain where they are, while Yan Haotian makes his move.

    The towering form hunches down and springs forward, wielding a palm strike towards another figure.

    Dense Internal Force rushes forth like a tidal wave from his whole body.

    A crashing sound, and the Internal Force produces an intense re.

    Yan Haotian used to be a high Earth Stage Practitioner, and although he had his cultivation crippled afterwards, the experience is still there.

    After going through Muyan¡¯s treatment, he directly recovered to the early Earth Stage.

    And for more than a month, as the head of the Ink Camp, he had been continuously training together with his subordinates.

    Now, he has already returned to high Earth Stage.

    Although the other person is quite skilled and the cultivation is also high, it¡¯s still far from being Yan Haotian¡¯s match.

    So a few breathster, there¡¯s a barely restrained chill within Yan Haotian¡¯s eyes as his hands are hooked into ws, clutching around the other¡¯s throat.

    There¡¯s a terrifying fury radiating out of his body.

    It¡¯s as if, as long as there¡¯s even a little bit of movement from the other, he would immediately twist and break the person¡¯s neck.

    But in the next moment, he hears a soft, weak voice and it¡¯s as if Yan Haotian¡¯s entire person has been struck by lighting. His mind goes nk and his hand loosens.

    ¡°Yan Haotian, I finally... found you.¡±

    Yan Haotian staggers and recoils, he opens his mouth to talk.

    But he¡¯s already been a mute for a while now, he¡¯s no longer able to say anything.

    Yet at this moment, this tower-like man¡¯s body is shaking, the rim of his eyes slightly turning red.

    ¡°What? You know each other?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know when Muyan has walked before them. She looks at Yan Haotian, then turns to look at the person he¡¯s facing. There¡¯s an amused expression on her face.

    Standing directly across from Yan Haotian is a person wearing a man¡¯s outfit, red eyes unwavering as they stare at Yan Haotian.

    Yet with those red lips and white teeth, the face with the shape of a peach ¨C no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a beautiful and delicate woman who is dressed as a man.

    From the start, Muyan didn¡¯t find any malice from the person following them.

    She initially thought that it would be that youth who bought thentern from the street stall.

    Didn¡¯t expect that it would actually turn out to be a woman.

    Not only that, the woman¡¯s rtionship with Yan Haotian doesn¡¯t seem to be a shallow one.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, Yan Haotian suddenlyes back to himself. He soon curbs all his emotions, stiffly shaking his head.

    Seeing that, the woman¡¯s frail body suddenly wobbles.

    She could no longer hold back the tears as they gather on the rims of her eyes.

    A long whileter, a hoarse and trembling voice spills out from the woman¡¯s mouth: ¡°Do you still me me? If I tell you that on that day, I didn¡¯t want to retract that marriage agreement, would you believe me?¡±

    Yan Haotian closes his eyes. Soon after, he lightly shakes his head and looks at Muyan¡¯s direction.

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t know each other, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze slowly shifts towards Muyan. Seeing thetter¡¯s absolutely beautiful countenance, the hurt and sadness in her eyes turn into despair within just a split second.

    Drop by drop, tears tumble down from her eyes.

    She pulls out a forced smile: ¡°It turns out, you already have someone to apany you. Like this, it¡¯s really good, really... great.¡±

    After she says that, the woman turns around and walks away with unsteady feet.

    Having just taken a few aimless steps, her body goes limp and she directly crumbles down.

    And at that very instant, Yan Haotian¡¯s form rushes forward like a bolt of lightning, catching and holding her in his arms.

 Chapter 174: Former FiancÃ©e

    <h4>Chapter 174: Former Fianc¨¦e</h4>

    The woman in his arms is deathly pale. There¡¯s crusted dust across her face, the eyes that were just closed seem like they will remain that way for a long time, not waking up.

    Yan Haotian could bear it no longer. He raises his head to look anxiously towards Muyan.

    He opens his mouth, ¡°ah ah¡±.

    Ever since he had reported an enormous hatred back in the Ghost City¡¯s Beast Fighting Colosseum, Yan Haotian has been grave, stern and indifferent. He rarely makes even so much as a sound.

    But right now, he seems to be frantic, his eyes are turning red.

    Muyan jests: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know this?¡±

    With both hands, Yan Haotian carries the woman and he plops down to a kneel, a pleading expression filling his eyes.

    Muyan lightly sighs: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take her back, I¡¯ll help her.¡±

    ......

    On the couch, the woman slowly opens her eyes.

    She¡¯s muddle-headed at first, before she abruptly jolts up.

    ¡°Finally awake?¡± a clear and euphonious voice suddenly speaks up.

    The woman¡¯s head whips to the side, and she sees a youngdy wearing white bedclothes. The other has a book on her hands while she sits by the candle me, absent-mindedly staring at her.

    Under the candlelight, the youngdy¡¯s countenance is shadowy, ethereal like an immortal. Simply looking would make others feel a sense of shame from their inferiority.

    The woman lowers her head in sadness, the color of loneliness fills her face.

    ¡°Do tell, what¡¯s your rtionship with Yan Haotian? What do you want to do by following us the whole way today?¡±

    The woman tenses her neck, coldly saying: ¡°My rtionship with Haotian, why should I tell you?¡±

    Muyan smirks, calm eyes looking at her, ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s my subordinate now.¡±

    Gah¨C?!

    The woman is struck dumb, ¡°You... you two aren¡¯t together? Not... that kind of rtionship?¡±

    After the shock, she¡¯s visibly ecstatic.

    A bright and beautiful smile rises to the surface of the woman¡¯s face, adding a tender beauty to her originally paleplexion.

    ¡°Oh? What did you think our rtionship was?¡± Muyan¡¯s mouth curls up into a funny smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that there¡¯s actually someone who likes Yan Haotian, that chunk of wood.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression turns cold, she lowers her voice: ¡°Haotian, he¡¯s very good!¡±

    Soon after, she eases her tone until it sounds almost pleading: ¡°Please tell me where Haotian is right now? Can I see him? How has he been all these years?¡±

    ¡°Before asking about him, shouldn¡¯t you tell me your identity first?¡± Muyan says.

    The woman stares nkly, then she wipes away her tears. She slowly says: ¡°My name is Feng Haitang, Yan Haotian¡¯s former fianc¨¦e.¡±

    With the woman¡¯s story, Muyan finally understands the whys and wherefores of the whole thing.

    As it turns out, Feng Haitang and Yan Haotian grew up together as childhood sweethearts.

    Their families have already arranged the two of them to marry.

    However, just half a year before the Yan family was ruined, the Feng family suddenly requested to withdraw the pair¡¯s wedding contract.

    A marriage contract was even quickly drawn out for Feng Haitang and another man.

    At the time of the incident, Feng Haitang was following her master¡¯s travels, she knew nothing about dissolving her engagement nor the new marriage contract.

    When she came back, don¡¯t even say anything about the marriage with Yan Haotian, even the Yan family itself was ruined and exterminated.

    Having said that, Feng Haitang firmly clenches her fists, her eyes are filled with tears of remorse, ¡°My parents told me that the Yan family had been exterminated, and that Yan Haotian had already died then. But I absolutely didn¡¯t believe it, in no way did I believe that Haotian would die like that. So despite my parent¡¯s objections, I secretly ran away from home, searching all over the north and south sides of the Yangtze River. I was only able to hear news about him once I arrived at the Xia¡¯an State of Chi Yan.¡±

 Chapter 175: Feng Haitangâ€™s Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 175: Feng Haitang¡¯s Past Life</h4>

    ¡°Feng Haitang...¡± Muyan whispers this name, frowning slightly.

    She feels that this name is somewhat familiar.

    Suddenly, she has a sh of enlightenment, and a small changees over her face, ¡°The man that your parents had arranged for you, could it be Zhao Tianxiang, the son of Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Mighty General?¡±

    Feng Haitang snaps her eyes wide open, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    How did she know?

    A dense chill flits across Muyan¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Tianxiang was the son of a mighty general from Jing Cheng Country, but this person was useless,pletelycking any talent in cultivation.

    Not only was he a waste, he¡¯s also exceptionally cruel and tyrannical. His favorite hobby in life was defiling and torturing women who are better than him in cultivation.

    The most tragic one among them had been Zhao Tianxiang¡¯s main wife, Feng Haitang.

    That¡¯s because Feng Haitang was the most stubborn and unbending among the Zhao Tianxiang¡¯s women, so she was also the most oppressed and miserable.

    In the end, in order to prevent her from killing herself, Zhao Tianxiang went so far as chopping off both her hands and feet, cutting off her tongue, making her live a life as neither a person nor a ghost, and getting abused and insulted by him everyday.

    This life that is worse than the lowest of the low, it took Feng Haitang three whole years to find an opportunity to end it.

    And in that past life, it was still Gong Qianxue who made the match for Feng Haitang and Zhao Tianxiang¡¯s marriage.

    At that time, Gong Qiangxue¡¯s spoke with a penitent andpassionate face- how she didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Tianxiang would be that kind of person, saying how sorry she feels towards Feng Haitang.

    Now, it may be assumed that all of these had been arranged by Gong Qianxue from start to finish.

    That would include: dissolving the marriage contract between the Feng family and the Yan family, destroying the entire Yan family, and eventually forcing Feng Haitang to marry Zhao Tianxiang.

    In the end, Yan Haotian had a ruined home and murdered n, and was then sold and treated as a ve.

    Feng Haitang lived a brief life that had gone to the dogs, death being more preferable.

    Gong Qianxue got herself a loyal servant, and also obtained great benefits from Zhao Tianxiang¡¯s father.

    Hehe... really such a pungent scheme, such a sinister heart.

    Muyan unconsciously exudes a dense and chilling energy from her body.

    Even if Feng Haitang¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t low, sweat appears on her forehead, unable to suppress a whimper.

    Not far away from them, a screen faintly trembles because of this whimper from Feng Haitang.

    Muyan abruptlyes back to her senses, and curbs down the killing intent that welled up from her memories.

    She focuses her attention towards Feng Haitang: ¡°Since you¡¯re already engaged to another, why do you still want to look for Yan Haotian?¡±

    ¡°I will never marry someone else!¡± Feng Haitang says resolutely and decisively, ¡°When we were young, I once swore that I will definitely be married to Haotian and be his wife.¡±

    Inside the room, that same screen imperceptibly shudders once again.

    It¡¯s just that Feng Haitang¡¯s frame of mind is too agitated that she doesn¡¯t take notice.

    Muyan sends a nce to that screen, and continues to ask: ¡°Even if his whole face is covered in scars?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Haitang nods without the slightest hesitation, ¡°No matter how his outward appearance has changed, Haotian will forever be the person inside my heart.¡±

    Muyan isn¡¯t moved, but she bes more aggressive: ¡°Even if his n is ruined and the people there are dead, and he¡¯s without the backing of an illustrious family, even if he¡¯s now a mere subordinate of mine?¡±

    Feng Haitang¡¯s eyes are bright like they could re up, ¡°Haotian is Haotian, his family background, his status- none of those matter.¡±

    ¡°Even if, he had his tongue cut off, and he¡¯ll never be able to speak from now on? Even if he¡¯s be a waste in other people¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Feng Haitang¡¯s entire body shudders. Soon, her tears are like pearls from a broken thread, pattering down as they drop.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder he didn¡¯t say a word when he saw me, and he didn¡¯t call out my name. I thought that he didn¡¯t want to forgive me, it turns out... turns out... hu hu, Haotian, I¡¯m so sorry. Why? Why wasn¡¯t I at your side during your most painful moment?¡±

 Chapter 176: Stump of Elm Wood

    <h4>Chapter 176: Stump of Elm Wood</h4>

    Muyan nces at the screen, then looks back at Feng Haitang, ¡°One can say that he doesn¡¯t have anything at all now, mutted, do you really not care about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care at all!¡± Feng Haitang could bear it no longer. She jumps off of the couch, then steps barefoot unto the floor. She cries out, ¡°Girl, beg you to tell me where Haotian is, please? I just want to meet him, I want to be by his side. Even if he curses me and mes me, I will never leave him.¡±

    ¡°This is what I, Feng Haitang, has set my mind on in this life!¡±

    There are no regrets within her hoarse and trembling voice, as it¡¯s brimming with decisiveness.

    At this moment, a soft and gentle smile finally appears on Muyan¡¯s face.

    She looks over to the screen and unhurriedly says: ¡°Yan Haotian, did you hear that?¡±

    With that, Feng Haitang stares nkly, then suddenly turns around to look at the screen.

    The screen slightly moves once more, and a tall figure slowlyes out from behind it.

    It¡¯s Yan Haotian.

    ¡°Haotian¨C!!¡± Feng Haitang immediately throws herself into his arms. She tightly holds on to him and makes a heart-wrenching wail, ¡°Haotian, I finally found you! Don¡¯t push me away again, okay? It was really so exhausting to look for you!¡±

    Yan Haotian¡¯s whole body goes rigid. His hands remains in the air, not having the slightest bit of movement for quite a while.

    But his red eyes and trembling flesh nevertheless betray his emotions at this moment.

    A long whileter however, Yan Haotian still staunchly pushes Feng Haitang away.

    There is a tenderness in his eyes, wistful, fond, and yearning. But at this moment, he thoroughly andpletely represses them.

    Yan Haotian takes a step back and looks at Feng Haitang with indifference, shaking his head with a distant expression.

    He soundlessly mouths, ¡®You should go, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡¯

    Feng Haitang seems to have been struck by lightning, teardrops spilling down with no end in sight. Wipe them off and they still keep gushing out.

    A sh of pain flickers within his eyes and disappears just as fast. Soon after, Yan Haotian grits his teeth and makes his salutations towards Muyan, turns around, and unhesitatingly leaves.

    But before he could walk out,

    The drawled words from Muyan nearly makes him trip mid-step.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, acting all unfeeling and coldhearted now. When she passed out earlier, you were so anxiously crying out, ¡®ah ah¡¯, asking me to save her!¡±

    Yan Haotian stiffens where he¡¯s standing. It¡¯s a long time before he could open the door in a panic, and run out like he¡¯s fleeing.

    Feng Haitang watches in a daze as he cuts a sorry figure with his exiting back.

    In her anguished and despairing eyes, a touch of cheer slowly appears.

    Could it be that Haotian is not really heartless towards her, he¡¯s just... just...

    ¡°That stump of elm wood* merely thinks of himself as a useless person now, and he¡¯s not good enough for you.¡± Muyan conveniently says.

    blockhead It was out of good intentions that Yan Haotian pushed Feng Haitang away.

    But it never crossed his mind that such an act might shove Feng Haitang into the fires of hell.

    Feng Haitang bites her lower lip, her face happy in one moment then sad in the next.

    She suddenly faces Muyan and plops down into a kneel, ¡°Miss Jun, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°I want to recognize you as Lord, and follow by you.¡±

    ¡°Recognize me as Lord?¡± this turn of events really gives Muyan a surprise.

    Feng Haitang heavily nods, there is an unswerving determination in her eyes, ¡°Haotian¡¯s fate, you have saved and taken him away from the Ghost City. You are Haotian¡¯s savior, so you are my savior. You are Haotian¡¯s master, so you are my master. Please grant me this favor and allow me to follow you. Even if I have to work like an ox or a horse, I am willing.¡±

    Saying she wants to follow me, when in fact, she just wants to follow Yan Haotian, that blockhead.

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yan Haotian might get furious when he knows?¡±

 Chapter 177: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 177: Jealousy</h4>

    ¡°This is my own decision.¡± Feng Haitang quirks her brows, a gant and untamed energy appears on her gorgeous face. ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve set my mind on him. To be with him, anyone else¡¯s objections are useless, even his rejections.¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    After wiping the tears away, this Feng Haitang¡¯s positively heroic beauty shines through, straightforward and dashing.

    Such an obstinate and carefree woman, unafraid of society¡¯s views, and without the shyness and restraint of women. It¡¯s really a rare find.

    But she likes it!

    ¡°Fine, I agree. Henceforth, you¡¯ll follow beside me.¡± Muyan drawls, ¡°Feng Haitang, I will ensure that as long as you and Yan Haotian are by my side, I will guarantee your well-being.¡±

    In this life, she hopes that she can use her own strength,

    And ease the bitter fate of this couple of mandarin ducks*, possibly let them have a smoother path to peace and happiness, so that love will find a way.

    The next day, when Yan Haotian sees Feng Haitang standing next to Muyan, his bell-like pair of eyes are practically about to pop out.

    Muyan thinks it¡¯s funny, ¡°Starting today, Haitang will be the same as you. She¡¯s also my subordinate, and will dedicate her life for me for five years. What? Any objections?¡±

    Yan Haotian moves his mouth, but no soundes out. He can only look at Feng Haitang with his eyes filled with anxiety.

    However, their positions are reversed today.

    Feng Haitang doesn¡¯t even look at him, but takes a out a piece of thin handkerchief instead, and hands it to Muyan, ¡°Miss, please use this.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡± Yan Haotian couldn¡¯t help it in the end, as he makes a cry of surprise.

    Feng Haitang came from a rich family, treated as the precious eldest daughter since she was a child.

    For him, how can she enter servitude and wait upon other people?

    But before he could say anything, Ru Yan and Old Tao¡¯s voices could be heard through the door, seeking audience.

    Yan Haotian desists, and he can only swallow his words back down to his belly. His line of sight shifts towards Feng Haitang¡¯s direction from time to time.

    But on the contrary, Feng Haitang is concentrating with her eyes on the tip of her nose, her face expressionless as she stands behind Muyan and Xiao Bao, looking like a close maid.

    ¡°Reporting to Miss, this is the ledger of Junji Drugstore for this month.¡± Ru Yan hands over a book.

    Muyan casually flips through it, and nods in satisfaction, ¡°You did very well.¡±

    It has only been half a month since Ru Yan took over managing Junji Drugstore, but the results are pretty good.

    These days, the store¡¯s revenue doesn¡¯t rely solely on Muyan¡¯s special draughts, but there are also other herbs and draught ingredients that generate some ie.

    Once they¡¯re done with the report, Ru Yan and Old Tao don¡¯t leave, but remain looking at Muyan with some hesitation.

    ¡°Miss, that... can we participate with the Ink Camp¡¯s training?¡± in the end, Old Tao can only ask with a nervousugh.

    In just a little over half a month, the progress of the dozen or so people from the the Ink Camp is obvious to all.

    It¡¯s not enough to merely describe it as their ¡®strength advancing by leaps and bounds¡¯.

    Muyan sees Ru Yan and Old Tao¡¯s eager appearance. She can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What, jealous?¡±

    The pair titters, somewhat embarrassed, but they still easily admit it in the end.

    ¡°That Chang Yu only took half a month to advance from Profound Stage to the early Earth Stage. If this matter bes known outside, I¡¯m afraid that all the Practitioners within Xia¡¯an would burn with rage from jealousy.¡± Ru Yan skillfully says with a winsome smile, ¡°Miss, we promise that even if we participate in the training, it will absolutely not interfere with the shop¡¯s business.¡±

    Muyan shakes her head, ¡°This training isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡±

    Before the the two could be disappointed, she continues to say: ¡°The four of you have already stabilized in the Earth Stage for many years. The Ink Camp¡¯s training program would be of little help to you. What you all need is a more specialized training, as well as higher-ranked draughts. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you follow me, you all won¡¯t be doing without.¡±

    *mandarin ducks = affectionate couple. I¡¯m guessing that most of you know this already so I added this at the end, instead of the middle. Also, I just like ducks, so we¡¯ll be using the term. Ducks eat pests from

 Chapter 178: Whetstone

    <h4>Chapter 178: Whetstone</h4>

    These four people inside the room, Ru Yan and Feng Haitang are mid Earth Stage, Yan Haotian is high Earth Stage, and Old Tao is already at the summit of Earth Stage.

    ¡°What... what draught?¡± Ru Yan gulps.

    Muyan¡¯s mouth hooks up, like a smile yet not a smile, ¡°Hm, the special draught would probably be two times more effective than the Philter of Barrier Breaking.¡±

    Gulp¨C!!

    Ruyan and Old Tao choke down their spit, Yan Haotian himself also reveals astonishment.

    Two times more effective than the Philter of Barrier Breaking?

    What kind of miraculous draught is that?

    But after the initial astonishmentes the feeling of wild joy, Ru Yan and Old Tao even sp their hands in the end, ¡°Subordinates will absolutely spare no effort to serve the Lord.¡±

    Yan Haotian looks at Feng Haitang, then again at Muyan.

    His initial intention of persuading her to leave weakens.

    That¡¯s because he realizes just how formidable is this Master of his, and how miraculous and invaluable are the draughts that she provides.

    For Haitang to follow Muyan, maybe it¡¯s her good fortune.

    ¡°By the way, Miss.¡± Old Tao¡¯s foolish smile abruptly disappears, ¡°For the past two days, it seems as if there are always some strangers loitering around the drugstore¡¯s vicinity, and they don¡¯t seem to want to purchase a draught. It¡¯s better to say that they¡¯re scouting the area...¡±

    Halfway through his narration, Old Tao stops.

    That¡¯s because he notices Xiao Bao, who¡¯s in Muyan¡¯s arms, is looking at him in contempt.

    Eh? Did he say something wrong?

    Why is the little master looking at him like he¡¯s an idiot?

    ¡°This subordinate... did this subordinate say something wrong?¡± Old Tao very carefully looks towards Xiao Bao.

    Xiao Bao has a displeased look: ¡°Moron, they¡¯ve already been wandering around the area for five days.¡±

    And only discovered today!

    Old Tao and Ru Yan nce at each other, wishing so much that they could find a hole to burrow in.

    The four-year-old little master discovered it, while itpletely slipped their notice.

    And only today, when the other side havee closer, are they able to vaguely detect them.

    Truly losing their faces.

    Old Tao¡¯s face is blushing with shame as he faces Muyan, ¡°Miss, would you like this subordinate to go over and dispose of those people?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Muyan squeezes her son¡¯s little face, and simply says in a drawl, ¡°Those people would be best as a whetstone for the Ink Camp. Wouldn¡¯t it be such a waste if you were to go and deal with them?¡±

    Veryte into the night, there¡¯s a waning crescent moon.

    In Muyan¡¯s boudoir, she sleeps spooning Xiao Bao, enjoying a pleasant dream.

    Without notice, a group of people sneaks into the backyard of the Junji Drugstore.

    Eight ck silhouettes, like ghosts, jump down from the high roof.

    ¡°Second brother, after several days of observation, no matter which angle, this Jun Muyan is just amon apothecary. Too weak to stand up to the wind, and she even has a child. Are you sure that this is the woman who killed our Commander?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you also mentioned that she refines drugs, maybe this s.l.u.t used some underhanded means and secretly harmed our Commander in the Arena. What¡¯s more, it was Princess Gong Qianxue who informed us that this woman killed Commander Yan Lie. Princess Gong Qianxue had a profound rtionship with our Commander, how can she lie to us?¡±

    ¡°Since this woman killed our Commander, we must exact vengeance for him!¡±

    The eight people gather together, lowering their voices as they quietly discuss how to silently catch Muyan, and take revenge for their Commander Yan Lie.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this yard is a little strange? Howe there isn¡¯t a single guard around?¡±

    ¡°Shan Zi, why is your courage getting smaller and smaller? From the eight of us, six are at the Earth Stage. Do you think that we can¡¯t deal with an insignificant draught-maker?¡±

    Pfft¨C!

    A stifledughter could be hearding from a corner of the courtyard.

    ¡°This group of idiots dare toe for Miss Jun? Do they have stunted brains?¡±

 Chapter 179: Demoralized

    <h4>Chapter 179: Demoralized</h4>

    ¡°This fellow, why can¡¯t you keep silent, didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯ll do an ambush? Since youughed, your father¡¯s sneak attack is a fart!¡±

    ¡°Haha, do we still need to do a sneak attack to deal with this kind of trash?¡±

    From these disdainfulughter, as well as the chattering voices that deliberately make light of them, it¡¯s as if everyone from the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group are facing a big enemy.

    ¡°Who?! Hurry ande out for me!¡±

    ¡°No good, there¡¯s actually an ambush in this courtyard!¡±

    During thismotion, Chang Yu stands up from the bushes. Motioning with his hands: ¡°All you fuckers stop hiding and go!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¨C!¡±

    With a cry, ten people instantly jump out and surround the eight individuals from the Raging Inferno.

    At first, the people from the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group are startled, but when the see what level of cultivation the people surrounding them have, they can¡¯t help butugh heartily.

    ¡°Blowing out such big talk, thought it¡¯s some very powerful people, it¡¯s actually just a bunch of fucking rabble!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, a dozen people and only two of them are at Earth Stage, and they still want to have a go at us. They¡¯re just overestimating themselves!¡±

    Within the Raging Inferno Group, the only man at the peak of Earth Stage waves his hand, an ominous glint in his eyes, ¡°Brothers, kill this group of wastes for me, and that Jun Muyan would be in our bag! I heard that s.l.u.t is one great beauty, so whoever gets the most kills tonight, will be rewarded with that girl, and be able to y with her as you please for one night!¡±

    ¡°The boss is great!¡±

    The people from the Mercenary Group burst into loudughter and show their enthusiasm to do this task,pletely not putting the Ink Camp in their eyes.

    The corner of Chan Yu¡¯s mouth twitches up into a chilling smile, his voice clear: ¡°Brothers in the Ink Camp, let this group of stupid c.u.n.ts know our prowess!¡±

    ¡°Kill¨C!!¡±

    Under the crescent moon, a cold seeps into the dark night, and a terrifying murderous intent pervades throughout the small yard.

    And from time to time, the sounds miserable howls and fearful shrieks rise and fall in session.

    Nevertheless, quite a long stretch time passes by.

    It has taken a full hour before the dust settles in the battlefield.

    From the eight individuals of the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group, seven are lying down on the ground, none groaning in pain, as they¡¯re either in aa or just separated from their heads.

    The only one that remains standing is that peak Earth Stage. His face is overwhelmed with shock, and simply unable to believe what had just happened.

    By contrast, the dozen or so people from the Ink Camp,

    Aside from the injuries suffered by those with particrly low cultivation, there¡¯s hardly any casualties.

    There¡¯s still a head in Chang Yu¡¯s hand as he coldly looks at what remains of the crushed unit.

    ¡°You, who are you people in the end?¡±

    How could a group of mere Profound Stage Practitionerspletely overpower them, the elites of the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group?

    Not to mention that he, Zhao Shan, is still at the peak of Earth Stage, the third handler in the Mercenary Group.

    But they¡¯re still rendered powerless by this rabble?

    How can this be?!

    Everyone in the Ink Camp has a sinister grin.

    Someone even licks off the blood from the corner of his mouth, excitedly saying: ¡°damn it, after these days of getting tossed around like a dog every day in training. Today, I can finally, nicely vent my frustrations on these group of sissy grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°This grandfather really likes the feeling of ughtering demoralized opponents!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve gotta say, Miss Jun is really amazing. Just a short half month of training and our Ink Camp can already kill a group of Earth Stage practitioners.¡±

    Chang Yu throws away the head he¡¯s holding, and uses his bloodied hand to wipe his face.

    His face that¡¯s covered in scars instantly bes even more terrifying.

 Chapter 180: Fled Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 180: Fled Next Door</h4>

    He waves his hand and says: ¡°Brothers, ughter him! The little master said that as long we perfectly carry out today¡¯s trial, we¡¯ll be rewarded with a new draught, guaranteed to make everybody advance within a year!¡±

    Zhao Shan¡¯s eyes are filled with horror and amazement.

    This group in front of him, their cultivation truly isn¡¯t high.

    But they strictlyply with instructions, advancing and retreating in tandem, the tacit understanding is like that of a single unit.

    As soon as the battle had begun, the eight of them were forced to scatter, and he was faced against Chang Yu.

    The rest of his brothers were also surrounded and subdued, one can say that they didn¡¯t have any power to fight back.

    The most terrifying thing would still be the Internal Force that these people used during the battle.

    They¡¯re clearly only at the Profound Stage, but they¡¯repletely unaffected by the pressure from an Earth Stage. Instead, thetter was made to feel suppressed.

    And that Jun Muyan actually founded such a team by herself?!

    At this moment, a thought suddenly shes between Zhao Shan¡¯s ears¨C

    At the Ghost City¡¯s Beast Fighting Colosseum, Jun Muyan publicly killed their Commander Yan Lie.

    He always thought that this was just a rumor, that Jun Muyan had used some underhanded trick.

    But if... this matter is true?

    If even their Commander who was at the peak Heaven Stage isn¡¯t her match?

    How could they possibly kill her?

    So tonight¡¯s operation, did theye to throw theirs lives away from the start?!

    Thinking until here, Zhao Shan is so scared, he¡¯s almost unable to hold his dder. He turns back and runs.

    Chang Yu and the others didn¡¯t expect that this master of peak Earth Stage would surprisingly not dare to fight against them, and run away with his tail between his legs.

    They see the figure cross over the wall and enter the neighboring courtyard.

    Chang Yu and the others inwardly shudder: ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away, let¡¯s chase!¡±

    But without waiting for the Ink Camp to move,

    A figure darts past them like a sh of light, following Zhao Shan over the wall and falling into the other courtyard.

    Chang Yu and they others have nk expressions. The figure just now was too fast, and they simply weren¡¯t able to properly see who it was.

    An icy yet soft and immature voice suddenlyes from behind them, ¡°Tonight, your performance wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    The members of the Ink Camp turn around and see, under the moonlight, there¡¯s a small boy who¡¯s as handsome as a sprite, expressionlessly looking towards them.

    The brightness of the moon falling on him seems to bathe his body in a silvery light.

    The dozen or so people from the Ink Camp are moved. They neatly and uniformly kneel down, loudly shouting, ¡°See the Little Master!¡±

    When they realized that Xiao Bao had praised them,

    These boorish butchers are even more moved, each and every one of their eyes turn red, their bodies trembling slightly, wishing they scream up at the sky for a few times.

    Only Chang Yu remains calm, ¡°Little master, a thief ran over to the next courtyard, should we...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bao interrupts him, ¡°Niangqin already went.¡±

    Hiie¨C!

    The members of the Ink Camp simultaneously gasped in a mouthful of cold air, and soon observe a moment of silence to mourn for that fish that escaped their.

    If Miss Jun handles it herself, that guy¡¯s end will surely be iparably miserable.

    Anyway, Xiao Bao can¡¯t help but slightly pinch his brows as he looks towards the direction of that other courtyard, there¡¯s a hint of absent-mindedness in this expression.

    In reality, he also kinda wants to take a look at said courtyard...

    That man, it seems like it¡¯s already been too long since hest appeared.

    Zhao Shan cuts a sorry figure as he flees into the neighboring courtyard, worrying whether or not he¡¯s entered into and of tigers and wolves.

    But he discovers that the courtyard next to this Junji Drugstore ispletely deserted, without the single sound of a crying fowl or a barking dog.

    And there¡¯s no one chasing him from behind.

    Zhao Shan sighs in relief, in this second, he¡¯s finally escaped the cmity.

    But before the happy expression could rise to the tips of his brows, he suddenly hears a pleasant and euphonious voice from the void.

 Chapter 181: Strangers Coming Together By Chance, Completely Unrelated

    <h4>Chapter 181: Strangers Coming Together By Chance, Completely Unrted</h4>

    ¡°Gong Qianxue sent you?¡±

    The voice is extraordinarily sweet-sounding, but it raises all the hairs on Zhao Shan¡¯s body. He says with a shaky voice: ¡°Who? Come out! Quicklye out for me!¡±

    Something flickers out of the shadows not far from him.

    Under the moonlight, a cold-looking young woman in ck clothes slowly walks over.

    The veil of the dimness of the night couldn¡¯t conceal her gorgeous countenance.

    Especially those pair of eyes that seem displeased, yet delighted. A gaze that seems mysterious yet enchanting.

    Merely looking at those eyes, Zhao Shan¡¯s whole body stiffens, paralyzed.

    Then that young woman unhurriedly walks towards him.

    Closer, he sees that her skin is so delicate as if a puff of air could break it, flesh like ice and skin like jade, without any w.

    Even closer, he can see the young woman¡¯sshes, thick and long like little fans.

    A cold awn res out with every blink.

    Zhao Shan has a sudden enlightenment, and he blurts out: ¡°You¡¯re the Jun Muyan who killed our Commander.¡±

    Muyan has a mockery of a smile on her face as she looks at him, ¡°It turns out to be someone from the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group. Paying a visit to my humble courtyard veryte into the night, what did you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I... I... you... you killed our Commander Yan Lie, I... I¡¯vee to take revenge!¡±

    Muyan shakes her head and sighs: ¡°Who told you that Yan Lie is dead?¡±

    ¡°Wh... what?! Princess Qianxue clearly said that you killed him!¡±

    ¡°You believe whatever Gong Qianxue says?¡± lightly cing a lily-white hand on her shoulder, Muyan chuckles and says: ¡°If you go to the waste disposal facility near the east entrance of the Ghost City now, maybe you can still see your Commander there?¡±

    Zhao Shang¡¯s pupils abruptly contracts, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you go there and take a look?¡±

    Zhao Shan¡¯s pulse quickens in suspicion, ¡°You, you¡¯re willing to let me go?¡±

    Muyan spreads out a hand, her smile bright and charming, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Zhao Shan gulps, finally unable to resist the bid, he turns around and quickly runs.

    He doesn¡¯t notice that on his shoulder, there¡¯s a faintly discernible silver powder.

    This powder is a new concoction by Muyan.

    This substance will not activate on Zhao Shan himself, but it will re up on the people he makes contact with.

    Moreover, it¡¯s effects are very interesting.

    If Zhao Shan finds Yan Lie and knows of the truth about ¡°Gong Qianxue saving Yan Lie¡± back then, he¡¯ll probably go back and ask Gong Qianxue some questions, won¡¯t he?

    Muyan has a smile on her face, but there¡¯s not a trace of it in her eyes.

    What Gong Qianxue owes her in her past life, she will collect both principal and interest little by little.

    Gently blowing away the powder remaining in her hands, Muyan is just about to leave when she suddenly stops on her tracks.

    That¡¯s because she finds this courtyard to be awfully silent and bare.

    There¡¯s not even the faintest scent of smoke and fire.

    Muyan wrinkles her brows, inadvertently walking towards the house.

    She opens the door to the main entrance of the drawing room, and dust falls down from the beams.

    She gently slides her fingers over a dusty table.

    This has been uninhabited for at least half a month, going by the dust that has umted.

    So, Di Ming Jue has long since left?

    No warnings, not leaving a word or two,e as you please, leave as you please?

    Muyan dazedly stands there for a long time, then the corners of her mouth suddenly twitch up, revealing a somewhat self-deprecating smile.

    They are just strangers that came together by chance,pletely unrted to each other.

    Coming and going as they please? Isn¡¯t that just to be expected?

    What does she have to do with Di Ming Jue? Why would that man inform her before leaving?

    It¡¯s just aplete stranger, their next meeting uncertain, that¡¯s all.

    Muyan brushes her sleeves, easy and rxed as she exits.

    In the basement of that courtyard, Han Ye has a heavy expression as he looks at the still-sleeping Di Ming Jue, the worry in his eyes bes more and more serious.

 Chapter 182: Trying Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 182: Trying Alchemy</h4>

    to concoct pills of immortality/ Dan. Pills and Dan and Elixirs will be interchangeable. Jun Shang had said that he will only take half a month at most before hees back.

    But a fortnight has already passed, and Jun Shang still doesn¡¯t show any signs of waking up.

    It can¡¯t be, did something happen in Xiuxian Continent?

    There¡¯s suddenly some sounds of footsteps from upstairs. Han Ye raises his head and looks up, then he hears Miss Muyan¡¯s voice.

    Should he go up and talk to Miss Muyan, tell her that Jun Shang hasn¡¯t returned yet?

    But thinking about it, Han Ye still restrains himself and stays to guard by Di Ming Jue¡¯s side.

    Right now, the most important thing for him is only Jun Shang¡¯s safety.

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t know that in the near future, because of this decision, he¡¯d wish that he could knock himself in the head.

    Along with the reputation of Muyan¡¯s special draught spreading throughout Xia¡¯an,

    as well as Ru Yan-girl¡¯s efficient way of operating the ce, Junji Drugstore¡¯s business has be more and more prosperous.

    Even when there¡¯s no special draught for sale, it¡¯s still packed and overcrowded.

    However, unlike the hustle and bustle in front of the shop,

    the small courtyard behind behind it is very quiet at this time.

    Inside the space, the green grass is lush and there¡¯s a gentle breeze.

    The fat rabbit shifts its body on the meadow. It can¡¯t help but perk its head up and look at a not-so-distance spot.

    The mung-bean eyes blink and reveal a trace of puzzlement.

    The little master and the female devil, what are they up to?

    Why is there a huge tripod in front of them?

    The fat rabbit tilts its head to the side. It suddenly stands up and hops towards Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Niangqin can only refine the Clear Heart Dan right now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Sky Heart Flower, the ck Tongue Orchid, as well as the nine pieces of Three-tailed Wind Leaf.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face is stretched taut, carefully and conscientiouslyying out the needed ingredients in front of Muyan.

    Muyan shifts her eyes from the Dan Recipe in her hand to her son¡¯s face. She gently pinches his tiny face, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bao.¡±

    She looks at the tripod furnace in front of her, then at the medicinal herbs by the side. Muyan slightly frowns, there¡¯s a hint of hesitation.

    Currently, it can be said she¡¯s already very skilled when ites to refining draughts.

    But making elixirs is actually a field she¡¯s never touched before.

    Elixirs and draughts only have the difference of a stage, but it¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth.

    In the Yanwu Continent, it can be said that there are a lot of draught refiners, but there are only a handful of people who can make elixirs.

    The reason for this is because refining elixirs requires a special inheritance.

    Without that special inheritance, you won¡¯t be able to seed in alchemy even if you have a form.

    However¨C

    Muyan slightly narrows her eyes and raises a hand. She lights up a match and tosses it, then a fire is ignited under the Pill Furnace.

    Everyone said that it¡¯s impossible to do alchemy without an inheritance.

    But she doesn¡¯t believe this maxim.

    Especially when she thinks of Gong Qianxue and Jian Feng in her previous life.

    Thinking of how she and her child were refined into elixirs by Jian Feng.

    The hatred in her heart bes turbulent like a torrential river.

    In this life, she wants Gong Qianxue and Jian Feng to die without a burial ce, and make thempletely fall from grace, left without anything at all.

    ¡°Niangqin...¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s voice enters her ears, ¡°you should put the Sky Heart Flower in.¡±

    Muyan returns to her senses. The chill in her eyes and the flood of murderous intent also retreats, turning soft and gentle.

    ¡°When niangqin starts refining in a moment, Xiao Bao should step back a little farther, and you mustn¡¯t let yourself get injured, okay?¡±

    This time, Xiao Bao isn¡¯t willfully stubborn as he obediently nods his head.

    As the temperature of the Dan Furnace gets higher and higher, Muyan very carefully takes the ingredients and ces them inside the furnace.

    Next is the most important step.

    Dissolve all the herbs in the right order thenbine them.

    In order to do this, the current Muyan can only use her Internal Force.

 Chapter 183: A Mushroom Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 183: A Mushroom Cloud</h4>

    Muyan sits crossed-legged beside the Dan Furnace. She slowly operates the Internal Force in her body, then sends it into the cauldron.

    As her Internal Force merges with the Dan fire, the originally red-orange me gets tinted with a faint blue.

    Then, each herb inside the furnace also begins to dissolve.

    Xiao Bao stands far away, eyes wide as he stares at Muyan, worry filling those huge ice-blue irises.

    Without knowing when, the rabbit has hopped to his side. It rubs itself against his feet and tilts its head to watch Muyan¡¯s movements.

    As soon as all the herbs have beenpletely dissolved, Muyan¡¯s forehead is already slightly covered in sweat.

    However, there isn¡¯t the slightest change in her expression, and her output of Mysterious Energy is very stable as well.

    The Mysterious Energy controls the mes, forming a stream that directs the various herbs to begin fusing with each other.

    Just as it looks like it¡¯s going to seed,

    there¡¯s suddenly a very loud ¡®bang¡¯, and a mushroom cloud rises up inside the space.

    A huge st surges up and out.

    Muyan jerks and very quickly turns back. She grabs Xiao Bao and jumps more than a dozen meters away.

    The remaining shock from the furnace¡¯s explosion still gets to her.

    In a split second, the pair of mother and child, along with the rabbit, have all be filthy with grime and dirt.

    Muyan coughs. Not far from them, she looks at the Dan Furnace that has been blown into pieces, and says with a sigh: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s unsessful!¡±

    If Alchemy is so easy, then the Alchemists in the Yanwu Continent wouldn¡¯t be so scarce.

    Xiao Bao is unable to deal with his own little ckened face, as he promptlyforts Muyan, ¡°Niangqin will definitely seed one day.¡±

    The rabbit moves its plump body, shaking its fur.

    It raises its mung bean eyes to watch the female devil and the little master.

    Wu... should it let the female devil know that Alchemy requires Spiritual Power?

    Oh, it¡¯s impossible to refine elixirs with just Internal Force!

    The fat rabbit bounces up, and just as its about to hop into Xiao Bao¡¯s arms,

    noisy voices could suddenly be hearding from outside the space.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a lot of smoke in the backyard? Is it burning?¡±

    ¡°What about Miss Jun and the young Master? Who exactlymitted the arson? Could it be that those thieves were unwilling to give up so they came to mount a sneak attack?¡±

    ¡°Hey, the thick smoke ising out from the Miss¡¯ room, but I¡¯m not seeing anyone? I also don¡¯t see anything burning? What¡¯s going on in the end?¡±

    Inside the space, Xiao Bao and Muyan look at each other.

    ¡°cough, baby, why don¡¯t I take you out for a meal?¡± Muyan asks with a smile.

    It¡¯s just that right now, there¡¯s dust all over her face. As she smiles, there¡¯s only a set of neat pearly white teeth, and a pair of eyes that are bright and moving, but there¡¯s no longer any of that gorgeous disposition.

    Xiao Bao as well. On that originally fair and handsome little face, only a huge pair of bright and intelligent blue eyes remain, and they¡¯re staring at Muyan.

    It¡¯s indescribably adorable!

    Muyan can¡¯t help but pounce over, squealing and giggling. Soon after, she can only shake her head.

    This Tian Mo Qin hasn¡¯t upgraded yet, so the space is too unstable.

    The thick smoke actually leaked out from just that one explosion.

    If that group of people in her courtyard were to know that this dense smoke is caused by her failure in Alchemy...

    Muyan feels that she can¡¯t afford to throw her face.

    Xia¡¯an State, in a dining restaurant.

    It¡¯s midday and the seats in the restaurant are almost fully booked, it¡¯s quite lively.

    The customers are grouped in twos and threes, chatting as they eat.

    All of a sudden, there¡¯s a soft crying from the doorway, drawing the attention of everyone inside to its source.

    At the entrance, there¡¯s a party of three people walking in.

    The three are wearing white clothes on their body, and each of them has a sword on their waist.

    A man and a woman are walking at the rear. The man is handsome, confident and at ease; the woman is dainty and pretty.

    In front of them is a youth in white. There¡¯s a simple and unadorned mask on his face, covering most of his features.

 Chapter 184: Filthy Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 184: Filthy Beggar</h4>

    For some reason, even though the youth¡¯s face is notpletely visible,

    Most people¡¯s sights are still uncontrobly drawn to him.

    For this man¡¯s temperament is exceedingly refined, his cool gaze has a quiet splendor. When he¡¯s standing in a crowd, he¡¯s like a crane in a group of chickens. Even without revealing his features, people still can¡¯t look away.

    ¡°Look at the jade cards on their waists, they are students from Zi Yang Zong!¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it that Zi Yang Zong that is shoulder to shoulder with the Heavenly Road Sect in Huang Yao Country? The Zi Yang Zong where Bai Yichen, that proud son of heaven, is from?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s chattering and discussing voices enters Shen Xiaoru¡¯s ears. Feeling everyone¡¯s attention as they admire the three of them, she reveals a proud and haughty expression on her face.

    Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the masked youth¡¯s form. Her eyes are filled with adoration and obsession.

    How can thesemoners possibly know?

    That this person standing before them is the famous ¡°Dustless Swordsman¡± Bai Yichen of the Yanwu Continent.

    And she is Bai Yichen¡¯s junior sister.

    She can get along with this celestial-like man all the time, on a daily basis.

    Thinking of this, Shen Xiaoru smiles more charmingly. She steps forward to hold Bai Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°Senior brother, look, there¡¯s a free spot, let¡¯s take a seat over there!¡±

    But before she finishes talking, the young man indifferently withdraws his hand and directly moves towards the vacant spot.

    Shen Xiaoru stomps her feet, but immediately tries to catch up.

    When she¡¯s finally in front of Bai Yichen, she immediately reveals a fawning and coquettish smile, ¡°Bother, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ve heard that the signature dishes of this restaurant are very good...¡±

    However, Bai Yichen still ignores her. Instead, there¡¯s a faint anxiousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Senior brother, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡± hispanion, another youth in white,forts him, ¡°Surely, Heaven helps the worthy like Lin-sister, it could even be a misfortune that turns into a blessing.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoru hears the words ¡°Lin-sister¡±, she immediately grits her teeth in anger.

    It¡¯s quite a long time before she could press down the loathing in her mind. She says in a spoiled manner: ¡°Maybe Sitong-sister is having too much fun, and just forgot the time because it¡¯s her first time travelling out! Actually tiring senior brother from worrying about her even here, that¡¯s too much...¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t finished her words when Bai Yichen¡¯s grim and eerie gaze sweeps over her. This immediately jolts her into trembling, and she no longer dares to continue talking.

    Gao Chenyu promptly refutes: ¡°Lin-sister has always been very clever and sensible, how can she disappear for so many days without sending a message? Do you think she¡¯s like you?!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru twists her nose in anger, fiercely ring at Gao Chenyu, yet she grievously looks towards Bai Yichen.

    It¡¯s a pity that both men refuse to acknowledge her.

    Shen Xiaoru ferociously brushes her sleeves in annoyance, her careless hand brushes the person passing beside her.

    Following that, a clear and sweet-sounding voice enters her ears, ¡°Shopkeeper, give me all of your signature dishes, quickly!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru takes her hand back and finds that her snow white sleeves that were untainted by even a speck of dust, is now dirtied by dirt and grime.

    She turns her head and sees at the table near theirs, one big and one small, there¡¯s a pair of filthy beggars taking a seat.

    The dirt on her clothes is caused by that pair of bums.

    Shen Xiaoru has a bellyful of fire, and she can¡¯t pour it on Bai Yichen. Now, she finally finds somewhere to vent her anger.

    ¡°Where did these beggarse from, don¡¯t you have eyes to see where you¡¯re going? Do you know this miss¡¯ Sky Snow Silkworm clothes, just how much they¡¯re worth? Making me dirty, can you two poor tarts afford topensate me?!¡±

    As she says that, she even stands up then points a finger towards the shopkeeper. Saying with a stern voice: ¡°Shopkeeper,e over here! What do you mean by this? Why are you letting this kind of people in? Won¡¯t it destroy our appetite if you put these filthy beggars beside us?¡±

 Chapter 185: Congratulations, You Guessed Right

    <h4>Chapter 185: Congrattions, You Guessed Right</h4>

    This screech immediately attracts the attention of everyone inside the shop.

    At the other table, Muyan finally notices this sharp and invasive voice behind them,parable to the buzzing of mosquitoes. Is it scolding her and Xiao Bao?

    Tsk tsk... are they actually seen as beggars?

    Then again, the clothes on their body at this moment is very wretched.

    A smile that isn¡¯t a smile begins to rise on Muyan¡¯s face, she turns towards the source of that voice.

    But when the woman¡¯s appearance enters her eyes, she can¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.

    It¡¯s really a small world a!

    She didn¡¯t expect, that she just casually takes her baby out for a meal and she woulde across an acquaintance.

    Shen Xiaoru, the darling daughter of her adoptive parents.

    In the past, Muyan was at the Shen Family and the oppression that she received from this high and mighty Miss wasn¡¯t light.

    Back when she was schemed against and lost her innocence, conceiving Xiao Bao, it was also inextricably linked to this woman and her mother.

    Shen Xiaoru meets Muyan¡¯s eyes that are as resplendent as the stars, and she can¡¯t help but stare nkly. She didn¡¯t expect that this filthy beggar would actually have such a beautiful pair of eyes.

    Not only that, these eyes are very simr to that woman that she loathed back then.

    This makes Shen Xiaoru¡¯s attitude even nastier, ¡°What are you looking at? Still not hurrying to go out and leave? Is this a ce where filthy trash like you could go to? Really shameless, you¡¯re probably here to cadge a meal, right? Shopkeeper, why are you still stalling, still not beating these people out for me!¡±

    This arrogant and despotic manner is seen by the surrounding diners, and they shake their heads a few times.

    Even Gao Chenyu can¡¯t bear it and says: ¡°Shen Xiaoru, exercise some restraint.¡±

    On the other hand, Bai Yichen has a calm andposed expression throughout the whole thing. However, his inquisitive gaze can¡¯t help but inspect Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    ¡°Restrain what?¡± Shen Xiaoru angrily says, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? These two bums sitting beside us, wouldn¡¯t they affect our appetite? What¡¯s to be done if Yichen-brother bes too unhappy to eat?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoru, you¡¯re really... despotic and selfish, just as in the past.¡± they hear a sigh, along with a light chuckle.

    Shen Xiaoru is stumped.

    She whips her head to look at Muyan, and with cloudy and unsure expression, ¡°You... how do you know my name? Who are you?¡±

    Wait wait, this woman¡¯s eyes, her voice as well, they¡¯re very familiar!

    Almost exactly the same as that loathsome woman in her memories.

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, she shrieks: ¡°Jun Muyan... you are Jun Muyan?!¡±

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru harshly res at her: ¡°How can you be here? Didn¡¯t you... didn¡¯t you die along with my aunt and the others?¡±

    Five years ago, they received news about the Su Family.

    The Su Family¡¯s small courtyard in the nameless valley burned down overnight. There were a number of burnt corpses inside, their true identities are already unrecognizable.

    Finally, they were identified from some spider¡¯s thread and horse track*. Among the those that were burnt to death were her aunt, male cousin, sister-inw, female cousin, and Jun Muyan.

    tiny hints So how could that Jun Muyan appear in this ce, when she should have died five years ago?

    Neither fast nor slow, Muyan says: ¡°Apparently, you were really hoping that I would be dead. I really let you down.¡±

    Shen Xiaoru has a cloudy and unsure expression.

    She shifts her gaze and it suddenly falls on Xiao Bao.

    She stares nkly at first, then snaps her eyes wide open. She seems to suddenly remember something, and shouts: ¡°When you got pregnant without marriage back then, is this the little bastard that you had with that wild man?!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s gaze suddenly darkens, there¡¯s a chill in her eyes, a haze.

    Shen Xiaoru sees her face and thinks that her words have finally hit the other¡¯s sore spot, so her overcastplexion immediately turns sunny.

 Chapter 186: Beggar?

    <h4>Chapter 186: Beggar?</h4>

    Shen Xiaoru sees her face and thinks that her words have finally hit the other¡¯s sore spot, so her overcastplexion immediately turns sunny. She chuckles: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it ah, Jun Muyan, not only did you not die back then, you even went into hiding and gave birth to this vile little spawn? Tsk tsk... moreover, you¡¯re doing very badly? It can¡¯t be that all these years, you were relying on begging and swindling to provide for yourself and your son?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru was screeching just a moment ago, and she has already attracted the attention of most people.

    Now, hearing her say that Muyan got pregnant out of wedlock, then gave birth to a wild man¡¯s little bastard-

    each and every one of them are suddenly sending subtle nces towards Muyan.

    Even that Gao Chenyu who didn¡¯t want Shen Xiaoru to go overboard, and originally wanted to pull her back, can¡¯t help but be stupefied after he hears this.

    Even though Muyan has her head and face filthy with grime, and she¡¯s covered all over in dust ¨C but, listening to the sound of her voice and looking at her figure, she¡¯s should only be 18 or 19 years old at most.

    Unexpectedly... she unexpectedly already has a such a big child?

    Seeing this, Shen Xiaoru bes all the more pleased with herself. Her face takes on a pitying expression as she says: ¡°Jun Muyan, even though we¡¯re not rted by blood, in any case, you were still raised by my Shen family for several years, so we are still considered as sisters in name. Seeing that you¡¯ve be so miserable, I also feel very sorry as an older sister! How about you take these coins so at least, you and your son can eat till you¡¯re full!¡±

    After she says that, she casually throws two gold coins on the table, looking like she¡¯s throwing alms to beggars, ¡°Look, these two gold coins should be enough for you to eat your fill, right? Shop assistant, what are you still stalling for, why aren¡¯t you hurrying up to pack two meals for her, and have them eat it as a take-out?¡±

    Who would have thought that the waiter, who Shen Xiaoru is pointing towards, would have a hesitant expression, ¡°This... this... this guest, all the signature dishes in the restaurant have just been ordered.¡±

    When ites to customers thate to dine in this big establishment, they¡¯ve seen all sorts of people before.

    It¡¯s also verymon for high-level practitioners to be able to take out a lot of money even though they¡¯re wearing worn-out rags.

    So even though Muyan and Xiao Bao are all dirty, the waiterpletely didn¡¯t judge them by their appearance, and promptly took her order instead ¨C telling the kitchen to prepare all the signature dishes of the restaurant.

    As soon as the waiter has finished speaking, some people are bringing several dishes over.

    The value of those two dishes alone is more than all of the food on their table.

    That¡¯s because these dishes are actually made with the meat of Strange Beasts.

    Muyan leisurely smiles. Pulling Xiao Bao to sit down, she casually takes some chopsticks as she¡¯s about to eat.

    ¡°Since older sister wants to show your deep sisterly affection, then I won¡¯t be too polite. The food on this table today, I¡¯ll have to ask older sister to treat me! Xiao Bao, eat some more. Someone¡¯s paying for it anyway, it would be a waste not to eat!¡±

    Xiao Bao nods with this taut little face, then picks up some chopsticks, and gives a pair to Muyan first. Then he stuffs his cheeks as he conscientiously eats.

    Seeing this scene, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s nose is practically ring in anger.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you s.l.u.t, want me to pay for your food, you¡¯re dreaming! I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve be so shameless after I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years.¡±

    Muyan ordered all the signature dishes of this dining restaurant, and the price of those dishes aren¡¯t cheap at all.

    Even if Shen Xiaoru takes out all the gold coins she has on her, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    But as it happened, this Muyan is a shameless s.l.u.t and will take her whole army just like that.

    Wanting her to pay for the other¡¯s meal? Keep dreaming!

    Shen Xiaoru tugs on a passing waiter, saying with a stern voice: ¡°Why are you still not driving these two beggars away? Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that they¡¯re rich enough to pay for such expensive food?¡±

 Chapter 187: Flicked Bone

    <h4>Chapter 187: Flicked Bone</h4>

    ¡°This...¡± getting bossed by Shen Xiaoru this much, the waiter seems to be ced in a difficult situation. He looks at Muyan somewhat hesitantly.

    Muyan raises her head, and just as she¡¯s about to talk,

    Bai Yichen unexpectedly stands up, slowly saying: ¡°I will pay for this girl.¡±

    Saying that, he raises his hand and a purse is tossed to the waiter, ¡°Would these gold coins be enough?¡±

    The waiter doesn¡¯t need to open it and take a look, as he just weighs it on his hand. Immediately grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Enough, enough! Many thanks to gongzi! Our humble restaurant will surely deliver the rest of the dishes to this miss as soon as possible.¡±

    Muyan looks up at Bai Yichen and she can¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows once again.

    Really... what a coincidence!

    Surprisingly another acquaintance.

    Even Xiao Bao, who¡¯s sitting by the side, also whispers, ¡°Rabbitntern.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the masked youth in white clothes is the person who gave Xiao Bao the rabbitntern during the Lantern Festival.

    When he sees Muyan looking over, Bai Yichen cups his hands towards her.

    From this act, it¡¯s very clear that the other recognizes the two them.

    Muyan can only chuckle and lift up her wine cup, giving a toast, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    The girl right now, even if dirt covers her whole face, it still couldn¡¯t conceal that brilliance and splendor.

    Then Xiao Bao also lifts up his teacup, giving a toast, his posture is exactly like Muyan¡¯s, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Bai Yichen looks at Xiao Bao¡¯s appearance, like a tiny grownup. The corners of his mouth can¡¯t help but hook up.

    Gao Chenyu sees the smile drawing on Bai Yichen¡¯s mouth, which is below his mask, and it¡¯s just like he¡¯s seeing a ghost.

    Yichen-brother is actually smiling.

    Although Bai Yichen is publicly recognized as a genius of the Yanwu Continent, he¡¯s never been high-spirited or smug about himself.

    Since he was little, he rarely everughs. Only smiling once in a while, even in front of Lin Sitong-sister.

    And after Lin-sister had gone missing, his temperament has be more and more cold and lonely.

    He didn¡¯t expect that today, Yichen-brother would actually reveal a smile while facing a beggar-like girl and a dirty child.

    Since Gao Chenyu sees such an incredibly rare smile, how can Shen Xiaoru miss it when she¡¯s always paying close attention to Bai Yichen?

    At this moment, her features that could still be regarded as dainty,pletely twists into something sinister.

    Jun Muyan! This s.l.u.t Jun Muyan, really a fox with no sense of shame.

    Five years ago, all those men also lost their souls to her.

    Now, even after five years when she¡¯s already given birth to a bastard, and has even be a filthy beggar, she still has this fox¡¯s skill to charm.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you just have to be so shameless! Actually making my senior brother pay for you... to have the impertinence to seduce my senior brother, I¡¯m going to tear your face into pieces!¡± Shen Xiaoru couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so she takes a brisk step forward, raises her hand and aims to w Muyan¡¯s face.

    ¡°A¨C! Look out!¡± someone from the crowd spontaneously cries out.

    Gao Chenyu shouts in rm: ¡°Shen Xiaoru, stay your hand, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s under the impression that Muyan will surely be very tragic.

    That¡¯s because Shen Xiaoru is a student of Zi Yang Zong.

    But Shen Xiaoru¡¯s p has yet to connect when Xiao Bao lightly flicks out a piece of bone that he¡¯s holding.

    Smack¨C, a loud sound.

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s entire body goes flying back, heavily hitting another table.

    The guests sitting at that table cry out in fear and move away from where they were sitting.

    Shen Xiaoru curls up on the ground, pressing down her hands on her bloody forehead. She loudly wails in pain, unable to get up for a long while.

    Everyone in the dining restaurant has a dumbfounded face.

    They don¡¯t know what happened at all.

    Shen Xiaoru was going to beat up Muyan, so why is it that Muyan is fine while she herself goes flying out?

    Just what happened in that split second?

 Chapter 188: Fawning

    <h4>Chapter 188: Fawning</h4>

    Only Bai Yichen has a pensive expression as he sweeps his gaze over Muyan and Xiao Bao, then a hint of understanding shes through his eyes.

    Shen Xiaoru struggles to get up from the floor, her eyes are almost about to spurt fire.

    The way she is right now is so different from just a while ago. She had a fairy-like air when she fluttered inside the restaurant, like she was free from dust and vulgarities.

    She has an open gash on her forehead, blood flowing down all over her face.

    Even the white clothes she¡¯s wearing is covered in food and grease.

    That appearance, such a sorry state to look at, such a funny scene to see.

    Some people already can¡¯t suppress their muffledughter.

    ¡°Aargh! s.l.u.t, s.l.u.t, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shen Xiaoru loses control and she pulls out the sword on her waist, going forward as she fiercely moves to strike.

    But before she could sh with her sword, someone has already caught her wrist.

    Bai Yichen is by her side without her noticing when. He looks at her coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t caused enough disturbance yet? Haven¡¯t you lost enough face for Zi Yang Zong already?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru can be willful and unruly to anyone, but she doesn¡¯t dare to be rash when facing Bai Yichen.

    It¡¯s just, the more Bai Yichen protects Muyan, the more she hates Muyan.

    ¡°Senior brother, do you know just who this s.l.u.t is? She is my Shen family¡¯s adopted daughter, called Jun Muyan. In the Shen family and the Su family, it¡¯s be known to everybody, known to everyone, that this s.l.u.t is as fickle as flowing water, she doesn¡¯t know honor and shame. Just going out for a trip, and she unexpectedly had illicit rtions with a wild man, even having a bastard. My aunt¡¯s family offered to shelter her out of kindness, didn¡¯t expect that she would burn my aunt to death and secretly run away.¡±

    ¡°These years, who knows how many men she¡¯s been with, just to feed and clothe herself and that mongrel.¡± Shen Xiaoru says through gritted teeth, ¡°Now that she¡¯s down and out like this, she must¡¯ve been discarded by her wild man and that¡¯s why she¡¯s reduced to begging. Brother, this woman can have very high tricks, you mustn¡¯t let her fool you!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s words makes Bai Yichen¡¯splexion more and more unsightly, and he throws off her hand.

    Before he could say anything however, a woman with a seductive figure hastilyes in from the entrance.

    As soon as they see this woman, someone from the crowd immediately cries out in surprise, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s miss Ru Yan!¡±

    ¡°It really is Junji Drugstore¡¯s miss Ru Yan!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ru Yan, howe you¡¯re here? Are there any special grade draughts still avable for sale today?¡±

    The woman who entered has a powdered peach face, appearing tender and beautiful. Who is it if not Ru Yan?

    Within the state of Xia¡¯an, who doesn¡¯t know Ru Yan?

    She was the Ghost Envoy responsible for presiding over the Ghost City¡¯s Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    More than that, she is now the shopkeeper of the very popr Junji Drugstore.

    In Xia¡¯an, which practitioner doesn¡¯t want to fawn over her and curry her favor, hoping that they can buy even one more bottle of those special-grade draughts from her hands.

    Seeing Ru Yan, even Gao Chenyu is pleasantly surprised and rushes over. Greeting her respectfully: ¡°Miss Ru Yan, nice to meet you.¡±

    When they came to Xia¡¯an this time, in addition to aimlessly looking for the missing junior sister Lin Sitong,

    It¡¯s also because they¡¯ve heard that in Xia¡¯an, there¡¯s a miraculous draught for sale, one that can make someone break through bottlenecks.

    Though Bai Yichen himself doesn¡¯t need it.

    But Gao Chenyu and Shen Xiaoru have been stuck in their respective bottlenecks for a long time already.

    If they can get one Philter of Barrier Breaking, that would really be their great fortune.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s really too difficult to buy that special-grade draught from the Junji Drugstore.

    To the extent that they¡¯ve already scheduled a month in advance, but they still didn¡¯t get their turn.

    Even Shen Xiaoru, upon hearing miss Ru Yan¡¯s name, she abandons Muyan and rushes over, ¡°Miss Ru Yan, I am Shen Xiaoru of Zi Yang Zong. I want to buy a Philter of Barrier Breaking from you. You can name your price, I¡¯ll pay you even if you want a million gold coins.¡±

 Chapter 189: Fatally Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 189: Fatally Stupid</h4>

    As soon as these wordse out, the way the surrounding people look at Shen Xiaoru is like they¡¯re watching an idiot.

    That Philter of Barrier Breaking was auctioned off in Ghost City for ten million gold coins, and this person actually wants to buy it by offering a million gold coins?

    She can¡¯t be dreaming, right?

    Gao Chenyu feels his face go pale, wishing he could find a hole to squeeze into.

    This Shen Xiaoru has always been ignorant and ipetent, yet arrogant and haughty.

    Clearly fatally stupid, but stubbornly believes that she¡¯s very smart and very beautiful.

    Wanting to buy other people¡¯s draught, but actually didn¡¯t ask around to be clear about the price. Making him and Yichen-brother also lose face as casualties.

    At this time however, Ru Yan is clearly not in the mood to bother with any of them.

    There¡¯s a glimpse of anxiousness on her beautiful face. She pushes away Shen Xiaoru who¡¯s blocking her path, and hurriedly walks past.

    When she sees Muyan and Xiao Bao sitting in the corner, delight immediately rises to the tip of her brows, ¡°Youngdy, little gongzi, you really are here, thank goodness. We couldn¡¯t find you in the house so we were all desperately worried!¡±

    Then Muyan and Xiao Bao raise their heads, and she catches sight of their current sorry appearance.

    Ru Yan is struck dumb: ¡°Mi... Miss, little gongzi, how did you two get this way?¡±

    Each of them is a lump of ck, only their eyes are still as bright and moving as before.

    If she wasn¡¯t familiar with their figures and breaths, she almost couldn¡¯t recognize them.

    A thought suddenly shes through her mind, ¡°That, Miss, it can¡¯t be that the smoke from your room...¡±

    ¡°*cough*, *cough*...¡± Muyan coughs a few times to interrupt Ru Yan¡¯s words.

    She awkwardly rubs her nose.

    Her furnace exploded when she was trying alchemy inside the space. She felt too ashamed about it so she didn¡¯t change her clothes, or even wash her face. She just took Xiao Bao and ran away.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Ru Yan and the others would stille here to find them.

    Clearing her throat, she¡¯s just about to speak,

    then Shen Xiaoru¡¯s shrill yell suddenly inserts itself like a nted thorn, ¡°Miss Ru Yan, did you identify the wrong person? Why would you call her your ¡®youngdy¡¯? She¡¯s just a fickle woman, nothing more than a lowly beggar who gave birth to a bastard after having improper rtions with a wild man. How can she be your Miss?¡±

    Ru Yan¡¯s face immediately sinks. She raises her hand and gives Shen Xiaoru a fierce p: ¡°Who gave you nerve to humiliate ourdy?¡±

    This palm directly smacks Shen Xiaoru to fall back for several steps.

    One side of her cheeks immediately swells up.

    But she still has a sluggish face as she looks at Ru Yan incredulously.

    It¡¯s not just Shen Xiaoru, all the customers in the restaurant have turned foolish.

    Ru Yan said, that Muyan is her Miss?

    Then, isn¡¯t she the owner of Junji Drugstore?

    So she¡¯s the Godly refiner who makes those extremely expensive special draughts?

    But how is this possible?

    For about half a month, it¡¯s the most sought-after person in Xia¡¯an, the most mysterious, miraculous apothecary that people desperately long to seek connections with!

    How can it be such a... such a sloppy beggar?

    And even having an early affair with a man, a licentious woman who got pregnant out of wedlock and gave birth to a vile spawn?

    Shen Xiaoru suddenlyes back to her senses, and immediately loses control of her emotions. She loudly shrieks, ¡°What are you ying at? How could this s.l.u.t possibly be that God-level apothecary? Jun Muyan, do you think that you can just find someone to pretend and raise your identity, then you can cross the sea with a trick? I¡¯m telling you, stop dreaming! Everything about you, I already have a very clear grasp about it. If you really are a God-level refiner, then I, Shen Xiaoru, will crawl out from inside this restaurant today!¡±

    Ru Yan is livid, practically spouting smoke through her seven orifices.

    This woman actually dares to insult the Miss this much.

 Chapter 190: Come Rushing In Here

    <h4>Chapter 190: Come Rushing In Here</h4>

    She must be taught a firm lesson today.

    Just, not waiting for Ru Yan to do so, a dozen or so people enter through the door one after another.

    Seeing these people, everyone in the audience simultaneously suck in a mouthful of cold air.

    God, just who are these peopleing in?!

    Yan Haotian, Chen Qingfeng, Old Tao... just which one of them isn¡¯t a bigwig in Junji Drugstore?

    Then, there¡¯s also a tall and handsome cool beauty,

    as well as also several vicious brutes and fierce fiends, hulking men that would terrify people with one look.

    Gulp¨C!

    Someone swallows down his spit, eyes turning into wide circles.

    This... what is going on with this?

    Why have the people of Junji Drugstoree rushing in here?

    As soon as Ru Yan sees these people, she happily calls out: ¡°Haitang, Old Tao, Qingfeng, Miss is over here!¡±

    A dozen or so people speedily rush in front of Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    Yan Haotian, Feng Haitang, Old Tao, and Cheng Qingfeng ¨C all of them give a bow, ¡°Greeting Miss!¡±

    The members of the Ink Camp simultaneously kneel and bow: ¡°Greeting Miss Jun, greeting Little Master!¡±

    All the customers in the restaurant fall into a deathly silence, one would be able to hear it if a needle were to fall. Only the reverberating roar of those dozen or so people could be heard.

    Gao Chenyu is struck dumb.

    It¡¯s only after a good long while before he could turn to look at Bai Yichen and grab thetter¡¯s sleeves, saying with a trembling voice: ¡°S-s-s-se-senior brother, that beggar actually-actually turns out to be that Godly refiner?¡±

    There¡¯s a faint flickering light in Bai Yichen¡¯s pupils, a touch of color finally shes through his calm eyes.

    He was already aware that Muyan is very strong and rather remarkable. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she would be remarkable to this extent.

    Shen Xiaoru ispletely dumbfounded.

    Her pair of eyes unwavering as they stare at all the respectful people from Junji Drugstore, then once again towards Muyan.

    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?¡±

    The one who had nothing, driven to the Su family and suffered all kinds of abuse while she¡¯s there; then with her and her female cousins¡¯ design, ultimately had improper rtions with a man, the one who conceived a vile spawn ¨C Jun Muyan.

    How could she possibly by the owner of Junji Drugstore? How could she be that Godly apothecary?

    Muyan swallows down herst bite of food. She brushes the dust off her clothes and gets up.

    It¡¯s just that her clothes have already been scorched from earlier¡¯s explosion, so how can it get clean with just brushing?

    Feng Haitang immediately turns towards the shopkeeper: ¡°Can we trouble you for a basin of water and some clean cloth?¡±

    Even though she¡¯s making a request, there¡¯s not even a little bit of expression on Feng Haitang¡¯s face.

    There is a coldness in her morous face but it further increases her charm and elegance.

    The restaurant¡¯s waiter gulps down and nods repeatedly. Lightning fast, he goes away for a bit and returns with clean, warm water and some cloths.

    Feng Haitang and Ru Yan immediately step forward.

    One attends to Muyan, while the other attends to Xiao Bao.

    Chen Qingfeng and Old Tao are even more quick-witted. They directly rush out of the restaurant, get to the nearest store selling ready-made clothes, and buy two sets of clothes.

    Washing their dirty faces a little,

    Their burnt outer garments are thrown off, reced by fluttering traditional clothes.

    As Ru Yan and Feng Haitang move away, Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s real appearance are revealed once more.

    Everyone there, one after another, have their eyes about to pop out from staring!

    ¡°So... so beautiful! Xia¡¯an¡¯s famous Godly refiner is actually such a morous and moving beauty!¡±

    ¡°God, that child is so adorable! Aaah, I want to take him home! I want to pinch his face!¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking, that female disciple from Zi Yang Zong looks pretty good, but now,pared to the owner of Junji Drugstore, she¡¯s really... hey, not a match, shame!¡±

    Standing next to Muyan, even Feng Haitang¡¯s cool and elegant beauty loses some color.

 Chapter 191: Crawl Out! Crawl Out!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Crawl Out! Crawl Out!</h4>

    More than Jun Muyan¡¯s beautiful countenance however, her whole body seems ethereal, a charming and alluring temperament.

    That is an enchantress that only needs to show slight frown or a shallow smile, and she can alreadypletely steal your soul away.

    As for Xiao Bao, what more can be said?

    His exquisite facial features resemble Muyan¡¯s, carved out from the same mold.

    But beyond that exceptional beauty, there¡¯s an inherent dignity and prestige.

    He¡¯s definitely overly cute, but with those ice-blue irises coldly looking around, they will rattle people¡¯s senses so they no longer dare to be rash.

    Muyan helps Xiao Bao clean the oil from his hands, wiping with the cloth that she got from Feng Haitang.

    Soon after, she looks towards Shen Xiaoru with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would crawl out of here if I¡¯m the owner of Junji Drugstore? Shen Xiaoru, are you nning to fulfill your promise now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyes are bloodshot, fixedly staring at Muyan like she¡¯s looking at a ghost.

    Only when Muyan¡¯s face ispletely revealed does she remember, that this countenance had once overwhelmed her that she was unable to breath easily, a time when she was so jealous she was going crazy.

    Five years have gone by and not only is Jun Muyan not in dire straits, neither has she be ugly.

    She¡¯s be more beautiful instead, even bing a Godly apothecary.

    How can this be?!

    ¡°You... you can¡¯t be Jun Muyan, you can¡¯t possibly be Jun Muyan!¡± Shen Xiaoru frantically shakes her head as if she¡¯s gone mad, raving hysterically, ¡°Jun Muyan should havepletely fallen from grace, miserable and dejected, that s.l.u.t Jun Muyan, she cannot have a good death!¡±

    Boom¨C!!

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s racket isn¡¯t done yet when Yan Haotian pounces over, aiming a kick towards her chest.

    The pain of fractured bones in her chest makes Shen Xiaoru screech wretchedly like a dying pig.

    Before she could get up, Yan Haotian presses a foot down on her, not allowing her to move.

    Yan Haotian chillingly looks her.

    Just a nce and Shen Xiaoru goes deathly pale from fright, her whole body uncontrobly shaking.

    The malevolent devil that emerged out of Ghost City¡¯s Beast Fighting Colosseum, it¡¯s not just a facade to scare people.

    Yan Haotian lifts his head towards Muyan.

    His meaning is very clear, whether or not to kill her!

    The corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth hooks up, slightly smiling as she gets up: ¡°Haotian, although crude, this is still my good sister. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m still waiting for her to fulfill her promise. If you were to break her, how could she still crawl out?¡±

    Hearing that, Yan Haotian quickly retracts his foot, and he retreats to the side.

    Several guys from the Ink Camp are afraid that the world is not chaotic enough, so they immediately shout: ¡°Crawl out! Crawl out!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, stinky brat, if you¡¯re not going to crawl out obediently, I, your father will make you crawl out from under my crotch!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru fearfully looks towards the surrounding diners in the restaurant.

    It¡¯s just a pity that her manner and words just a moment ago were really too sharp and unkind, appalling others.

    So now that she¡¯s receiving punishment and humiliation, not only is nobody helping her, there are even some people who rejoice in her misfortune and join the Ink Camp¡¯s chanting instead: ¡°Crawl out!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru has tears in her eyes, and her face is filled with humiliation.

    There¡¯s a glimmer of hope in her mind as she turns towards Bai Yichen and Gao Chenyu, ¡°Brother, are you going to stand by unfeelingly and watch me, your junior sister, be humiliated?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you bring this on yourself?¡± Bai Yichen still hasn¡¯t said anything when an extremely angry Gao Chenyu is already talking, ¡°Just a moment ago, senior brother has already told you to exercise restraint. You didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯re getting humiliated. Doesn¡¯t this serve you right?¡±

    Relying on her connections to the sect elders and her family, this Shen Xiaoru has always been selfish, shameless, and usually unscrupulously runs amok.

 Chapter 192: Xiao Baoâ€™s Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 192: Xiao Bao¡¯s Doubt</h4>

    Even Lin Sitong-sister going missing, it¡¯s also because of this Shen Xiaoru¡¯s deliberate obstruction.

    If not for her family and identity, Gao Chenyu really wants to beat her up.

    Lin Sitong isn¡¯t just Yichen-brother¡¯s childhood sweetheart, there¡¯s already a marriage contract between them.

    It¡¯s really great that someone would teach her a lesson now!

    Shen Xiaoru expectantly turns towards Bai Yichen, hoping that he can get her out of this predicament.

    With Bai Yichen¡¯s identity, if only he¡¯s willing to reveal who he is and speak up for her.

    Absolutely nobody would disregard the ¡°Dustless Swordsman¡± Bai Yichen¡¯s face.

    But on ount of her pleading, there isn¡¯t the slightest bit of sympathy on Bai Yichen¡¯s expression.

    As he speaks, his voice is so cold that it can freeze people, ¡°Words must be fulfilled, this is the character that a disciple of Zi Yang should possess. Otherwise, people will not just despise you, they will also look down upon Zi Yang.¡±

    With these words, Shen Xiaoru only feels that the sky is spinning and the earth goes round. She can¡¯t wait to faint.

    She fiercely res at Muyan, screeching: ¡°Jun Muyan, you dare treat me like this today, in the future, my mother and the Shen family will definitely give this back to you a thousandfold!¡±

    Muyan slowly walks towards her. She crouches down and leans close to her ears, whispering, ¡°Shen Xiaoru, do you that think I don¡¯t know ¨C when I was drugged back then, and when I rushed into the forbidden area by mistake... that it was yours and the Su family¡¯s design? The people of the Su family have already died in a fire, why don¡¯t you guess what your end will be? Say, I¡¯ll let you choose, would you like to crawl out of here, or do you want to die just like the Su family?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s pupils suddenly contract.

    She shudders and lifts her eyes to look at Jun Muyan.

    That overwhelmingly beautiful countenance is too close. There¡¯s a faint smiling expression, and those eyes are bright and crystal clear, as if her heart ispletely transparent and clean.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoru actually feels a bone-deep fear.

    Under Muyan¡¯s mockery of a smile and attentive gaze, she stiffly positions herself to crawl.

    With bent knees, and both hands on the floor, she slowly crawls one step at a time.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Really good at crawling, just like a dog.¡± someone from the Ink Camp praises while nodding.

    The people in the restaurant burst outughing.

    Shen Xiaoru crawls while gritting her teeth, the fear in her eyes slowly transforms into a bone-deep hatred.

    Jun Muyan, just you wait, I will definitely tear your face into pieces, and have you die without a burial site!

    ¡°Miss, do you want this subordinate to get rid of that woman?¡± Old Tao is by Muyan¡¯s side, showing the motion of cutting his throat.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes darken then she shakes her head: ¡°No need. I still have some use to keep her alive.¡±

    Old Tao immediately withdraws.

    That quickly leaves only two people in the room, Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    Muyan is contemting if she wants to go into the space and clean up the mess.

    Xiao Bao suddenly climbs up the chair and slips into her arms.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t have enough time to react before he tightly clings to her neck, and nestles his small head on her shoulder.

    Xiao Bao has always been precocious and aloof, even when he¡¯s too attached to Muyan. It¡¯s awfully rare for him to show such a spoiled and clingy gesture.

    Muyan quickly draws his little body into her embrace, softly saying: ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The room is calm and quiet, there¡¯s only the sound of the pair¡¯s soft breathing.

    Just as Muyan is thinking that Xiao Bao won¡¯t answer, a soft sound enters her ears, like a light croon: ¡°Niangqin, what¡¯s a ¡®bastard¡¯?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s body stiffens.

    The hand holding Xiao Bao slightly shakes as well.

    At this moment, she feels an unprecedented hatred towards Shen Xiaoru.

 Chapter 193: Xiao Bao has a Father?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Xiao Bao has a Father?</h4>

    At this moment, she feels an unprecedented hatred towards Shen Xiaoru

    She detests that woman, demeaning her baby, making him feel deeply hurt.

    Xiao Bao slowly lifts his head from the nook of her neck, a pair of deep blue eyes quietly look at her, ¡°Niangqing, is Xiao Bao a bastard?¡±

    Muyan immediately shakes her head, ¡°Of course not, Xiao Bao is niangqin¡¯s most precious treasure.¡±

    Long eyshes trembling, Xiao Bao clenches his little fists, ¡°Then why do they always say that Xiao Bao is a bastard? Is Xiao Bao shameful to niangqin?¡±

    To the niangqin that he loves the most!

    To the niangqin the he wants to protect for a lifetime.

    But because of his existence, she gets humiliated, harmed, and carelessly insulted by other people...

    ¡°Jun Mochen...¡± Muyan slowly calls him by his full name.

    Her eyes are looking at him unblinkingly, there is no trace of hesitation or evasion, no trace of reservation or deception, ¡°Niangqin doesn¡¯t care what everyone in world says, whatever they do. Niangqin only cares whether or not Xiao Bao is well, whether or not Xiao Bao is happy, whether or not you¡¯re by my side.¡±

    The panic and uncertainty in Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes slowly turns into softness and joy.

    As if a bright beacon is shining over a boundless ocean.

    Xiao Bao hugs Muyan¡¯s neck and gently rubs against it, ¡°Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t care what everyone in the world says, or whatever they do. As long as niangqin is happy, Xiao Bao will stay together with niangqin.¡±

    Muyan tightly holds his tiny frame, her face showing a smile so soft it¡¯s almost melting.

    However, her heart hurts like someone is stabbing it with a needle.

    After all, she had let her baby suffer harm.

    Xiao Bao is particrly clingy tonight. Even when they¡¯re about to sleep, he¡¯s sticks very close to her chest, then he clutches onto her hands.

    Muyan gently pats him until midnight, until she feels that the little figure in her arms is soft and calm. Only then does she allow herself to fall asleep.

    In her stupor, she hears Xiao Bao¡¯s muffled voice, like he¡¯s talking in his sleep.

    ¡°Niangqin, does Xiao Bao have a father?¡±

    ¡°What does it feel like... to have a father?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s closed eyshes tremble, and it seems as if there are sparkling and translucent tears faintly discernible between them.

    She gathers the child¡¯s soft frame deeper into her embrace, like she¡¯s clutching onto a life-saving straw. For a long time... for a long time, she doesn¡¯t let go.

    Jing Chen Country, Royal Pce.

    In the middle of the night, Gong Qianxue hurriedlyes out of her bedroom, only wearing an unlined garment.

    She sees Zhao Shan kneeling on the floor, and lying next to him is a limbless Yan Lie who is changed beyond recognition. She suddenly opens her eyes wide.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Gong Qianxue lets out a pained cry, and she rushes to Yan Lie¡¯s side, ¡°How did Yan-brother be like this?¡±

    Zhao Shan lowers his head, making it so others couldn¡¯t have a clear view of his expression.

    He only says in hoarse voice, ¡°I went to Xia¡¯an to assassinate Jun Muyan, without sess. I barely managed to escape, but I discovered that the Commander didn¡¯t die, but was instead reduced to be neither a man nor a ghost.¡±

    ¡°That Jun Muyan is too vicious!¡± Gong Qianxue shows a terrified and pained expression, sparkling and translucent tears trickle down from her eyes, ¡°Killing is but a head touching the ground*, how can she have the heart to harm Yan-brother so cruelly?¡±

    Once the purpose is achieved, don¡¯t overdo it, don¡¯t cause unnecessary pain. While saying that, Gong Qianxue gets down to a kneel before Yan Lie, her face is filled with regret andpassion, ¡°Yan-brother, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s me...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Yan Lie¡¯s eyes that were originally tightly shut suddenly snaps open.

    From inside one of the gaping holes, a hidden weapon oozing with a blue-green poison, suddenly shoots towards Gong Qianxue¡¯s face.

 Chapter 194: Body Odor

    <h4>Chapter 194: Body Odor</h4>

    At the same time, Zhao Shan, as well as people of Yan Lie¡¯s mercenary group behind him, also makes their move.

    In the blink of an eye, a sword wrapped in thick killing intent is already closing in on Gong Qianxue¡¯s back.

    However, although it¡¯s clearly a critical moment,

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s face doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of panic. The grief andpassion in her eyes recede, and only a callous viciousness remains.

    Her body shes a little, and she easily avoids Yan Lie¡¯s poisonous hidden weapon.

    She raises a hand and ruthlessly strikes Yan Lie¡¯s heart.

    There¡¯s only a pounding sound, and Yan Lie¡¯s heart disintegrates, something bursts out of the eye holes and just like that, he¡¯s thoroughly dead.

    Almost at the same time, Gong Qianxue whips around, and with one hand, catches Zhao Shan¡¯s neck.

    Her other hand seizes Zhao Shan¡¯s de, and ruthlessly shes with it.

    In a split second, blood sprays out, and both of Zhao Shan¡¯s arms are cut off.

    He produces a wretched howl like a dying pig¡¯s.

    Gong Qianxue sneers, slowly standing up while holding Zhao Shan¡¯s neck.

    At this time, there are more than a dozen corpses of the Raging Inferno Mercenary Group¡¯s members, disorderly sprawled around her.

    There¡¯s a grave and stern man dressed in ck. He walks to Gong Qianxue¡¯s side then stands there respectfully.

    Gong Qianxue coldly looks at Zhao Shan, ¡°With just your group of wastes, you think you can kill me?¡±

    Zhao Shan¡¯s whole body is trembling, but he still glowers at Gong Qianxue, he snarls with wheezing voice: ¡°You... that year... you deceived the Commander... deceived the entire mercenary group, you... you¡¯re not allowed to have a good death!¡±

    Gong Qianxue narrows her eyes, saying: ¡°How do you know of matters from back then? Did Jun Muyan tell you?¡±

    Zhao Shan opens and mouth and suddenly spews out a mouthful of thick spit mixed with foamy blood, right on Gong Qianxue¡¯s face, ¡°You... mustn¡¯t have a good death!!¡±

    A cold gleam shes through Gong Qianxue eyes. Her hand suddenly tightens, then there¡¯s a crackling sound, and Zhao Shan¡¯s head limply dangles down.

    She throws the corpse away with disgust, and takes the handkerchief proffered by the man in ck. She wipes her face and her hands, and speaks with gritted teeth: ¡°That Jun Muyan, I had still underestimated her.¡±

    ¡°Princess, do you want this subordinate to send people to kill her?¡±

    Gong Qianxue narrows her eyes and slowly says: ¡°First, don¡¯t be hasty. Send someone to carefully investigate her background and identity once again. I always feel that this Jun Muyan is very significant, as far as I¡¯m concerned... she shouldn¡¯t be killed so simply.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    Gong Qianxue nces at the members of the mercenary group on the floor, frowning: ¡°I originally wanted to take this group of people for my own use, hmph... forget it, just a bunch of wastes. By the way, I instructed you to get in touch with a high official from Ghost City, and think of a method to have Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost City be part of our power, how are you handling it?¡±

    ¡°There are some difficulties.¡± the man in ck mutters to himself for a moment, then he says in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve already bribed all the Magistrates of Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost City, but the Ghost King... anyway, the Princess should rest assured, it¡¯s only a matter of time...¡±

    Halfway through his words, the man in ck suddenly frowns. He sniffs for a bit, then a slight changees over his expression. He takes a step back.

    Gong Qianxue sees his peculiar look, and she can¡¯t help but knit her brows: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it... ugh, what¡¯s that smell? So repulsive?¡±

    She inhales, and almost dies from the stench: ¡°Gurgh~ where is that stenching from?!¡±

    The man in ck covers his nose and smoothly takes another step back, hesitantly saying: ¡°Princess, the smell seems to being from you.¡±

    ¡°What! Did! You! Say!!¡± a shriek that can overturn the roof resonates through the skies.

    The next day, Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Princess Gong Qianxue suddenly has body odor, a smell that can make people within three steps of her retch ¨C this news spreads throughout the pce.

 Chapter 195: Ghost City Wants to Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 195: Ghost City Wants to Cooperate</h4>

    Even those extremely devoted to Gong Qianxue, those men who adore her, they have no other choice but to retreat three day¡¯s march away whenever they see her.

    That¡¯s because she smells so bad! You have to block up your nose if you approach her, otherwise, you¡¯ll throw up yesterday¡¯s meal.

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s lungs are simply going to burst with rage, shrieking with an entrenched hostility, ¡°Jun Muyan, you wait for me, I will certainly let you die without a burial site!!¡±

    On the second day, she directly leaves Jing Cheng Country and sets out to the Heavenly Road Sect.

    She had already tried all the famous doctors and apothecaries in Jing Cheng, but none of them can solve this strange poison.

    The only one in the world who might be able help her is her senior brother Jian Feng in Heavenly Road Sect.

    What¡¯s happening in Jing Cheng is unknown to Muyan who is at the distant Chi Yan.

    At this very moment, she¡¯s in the middle of receiving an unexpected guest.

    The Ghost King of Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City, Xia Yi.

    Xia Yi¡¯s expression is very respectful as he gets straight to the point: ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯vee to you today to extend Ghost City¡¯s sincerity and good faith, hoping that we can have a cooperation with you.¡±

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Cooperation? Are you talking about the special grade draughts?¡±

    Xia Yi shows a forced smile and nods: ¡°Your guess is correct, I¡¯vee to ask Miss Jun to supply some special grade draughts to our Ghost City every month. We can purchase them for double the price of how much Junji Drugstore sells them for.¡±

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile as she says: ¡°You should know my policy.¡±

    Xia Yi replies: ¡°Ghost City doesn¡¯t want to break Miss Jun¡¯s policy, but the number of special draughts that Junji Drugstore puts up for sale everyday is extremely small... I believe that with Miss Jun¡¯s capabilities, refining another batch of those draughts must be a simple matter. This way, it shouldn¡¯t be breaking the rules, right?¡±

    Xia Yi is really at a loss.

    Because of the existence of the special draughts from Junji Drugstore, almost everyone in Xia¡¯an who wants to buy a draught would run to the Junji Drugstore.

    Ghost City¡¯s business has be an empty shell.

    If they go on like this, maybe even the Ghost City¡¯s prestige will be damaged.

    Had this been other refiners, Ghost City would have already taken things away by force.

    But as it happened, they¡¯ve run into this star of disaster.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t break the rules.¡± Muyan says yfully, ¡°But why should I refine another batch?¡±

    Xia Yi clenches his teeth. He gets up and respectfully hands a dark purple token to Muyan, ¡°This is the Shenshu* token of my Ghost City. This special token hasn¡¯t been given to anyone for almost three hundred years. If you present this Shenshu token to any of the Ghost Cities in Yanwu Continent, you can enjoy privileges that are second only to Ghost Kings. Command with a Shenshu token, and all the Magistrates and Ghost Envoys would listen to the order. This is my Ghost City expressing sincerity to Miss Jun.¡±

    One of the earliest door Gods, found in the Mountain and Sea ssic. Muyan blinks for a bit, and her eyes fall on that purple token. Slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t necessarily be staying in Xia¡¯an for a while.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Xia Yi notices some ck in her voice, and he¡¯s immediately stimted, ¡°My Ghost City in Chi Yan, Jing Cheng and Huang Yao has the same entryway, and the staff and informers are actually found in all cities. Miss Jun, no matter where you are, our cooperation can continue, and it will never trouble you to run back and forth.¡±

    Muyan thinks for a moment, then the corners of her mouth slowly curl up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    She just bid Xia Yi goodbye, and Muyan is preparing to apany Xiao Bao to practice in a little while.

    Haitang enters to report: ¡°Miss, Shen Xiaoru is seeking an audience.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoru? Seeking an audience?¡± this time, Muyan is really surprised.

    Very quickly however, she reveals a meaningful smile, ¡°Invite her in!¡±

    Although she already knew that Shen Xiaoru would definitely look for her again, she truly didn¡¯t expect that it would be this soon. Moreover... to seek an audience.

 Chapter 196: Return to the Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 196: Return to the Shen Family</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few days and Shen Xiaoru¡¯s wounds still haven¡¯tpletely gone away. She looks pale and sallow.

    And unlike that arrogance from that day at the restaurant, seeing Muyan today, she immediately reveals an expression that looks like she¡¯s about to cry, ¡°Muyan-sister, older sister wasn¡¯t good a few days ago, it was really just too unexpected and older sister was very pleasantly surprised that you¡¯re still alive, that¡¯s the reason why I got a little carried away. Can you forgive this older sister?¡±

    Muyan unenthusiastically looks at her, then throws out the word, ¡°No.¡±

    Shen Xiaoru chokes.

    Her face twists for a moment, and it¡¯s quite a while before she could calm herself down. Her eyes be more tearful and distressed as she says: ¡°Little sister Muyan, I know you¡¯re still ming this older sister but after all is said and done, we¡¯re still one family. Daddy and older brother have continued to think about you all these years. If they know that you¡¯re still alive, they would surely feel very happy! Muyan-sister, you should hurry and return to the Shen family with me!¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Daddy and older brother¡±, Muyan looks distracted for an instant.

    She spared this Shen Xiaoru¡¯s dog life,

    Precisely because she wants to know the situation of her brother and adoptive father.

    And she still wants to know what her good foster mother had done in the past.

    In her past life, because of the death of her unborn child, she hated the Su family, hated her foster mother, and thus, she also hated her foster father and brother.

    Her adoptive father had still treated her kindly, so she didn¡¯t exact vengeance. But since then, she didn¡¯t hear or inquire about them, and they were estranged.

    However, just three yearster, she received news of her foster father¡¯s death, then after another year, even her brother was unexpectedly killed during his travels.

    It was a long time afterwards that Muyan also learned that her adoptive father and brother were looking for her.

    In that previous life, what happened in the Shen family?

    Shen Xiaoru sees Muyan¡¯s apathetic appearance, and she can¡¯t help but gnash her teeth.

    She finally shows her biggest weapon, ¡°Jun Muyan, you should know, father is seriously ill right now. In the end, you were still raised by the Shen family for so many years, shouldn¡¯t you return to the Shen family and take a look at father, and offer your filial piety?¡±

    ¡°Father is seriously ill?¡± Muyan¡¯s expression is indifferent, coldly looking at the other.

    Shen Xiaoru is really afraid of that Muyan from a few days ago, and she suddenly shivers from head to toe.

    But she soon adjusts her expression, and wipes the tears from her eyes: ¡°Yes, father has been sick for a long time, don¡¯t you want to go back and take a look? Jun Muyan, although father doesn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with you, he still raised you for so many years, you can¡¯t be so cold-blooded and heartless!¡±

    Muyan slowly rxes. She leans back into her chair, and drawls: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡°You really agree to go back to the the Shen family with me?!¡± Shen Xiaoru excitedly jumps out from her chair.

    ¡°After three days, wait for me at the gates of Xia¡¯an.¡±

    Obtaining an affirmative reply from Muyan, Shen Xiaoru excitedly leaves.

    As soon as she walks out of the Drugstore, the excitement on her face is reced by bitter resentment and tion.

    Hahaha... Jun Muyan, so what if you¡¯re now beautiful and can do alchemy*?

    I, Shen Xiaoru, can still run circles around you and deceive you.

    Wait until you return to the Shen family with me, hehe... what¡¯s waiting for you is a fate more miserable than hell!

    Jun Muyan, your good days are over.

    My hatred and humiliation a few days ago, I will return them back to you a thousand times!

    Three dayster, a carriage quietly parks in front of Junji Drugstore.

    Ru Yan, Old Tao, Chen Qingfeng, and the Ink Camp are all respectfully standing in front of that carriage.

    ¡°Miss, after a few days, once we¡¯ve finished dealing with the matters of the drugstore, we will catch up with you to Tianyuan City. During this period, only Yan Haotian and Haitang will be by your¡¯s and the little gongzi¡¯s side. Please take care!¡±

    ¡ª

    T/N: *It¡¯s possible that Shen Xiaoru doesn¡¯t know that making draughts is still not alchemy.

 Chapter 197: What a Beauty!

    <h4>Chapter 197: What a Beauty!</h4>

    Muyan nods, then she looks at Chen Qingfeng, ¡°You¡¯ve really decided to go to Tianyuan City with me? After all, your ancestral home is still here.¡±

    Chen Qingfeng nods without the slightest hesitation, ¡°From the day I¡¯ve decided to follow Miss Jun, I¡¯m already the Miss¡¯ person. Wherever you are is where my mother and I should be. What¡¯s more, if not for you, I would have already lost my only family, let alone my ancestral home.¡±

    Muyan sees his resolute expression and doesn¡¯t say anything more, only picking Xiao Bao up and boarding the carriage.

    Before she puts the carriage curtains down, her eyes can¡¯t help but wander to the courtyard next to Junji Drugstore.

    Di Ming Jue...

    In the end, he¡¯s only a passing traveler in her and Xiao Bao¡¯s life.

    Muyan gently shakes her head and lets go of the curtain.

    The carriage slowly goes towards the gates of Xia¡¯an.

    ......

    City Gate.

    ¡°Senior brother, are you going back to Tianyuan City with me? It happens that Xia¡¯an City and Tianyuan City are so close, my mother really wants to meet you!¡± Shen Xiaoru sticks to Bai Yichen¡¯s side, incessantly chattering about.

    Gao Chenyu can only roll his eyes, looking disgusted.

    Bai Yichen has an indifferent expression, not even dignifying it with a reply.

    A sinister glint shes through Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyes, then she says in a spoiled manner: ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m afraid that you still don¡¯t know that this time, Jun Muyan will return to the Shen family with me!¡±

    Sure enough, Bai Yichen raises his head because of those words.

    Even Gao Chenyu can¡¯t help but say: ¡°Are you talking rubbish? Why would that godly refiner go with you?¡±

    Getting Bai Yichen¡¯s attention, Shen Xiaoru is pleased with herself.

    But thinking that this attention is because she mentioned Muyan¡¯s name, there¡¯s a sudden burst of jealousy in her heart.

    However, she still puts on an expression of light clouds and gentle winds, ¡°Muyan is my Shen family¡¯s adopted daughter, isn¡¯t it proper and to be expected for her to go back the the Shen family and repay the grace of raising her? My mother will look for a good match for Muyan-sister...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, they could see a carriage speeding towards them.

    It stops at the city gate, and Muyan steps down from it, wearing a moon-white dress.

    The light of the morning sun falls on her elegant and gorgeous countenance, and it seems to add ayer of radiance on the whole person.

    Gao Chenyu is practically gaping, muttering: ¡°What a beauty!¡±

    Even Bai Yichen has ripple within his eyes.

    Both of Shen Xiaoru¡¯s hands are frimly clenched into fists, and it¡¯s a long while before she could contain herself and walk forward with a smile: ¡°Muyan-sister, howe you¡¯ve only arrived now?¡±

    She reaches out to grab the other¡¯s hand to show affection, but it is pushed away by Feng Haitang.

    The morous face is cold, without a trace of expression, ¡°Pardon, ourdy doesn¡¯t like contact with strangers.¡±

    ¡°You, an insignificant servant, actually dares to tell me what to do! Who do you think you are?!

    Saying so, she raises a hand, intending to p that beautiful face of Feng Haitang.

    However, when her hand is up in the air, arge, bulky and fan-like hand firmly captures it.

    ¡°Aaah, ow, ow! Quickly let go!¡± Shen Xiaoru¡¯s features twist in pain, and the bones on her hand makes a creaking sound.

    At this, Yan Haotian ruthlessly throws her hand off, and takes several steps away from her.

    He then looks at Feng Haitang in concern, just in time to meet the other¡¯s eyes which are filled with deep love and devotion.

    Yan Haotian¡¯s heart jumps, but he doesn¡¯t get carried away and he keeps his own face expressionless.

    Feng Haitang sighs softly, and slowly steps back to stand by Muyan¡¯s side.

    Shen Xiaoru staggers where she¡¯s standing. Stroking her own swollen hand, she¡¯s almost crazy from anger.

 Chapter 198: Ill

    <h4>Chapter 198: Ill</h4>

    Jun Muyan, this s.l.u.t, even letting the servants by her side to bully her one after the other!

    But no matter how angry she is this time, Shen Xiaoru doesn¡¯t dare to be rash once again.

    She grits her teeth towards Muyan: ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    Muyan smiles mockingly: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gao Chenyu sees that Muyan will really go to Tianyuan City with Shen Xiaoru, and he can¡¯t help but have fervent thoughts. He looks expectantly at Bai Yichen.

    He¡¯d been stuck in a bottleneck for quite a long time now.

    If he can journey together with Jun Muyan, maybe he could ask for a Philter of Barrier Breaking?

    Bai Yichen considers it for a moment, then he steps forward: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you allow us to travel with you?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, are you really going to follow me back to the Shen family and meet my parents?!¡± Shen Xiaoru hears that Bai Yichen is going to Tianyuan City and she immediately gets so excited that she she ignores the pain on her hand.

    Gao Chenyu rolls his eyes once again, simply giving up on this woman¡¯s shamelessness.

    Yichen-brother was obviously talking to Miss Jun.

    Who wants to see her parents?

    Is this person ill?

    Bai Yichen doesn¡¯t pay attention to Shen Xiaoru, looking towards Muyan instead.

    Muyan leisurely smiles: ¡°Why not? What do you say, Xiao Bao?¡±

    Xiao Bao, who¡¯s holding on to Muyan, nods expressionlessly.

    He doesn¡¯t find uncle rabbitntern annoying.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s mouth slightly twitches up, a gentle and soft smiling expression bubbles up in his eyes.

    Shen Xiaoru sees this scene, and the entire person trembles from anger.

    s.l.u.t! s.l.u.t! s.l.u.t! You can only be arrogant at this time!

    Wait until we¡¯re at the Shen family, and let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still look good!

    She resists her anger and loudly says: ¡°What are we still dawdling for? If we can¡¯t get to Tianyuan City before dark, do you want to be buried at the Wuwang Mountains inside the belly of a Strange Beast?¡±

    The Wuwang Mountains is the mountain range that extends all the way between the cities of Xia¡¯an and Tianyuan.

    There are very unusual and nocturnal Strange Beasts inside, extremely fierce and often appearing in groups.

    Ordinary practitioners are simply unable to deal with them.

    Thus, the average person doesn¡¯t dare to go through this mountain range once it¡¯s dark.

    Otherwise, it would be an act of courting death.

    Just as everyone is about to mount a horse or climb into a carriage,

    There¡¯s suddenly a couple of men on horsesing from inside the city walls, speeding towards them.

    It¡¯s still carriages this time.

    But it¡¯s not passenger carriages, but ones that are intended for cargo.

    Then are more than twenty carriages, all of thempletely filled with boxes.

    Leading them is a middle-aged man, he has an ordinary appearance, but his eyes are glorious and understated.

    Even Bai Yichen ispletely unable to see through his cultivation, and he can¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment.

    The caravan of horses carrying goods finallyes close, and the middle-aged man dismounts from his horse and walks briskly to arrive before Muyan. He bows in salutation: ¡°Ghost City¡¯s newly-appointed Magistrate Dai Xiang sees Miss Jun!¡±

    Hiss¨C!! Gao Chenyu gasps in a mouthful of cold air.

    Wh-wh-wha... what?! Ghost City¡¯s Magistrate?

    Is, isn¡¯t that a Precelestial master?!

    Moreover, that¡¯s a Magistrate of Ghost City a!

    Why is he so respectful to Jun Muyan?

    Shen Xiaoru is struck as dumb as a wooden chicken, momentarilypletely unable to react.

    Still, Dai Xiang can¡¯t manage their reactions.

    He raises his head towards Muyan and shows a fawning smile: ¡°Ghost King Xia heard that Miss Jun is leaving Xia¡¯an to take up residence in Tianyuan, so he specially let this subordinate to prepare a humble gift for you, hoping that you and the young gongzi will have all food and necessities ready once in Tianyuan City, and settle downfortably.¡±

    Saying this, he turns and motions towards the boxes behind him.

    ¡°There are plenty of clothes for all four seasons for Miss Jun and the little gongzi, quite a few antique treasures, some ancient books of music, as well as rare draught ingredients that Ghost City had just put together. Hope Miss Jun wouldn¡¯t dislike them.¡±

 Chapter 199: Background

    <h4>Chapter 199: Background</h4>

    As Dai Xiang gives the presentation, the Ghost Envoys at the back promptly open several of the boxes and chests.

    Golden-bright and dazzling jewels are revealed from within, along with rare and precious herbs.

    Gao Chenyu heavily swallows down his spit.

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyes stare fixedly, greed and longing in her gaze.

    All of these, if they were hers...

    Dai Xiang also sees the greed in Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyes and he can¡¯t help but smile in disdain, saying in a clear voice: ¡°The Ghost King has ordered that these will be the gifts of Ghost City for Miss Jun, and Ghost City will make life difficult for whoever dares to rob it.¡±

    Thud¨C!

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s heart, which was just burning fervently, suddenly falls from the high clouds.

    She¡¯s gnashing her teeth in rage, and her eyes that look at Muyan are almost spurting fire.

    ¡°These stuff are too much and too heavy, how can we pass through Wuwang Mountains tonight? Jun Muyan, are you going to kill us on this road because of your selfish desires?¡±

    Muyan has yet to speak,

    Dai Xiang already replies with a sneer: ¡°This girl should be at ease. These things given by Ghost City do note with unreasonable conditions. This subordinate will follow after Miss Jun and escort these gifts to the gates of Tianyuan City. Moreover, this subordinate doesn¡¯t ce mere Strange Beasts in my eyes. There are no need for certain people to have groundless fears!¡±

    Gao Chenyu snaps his eyes wide open to look at Dai Xiang, then to look at Muyan.

    Ghost City¡¯s Magistrate would actually personally deliver them to Tianyuan City.

    This Jun Muyan, what exactly is her background?

    To say nothing of Gao Chenyu and Shen Xiaoru, even Muyan herself is a little surprised.

    She and the Ghost City are just in a cooperative rtionship. Why would the Ghost Citye with a present, as well deliver it this way, after hearing about her departure?

    This treatment is too good, isn¡¯t it?

    What¡¯s more, Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City was almostpletely looted by her.

    Why would they be overly-courteous and send so many gifts to her?

    Xia¡¯an, Ghost City.

    ¡°Ghost King, do we really need to gift so many treasures to Jun Muyan?¡± a Magistrate says sullenly, ¡°This is half of our Ghost City¡¯s treasures ah!¡±

    Xia Yi sends him a fierce re, gloomily replying: ¡°You think I want to? But this is the orders of the Ghost Emperor himself. That we must absolutely, unconditionally properly wait upon this Miss Jun, never neglect her!¡±

    If the Ghost Emperor were toe over himself, he only fears that the entire Ghost City would be handed over to Jun Muyan.

    The question that rises up in Xia Yi¡¯s mind is the same as that of Gao Chenyu¡¯s:

    This Jun Muyan, what exactly is her background?

    At nightfall, the sky gradually darkens along with the setting sun, until thest rays of twilight disappears under the horizon.

    Within the Wuwang Mountains, the howling of beasts could be heard every now and then.

    Hidden among the bushes, it¡¯s as if you can see a pair of gleaming green eyes.

    ¡°Aaah! I don¡¯t want do die, I don¡¯t want to die! Brother, save me!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru shrieks, wanting to throw herself to Bai Yichen, but finds that she pounced on empty air.

    She has no alternative but to settle for the next best thing, and tenaciously clings unto Gao Chenyu¡¯s arm, shaking and screeching, ¡°What to do? What to do? Although the Strange Beasts in Wuwang Mountains onlye out at night, but each of them have the strength of Earth Stage at least. We only have four people, we¡¯re screwed this time... wuu wuu, I don¡¯t wanna die!¡±

    Gao Chenyu ruthlessly shakes her hands off, indignantly saying: ¡°Shen Xiaoru, you still have some face to open your mouth? If not for you being a goblin, we would have already arrived at Tianyuan City, not trapped here in the dark!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru stumbles a bit from that push. She looks flustered, her resentful gaze impulsively turns towards Muyan, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we should ignore the life and death of this woman? If we left them behind, wouldn¡¯t we have already passed through before dark?

 Chapter 200: Let Me Eat Until Iâ€™m Full

    <h4>Chapter 200: Let Me Eat Until I¡¯m Full</h4>

    Gao Chenyu is practically going insane from this woman¡¯s shamelessness, so he flings his sleeves resentfully and no longer pays her any attention.

    Muyan carries Xiao Bao and takes a seat on a huge boulder, smiling leisurely as if she¡¯s not in the depths of a danger zone, but on an outing along green hills and clear waters.

    It¡¯s just her gaze that turns towards the distance from time to time.

    Tsk... that stupid rabbit, it can¡¯t be that it¡¯s indulging in the pleasure of eating and has forgotten home and duty, to the point that it doesn¡¯t want toe back, right?

    This is what happened:

    After entering the path within the Wuwang Mountains, the sun has already begun to set.

    Shen Xiaoru truly bitterly hates how gently Bai Yichen treats Muyan and Xiao Bao, yet there¡¯s only a disdain beneath contempt* towards her.

    Idiom: ignoring someone Add that to her idea that if Muyan dies within the Wuwung Mountains, those treasures that Magistrate Dai Xiang would deliver tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t they all belong the the Shen family ¨C that is, belong to her?

    So her mind bes bes feverish, and malice is born within her guts, so she goes and cons Muyan to go deeper into the Wuwang Mountains.

    Of course, in reality, Muyan herself wants to enter into these mountains.

    That¡¯s because as the sun begins to set in the west, the fat rabbit also begins to get restless in the space, with that stance that says ¡°I¡¯m starving to death, it¡¯s rare to that there¡¯s so much food nearby, hurry and let me eat until I¡¯m full!¡±

    Thus, Muyan casually pushes the boat and goes straight inside the mountains.

    Shen Xiaoru is proud of herself!

    She is certain that Muyan will surely note out from there.

    Not expecting, that after learning that Muyan has gone missing within the Wuwang Mountains, Bai Yichen and Gao Chenyu would insist on going inside the to search.

    The sky is dark and gloomy, and she could already hear the faint roars of beasts.

    There¡¯s no way that Shen Xiaoru would stay at the mountain road all by herself, so she can only follow them in.

    As a result, they¡¯re able to find Muyan, but they¡¯ve gotten themselves lost within the darkness of the Wuwang Mountains.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoru has really failed to steal the chicken and only lost the rice*- her insides are all twisted in fright.

    try to gain advantage and only end up worse off. However, shepletely thinks this is not her problem,

    thoroughly ming Muyan for it instead.

    Bai Yichen abruptly steps forward, getting in front of Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    His eyes are staring attentively at the shrubbery not far from them, ¡°In a moment, I will hold up the Strange Beast, you run with Xiao Bao first.¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help but look at this young man.

    She could still see through Bai Yichen¡¯s cultivation.

    High Heaven Stage.

    It certainly wouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with one or two Strange Beasts of this Wuwang Mountains.

    But the problem is that all the Strange Beasts in here almost always appear in groups.

    Once caught in a tide of beasts however, it would be certain death.

    Yet even at such a time, he still wants her and Xiao Bao to run first?

    As she¡¯s thinking, there¡¯s suddenly the sound of howls, and dozens of red-tailed wolves try to outdo each other to rush out, bloody mouths wide open like sacrificial bowls.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!!¡± Shen Xiaoru screams, tumbling down to the ground from fear and almost fainting.

    Time seems to slow down at that instant.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s sword is drawn out of its sheath, the de shes, and splendid light and shadow dance along with each sh.

    In a blink of an eye, blood stters everywhere, and severed limbs from wolves fly out and scatter.

    On her side, even Muyan praises it: outstanding sword-y.

    There¡¯s no danger on Bai Yichen¡¯s side for the time being.

    However, Gao Chenyu is almost unable to support himself.

    That¡¯s because the idiot Shen Xiaoru, after losing her soul to fear, has even clung to Gao Chenyu¡¯s legs.

    Several wolves pounce over, and Gao Chenyu could still dodge them, if only he¡¯s not impeded by Shen Xiaoru.

    He can only watch helplessly as the gaping mouth of a red-tailed wolfes to bite his head.

    ¡°Brother, help!!¡±

    Gao Chenyu shouts, his eyes are already showing despair.

    In his heart, he hates Shen Xiaoru to the extreme.

    Bai Yichen sees his junior brother in a critical situation, so he jumps over and leaps towards the other. His swords streaks up in the sky and it gleams with a harsh light. In a wink of an eye, the pressure forces the majority of the red-tailed wolves to retreat.

    But there is still a single wolf, a fish that escaped the, that pounces towards Bai Yichen.

    Sharp ws ferociously scratch down, along with a crackling sound. The mask on Bai Yichen¡¯s face shatters, and the sword is blocked.

 Chapter 201: Another Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 201: Another Idiot</h4>

    Under the moonlight, the youth¡¯s somewhat pale, yet graceful and peerless appearance is revealed before the others.

    His face is like the mid-autumn moon, with the color of a spring flower.

    Lovely and slender, an iparable gongzi.

    The first talent, famous far and wide throughout this Yanwu Continent, surprisingly has a face of a beautiful woman, with elegant and refined features.

    No wonder he always wears a mask.

    Majestic Internal Force is emitting out of Bai Yichen¡¯s body.

    The powerful pressure terrifies the surrounding red-tailed wolves, halting their movements.

    In the next moment, the long sword soars up in the sky, splitting into a multitude of swords, and stream down.

    The image of those swords dissipate, leaving only the wolves¡¯ corpses on the ground.

    The whole audience is silent, and in that moment, the Strange Beasts hiding in the dark are also frightened, and not one of them dares to move forward anymore.

    Shen Xiaoru stares obsessively at Bai Yichen¡¯s unparalleled face.

    She goes forward, intending to hold Bai Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, thank you for saving me. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Xiaoru would already be dead from the wolf¡¯s ws. No matter how senior brother would want to have Xiaoru repay you, Xiaoru would...¡±

    However, without waiting for Shen Xiaoru to finish her sentence,

    Bai Yichen has already quickly walked to Muyan and Xiao Bao, ¡°Are you two all right?¡±

    Muyan looks at his face, there¡¯s a minuscule sh in her eyes, ¡°You are that exceptional genius of Zi Yang Zong, Bai Yichen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my senior brother is that famous Bai Yichen.¡± Shen Xiaoru takes a step forward, very fiercely ring at Muyan, ¡°Know my brother¡¯s identity and status now? Do you think my senior brother will look at someone like you, this kind of lowlife broken shoes? I advise you not to be carried away by your own wishful thinking!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s speaking voice is still falling when she suddenly hears a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ by her ears.

    Immediately after, there¡¯s a pain on her cheeks and half of her face bes swollen for no reason.

    Shen Xiaoru produces a pig-like bawl.

    No one cares for her.

    Only Xiao Bao sends her a cold re, then he withdraws his little hand and holds onto Muyan once again.

    Muyan chuckles and grasps her son¡¯s tiny hand, while her other wrist turns and a porcin bottle appears on the hollow of the palm, ¡°This is the Philter of Barrier Breaking. A bottle will allow people at Earth Stage or lower to break through a bottleneck.¡±

    Gao Chenyu¡¯s eyes turn green as he stares at this Philter, he gulps, ¡°Miss, Miss Jun, you... are you willing to sell to us? I want to buy it for whatever price!¡±

    Muyan casually tosses the porcin bottle and itnds on Gao Chenyu¡¯s chest.

    He catches it in a fluster, shivering hand sping around the bottle. He then foolishly looks towards Muyan, ¡°Miss Jun, I still don¡¯t have the money on me!¡±

    Xiao Bao rolls his eyes, ¡°Another idiot!¡±

    Muyan shakes her head, saying: ¡°No need, this Philter is to reciprocate Bai-gongzi¡¯s thoughtfulness when he gave us thatntern.¡±

    Gao Chenyupletely didn¡¯t expect that such arge meat pie would fall on his head.

    He¡¯s immediately all-smiles that you almost couldn¡¯t see his face, he expresses his gratitude to Muyan again and again, receiving the bottle and very carefully putting it away.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Shen Xiaoru sees that Gao Chenyu unexpectedly gets a Philter of Barrier Breaking, and the pain on her face is unbearable. She rushes to Muyan all of a sudden, ¡°Quickly, I also need to break through a bottleneck, quickly give me the Philter of Barrier Breaking.¡±

    Muyan lets out a mocking chuckle, looking at her in ridicule, ¡°Shen Xiaoru, do you think I¡¯ll give you a draught?¡±

    Seeing the chill in Muyan¡¯s eyes, Shen Xiaoru has a sudden jolt.

    She clenches her teeth and thinks: Hmph, I won¡¯t buy it if I can¡¯t! There¡¯s already an auction of the special draught in the Ghost City. As long as I go home and ask mother for money, would I still be afraid that I won¡¯t be able to obtain a Philter of Barrier Breaking?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s still one thing I forgot to tell you.¡± Muyan drawls.

 Chapter 202: Iâ€™m Sorry, She is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 202: I¡¯m Sorry, She is Dead</h4>

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s still one thing I forgot to tell you.¡± Muyan drawls, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Ghost City that no matter who buys the draughts that I¡¯ve refined, it should never fall on you or the Su family¡¯s hand. Otherwise, the moment I find out, I would immediately terminate my cooperation with the Ghost City. Say, will Ghost City still sell you the draught?¡±

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you s.l.u.t, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so she bares fangs and brandishes ws, rushing towards Muyan.

    Gao Chenyu suddenly charges out like a nting thorn, hitting Shen Xiaoru into a gourd. He fawninglyughs towards Muyan: ¡°Miss Jun, this Shen Xiaoru is extremely annoying, please don¡¯t mind it. Our junior sister Lin going missing is also because of her, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t go back to the sect right now.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lin-sister is also Yichen-brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, called Lin Sitong.¡± Gao Chenyu says indignantly, they¡¯re childhood sweethearts and originally decided to get married next year. Who would have imagined that Lin-sister, who was with Shen Xiaoru outside the Fog Forest at that time, would suddenly go missing. We searched everywhere, high and low, and we can¡¯t find her.¡±

    Lin Sitong, Bai Yichen...

    Sitong... Yichen-brother...

    ¨CYichen... brother... I had... promised to be his... his bride...

    ¨CGirl... beg you to help me... give this to Yichen-brother¡¯s... hand, tell him that he mustn¡¯t... be sad...

    Muyan suddenly opens her eyes wide, walking with quick steps to face Bai Yichen.

    A flip of her wrist, and a dark-green jade bracelet with blood-red vein lines appears on her palm: ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

    As soon as Bai Yichen sees this jade bracelet, the pupils of his eyes shrink.

    He grabs Muyan¡¯s wrists just as hurriedly and shouts: ¡°Where did thise from? Sitong? Have you seen her? Where is she now?!¡±

    This jade-like gentleman before her eyes, all of a sudden throws away all of his mild and kindly bearing.

    Only intense eagerness and longing remain within his eyes.

    Muyan remembers that youngdy who died in the Fog Forest.

    Even if her Dantian was shattered, although she¡¯s riddled with wounds, even though she was suffering so much,

    She was only concerned about her Yichen-brother, if he¡¯ll be heartbroken, if he¡¯ll be sad.

    She says with a soft sigh: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she is dead, she died in the Fog Forest.¡±

    ¡°When I saw her, she was on herst breath, and I was unable to reverse a hopeless situation.¡±

    A horrible shudder runs through Bai Yichen, and he goes rigid from head to foot. His gentle voice turns rough and piercing, ¡°You¡¯re lying!! How could Sitong possibly die?! Tell me, where is Sitong right now? I will go to her at once!¡±

    Gao Chenyu abruptlyes to his senses as well, ¡°Lin-sister is dead? How is this possible?¡±

    He stares terrified towards Bai Yichen.

    If Sitong-sister is dead, what should senior brother do?

    In spite of Bai Yichen¡¯s oddness, Muyan takes a step forward and grabs his hand, cing the jade bracelet on his palm, ¡°She was killed, but before she died, she wasn¡¯t thinking about revenge, she wasn¡¯t grieving about her own misfortune. There was only one thought in her heart and mind.¡±

    ¡°Bai Yichen, herst words, don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡±

    Bai Yichen immediately lifts his head, his eyes are red, firmly wide open.

    After a long while, he says in a hoarse voice: ¡°What... did she say?¡±

    ¡°She asked me to give this jade bracelet to you, then tell you that she¡¯s sorry, she can¡¯t be your bride. However, she hopes that you won¡¯t feel sad... only if you live properly, would she be able to close her eyes and die in contentment.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± a pained cry rips out of Bai Yichen¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 203: What are you planning to do?

    <h4>Chapter 203: What are you nning to do?</h4>

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± a pained cry rips out of Bai Yichen¡¯s throat.

    Powerful Internal Force surges out from his body, filling the air around them.

    Shen Xiaoru and Gao Chenyu are both scared, theirplexions turning deathly pale.

    Even the Strange Beasts that are lurking around, they retreat one after another because of instinctive fear.

    ¡°Sitong! Sitong!¡± he could no longer hold the tears back as they slip down from the corners of his eyes, ¡°You clearly said that you will always be with me.¡±

    Suddenly, Bai Yichen snaps his eyes up towards Muyan, his mind is almost falling apart, ¡°Who? Who killed Sitong? Who did it?¡±

    Muyan calmly looks at him, and spits out the words, ¡°Gong Qianxue.¡±

    Hiss¨C!!

    Gao Chenyu sucks in a mouthful of cold air, incredulously saying: ¡°Gong Qianxue, could it be that... that princess of Jing Chen Country, a favored disciple of Heavenly Road Sect, advancing to the Heaven Stage younger than my senior brother, that Gong Qianxue?¡±

    She¡¯s also the current number one genius in Yanwu Continent!

    Muyan slowly nods her head and gives a simple ount of what she knew that day.

    Lin Sitong was at death¡¯s door and what she said about the matters that had just taken ce was very vague, she has no way to say another word more.

    But Xiao Bao witnessed the whole thing.

    ¡°Sacred Beast Egg!!¡± Bai Yichen squeezes each word through gritted teeth, ¡°That woman, just for a sacred beast egg, she ravaged Sitong¡¯s Dantian while she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s expression darkens, and she doesn¡¯t say a word.

    Xiao Bao suddenly opens his mouth to say: ¡°That big sister said that she wanted to give the sacred beast egg to Yichen-brother, so she can¡¯t give it to the bad woman. After that, the bad woman killed her!¡±

    Bai Yichen firmly clenches his hands into fists, his body trembling violently.

    Blood seeps out from the gaps of his fingers, falling down and pattering on the ground.

    ¡°Senior brother, since junior sister Lin is already dead, you shouldn¡¯t think about her again. Of course, it¡¯s just her fate, you can surely have someone better in the future...¡±

    Shen Xiaoru was just hit by Gao Chenyu¡¯s tackle, so she¡¯s still dizzy with blurred vision and it has taken her quite a while to crawl back up.

    It¡¯s just in time to hear the news that Lin Sitong is already dead, and she¡¯s immediately wild with joy.

    Lin Sitong¡¯s death, doesn¡¯t that also mean that Yichen-brother is hers now?

    But she still hasn¡¯t finished talking when she suddenly meets Bai Yichen¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes.

    The jade-like warmth, that gentleman as elegant as a celestial, has be a mad wild beast at this very instant.

    He will rip her apart at any moment.

    Shen Xiaoru is so frightened that she stumbles down to the ground, unable to say anything anymore.

    Bai Yichen turns towards Muyan: ¡°Please tell me, where is Sitong buried?¡±

    ¡°Fog Forest...¡±

    Upon hearing this reply, Bai Yichen doesn¡¯t so much as ask where exactly in the Fog Forest, he just turns around and walks.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Muyan unexpectedly calls out to him.

    Bai Yichen halts in his steps but he doesn¡¯t answer.

    Muyan slowly tells him: ¡°I advise you, don¡¯t act blindly without thinking. Your strength wouldn¡¯t match up to hers.¡±

    It¡¯s not just because of Gong Qianxue¡¯s cultivation, and her forces in the Heavenly Road Sect and the Jing Cheng Country.

    More than that, not a lot of people know that Gong Qianxue has a lot of formidable powerhouses that she raises at her side.

    With just a Bai Yichen, a Zi Yang Zong, there is absolutely no way to contend.

    Bai Yichen suddenly turns back, both his eyes are bloodshot, and there¡¯s a desperate madness in his gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is, or what kind of power she has, I only know that she killed Sitong! Even if I have a torn body and crushed bones, I will demand that she pay this debt of blood!¡±

    In the end, Bai Yichen doesn¡¯t leave immediately.

    That¡¯s because the nights of Wuwang Mountains are too dangerous, and he cannot abandon his junior brother, Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    But the strange thing is that for some reason, after midnight, the Strange Beasts of Wuwang Mountains don¡¯ting out again.

    Instead, they¡¯ve disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 204: Must Personally Avenge

    <h4>Chapter 204: Must Personally Avenge</h4>

    The area where they are has simply be deserted.

    Not a single beast dares to approach.

    At one point, a bird carelessly falls and it immediately produces cries of rm, pping its wings with all its might to flee.

    Gao Chenyu and Shen Xiaoru both believe that it¡¯s Bai Yichen¡¯s grief and anger, that the pressure unconsciouslying out of him is scaring the Strange Beasts away.

    However, only Xiao Bao and Muyan bow their heads to look at white-haired rabbit as it turns on its belly, it¡¯s sleeping soundly.

    During this night, the rabbit has gained anotheryer of fat around itself.

    And nobody noticed that the all the Strange Beasts of Wuwang Mountains had started to disappear without a trace, just as the fat rabbit wasing back.

    The sky is bright and their visions are unobstructed. All of them very quickly return to the mountain road.

    Yan Haotian and Feng Haitang are waiting in front of the carriage.

    Seeing Muyan and Xiao Bao arrive, the pair doesn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness or anxiety. They just respectfully make their salutations, then push the curtains aside.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t depart right away, but looks towards Bai Yichen.

    After settling down throughout the night, Bai Yichen seems to have calmed down.

    Only the rims of his eyes are still slightly red.

    However, Muyan doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s settled down into cool-headedness, or quiet insanity.

    Bai Yichen steps forward and respectfully bows towards Muyan, with his hands held in front, ¡°Many thanks to Miss Jun and the Little Gongzi for helping Sitong. This immense grace and enormous favor, I¡¯m afraid that I, Bai Yichen, will not be able to repay it in this life, so I can only hope that in the next one...¡±

    ¡°Call me Muyan. This is my son, Xiao Bao.¡± Muyan says softly, ¡°In a sense, one can say that I¡¯ve also epted a favor from Lin Sitong. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to repay me.¡±

    Without Lin Sitong¡¯s contract with the sacred beast egg, it¡¯s most likely that Muyan would have been a step toote, allowing Gong Qianxue to obtain a sacred beast.

    However, Lin Sitong¡¯s misfortune that arose from many causes, that violent death could also be attributed to her rebirth.

    This is what she owes Bai Yichen and Lin Sitong.

    Muyan fixes her eyes on Bai Yichen, softening her voice as she says: ¡°Gong Qianxue and I, we are enemies that cannot live under the same sky. There wille a day that I will consign her to eternal damnation. Bai Yichen, would you be willing to wait?¡±

    Bai Yichen stares nkly at first, then an expression of gratitude appears in his eyes.

    However, he still shakes his head. There isn¡¯t sliver of hesitation in his eyes, only an unyielding determination.

    ¡°Muyan, thank you for your kindness. However, Sitong is my wife that hasn¡¯t passed through the door*, who is now killed. I don¡¯t care who killed her, this hatred is something that I must personally avenge!¡±

    Marriage ceremony, making it official. Muyan knows that Bai Yichen has already set his mind

    nobody would be able to change it.

    She softly sighs again, and tosses him a bottle of draught, ¡°If you drink this during a critical moment, maybe it could leave you a chance to live. If you need my help, go to the Ghost City to look for a Shenshu holder. Even if you want to take revenge, you can only report it by keeping your life.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Rabbit Lantern.¡± Xiao Bao steps forward and opens his hand, cing a ck bead on Bai Yichen¡¯s palm, ¡°This is from the rabbit to you.¡±

    Bai Yichen is stumped. He epts the ck bead but he can¡¯t see anything special about it.

    Also, the rabbit giving this to him, what does that mean?

    Looking at the fat rabbit in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms however, he watches it turning its body and stretching it¡¯s paws ¨C relishing a sound sleep.

    But since it¡¯s Xiao Bao¡¯s regards, Bai Yichen shows a rare smile.

    He reaches out and gently strokes Xiao Bao¡¯s head, ¡°Sitong, say, had we gotten married, had you given me a baby boy, a baby girl, if so... maybe... maybe our children would be as cute as Xiao Bao!¡±

    Tears can¡¯t help but roll down from his eyes once again.

 Chapter 205: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 205: Departure</h4>

    But this wish is something that he will never be able to realize it in this life.

    His Sitong has left him forever.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s beautiful blue eyes sparkle, and he extends his little hand to wipe away the tears on Bai Yichen¡¯s face. His childish voice has a rare moment that it isn¡¯t cold, but it carries a touch of softness instead, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be sad, that big sister said... that what she¡¯s most afraid of is her senior brother feeling sad...¡±

    Bai Yichen abruptly straightens himself and no longer lingers, quickly departing.

    Gao Chenyu is stumped, then he doesn¡¯t think too much about it and just quickly tries to catch up, ¡°Brother, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you leaving?!¡± Before Shen Xiaoru could react, Bai Yichen is already leaving. She anxiously shouts, ¡°Senior brother, aren¡¯t youing Tianyuan City with me to see my mother?¡±

    The response that she receives is Bai Yichen walking farther and farther away, and within a blink of an eye, his back disappears into the distance.

    Shen Xiaoru stomps her feet in anger, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Lin Sitong, that s.l.u.t, even in death, my senior brother is still upied with you. Serves you right to die without an intact corpse, to die far away from home!¡±

    However, thinking that Lin Sitong is already dead, even if brother misses her now-

    if she waits long enough, he¡¯ll naturally forget about her.

    When that momentes, wouldn¡¯t it still be her that will conquer Senior Brother?

    Thinking of this, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s state of mind finally gets a little better.

    Nevertheless, she still fiercely res towards Muyan, ¡°Jun Muyan, if you didn¡¯t b so much, senior brother wouldn¡¯t have left! Who told you to talk about that little s.l.u.t, Lin Sitong?¡±

    Muyan raises her lips a little, but the smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°You can follow after Bai Yichen and leave with them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s expression suddenly bes sluggish, and she says with a forced smile: ¡°Of course, I should deliver you back home first, Muyan-sister. Father and mother miss you dearly! Alright, without further dy, let¡¯s hurry up and go to Tianyuan City right away!¡±

    As soon as she turns around, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s face reveals a malicious expression.

    Jun Muyan, how can I leave without first sending you back into Tianyuan City¡¯s pit of fire?

    You didn¡¯t die in the Wuwang Mountains, so wait until you enter that hellish fate, then those things that Ghost City sends you would still be mine!

    Muyan watches her back figure hurrying to enter the carriage. She lowers her eyes and a mocking smile curls up on her face.

    It¡¯s approaching noon when Muyan¡¯s party has finally entered Tianyuan.

    Before she goes to the Shen family however, Muyan doesn¡¯t have Yan Haotian and Feng Haitang go with her.

    ¡°You two will wait here for the Magistrate toe delivering the gifts, then you¡¯ll hand him the special draughts that I refined just recently. After that, you don¡¯t need toe to the Shen residence. Directly go inside the city to buy and set up a courtyard for me.¡±

    Feng Haitang looks at the not-so-distant Shen Xiaoru, ¡°If we don¡¯t follow by Miss¡¯ side, what if the people of the Shen family bully you, Miss?¡±

    Muyan chuckles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t ce a mere Su Yuexiang in my eyes*.¡±

    Su Yuexiang, she is the current mistress of the Shen family, in charge of managing the household, she is also Shen Xiaoru¡¯s mother.

    Feng Haitang still wants to say something, but Yan Haotian pulls her away leave.

    Feng Haitang only knows that Muyan is very strong, but she doesn¡¯t know to what extent that may be.

    Who else understands Muyan¡¯s strength better than Yan Haotian?

    Feng Haitang¡¯s small hand is grasped within Yan Haotian¡¯srge and rough palm.

    It jumbles her mind and all the words that she¡¯s about to say are swallowed back down.

    She just willingly allows him to hold her like that, obediently lowering her head as she follows behind him to go into the center of the city.

    On the beautiful face that is usually as cold as ice and frost, a rare blush appears.

    Muyan watches the pair¡¯s departing figures and she can¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 206: I also miss her very much

    <h4>Chapter 206: I also miss her very much</h4>

    He obviously fancies the other, who knows why the lump of wood that is Yan Haotian is still so tangled up.

    If you wait until the time the you lose her, it would be toote for regrets!

    ¡°Why did you send your two servants away?¡± Shen Xiaoru asks in surprise after she sees Yan Haotian and Feng Haitang leaving.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t walk away from her, simply treating her as air.

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s face twists in anger, but soon quietly whispers, ¡°s.l.u.t, if that big man is around, I still wouldn¡¯t dare to easily move against you. Now, you¡¯re courting death yourself by driving away the people that can protect you, your good days areing to an end.¡±

    Once she turns around, she immediately shows a smiling expression, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve been dyed for a long time already, let¡¯s go back to the Shen family at once!¡±

    Tianyuan City, Shen Residence.

    Just as Shen Xiaoru and Muyan¡¯s carriages stopped at the entrance, the guards from both sides of the gate see Shen Xiaoru and excitedly run over to her.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯vee back atst. If you haven¡¯t returned, Lu family might tear our Shen family down a!¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoru suddenly trembles and herplexion turns pale.

    She subconsciously wants to run away.

    But the moment she turns around, she sees Muyan standing behind her, and herplexion immediately turns from fear to delight.

    She stops her footsteps and looks towards the anxious guard, ¡°It¡¯s just Lu familying here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°But... but the Lu family came...¡± the guard looks at her and speaks hesitantly, ¡°And the Lu family has beening at this time almost every day, the Madam almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Shen Xiaoru impatiently says, ¡°Go back to your side of the gate. Running your mouth too much...¡±

    Turning to face Muyan, she shows a smiling expression, ¡°Muyan-sister, let¡¯s hurry inside, I think mother will surely be very happy to see you.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I also miss her very much!¡± Muyan lifts up her eyes and takes Xiao Bao¡¯s hand, slowly and unhurriedly following behind the other.

    Back then, she had already killed the immediate culprit.

    However, the people who had conspired behind her back, was it really just Su-shi¡¯s family?

    Hehe, that¡¯s not necessarily the case, is it?

    In her past life, she took her adoptive father and older brother¡¯s face into consideration, and she didn¡¯te to find the people and settle the debts.

    But in this life, since they themselves havee knocking on her door, she will not let go of everyone who have once tried to harm her and Xiao Bao!

    The Shen Residence anteroom is currently filled with a lot of seated people.

    ¡°Su Yuexiang, regarding this marriage, you must give me an ount for it today!¡± a sleek and round woman heavily ms her obese palm on the table, yelling angrily.

    There¡¯s really too much force behind that p, that all the all the teacups on the table tter because of it.

    At the host¡¯s seat, Su Yuexiang has a flustered and grievous expression on her gentle and pretty face, like she has suffered a great wrong.

    She uses a handkerchief to wipe away the tears on her eyes: ¡°Master Lu, Madam Lu, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding, it mustn¡¯t enter into consideration. Seeing this marriage contract, it¡¯s better to cancel it!¡±

    ¡°Cancel?! What a joke?!!¡± Madam Lu bes even more angry and agitated when she hears this.

    She furiously flings a teacup to the floor, her sharp voice bellowing: ¡°Su Yuexiang, I¡¯m telling you, if you want to cancel this marriage, there¡¯s no way. Even if your daughter is dead, she must still enter my Lu family¡¯s door!¡±

    ¡°Wuu wuu... pap... I¡¯m sorry, pap pap...¡±

    Madam Lu¡¯s fury is making the person beside her shake uncontrobly, whimpering and crying.

    Su Yuexiang shifts her gaze to the man beside Madam Lu, and she¡¯s immediately nauseated.

 Chapter 207: Strip Naked and Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 207: Strip Naked and Sleep</h4>

    That man¡¯s body is twice asrge as Madam Lu¡¯s.

    Madam Lu could already be considered obese, but the bs on this man¡¯s body is making him lookpletely horizontal.

    When he¡¯s sitting on a chair, the flesh on his waist spills out and hang on both sides.

    Looking at his outward appearance, he¡¯s obviously already an adult man on his twenties, but his face is foolish.

    Snot would asional drip from his nose and fall down by his mouth, then he wouldp it up and swallow it down.

    Madam Lu is as fierce as a fiend towards Su Yuexiang, but turning to face this fatty, a change immediatelyes over her features.

    ¡°Ah, good Chengcai, this is just mother getting a wife for you! Once you take that young woman as wife, you can sleep with her at once.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu Chengcai immediately goes from crying to cheering. He ps his huge, fleshy palms and shouts, ¡°Okay, okay! Get me a wife! Strip naked and sleep, Chengcai likes!¡±

    Su Yuexiang wants to throw up as she listens to this.

    Marry the daughter that she pampers and spoils so much, to this fool? Keep dreaming!

    She pushes down her anger and revulsion, saying through gritted teeth: ¡°Madam Lu, you mustn¡¯t be too overbearing. That marriage contract is just a trifling matter, it simply shouldn¡¯t count. What¡¯s more, my daughter is now a foundation of Zi Yang Zong, and her future husband is known far and wide in Yanwu Continent, Bai Yichen. I advise you to put this idea to rest! My Shen family will not marry my daughter to this...¡±

    Su Yuexiang couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    They hear a loud bang.

    It is from a tall and sturdy man sitting at the left side, he heavily pped the table.

    Different from Madam Lu¡¯s hand that could only shake and tter the teacups, this man¡¯s palm directly cracks the table.

    A terrible pressure fills the air within the lounge.

    ¡°Madam Shen, what you mean to say, is that my Lu family¡¯s son is not worthy of your Shen family¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Su Yuexiang looks towards the menacing Lu family Master, and she immediately shakes uncontrobly.

    In her mind, she simply regrets it so much that her intestines are all green!

    At that time, in order to make the Lu family lend a hand, she promised to form a marriage alliance with them.

    Su Yuexiang originally calcted it very well.

    She wanted that abhorrent hussy to fill the bill as a daughter of Shen family, and get married off to Lu family¡¯s fool.

    Who would have expected that the hussy would be so stubborn.

    Without waiting to marry the other, she just killed herself!

    Now, this marriage is actually falling on her her baby girl¡¯s head.

    Su Yuexiang is barely able to squeeze out a smile, saying with augh: ¡°Master Lu, please quell your anger, I didn¡¯t mean that. However...¡±

    She has yet to finish her words,

    A high-pitched female voicees through from the outside, ¡°Uncle Lu, rest assured, my mother really doesn¡¯t mean it that way. This marriage, since my mother ced it forward, we will naturally keep the promise!¡±

    As she¡¯s saying that, they could see Shen Xiaoru¡¯s figure strutting in, wearing an arrogant smile on her face.

    Seeing her daughter, Su Yuexiang shows a happy expression at first,

    But when she heard Shen Xiaoru¡¯s words, her expression changes dramatically, ¡°Ru-er, you...¡±

    Shen Xiaoru slightlyughs, and meaningfully says: ¡°Ma, you can rest assured. Doesn¡¯t the Lu family want a daughter from the Shen family to marry over? Then we can just marry one over to them.¡±

    Madam Lu and Master Lu are delighted: ¡°Saying that, Xiaoru, you intend to marry into my Lu family, and be my Chengcai¡¯s wife?¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoru, Lu Chengcai drools out even more.

    The fat body stands up and pounces towards Shen Xiaoru, ¡°Wife, pretty wife... let¡¯s strip naked and sleep...¡±

    Shen Xiaoru looks at the way Lu Chengcai is, and she just gets nauseated, she might throw up yesterday¡¯s dinner.

 Chapter 208: Fairy Sister

    <h4>Chapter 208: Fairy Sister</h4>

    ¡°Go away, dead fatty!¡± she makes a forceful shove, using her Internal Force.

    Lu Chengcai immediately tumbles to the floor, falling down like a dog face-first to the mud, and he loudly bursts out crying.

    Master and Madam Lu¡¯s faces turn gloomy in a split second, ¡°Shen Xiaoru, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru presses down her disgust, and immediately steps forward to help Lu Chengcai to get up.

    This time, there¡¯s a smile stered on her face as she says: ¡°Master Lu, Madam Lu, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s a marriage contract between my Shen family and your Lu family, but it doesn¡¯t say which daughter should marry over, right? I¡¯m not the only option in the Shen family!¡±

    Madam Lu stares nkly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru shows a strange smile on her face, then she lifts up the curtains and makes Madam Lu and others look out the window.

    Inside the courtyard¡¯s pavilion, they could see a youngdy in white sitting down, and leaning on a parapet.

    Ink-like hair falls down like a waterfall, skin glistening like snow, a beauty that doesn¡¯t belong to the mundane world.

    What¡¯s even more stunning is her temperament.

    Her posture is clearlynguid and rxed, but every gesture has an ethereal and noble air.

    As if an enigmatic woman from the Ninth Heaven has fallen into the mortal realm.

    Master Lu¡¯s eyes widen as he stares, swallowing down the spit in his mouth.

    Lu Chengcai salivates even more, his drool pattering down like rain, ¡°Beauty... fairy... fairy sister... want this one... Chencai wants fairy sister... not this ugly!¡±

    Listening to this, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s nose is almost crooked from anger!

    This fool dares to say that she¡¯s ugly?!

    But thinking that Muyan could be married to this sickening fool,

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s breathing gets smoother, she smiles darkly and says: ¡°How about it? Master and Madam Lu, are you satisfied with this bride-to-be?¡±

    ¡°Satisfied! Satisfied!¡± Master Lu looks and exims, nodding again and again.

    Madam Lu¡¯s face twists, ¡°This won¡¯t do! You say this is a daughter from the Shen family? What if you got a fake to fool my Lu family, what¡¯s to be done then?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru has yet to speak when Lu Chengcai has already begun to protest.

    His huge butt plops down to the floor, loudly crying in a tantrum, ¡°Want fairy sister, want fairy sister! Not this ugly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! In that case, marry that one! Marry that one! As long as Chengcai likes it!¡± Madam Lu waddles over to her son, immediately bending down.

    At that moment, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s face finally shows acent smile, ¡°This being the case, we might as well set the wedding date as soon as possible. I say we hold it seven days from now! Children of rivers andkes*, with the matter of urgency, there¡¯s also no need for the three books and six gifts. Lu family just needs to directly lift the marriage sedan, just pick her up!¡±

    Rivers andkes = Jianghu, usually refers to thend of martial artists, amunity. How could the Lu family not be pleased to take such a great deal for so cheap?

    Shen Xiaoru continues: ¡°But you should also know that if you want my fairy-like little sister to marry Lu-gongzi, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing. Even if it¡¯s an order from the parents, or the words from the matchmaker... if she resists with all her might, my mother and I still couldn¡¯t do anything with our strength alone.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... your Shen family doesn¡¯t need to worry about this point!¡± there¡¯s thumping sounds as Master Lu pats his chest, yet there¡¯s a very hot look in his eyes, ¡°The people that my Lu family wants are just those that we don¡¯t have yet. If an insignificant little girl wants to resist, it would still depend on whether she cane out of my Mount Five Finger*¡±

    Mountain with 2 legends. On both stories, the protagonists don¡¯t survive, their hands just reaching out and eventually turning into mountain peaks. As he says this, Master Lu¡¯s Earth Stage might is released, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s look turns to shock, stepping back and retreating again and again.

    Once they¡¯ve sent the Lu family off, Shen Xiaoru finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and she bursts into loudughter, ¡°Jun Muyan, I wonder how you¡¯ll feel if you know that you¡¯ll be married to that fat fool for the next half of your life? I wonder if you could stillugh, hahaha!

 Chapter 209: â€œLittle Old Manâ€

    <h4>Chapter 209: ¡°Little Old Man¡±</h4>

    ¡°Is that really Jun Muyan?¡± Su Yuexiang¡¯s voice suddenly interjects.

    Shen Xiaoru turns around and nods: ¡°Yes ma, that s.l.u.t Jun Muyan unexpectedly didn¡¯t die! I suspect that aunt and cousin¡¯s deaths are definitely linked to that s.l.u.t¡¯s work! Ma, making that s.l.u.t fall into the field of living death, it¡¯s also my revenge for my aunt and cousins.¡±

    Still, Su Yuexiang disdainfully curls her lips, then she slightly puckers her brows.

    You can say that Su Yuexiangpletelycks any deep affection when ites Su Zhiyong¡¯s family.

    It¡¯s because that Su Zhiyong¡¯s side is really too much of a waste, too useless.

    The older brother Su Ding¡¯an is already in his forties but is just in the middle of Primary Stage. Su Zhiyong didn¡¯t even reach Primary Stage before dying, just an Entry Level martial practitioner.

    She only had them deal with Jun Muyan that time, because it¡¯s better to send them away and they¡¯re not likely to attract any attention.

    If this kind of wastes die, then they¡¯re dead ¨C she, Su Yuexiang won¡¯t ce them in her eyes.

    Just, how can Jun Muyane back alive?

    The image of those ck men couldn¡¯t help but emerge within Su Yuexiang¡¯s mind,ing to her lounge and identifying the origin of Jun Muyan and the blood of her unborn child.

    Those men in ck were so terrifyingly strong.

    Didn¡¯t that group kill Jun Muyan?

    Why is that woman allowed to live?

    ¡°Ma, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you don¡¯t approve to have that s.l.u.t marry over as my recement?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s voice makes Su Yuexiange back to herself, ¡°I approve, of course I approve. Ru-er has really grown up, you can already help your Ma with worries and difficulties. Hehe... Jun Muyan who got pregnant out of marriage back then, she had already lost her chastity, this s.l.u.t who¡¯s as fickle as water ¨C for the Lu family to lift her up with an eight-carrier pnquin and marry her in, she shouldugh up to her sleeves.¡±

    ¡°During this time however, we must find someone to watch her closely. By all means, we cannot let her run away before the Lu familyes to pick her up.¡±

    In the courtyard.

    Muyan skins a grape and ces it on Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth. With a soft chuckle, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be so serious. If you wrinkle your brows too much, you¡¯ll turn into a little old man.¡±

    Xiao Bao jolts.

    That annoying lecher immediatelyes to mind!

    In the future, is he going to be a ¡°little old man¡± like that lecher?

    Never!

    Xiao Bao makes his cheeks bulge, slightly bending his brows and eyes up, all to exhibit that he has smiled.

    However, this look of a little grown-up amuses Muyan, making herugh and sway to and fro.

    When she hasughed enough, she asks: ¡°Why is my baby so angry?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s expression suddenly bes severe, ¡°Because they want to scheme against niangqin!¡±

    Just a moment ago, he was simply going around the area at will, Internal Force operating at his ear cavity.

    All the sounds inside the house were transmitted into his ears.

    Bad eggs want to scheme against niangqin, he won¡¯t let those bad eggs get away with it!

    Xiao Bao clenches his small fists, ¡°Xiao Bao will protect niangqin!¡±

    With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, Muyan looks at the house that Shen Xiaoru went into.

    Shen Xiaoru had asked her to wait here for now.

    So she didn¡¯t get in, just waiting here.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s not aware of the what happened inside.

    Muyan withdraws her gaze. She carries Xiao Bao and kisses him on the cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those boring things. Doesn¡¯t Xiao Bao want to sight-see with niangqin, and see the ce where nianqin grew up?¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately nods, and although there is no expression on his little face, his blue irises have the brightness of a full moon.

    ¡°There used to be a swing here, daddy personally set it up for me.¡±

    ¡°As children, we would often catch fishes from this pond. Catching the fish, older brother was in charge of roasting, I was in charge of eating.¡±

 Chapter 210: The Cripple

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Cripple</h4>

    ¡°The first gift that brother ever gave me was a knife that he carved out with his own hands, he used a stone from around here.¡±

    Xiao Bao can¡¯t help but turn his face up to look at Muyan, ¡°Niangqin has a dad? And an older brother?¡±

    ¡°I do! Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, they used to be my most cherished family members. It¡¯s just...¡± Muyan trails, then she bows her head and smiles, ¡°Niangqin¡¯s dad and brother, Xiao Bao can call them grandpa and uncle, okay?¡±

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t really understand but he nods.

    There¡¯s a trace of nostalgia in Muyan¡¯s eyes.

    She lived in the Shen family for ten whole years.

    Everything about her childhood has already be fuzzy, she can barely remember it.

    Her memories and joys began in the Shen family.

    However, her pains also began in the Shen family.

    When her adoptive father had just brought her back to the Shen family, the mistress still wasn¡¯t Su Yuexiang.

    It was an extremely gentle and kindhearted woman, Zeng Xiuying.

    Her older brother, Shen Jinglin, is Zeng Xiuying¡¯s biological son.

    At the time when Zeng Xiuying was alive, Muyan was very happy and veryfortable.

    However, good things don¡¯tst forever.

    While Zeng Xiuying was pregnant for several months, Su Yuexiang came knocking to their door, holding Shen Xiaoru who was already six years old.

    She imed that Shen Xiaoru is the Shen father¡¯s own flesh and blood.

    Zeng Xiuying questioned her husband, but he was incoherent and unable to respond until finally, he spoke the words ¡ª befuddlement from drinking.

    Zeng Xiuying suffered such a blow, her mind received a tremendous shock. Finally, it was one corpse and two lives.

    However, Shen father was pressured by the Su family and was ultimately forced to take Su Yuexiang as a wife.

    From them on, Muyan and her brother¡¯s good days hade to an end.

    Su Yuexiang even took advantage that Shen father and brother went out travel for experience, and directly sent her to the Su family.

    Thereupon she went under the influence of an aphrodisiac, and strayed into the forbidden area...

    Wherefore she got pregnant out of wedlock, and the fetus in her belly was targeted...

    That past life then...

    Muyan closes her eyes.

    It is impossible to say that she does not me the Shen patriarch, that she does not me the Shen family.

    To her however, Shen father still brought her up for more than ten years.

    Moreover, she still has a brother within the Shen family, and he had been the best big brother to her since they were kids.

    As she slowly opens her eyes, all the emotions have already retracted within her pupils.

    Yet in a blink, she sees a tall man with a cane, limping in from the door, and heading towards the front hall.

    But before he could pass through the corridor, he is stopped by a person that looks like a steward.

    ¡°Shoo shoo, is this a ce where you can just enter? Hurry and go away!¡±

    Muyan first thinks that this crippled man is a servant of the residence.

    ¡°Get out of the way, I want to see Su Yuexiang!¡±

    As the man opens his mouth to speak however, Muyan¡¯s eyes suddenly go wide.

    This is... this is her brother¡¯s voice!

    Muyan stares with rapt attention.

    The man in front of her is but a youth in his twenties, yet there¡¯s a deep scar on his face; his looks have undergone great changes, appearing to be extremely thin and pallid.

    The most rming point is how there is no trace of Internal Force fluctuations in his body, and there¡¯s an ennui between his brows like an evening mist saturated with the essence of death.

    But this person¡¯s features and form clearly belong to her big brother, Shen Jinglin.

    The Shen family¡¯s most promising gongzi, Shen Jinglin was already at the peak of Primary Stage when Muyanst saw him.

    But now, Shen Jinglin has be a handicapped person who is entirely unable to practice martial arts.

    For a moment, Muyan stays rooted in ce, nkly staring at that figure. From a lifetime away, waves of sorrow and grief burst into her heart.

    Xiao Bao senses Muyan¡¯s emotions, so he gently squeezes her hand, ¡°Niangqin, who is he?¡±

    The soft and childish voice pulls Muyan¡¯s thoughts back.

 Chapter 211: Brother, Iâ€™m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 211: Brother, I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    The soft and childish voice pulls Muyan¡¯s thoughts back.

    Just as she¡¯s about to answer, the steward ruthlessly shoves Shen Jinglin.

    Because of his leg disability, he¡¯s directly knocked down to the ground, his cane falling a few meters away.

    That sorry appearance just stirs up that steward, as well as the small servants around him, to burst out into loudughter.

    ¡°Madam¡¯s name, is it something that a waste like you can call out?¡± the steward takes a few steps forward, saying in ridicule, ¡°Really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, no wonder someone broke your leg. Today, I see that you don¡¯t want to keep your other leg!¡±

    Saying that, he raises a foot in order to stamp on Shen Jinglin¡¯s knee.

    But as soon as he lifts his foot up, he hears a whooshing sound by his ear.

    Immediately after that, there¡¯s a cracking sound on the knee of the leg he¡¯s using to stand, followed by a piercing pain.

    ¡°Aaah, it hurts! It hurts!¡±

    The steward bawls out like a dying pig and he falls to the ground.

    And to everyone¡¯s horror, they find that his kneecap haspletely shattered, his foot is limp and dangling.

    Like this, he¡¯s doomed to be a cripple that¡¯s more miserable than Shen Jinglin.

    Hopeless!

    While the crowd is overwhelmed with shock, they see a girl as beautiful as a fairy, walking towards them while holding a little boy that looks like a pink jade carving.

    The girl slowly crouches down in front of Shen Jingling, she softly calls out: ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s expression is a bit absent-minded, and his gaze is somewhat cloudy.

    It takes him a long while to focus on this beautiful girl who doesn¡¯t seem like a mortal, ¡°What... did you call me?¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and the rims of her eyes redden, her voice hoarse, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, Yanyan came backte.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know what turn of events had transpired.

    Although in the past life, her brother would die during his travels a yearter... still, he had always been driven and motivated before that. His cultivation had even reached the peak of Profound Stage.

    Muyan has been thinking of changing the course of her brother¡¯s death, but she has been hesitant and reluctant to return because of herplicated feelings towards her adoptive father.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that her older brother in this life is actually... is actually in such a miserable state.

    In the Shen family, Shen Jinglin treated Muyan the best.

    Whenever Muyan gets bullied, Shen Jinglin would always stick out for her, no matter who¡¯s right or wrong.

    At that moment, Muyan almost loathes herself.

    Why didn¡¯t shee back sooner?

    Hearing Muyan reply, Shen Jinglin¡¯s pupils contract a little then they dte.

    His breathing bes heavy, and he trembles slightly.

    His eyes stare fixedly on Muyan¡¯s face, scanning every inch like he¡¯s looking for traces of familiarity on her face.

    ¡°Yanyan, you are... Yanyan?¡±

    ¡°Someone! Catch this punk for me!¡± the steward who had his leg mangled, finally sobers up from the pain and points towards Muyan.

    And it¡¯s as if the small servants have woken up from a dream, they quickly rush over to surround the trio.

    Shen Jinglin scrambles up and ces Muyan and Xiao Bao behind him, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? This is Shen family¡¯s second Miss, quickly stand down!¡±

    Without the support of a cane, his body sways unsteadily, like he could fall down at any moment.

    Yet his mind is extremely determined to guard in front of Muyan.

    Just as though her brother is shielding her, like countless times before.

    However, Shen Jinglin¡¯s shout not only fails to intimidate the Shen family¡¯s servants, each and every one of them bursts outughing instead.

    ¡°Great Shen-dashao is really so mighty and great! You¡¯re actually telling us to stand down? Hahaha... don¡¯t make usugh to death, why should we listen to you? Who do you think you are? That esteemed Shen-dashao of the past? You¡¯re just a crippled waste now!¡±

 Chapter 212: Resurgence

    <h4>Chapter 212: Resurgence</h4>

    Shame and anguish sh through Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes because of the jeering voices.

    Yet he still straightens his back and refuses to take even half a step in retreat.

    Muyan lightly pats him on the shoulder, and gently says: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, let me handle them.¡±

    Saying so, she goes around Shen Jingling and calmly steps forward.

    ¡°What are you...¡±

    Snap¨C! Snap¨C! Snap¨C! ...

    The small servants have yet to react when their eyes catch sight of a sh.

    After that, a burning pain bursts on their faces.

    In a blink of an eye, indeed, severalrge p marks show up on them.

    Muyan brushes her clothes a bit, lifting her eyes to look at a certain ce, ¡°Such foul mouths, have you not learned to speak properly? Then I shall teach you all how to speak!¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, those small servants suddenly seem to have fallen under a spell.

    They raise their hands and p their own faces again and again.

    After a while, every servant¡¯s face has swollen like a pig¡¯s head.

    But against reason, each and every one of them seem to extremely enjoy it. Every time they throw a p on their faces, they reveal enchanted and rxed expressions.

    This scene is really, utterly strange.

    The steward ispletely unable to deal with the pain of his own shattered kneecap as he points a shaking finger to Muyan, ¡°Y-you-you... who are you in the end? Do you know where this is? If you offend our Master, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±

    Muyan snorts and steps forward. She lifts a foot and kicks.

    The steward produces a miserable shriek once again, and he flies off like a kite that has it¡¯s string broken.

    He crashes and breaks through the wooden door, plunging straight into the Shen family¡¯s anteroom.

    ¡°You want to know who I am? I better let your Master tell you!¡±

    Inside, Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru are startled in the middle of their scheming.

    They look at the steward, covered in blood and leg bones shattered; he has already lost consciousness.

    They then look at Muyan as she holds Xiao Bao and unhurriedly walks in. They couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder.

    There¡¯s an instinctive fear. In their core, there¡¯s an impulse to flee.

    Nevertheless, Muyan chuckles and she helps Shen Jinglin to sit down first. Then, with a leisurely attitude, she carries Xiao Bao and casually takes a seat, ¡°Aunt Su, it¡¯s truly been a while!¡±

    Su Yuexiang stares nkly for quite a long time, before her expression turns strict, saying, ¡°Muyan, what are you up to? Noting back for several years, but showing off in front of me as soon as you¡¯ve returned ¨C is this what you should do as a daughter? Still not quickly kneeling down to me?¡±

    Muyan looks up, a smile of ridicule on her face, ¡°Su Yuexiang, who do you think you are to make me kneel down to you?¡±

    Su Yuexiang ispletely stunned.

    She can¡¯t think how that pushover Muyan from before-

    Coming back after five years, she has unexpectedly be so assertive.

    Someone like her who didn¡¯tin when hit, today, she actually dares to talk back.

    ¡°Someonee! Come, catch her for me!¡±

    From outside the room, a wave of people rapidly bursts in.

    It¡¯s that group of small servants who beat their own faces until they look like pigs.

    Muyan sees their appearance, and she can¡¯t help giggle andugh, ¡°What? You guys still think that you haven¡¯t been pped enough, so you all want to give it another go?¡±

    As this statementes out, the servants simultaneously retreat for several steps in horror, like they¡¯ve seen a ghost.

    Then, no matter how Su Yuexiang urges, no matter how Shen Xiaoru curses- they all shrink back shivering, not daring to advance.

    Muyan clicks her tongue and shakes her head, sighing: ¡°Aunt Su, there¡¯s no need for this, right? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, does Aunt Su not want to chat with me and reminisce?¡±

    Su Yuexiang¡¯splexion turns green and white. It takes her a very long time for her to clench her teeth and tell the small servants to withdraw, along with the unconscious steward.

 Chapter 213: A Good Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Good Marriage</h4>

    Su Yuexiang¡¯splexion turns green and white. It takes her a very long time to clench her teeth and tell the small servants, as well as the unconscious steward, to withdraw.

    When she turns to face Muyan once more, she already has a gentle and kindly smile hanging on her face.

    It¡¯s as if that vicious fiend just a moment ago, the person yelling murder to Muyan, wasn¡¯t her.

    ¡°Muyan ah, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t youe back home? Aunt Su has been very concerned about you!¡±

    As she speaks, her eyes fall on Xiao Bao at Muyan¡¯s side.

    Augh of ridicule shes within her eyes, but there¡¯s concern all over her face as she says: ¡°Ah! Muyan, this is back when you and that wild man from who-knows-where... you gave birth? Really, this child! You clearly know that it¡¯s an unmarried pregnancy, why did you give birth to this child instead of getting it aborted? With how young you are, if it¡¯s known that you that have a child without marriage, don¡¯t you know just how big that would damage our Shen family¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru sneers: ¡°Ma, don¡¯t concern yourself about it. Some people ah, really don¡¯t have any sense of honor and shame. Even if they give birth out of wedlock or if theypletely don¡¯t know who the father of the child is ¨C they can still be shameless and fool around with men everywhere. If you think that she can feel embarrassed about it, the you¡¯d be gravely mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and disparage Yanyan!¡± Shen Jinglin couldn¡¯t keep listening any longer.

    With red eyes, he bellows: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, at that time when Yanyan was... was... it was all a sinister plot from the two of you!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyebrows go up, ¡°What a joke, it was Jun Muyan herself who was with that wild man, it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s forget about the matters of the past.¡± Su Yuexiang smiles andes up to smooth things over, she has kind brows and pleasant eyes as she looks at Muyan, ¡°Muyan, you can rest assured that when all is said and done, you¡¯re still my daughter as well. Even if you¡¯re now carrying a pitcher of oil around*, even if your reputation is ruined, Aunt Su will still certainly think of a way for you to enter a good marriage.¡±

    child(ren) from a previous marriage. Muyan sounds out an ¡°oh¡±, meaningfully saying: ¡°Then I¡¯d trouble Aunt Su.¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, just tell big brother if you need anything, and your brother will go and handle it for you! Clothes, bedding, also...¡±

    Supported by a cane, Shen Jinglin bustles round and round Muyan.

    Muyan watches his busy appearance but she does nothing to stop it. Instead, the corners of her mouth turn up, showing a smiling expression.

    That¡¯s because, when they reunited, Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes has a look of wishing for death.

    But when he busies himself, it almostpletely fades away.

    After he¡¯s done bustling around, Muyan pulls Xiao Bao and says: ¡°Brother, look, this is my son, Xiao Bao. He¡¯s named Jun Mochen.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao, call him uncle.¡±

    Xiao Bao tilts his little head, looking closely and scrutinizing the person in front of him.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words however, he promptly and obediently calls out: ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Even though he¡¯s expressionless, that little face is really like a snow jade, so cute.

    Shen Jinglin is happy to go along, and he reaches out to touch Xiao Bao¡¯s face, but he stiffly retracts his hand back, ¡°Great! Xiao Bao has grown big, my nephew... looks so much like you, Yanyan.¡±

    He reaches into his washed-out clothes and fishes around for quite a while. However, he doesn¡¯t scoop out anything.

    There¡¯s shame on his face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Bao. Uncle can¡¯t evene up with a proper introduction gift for you.¡±

    Xiao Bao shakes his head, ¡°Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t need a present. Niangqin is happy to see uncle, so Xiao Bao is also happy.¡±

 Chapter 214: Shen Jinglinâ€™s Leg Injury

    <h4>Chapter 214: Shen Jinglin¡¯s Leg Injury</h4>

    The childish deration from that crisp, milky voice makes the rims of Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes redden in a sh.

    ¡°Xiao Bao is good, Xiao Bao is really well-behaved. In a blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so big. Uncle wasn¡¯t there when you were born, nor could I watch you grow up...¡±

    Shen Jinglin turns his back and wipes the tears off from his eyes.

    ¡°Big brother, let me take a look at your leg.¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Jinglin shakes his head again and again, ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look, big brother¡¯s leg is unsightly.¡±

    Muyan stares at him unblinkingly.

    Shen Jinglin slumps down and sits, conceding.

    Since childhood till now, he¡¯spletely unable to refuse any request from this little sister of his.

    Muyan takes hold of the trouser of his injured leg and carefully rolls it up.

    Seeing that the calf is twisted, atrophied, and covered all over in blue veins, Muyan¡¯s breathing suddenly gets sluggish.

    Shen Jinglin ufortably says: ¡°I said that it¡¯s unsightly... so don¡¯t look, my leg is hopeless, it¡¯s already a waste... the best doctor in Tianyuan City also dered it incurable...¡±

    Muyan endures the pain in her heart, and she asks in a low voice, ¡°How was it injured?¡±

    ¡°It... it was during my travels for experience, I was careless and got hurt.¡±

    ¡°I could see it, you know?¡± Muyan looks up, a dense chill in her eyes, ¡°This bone was clearly broken by someone.¡± and it was also done several times, continuously.

    ¡°The jag on this leg muscle was clearly cut by a sharp de.¡±

    Muyan unblinkingly stares Shen Jinglin on the eyes, ¡°Tell me, brother, how can you inflict this kind of injury on yourself by just going out for experience?¡±

    Shen Jinglin abruptly turns his head to evade Muyan¡¯s eyes.

    However, both of his hands are tightly clenched into fists.

    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t ask. This matter isn¡¯t something that you can take on... brother is asking you, don¡¯t pursue it.¡±

    The room is quiet.

    Xiao Bao could also feel that his mother is in a very bad mood.

    Someone will definitely be unlucky.

    Muyan takes a deep breath, and it¡¯s only after a long while before she could hold her emotions down, ¡°Okay, I can let this matter rest for now. But you¡¯ll hand your leg over to me from now on. I will treat it.¡±

    Shen Jinglin smiles bitterly: ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Not only have you not studied medicine, even if you did, it would be impossible to cure my leg. The best doctors in Tianyuan City have all said that it¡¯s already hopeless...¡±

    ¡°Brother, what you¡¯re saying is that you won¡¯t let me treat you!¡± Muyan doesn¡¯t care in the least about what Shen Jinglin is saying, so she bluntly says that.

    Shen Jinglin looks at his little sister¡¯s ¡®you won¡¯t agree so I¡¯ll get angry¡¯ posture.

    There¡¯s nothing to be so tangled with.

    Isn¡¯t it just a leg? It¡¯s already crippled anyway.

    So what if he lets his little sister experimentally treat it as she pleases?

    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll let you treat it, I¡¯ll let you treat it! But if you can¡¯t cure it, you shouldn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault, you understand?¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s impression of Muyan is still stuck from five years ago.

    That lovable and agreeable little girl, who¡¯s sometimes a little bad tempered, but still iparably kindhearted and adorable.

    He has no idea.

    That the Muyan standing in front of him is already a demon that came back from hell.

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s leg can¡¯t be cured in a day or two.

    Muyan needs a detailed diagnosis before she could make a sound treatment n.

    What¡¯s more, she also doesn¡¯t have enough of the drug ingredients that are needed for the treatment.

    Even if she¡¯s unwilling, Muyan can only set this idea aside first.

    Soon after, she asks about something else, ¡°Brother, I heard that father has fallen ill? How is he right now? Why did Su Yuexiang refuse to let me see him?¡±

    After that conversation, Muyan said that she wanted to visit her father.

    Of course, she heard Shen Xiaoru saying that father had fallen ill, so she came.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Su Yuexiang would actually refuse.

 Chapter 215: Tian Yi Menâ€™s Leng Qingwan

    <h4>Chapter 215: Tian Yi Men¡¯s Leng Qingwan</h4>

    A changees over Shen Jinglin¡¯s expression, then he guiltily avoids Muyan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Father... father is alright... he¡¯s just recuperating right now so he can¡¯t see guests. You just got back home, so why don¡¯t you go and see father after first taking a rest for a few days?¡±

    Muyan frowns, ¡°Brother, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Shen Jinglin hurriedly shakes his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing! Yanyan, big brother just wants you to take good care of yourself, live properly and happily. By all means... you shouldn¡¯t be like big brother...¡±

    Watching Shen Jinglin¡¯s departing figure, Muyan¡¯s grows even more suspicious.

    When she asked about their father just now, she sensed that the heavy atmosphere of death returned on Shen JInglin again.

    This... what is going on in the end?

    ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao can explore the Shen Residence at night.¡± Xiao Bao says as he looks up.

    A little bean sprout who¡¯s less than a meter high, little face taut as he says that he wants to explore the Shen Residence at night.

    Muyan very savagely snickers.

    Xiao Bao immediately feels gloomy.

    He turns his little body away, cheeks bulging as he ignores Muyan.

    Muyan promptly gathers him back, coaxing her darling baby for a while so Xiao Bao¡¯s grievances would disappear.

    But Xiao Bao still feels indignant.

    After all, niangqin still thinks of him as a little child.

    ¡°If only Xiao Bao could be as powerful as that lecher already.¡±

    The mutterings spilling out of Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth draws out a nk stare from Muyan.

    That lecher... Di Ming Jue...

    Without noticing it, they haven¡¯t seen this man for almost a month already.

    Then from now on, will they never see him again?

    Xiuxian Continent, Pr Domain.

    ¡°Reporting to Jun Shang, the Fairy Leng Qingwan of Tian Yi Men seeks an audience!¡±

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t lift his head as he coldly says: ¡°Declined!¡±

    The person below respectfully replies, ¡°As you bid!¡±

    That said, he turns around to go out.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± an old voice calls out from the side, ¡°Jun Shang, Qingwan-fairy must have something important for her to seek an audience! It must be known thatdy Qingwan is the main disciple of the head of Tian Yi Men, and she is also the most-likely candidate to be the next head. Her medical skills are the best in the world, and no matter how powerful the people of my Pr Domain are, we still couldn¡¯t do without the assistance from Tian Yi Men in the future.¡±

    Di Ming Jue contemtes to himself for a moment, yet he still doesn¡¯t raise his head, ¡°Let her in then!¡±

    After a short period of time, a figure wearing snow-like white clothes confidently walks into the main hall.

    Her appearance is quiet and exquisite- national grace, divine fragrance*, yet her overall temperament is ice-cold and withdrawn, there is a noble and graceful bearing that makes other people unable to profane.

    outstanding beauty The old man that had just spoken out, looks at Leng Qingwan then turns to take a look at their Jun Shang. He strokes his beard in satisfaction.

    ¡°Leng Qingwan sees Di Jun*¡±

    A title. The fluttering figure slowly bows in ceremony. Her skirt sways gently, colorful rays waving and glimmering on its surface.

    It makes Leng Qingwan¡¯s overall temperament be even more splendid and ethereal.

    Di Ming Jue looks up to see this image, and his gaze immediately focuses and stays on that skirt, as it reflects colorful light with every move. He slightly creases his brows.

    ¡°Di Jun, do you see something?¡± Leng Qingwan raises her small and cold face to look at Di Ming Jue. There is no humbleness on her face, no inferiority nor defiance. But within her bright eyes, a hint of sweet and tender sentiments rush forth, ¡°Is there something wrong with Qingwan¡¯s dress?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Di Ming Jue lets out a cold ¡®hmph¡¯, his face expressionless as he says, ¡°You wanted an audience with Ben Jun?¡±

    ¡°Di Jun, I¡¯ve heard that some people had a divination that the Shen Musician¡¯s heir hase into being, but these people were either killed or captured by the Pr Domain within a mere fortnight. Di Jun, were those done under yourmands?¡±

    ¡°What if they are?¡± Di Ming Jue indifferently says, ¡°Those people mislead others with rumors. Should they not be killed?¡±

 Chapter 216: Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 216: Unreasonable</h4>

    ¡°But... what if it¡¯s true? What if Shen Musician¡¯s heir has really appeared once again? Di Jun, you should be very clear that if the school of Shen Musician ever recovers, it could bring about a great disaster to the Xiuxian Continent.¡±

    A heavy killing intent flits across Leng Qingwan¡¯s cold countenance, ¡°As long as it concerns the Shen Musicians, we ought to kill one to warn a hundred, eliminate the dangers forever...¡±

    Leng Qingwan still hasn¡¯t finished her speech, when the chair that the man is sitting on suddenly disintegrates into powder under his hand.

    A dreadful pressure spreads within the main hall, making Leng Qingwan tremble involuntarily.

    Di Ming Jue towers over and looks down, coldly looking at her, ¡°Since when was it Tian Yi Men¡¯s turn toe and remark on Ben Jun¡¯s affairs? Get out!¡±

    ¡°You¨C!!¡± Leng Qingwan¡¯splexion turns pale from anger, her chest can only heave up and down.

    Very quickly however, she calms herself down.

    That¡¯s because in the entire Xiuxian Continent, there¡¯s no one who¡¯s unaware that the Pr Domain¡¯s Di Jun is notoriously upromising under force or persuasion, an antisocial and icily arrogant character.

    No matter how much other women want to see Di Ming Jue, even standing in front of him would be impossible!

    She, however, could still see him from time to time.

    This is the greatest difference about her and Di Jun, it also shows off her friendship with him.

    Leng Qingwan¡¯s expression slowly resumes its tranquility, she softens her voice as she says: ¡°Why is Di Jun so eager to cover up the news about the Shen Musician? Could it be that Di Jun knows something?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darken, the desire tomit murder looms in his mind.

    At the other side, Elder Chang suddenlyughs and says: ¡°In that case, Qingwan-fairy is so insistent to make sure that the Shen Musicians are killed to the veryst one ¨C is it because Tian Yi Men waspletely suppressed and overwhelmed by the Shen Musicians back then, having been the second best for a very long time, so you now have an unbnced mentality as a result?¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense!!¡±

    Those words seem to have stabbed Leng Qingwan where it hurts, making hersh out in fury, ¡°My Tian Yi Men is currently the number one sect of Immortal Medicine, fully deserving and without any reservations- not afraid of anyone, and absolutely not afraid of anyone¡¯s provocations!¡±

    ¡°Hehe... it¡¯s naturally for the best that you¡¯re fearless. This old bones thought that Qingwan-fairy and the people of Tian Yi Men are particrly afraid of the consequences if therees a day when the Shen Musicians would rise again!¡±

    Leng Qingwan¡¯s chest continuously moves up and down, there¡¯s obviously vain shame and unwillingness in her eyes.

    Unfortunately, no matter how she refutes, it only seems to reveal what¡¯s supposed to be hidden.

    In the end, she has no alternative but to leave out in a huff.

    As soon as Leng Qingwan leaves, the old man at the side speaks: ¡°Jun Shang, why should you be so cold and not amenable to reason towards Qingwan-fairy? Looking at the entire Xiuxian Continent ¨C be it on cultivation, appearance, or identity ¨C it could be said that Qingwan-fairy is the only one that could match Jun Shang and be your wife.¡±

    Di Ming Jue frowns and a trace of impatience shes through his eyes.

    At the other side, Elder Chang is unusually considerate as he promptly helps Jun Shang with his difficulties, ¡°Elder Ji ah, you couldn¡¯t have forgotten that Jun Shang has been given a decree by fate, his marriage has been bound by heaven to the woman of destiny.¡±

    Hearing these words, Di Ming Jue¡¯s brows immediately rx.

    He turns to look at Elder Chang and inconspicuously nods.

    Well said! There will be a rewardter!

    Elder Chang then strokes his beard, old face brazenly wrinkled inughter.

    Yet Elder Ji knits his brows, his face filled with disdain, ¡°What woman of destiny, it¡¯s nothing more than some crazy and unfounded ravings! I think that Qingwan-fairy is pretty good. If she¡¯s married to Jun Shang, then it would be as if entire Tian Yi Men would belong to my Pr Domain.¡±

    Di Ming Jue icily looks him over, ¡°If you like her so much, why don¡¯t you take her back as a wife? Then it would be as if the entire Tian Yi Men would belong to our Pr Domain.¡±

 Chapter 217: Who would go back, I still havenâ€™t acquired a wife!

    <h4>Chapter 217: Who would go back, I still haven¡¯t acquired a wife!</h4>

    Elder Ji trembles under Di Ming Jue¡¯s Asurlike stare. He takes a hesitant step back and feigns augh, saying: ¡°This old man is only thinking about marriage because their Qingwan-fairy has taken a fancy to you, Jun Shang!¡±

    Di Ming Jue narrows his eyes, coldly saying: ¡°Ben Jun sees that you have quite a lot of free time right now. Just as well, go and do something for Ben Jun.¡±

    ¡°That...that would be?¡±

    ¡°That kind of skirt on Leng Qingwan, Ben Jun wants fifty, no, a hundred bolts! Furthermore, it must be able to pass through the space barrier, and be taken along to the Yanwu Continent!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C?!!¡± Elder Ji opens his mouth wide, dumbfounded.

    Jun Shang, why are you picking on me!

    Do you know what material that skirt is woven from?

    Do you also know that the single bolt on Qingwan-fairy is already a lot?

    And you want a hundred bolts! A hundred bolts a!

    Where do you actually want this old man to go about and try to look for it!

    What¡¯s more, that Mysterious Ice-fringed pleated skirt is attached to Immortal Force, that¡¯s why it can diffuse such a brilliant luster with every sway.

    This thing, how can he ¡®smuggle¡¯ it into the Yanwu Continent?

    Di Ming Jue snorts and turns his head to ignore him.

    His mood worsens as he thinks of Leng Qingwan wearing that brilliant and vibrant dress.

    But Di Ming Jue, his woman couldn¡¯t wear such beautiful clothes ¨C it¡¯s simply uneptable!

    Oh... if he can personally put it on Muyan, it would surely be... very beautiful.

    Just imagining it, Jun Shang-daren¡¯s ears quietly turn red.

    ¡°Jun Shang, spare this old man...¡±

    Elder Ji wails as he grovels on the floor, he¡¯s just about to weep loudly and repudiate this impossible task.

    Suddenly, at the main hall¡¯s entrance, a familiar figure scrambles in.

    ¡°Jun Shang, Jun Shang! Not... not good!¡±

    Recognizing who has arrived, Di Ming Jue¡¯s pupils suddenly contract.

    The figure shes, and in a wink of an eye, he¡¯s already in front of the others.

    ¡°Did Muyan have an ident?!¡±

    The person he¡¯s lifting by the cor is sullen and miserable, nothing less than sniveling with tears and snot falling down, ¡°Jun Shang, Han Ye is ipetent, kill this subordinate!¡±

    ¡°Say it¨C!!! What happened exactly?!!¡±

    ¡°Miss Muyan, she... she¡¯s gone.¡± under Di Ming Jue¡¯s vicious and murderous look, Han Ye shakily says, ¡°The Junji Drugstore next to our courtyard is... ispletely empty!¡±

    Di Ming Jue tenses, ¡°Someone took them away?¡±

    Han Ye once again trembles uncontrobly as he shakes his head, ¡°It... it seems like Miss Jun herself... herself had left.¡±

    ¡®Thump¡¯, Di Ming Jue¡¯s hand loosens.

    Han Ye drops to the floor.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s face reveals a sliver of absent-mindedness, a trace of grievance and pain.

    Muyan left?

    Without so much as informing him?

    Without lingering, or even a little bit of reluctance to leave?

    ¡°Muyan, even by a thread, by a hair- are you not affected at all?¡±

    When they saw their master reveal such a lonely and deste expression, each one of them turns silly.

    Even Han Ye gets upset as lowers his head, ¡°Jun Shang, punish this subordinate for my ipetence.¡±

    Elder Chang sighs softly as well, ¡°Then... what would be the n, Jun Shang? Should we return your main body back to the Xiuxian Continent?¡±

    As soon as his voice falls, Di Ming Jue immediately sweeps a sharp re over to him.

    ¡°Without bringing in Ben Jun¡¯s woman as a wife? How could I return?!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Elder Chang is struck dumb, ¡°Then what does Jun Shang intend to do?¡±

    Jun Shang just had the appearance of a wounded spring and sorrowful autumn, so he thought that the other¡¯s dignity would be hurt, broken-hearted and disappointed.

    But now, it seems... as if...

    Di Ming Jue grits his teeth,ughing grimly as he says: ¡°But of course, that would be to descend immediately and grab that woman back! Want to run out of Ben Jun¡¯s palm, keep dreaming!¡±

    Jun Muyan, you dare run away from Ben Jun.

    Just you wait!!

 Chapter 218: Future Sister-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 218: Future Sister-in-Law</h4>

    Early the next morning, Shen Jinglin promptly gathers the meager knick-knacks in his room, and limps his way to Muyan¡¯s quarters.

    When he thinks that his little sister has returned after going missing for so many years, a thriving vitality appears on his weathered face.

    It¡¯s at this moment however, that he suddenly hears Shen Xiaoru¡¯s hateful voice from behind him.

    ¡°Big brother, please hold on. My future sister-inw is visiting together with your future father-inw. Aren¡¯t you going to meet them?¡±

    The content of her words makes Shen Jinglin suddenly go rigid.

    That smile and vitality on his face fades away and disappears without a trace.

    He leans on his cane and turns his body around with some difficulty. Saying through gritted teeth: ¡°I will not!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t?!¡± Shen Xiaoru exims, ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you care about father¡¯s life and death? Mother also said that you¡¯re the most filial person under the sun ¨C it turns out to be a lie!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s hands are firmly clenched into fists, and it takes him a good long while before he could reply with a hoarse voice: ¡°Fine! Then!¡±

    A smug and contemptuous smile shes through Shen Xiaoru¡¯s eyes, leading Shen Jinglin to go into the anteroom.

    Within the anteroom at this moment, Su Yuexiang is gracefully sitting upright at the seat of honor, sipping tea, with a soft smiling expression in her eyes.

    Sitting below her is a white-bearded old man.

    And there¡¯s also an extremely ugly woman, with a wide face, crooked nose, and buck teeth.

    As soon as she sees Shen Jingline in,

    the woman¡¯s small eyes immediately narrowed into slits from smiling, the depths of her eyes are filled with obsession and greed, ¡°Jinglin-brother, you¡¯re here! Not seeing you for three days is like being apart from you for three autumns, Nunu really misses you to death!¡±

    Saying that, she rushes over to throw herself to Shen Jinglin.

    Shen Jinglin wants to dodge in panic and disgust.

    However, he¡¯spletely without any Internal Force and his leg is disabled ¨C how could he possibly dodge?

    He stumbles and falls down to the floor.

    His appearance is as pathetic as it can be.

    At the sidelines, Shen Xiaoru and Su Yuexiang watch on, gloating at the other¡¯s misfortune.

    Completely without any intention to go and help him up.

    But when the ugly woman saw him fall, she excitedly pounces over, pouting her thick lips to kiss Shen Jinglin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Go away¨C!!¡± Shen Jinglin snarls and resolutely swings a palm to her face.

    Getting hit by that p, the ugly woman immediately makes a ridiculous scene as her butt plops down to the floor, crying loudly with her limbs iling about.

    The expression on the white-bearded old man suddenly turns severe, and he ferociously ms his palms on the table: ¡°Shen Jinglin, what do you mean by this? You¡¯ve already agreed to enter my Zhou family, and my family¡¯s daughter is your wife and mistress. To raise your hand against your Mistress, you really have quite the guts!!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s face swells into a purplish red, eyes filled with indignation, ¡°I did not agree to that!¡±

    ¡°Jinglin, stop babbling that nonsense, or do you want to ruin your father¡¯s only chance to survive?¡± Su Yuexiangys her teacup down with a thud, interrupting Shen Jinglin¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that in Tianyuan City, Doctor Zhou is the only one who can cure your father.¡±

    ¡°But father is... he¡¯s still lying on a sickbed, life and death in a quandary!!¡± Shen Jinglin bellows.

    ¡°Humph, so you¡¯re unconvinced about this old man¡¯s medical expertise?¡± Dr. Zhou sneers, ¡°Fine then, today, this old man will exhibit my skills so you can take a good look. Let¡¯s go, follow me to see the patient.¡±

    The group quickly arrives to a room in the basement.

    The door to the room isyered with about a dozen locks.

    When thest lock is opened, the sound of frenzied yells bursts from within.

    Under the dim light inside the room, there¡¯s a man with disheveled hair, covered all over in bruises and filth. He¡¯s iling his limbs incessantly, and beastly roarses out of his mouth from time to time.

 Chapter 219: Coerce

    <h4>Chapter 219: Coerce</h4>

    ¡°Father!¡± the rims of Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes redden as soon as he sees this man. He calls out with a low voice and steps forward.

    As if he could feel a living person approach, the man immediately snarls and opens his mouth, frenziedly biting over.

    Shen Jinglin staggers back.

    Looking at his father Shen Yicheng¡¯s miserable appearance, he could no longer hold his tears back from falling.

    Just at this moment, Dr. Zhou faintly speaks from behind: ¡°Step aside! This doctor will give him a treatment first.¡±

    Saying that, he steps forward and presses several acupuncture points on Shen Yicheng¡¯s body.

    Then, Dr. Zhou makes him drink a bottle of draught.

    When the draught reaches his stomach, something magical urs.

    The Shen father who had been raving madly all this while, actually slowly calms down, falling to lie down on the floor. He¡¯spletely silent.

    Shen Jinglin steps forward to check, and finds that his father has unexpectedly, truly fallen asleep.

    Since the onset of his father¡¯s illness, he had neverin down to get a proper sleep.

    But after taking Dr. Zhou¡¯s medicine, he, he has actually genuinely fallen asleep.

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, your medical skills are seriously too brilliant!¡± Su Yuexiang loudly exims in admiration, bowing again and again, ¡°Still, asking the sage doctor¡¯s benevolence, please save our family¡¯s master!¡±

    Dr. Zhou strokes his beard, a proud look on his face: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible for this old man to save him.¡±

    ¡°But I have already said my conditions! Shen Jinglin must enter my Zhou family, otherwise, I¡¯ll have to ask you to find someone who¡¯s better qualified than me!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Zhou, if you won¡¯t save him, it would be an irreversibly hopeless situation for our master!¡± Su Yuexiang cries out in rm, her face filled with anxiousness.

    After that, she turns towards Shen Jinglin.

    Tears streaming down, she appears unspeakably pitiful, ¡°Jinglin, aunt Su is already begging you. We only have widows and orphans left in the Shen family. Without your father¡¯s support, our Shen family would copse! I¡¯m begging you, save the master!¡±

    Shen Jinglin fearfully looks at his unconcious father, then he turns to look at Dr. Zhou¡¯s daughter.

    Said person immediately cracks her mouth towards him, revealing a greedy sacrificial bowl. That mouth sweetly calls out, ¡°Jinglin-brother, Nunu likes you the most, hurry up and be Nunu¡¯s husband!¡±

    Shen Jinglin only feels despair in his heart.

    If he agrees, then the second half of his life is as good as ruined.

    But if he doesn¡¯t agree, then what about father¡¯s life?

    ¡°Jinglin, if you won¡¯t agree, then aunt Su can only agree to the Lu family¡¯s request and marry Muyan to their foolish son, Lu Chengcai. With the Lu family¡¯s enormous influence, their family being extremely wealthy, I believe that we¡¯d definitely be able to find a way to treat the master¡¯s illness.¡±

    Su Yuexiang wipes the tears from her eyes: ¡°I also don¡¯t want to push Muyan into the pit of fire, but who let the Lu family¡¯s foolish son take a fancy to Muyan? If master will never wake up again, the Shen family¡¯s orphans and widows, what can we do if the Lu family imposes to grab our people? Ah, it would be a pity for Muyan, countenance of a flower, face like the moon ¨C only to be married to that fool from the Lu family.¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s teeth makes a grinding sound, despair floods into his eyes.

    His tightly clenched fists slowly ckens, his voice hoarse as he says: ¡°As long as I agree to enter into the Zhou family, you must ensure that you can cure my father.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, this old man is the number one Godly Doctor in Tianyuan City. So long as the marriage sedan would lift you to enter the Zhou family, and you and my daughter consummate the marriage, this old man will immediately cure Master Shen¡¯s illness for you.¡± there¡¯s a coercive light in Dr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. He doesn¡¯t speak too fast nor too slow.

    At the side, Zhou Huanu trembles in excitement even more, the way she looks at Shen Jinglin, is like how she would look at a fatty meat that¡¯s about to enter into her mouth.

 Chapter 220: Silly Thing

    <h4>Chapter 220: Silly Thing</h4>

    ¡°Naturally, this old man is the number one Godly Doctor in Tianyuan City. So long as the marriage sedan would lift you to enter the Zhou family, and you and my daughter consummate the marriage, this old man will immediately cure Master Shen¡¯s illness for you.¡± there¡¯s a coercive light in Dr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. He speaks neither fast nor slow.

    At the side, Zhou Huanu trembles in excitement even more, the way she looks at Shen Jinglin, is like how one would look at a fatty meat that¡¯s about to enter one¡¯s mouth.

    Shen Jinglin slowly closes his eyes, there¡¯s the loneliness of a heart that has turned into cold ash, ¡°Very well, I...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the chamber¡¯s door suddenly makes a creaking sound as it¡¯s once again pushed in.

    As the door opens, a woman¡¯s silvery sweet-sounding voice subsequentlyes through.

    ¡°Big brother, I already knew that you were hiding something from me, but I really didn¡¯t expect that it would be such a silly thing.¡±

    Hearing that voice, and seeing her silhouette enter, Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes snaps wide open, ¡°Yanyan!¡±

    How can Yanyan be here?

    Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru also have astonished expression.

    It should be known that this room¡¯s door has a mechanism, with each of its hinges weighing a thousand catties. Without a key, an average martial practitioner wouldn¡¯t be able to open it at all.

    Just how did this Jun Muyan get down here?

    Entering in, it¡¯s precisely Muyan, Xiao Bao following closely by her side.

    In front of everyone¡¯s bbergasted looks, Xiao Bao aloofly ps the dust off his hands, then he holds on to Muyan.

    Those iron doors are very dusty.

    Xiao Bao definitely wouldn¡¯t want to make niangqin¡¯s hand dirty!

    Shen Jinglin immediatelyes to his senses, ¡°Yanyan, what are you doing here? Even bringing Xiao Bao along... quickly, quickly leave!¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t pay him any heed, opting to crouch in front of the unconscious Shen patriarch instead. There¡¯s aplex expression on her face as she murmurs, ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Yanyan!¡± Shen Jinglin hurriedly raises his voice, ¡°Father is fine, he will be cured soon. Can you leave here first?¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes are already wearing a sad and pleading expression as he¡¯s saying this.

    Muyan has a harsh look on her face, her voice cold: ¡°Leave here and then do nothing but watch big brother take in a wife that you don¡¯t love ¨C all for father¡¯s sake, and for mine? Oh, it¡¯s not even taking a wife, but entering her family!¡±

    ¡°Muyan, what are you doing?¡± Su Yuexiang speaks out, ¡°Your brother has been left with no choice, isn¡¯t it all to save your father? Don¡¯t tell me you want to do nothing and watch your father die from madness?¡±

    ¡°Save father?¡± Muyan sneers, ¡°Then aunt Su, why don¡¯t you let your own daughter go and do something to save him? Why insist to have big brother do it?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Su Yuexiang is just about to refute,

    Muyan interrupts her, calmly turning to look towards Dr. Zhou, ¡°Besides, if my big brother enters the Zhou family, would my father¡¯s illness really be cured?¡±

    Dr. Zhou hears this and he replies with displeasure, furrowed brows and zing eyes: ¡°And just what are you? Saying that much, are you questioning this old man¡¯s medical expertise?¡±

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°Empty words, no guarantees. What if after my brother enters the Zhou family, and Dr. Zhou couldn¡¯t cure the illness? Then who could we turn to and ount for that? I say, why don¡¯t we do it like this: Dr. Zhou treats my father first, and once he¡¯s cured, let¡¯se again and discuss the matter about making my brother enter your family.¡±

    ¡°Do you take this old man as a fool?¡± Dr. Zhou says in anger, ¡°If this old man does cure him, what¡¯s to be done if you go back on your words?¡±

    ¡°Then Dr. Zhou, why don¡¯t you first say one thing clearly ¨C what exactly is my father¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Dr. Zhou stutters all of a sudden, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s obviously just themon hysteria! There¡¯s nothing else to say!¡±

 Chapter 221: The Same Illness

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Same Illness</h4>

    Muyan snorts, ¡°Cannot absolutely guarantee to cure it, can¡¯t even determine the illness, and you still want my brother to enter your family ¨C do you think you could make a fool out of our Shen family?¡±

    ¡°You¨C!¡± Dr. Zhou¡¯splexion bursts into green then white, ¡°Good good, since you don¡¯t believe this old man, then this old man can¡¯t treat him!!¡±

    Dr. Zhou looks as if he¡¯s about to leave.

    But Zhou Huanu can only see Muyan destroying her marriage. Her ugly face suddenly twists, shrieking loudly as she pounces on Muyan, ¡°Dare to snatch my man, watch me tear up that cheap mouth of yours!¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, look out!¡± Shen Jinglin fearfully cries out, desperately wanting to rush over and shield Muyan.

    Before he can move however, Xiao Bao has already extended a fair and delicate finger.

    He lightly taps the void towards Zhou Huanu.

    In a split second, her entire body stiffens, unable to move a single step.

    Muyan slowly walks towards the frightened Zhou Huanu¡¯s side, she drawls: ¡°In fact, it would be really easy to confirm if Dr. Zhou can or cannot do anything to treat my father¡¯s illness. We just need to find a patient with the same illness, then test the treatment!¡±

    ¡°You, hurry and let my daughter go!¡± Dr. Zhou yells in panic and anger.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, he expresses disdain, ¡°What a joke. Why don¡¯t you try and find a patient with the same illness, so this old man could take a look? As long as you find one, this old man will immediately treat him for you to see!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mouth lifts up into a bright and beautiful smile, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled.¡±

    As soon as she says that, Muyan suddenly pries Zhou Huanu¡¯s lower jaw and pours in a bottle of draught, then closes her jaws back together.

    Dr. Zhou jumps in anger and dashes over withrge strides, ¡°Smelly girl, what do you want to do to my daughter!? If anything bad happens to my Nunu, I¡¯ll have you pay with your life!¡±

    Muyan pushes lightly, sending Zhou Huanu towards Dr. Zhou.

    Thetter is just about to examine his daughter¡¯s condition, when Zhou Huanu¡¯s sour face suddenly bes distorted.

    She abruptly opens her mouth like a beast of prey, and ferociously bites down on Dr. Zhou¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!!¡± Dr. Zhou cries out like a dying pig.

    With great difficulty, he tries to pull away from Zhou Huanu.

    Muyan grabs a chain, and with a wave, it goes towards Zhou Huanu and securely binds her.

    Dr. Zhou covers his bloody neck and looks at his daughter.

    He¡¯s met with the sight of his own daughter madly and relentlessly struggling, trying and rush at people with her bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl, the flesh from his neck still hanging there.

    Beast-like howlse out from her mouth every now and then.

    These symptoms, are actually... really exactly the same with that of the Shen patriarch¡¯s.

    Shen Jinglin is struck dumb. He looks at Zhou Huanu, then looks at Muyan again, ¡°Yanyan, you...¡±

    Muyan turns her head and sends a light smile towards him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, brother? I have a little bit of medical skills.¡±

    Being able to reproduce an exact copy of father¡¯s illness, this... this is still what you call ¡®a little bit of medical skills¡¯?!

    Like she could guess his thoughts, Muyan¡¯s voice rings again, ¡°That¡¯s why, brother, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. Whether it¡¯s your leg, or father¡¯s life, I will take it all back. Even if... I have to wrestle it out of the underworld¡¯s grasp!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s voice is very soft, only Shen Jinglin and Xiao Bao could hear it.

    But this light sound is like a sudden p of thunder, a roar echoing in Shen Jinglin¡¯s ears.

    The part of his heart that had been deathly still, moves a little.

    Will father... really get better? Can his leg really recover? He... really doesn¡¯t need to enter the Zhou family anymore?

    On the other hand, Su Yuexiang and her daughter, as well as Dr. Zhou- all of them are in shock at Zhou Huanu¡¯s appearance. They are rendered speechless for a very long time.

 Chapter 222: Silencing through Murder

    <h4>Chapter 222: Silencing through Murder</h4>

    Dr. Zhou very fiercely res at Muyan, ¡°What have you done to my daughter?¡±

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? Make a patient with the exact same illness as my father! Why not let the patient be your daughter, Zhou Huanu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It can¡¯t really be considered to be ¡®exactly the same¡¯, because I added some other ingredients in this poison. That is, this poison can be transmitted through blood, saliva and teeth... oh, it¡¯s contagious! Not only that ¨C I¡¯ve also elerated the speed in which it breaks out ¨C by a hundred times. If you can¡¯t detoxify it immediately, Dr. Zhou, you and your daughter will certainly die a violent death after two hours!¡±

    Dr. Zhou shudders from head to foot, hisplexion turns deathly pale, and his lips are trembling, ¡°You... what are you saying? What poison? I... I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Really? So as it turns out, Dr. Zhou doesn¡¯t know that my father had been poisoned?¡± Muyan shakes her head with a sigh, ¡°That¡¯s truly a great pity. If you can¡¯t cure my father, Dr. Zhou, you definitely won¡¯t be able to keep your and your precious daughter¡¯s lives!¡±

    Dr. Zhou¡¯s eyes are wide open in shock, his face is filled with horror.

    He whips his head to look at Su Yuexiang, ¡°Antidote, give me and Nunu the antidote!¡±

    Saying that, he unexpectedly rushes over and clings on Su Yuexiang¡¯s leg.

    Su Yuexiang¡¯splexion is ashen, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I possibly have an antidote?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make mee to see Master Shen¡¯s condition? Didn¡¯t you say that as long as Shen Jinglin...¡±

    Before Dr. Zhou could finish his words, there¡¯s a sudden wet sound from behind him, the sound of a sword thrust into flesh.

    Shen Xiaoru pulls out the sword that had pierced into Dr. Zhou¡¯s body, and with a turn of the de, she stabs it into Zhou Huanu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°That damned thing, even dared to scheme against our Shen family, die!¡±

    With that, Shen Xiaoru even sends a meaningful nce to Su Yuexiang.

    Su Yuexiang immediately understands, so she nods again and again, ¡°Exactly, I didn¡¯t expect that this fellow surnamed Zhou is actually a fraudulent liar. Our family¡¯s Jinglin was almost cheated by him. Fortunately, Muyan exposed them.¡±

    Muyan has a mockery of a smile as she watches this pair of mother and daughter act out a good show.

    The young woman¡¯s smile is undoubtedly very beautiful, but Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru feel their bodies going cold, like there¡¯s brambles and thorns on their backs.

    Su Yuexiang forces a smile, ¡°Muyan, I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for five years, your medical skills have be so good? By the way, since you can ce the same poison on Zhou Huanu, does that mean that you can also cure your father¡¯s illness?¡±

    While she¡¯s saying this, Su Yuexiang has an anxious and concerned look on the surface of her face.

    But there is a sh of fear within the depths of her eyes.

    If Shen Yicheng wakes up, then what she did...

    Muyan sends a nce towards the Shen father on the ground, unhurriedly saying: ¡°Curing him is possible, but the poison has already gone too deep inside father. Curing him would need at least seven days. During this time, father can only remain to be in aa.¡±

    Hearing that it would take seven days for the Shen patriarch to be cured, Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru distinctly reveal an expression that looks as if they are relieved from a burden.

    Even more, Shen Xiaoru cracks out a sinister smile.

    Seven days?

    Humph, seven dayster, Jun Muyan, you would already be carried into the Lu family, pressed under that fool, wantonly toyed with and insulted.

    How could you still resuscitate this old-but-living bastard then?

    Muyan watches the expressions on these two, and a chilling intent flickers within her eyes.

    The Shen father is no longer in a state of madness, but in aa. As a result, he is transferred out of the dark and damp dungeon, and into a wing.

    Shen Jinglin sits by the window, the corners of his eyes red as he looks at his father¡¯s sleeping appearance.

    ¡°Brother, now can you tell me, just why would father get poisoned? Also, what happened in the family these past few years?¡±

 Chapter 223: Invite to watch a good show

    <h4>Chapter 223: Invite to watch a good show</h4>

    All of the house¡¯s old servants and maids that she¡¯s familiar with, why isn¡¯t there any of them that remain?

    Shen Jinglin dejectedly shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not clear on it either. After you went missing, father had been continuously looking for your whereabouts, investigating from the burnt remains over at the Su family, to every city and every country.¡±

    ¡°There had never been any news, that is until a year ago, when father suddenly said that he seems to have grasped some clues about your disappearance back then, and he¡¯ll go and investigate.¡±

    ¡°But since then, father didn¡¯t send any messages for several months. When he appeared once again, he¡¯s bloodied and copsed on a pool of blood. When he woke up again, he had already been in that state of madness.¡±

    Muyan stares, and it takes her a good long while before she could speak: ¡°Father... had been looking for me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shen Jinglin guiltily looks at Muyan, ¡°Yanyan, father and I have always felt that we¡¯ve let you down. Back then, we knew perfectly well that Su Yuexiang, that woman is not good to you... but we left you and we went out to practice through experience. When we returned, only then did we know that they have sent you to the Su family, while... while you¡¯re still pregnant with a child...¡±

    ¡°At that time, father and I did all we could, wanting to get you back. But Su Yuexiang obstructed us in every possible way. I had no choice but to sneak into the Su family¡¯snd to try and look for you. Who would have thought that you were already gone.¡±

    ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve gone missing, father often turned to wine to forget his worries. He would always yell when he was drunk, that he¡¯s sorry to his Yi-brother, sorry to his benefactor that he didn¡¯t take good care of his only daughter.¡±

    Shen Jinglin holds Muyan¡¯s hand, his voice choking with emotions: ¡°Yanyan, can you forgive dad? He isn¡¯t a good father, but all these years, he had dearly regretted how he wasn¡¯t able to take care of you at that time.¡±

    Muyan has aplicated expression as she looks at the Shen father who¡¯s unconscious on the bed, whispering after a long pause: ¡°Muyan still hasn¡¯t repaid father¡¯s kindness of raising me, what¡¯s there to forgive?¡±

    ¡°Brother, how did your leg get injured?¡±

    Shen Jinglin stares nkly, then emotions slowly whirl in his eyes ¨C embarrassment, humiliation, pain, and unwillingness. One after another, they billow over and over.

    Finally, he closes his eyes and says with a soft gasp: ¡°Yanyan, brother begs you not to ask. That person is someone we can¡¯t provoke, we... really can¡¯t afford to offend. So let it be, okay?¡±

    Muyan still wants to say more, but she sees that Shen Jinglin is in pain and despair, that he¡¯s about to fall apart.

    In the end, she swallows back those words on her lips, ¡°Well, brother, I¡¯ll leave it be, so don¡¯t be sad. But you can be at ease that I can definitely cure your leg.¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s mind slowly calms down, ¡°Does father really need seven days before he could wake up?¡±

    Hearing that, Muyan chuckles, ¡°Of course not. Father¡¯s poison, even if it had entered his heart, he can wake up immediately as long as he¡¯s detoxified the right way.¡±

    ¡°Then... when you said seven days?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if I didn¡¯t say that, then how could those two foxes show their tails?¡±

    Saying so, she sends Shen Jinglin a mischievous wink, ¡°Brother, after six days, little sister invites you to watch a good show, okay?¡±

    Six dayster.

    When the Lu family¡¯s marriage sedan arrives with a grandiose procession, Muyan and Shen Jinglin are attending to their father inside the room.

    Hearing the rumbling sounds of shawms, gongs, drums from outside, Shen Jinglin asks in astonishment: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Muyan looks outside, with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Probably the Lu family¡¯s procession to escort a bride.¡±

    ¡°Lu family¡¯s bride escort??!¡± Shen Jinglin is rmed and wide-eyed, ¡°When did our Shen family decide to have a marriage with the Lu family?¡±

    Without waiting for Muyan to answer, the door is suddenly pushed open a with a ¡®bang¡¯.

    Shen Xiaorues in first, followed by Su Yuexiang.

 Chapter 224: Marriage Contract

    <h4>Chapter 224: Marriage Contract</h4>

    There¡¯s an unconcealed cheerfulness in the pair¡¯s appearance.

    Behind Su Yuexiang, there¡¯s a man who¡¯s wearing a red wedding attire. Due to his obese stature however, he resembles a red pig ¨C Lu Chengcai.

    There¡¯s also Master Lu and Madam Lu who are wearing celebratory clothes as well.

    As soon as she sees Muyan, Shen Xiaoru immediatelyughs heartily and says: ¡°Muyan-sister, congrattions, congrattions!¡±

    Shen Jinglin sees this scene and gets a bad premonition in his heart.

    Hearing Shen Xiaoru¡¯s words, he bes even more anxious: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Haha, today is the day of Muyan-sister¡¯s wedding. As the older sister, it¡¯s only natural to congratte her.¡± Shen Xiaoru looks at the disgusting Lu Chengcai behind her, and turns to look at Muyan. The smile on her face is even more unspeakably carefree.

    Lu Chengcai sees Muyan and his drool immediately pitter-patters down, his mouth persistently calling out: ¡°Fairy-sister, take a wife back... take a wife back, and sleep!¡±

    Madam Lu immediatelyughs and appeases him, ¡°Very well, Chengcai should rest assured. We will send you the fairy-sister to take her back as wife, right away. Let you two sleep together, and give mother a big and healthy grandson!¡±

    At this point, how could Shen Jinglin still not understand what¡¯s happening?

    In a split second, he is shaking from head to foot in anger, ¡°You all... shouldn¡¯t go overboard! When did my Shen family agree to have a marriage with the Lu family? If you want to have my sister married off to a fool, you¡¯re all dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Who said that there isn¡¯t an agreement!¡± Madam Lu coldly snorts, ¡°The marriage contract is right here!¡±

    Shen Jinglin takes a look at the document.

    He sees that it¡¯s indeed a marriage contract between the Shen and Lu families, but it only indicates to have a Shen daughter, and it doesn¡¯t say which one.

    ¡°This only mentions a daughter from the Shen family. If you want to send one over, why not marry off your own daughter? Yanyan is not surnamed Shen ¨C how could you decide her marriage?¡±

    Su Yuexiang faintly smiles in the face of Shen Jinglin¡¯s questions, seemingly helpless as she replies: ¡°There¡¯s also nothing I can do about it! Who¡¯s fault is it that Muyan has a national grace, divine fragrance ¨C that the Lu family¡¯s gongzi has taken a fancy to her, but not to our family¡¯s Ru-er?¡±

    ¡°Jinglin, why don¡¯t you look at the power of the Lu family in the Tianyuan City, and just what is the cultivation of the Lu family¡¯s Master? Now that your father is in this state, more dead than alive, if we don¡¯t marry off Muyan today, then our Shen family will certainly be done for!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯splexion is deathly white in anger, his eyes are practically spurting out fire.

    He doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of cultivation now, but he doesn¡¯t hesitate to guard in front of Muyan.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch Yanyan! Su Yuexiang, you pack of beasts. Five years ago, you have already ruined Yanyan once, and you actually still want to ruin her now. This time, even if I die, I will absolutely not allow you to destroy Yanyan¡¯s marriage!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru snorts, ¡°You, who¡¯s a cripple and a waste, still want to protect Muyan? Haha, don¡¯t make meugh to death. Jun Muyan, I advise you to obediently get married to the young master Lu, okay? Although young master Lu is somewhat foolish, but the Lu family is great and wealthy. In the future, I believe that you will definitely be able to eat delicious food and drink hard liquor every day. What else could you ask for?¡±

    ¡°You¨C! All of you¨C!! Get out! All of you should get out! My little sister won¡¯t be married off, absolutely not!!¡±

    Shen Jinglin seems to have gone mad as he goes to shove this group of people out of the room.

    However, his strides are unsteady and before he couldmence doing anything, he almost slips down to the floor.

    If Xiao Bao hadn¡¯t been by his side from the beginning, helping him at the crucial moment, he would have already fallen down and cut a sorry figure.

    Master Lu seems to annoyed by such a farce.

 Chapter 225: Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 225: Wake Up</h4>

    With a cold ¡®humph¡¯, he ruthlessly ps the red wood table by his side.

    That sturdy table unexpectedly gets smashed and reduced into pieces.

    The powerful pressure that belongs to an Earth Stage expert is released, making everyone inside the room get quiet out of fear.

    Especially Shen Jinglin ¨C hisplexion is deathly pale, his five organs are boiling, and he¡¯s practically about to cough up blood.

    Just at this moment however, a pair of tiny hands squeeze on his fingers.

    Shen Jinglin feels an inexplicable warm current pouring into his body, and the pain of his five viscera and six bowels being crushed, all of it fades away and disappears at that moment.

    He lowers his head in astonishment, only to be met with Xiao Bao¡¯s frosty and exquisite little face.

    For a short while, he looks on somewhat stupidly.

    On the other hand, after Master Lou had mmed his palm down, he wraps himself in a terrible pressure and walks towards Shen Jinglin.

    ¡°Hehe, in Tianyuan City, there¡¯s never been anything that my Lu family couldn¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to set about with the marriage today, turns out you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    Saying that, he lifts up his hand and sends a palm strike towards Shen Jinglin¡¯s skull.

    At the same time, Madam Lu also shouts: ¡°Come, tie that woman up for me, and have her change into a wedding attire. It¡¯s naturally your good fortune that you can be married into my Lu family, but you still dare to resist.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s not obedient, then you can sever the tendons on her hands and feet. Anyway, to take the seat as my Lu family¡¯s daughter-inw, it¡¯s enough that she can bear children!¡±

    ¡°Bang¨C!¡±

    A fierce impetuses out from the bed, and in a sh, it hits the Lu family Master¡¯s hand.

    Preventing it from killing Shen Jinglin.

    ¡°I, Shen Yicheng, still haven¡¯t died! If you want to move against my son and daughter, you still have to ask if I wouldn¡¯t... cough, cough, cough...¡±

    The unexpected emergence of the hoarse voice makes everyone inside the room jump up in shock.

    Shen Jinglin stiffly turns around, and sees the Shen patriarch sitting up with a sober and clear expression in the his eyes. The rims of Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes redden, ¡°Dad... dad, how are you?!¡±

    He immediately throws himself by the bed, unable to stop his tears from gushing out. He tightly grabs on to the Shen father¡¯s emaciated hand.

    Shen Yicheng is also red-eyed, gripping the other¡¯s hand in return. His voice choking with emotions: ¡°Jinglin, father is... very sorry. I¡¯m also so sorry, Yanyan... cough, cough...¡±

    As he says that, he raises his head to look at Muyan, teary eyes filled with guilt and self-me, ¡°Yanyan, father has let you down, I haven¡¯t taken good care of you. Even letting you receive that kind of humiliation and grievance...¡±

    Thinking of the time before Yi-brother left, it can be said that Yi-brother was entrusting a task before he faces death¡¯s door, yet Shen Yicheng had not fulfilled it.

    Shen Yicheng feels so guilty and ashamed that he doesn¡¯t have the courage to keep on living.

    However, now isn¡¯t the time for him to die.

    Shen Yicheng doesn¡¯t wait for Muyan to speak as his expression bes resolute, he says through gritted teeth: ¡°But Yanyan should rest assured, father had made a mistake once, I¡¯ll never repeat that mistake again.¡±

    ¡°Today, even if I have to fight with this old life, I will absolutely not allow these people to have their way!¡±

    Muyan watches as this emaciated old man unsteadily gets up from the bed, her expression is somewhatplicated.

    Can she say that she doesn¡¯t me the Shen patriarch?

    Of course she mes him.

    She mes him for causing the death of mother Zeng Xiuying, mes him for being half-hearted and brought about Su Yuexiang, mes him for handing her over to Su Yuexiang, letting her suffer all kinds of misery, even... losing her innocence, and getting pregnant.

    However, when all is said and done, this man had still raised her for more than ten years.

    In her previous life, this person had tried so hard to look for for her when she disappeared, never giving up.

    They¡¯re clearly unrted to one another in any way, but he truly treats her as his own daughter and loves her dearly.

    Muyan closes her eyes, only to feel that the remaining resentment in her heart has been exhausted at this moment.

 Chapter 226: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Truth</h4>

    Seeing Shen Yichen suddenly wake up, Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru are practically frightened out of their minds.

    Nevertheless, Su Yuexiang manages to react first, faking augh and going closer as she says: ¡°Master, you finally woke up. You have been mentally confused this past year, making this servant* worried about...¡±

    deprecatory self-reference for women Before her voice could fall, Shen Yicheng suddenly raises his hand and ruthlessly throws a p to her face.

    ¡°Poisonous woman, stop shedding crocodile tears in front of me. I know very well, just what you¡¯ve done this past year! You and that fellow surnamed Zhou were at my bedside plotting to kill me, and destroy my son¡¯s life. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    Su Yuexiang staggers from the hit.

    She¡¯s still sluggishlying back to her senses when she hears Shen Yicheng¡¯s words. She immediately turns pale and begins to shiver from head to foot.

    ¡°Master, you, what are you talking about? This servant is unable to make sense of your words.¡±

    ¡°Unable to make sense?!!¡± the Shen patriarch¡¯s eyes are red, and like a roaring lion, he¡¯s itching to rush towards Su Yuexiang and tear her into pieces, ¡°You took advantage of me when I was injured and unconscious, put poison in my medicine, making me go insane, making me go into a state that is neither a man nor a ghost. Now that things havee to this, you still want to cover up the truth?¡±

    ¡°Wench, my ultimate regret in life is marrying a poisonous woman such as you! I couldn¡¯t wait to skin you alive!¡±

    Father Shen bellows. He¡¯s unable to bear it any longer and he madly rushes towards Su Yuexiang.

    Su Yuexiang has been stifled under the Shen father¡¯s momentum for a rtively long time.

    Abruptly realizing that her plot has has been exposed, she could feel a rumbling in her brain and she entirely forgets to dodge.

    However, Shen Xiaoru snorts and pulls Su Yuexiang away from the Shen patriarch¡¯s attack.

    Then she says in contempt: ¡°Ma, what are you doing being all afraid of this half-dead bastard? After lying in bed for a year, do you think that Shen Yicheng would still be his former self? Look at him wobbling and teetering, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand even one move from Uncle Lu. Isn¡¯t that right, Uncle Lu?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoru¡¯s praise, Master Lu immediately bursts intoughter.

    He sends a taunting look towards Shen Yicheng, ¡°Well said, do you think that you¡¯re still that famous Shen Yicheng of Tianyuan? Humph, today, your daughter will be taken by my Lu family!¡±

    ¡°If you have a clear view of the circumstances, obediently do as you¡¯re told, then afterwards, the Shen family and my Lu family will be rtives by marriage. You would also be able to enjoy afortable old age.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to resist, then I will kill you now!¡±

    When Su Yuexiang hears that, she slowlyes back to herself from being frightened of Shen Yicheng.

    She looks at his current appearance.

    The ck hair is now streaked with white.

    The skin on his face is all wrinkled.

    He¡¯s been lying down for just a year, but he seems to have aged a decade.

    Furthermore, the dreadful pressure of an Earth Stage expert is now dwindling to nothingness from his body.

    Su Yuexiang seems to have finally realized something at this moment, and she gives a heartyughter, ¡°Shen Yicheng, you half-dead old coot, you¡¯re getting what you deserve!¡±

    ¡°Those years, how have I worked like an ox, worked like a horse to serve you; but what about you?¡±

    ¡°Your heart only has Zeng Xiuying, that s.l.u.t who has already turned into dust! You even treat a foster daughter better than your own child!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cursing me as a poisonous woman? I¡¯m telling you, you brought all of this on yourself! Today, not only do I want the death of your Shen family¡¯s father and son, I also want you both to witness with your own eyes, how the adoptive daughter that you love so dearly, that you spoil and pamper so much, be covered in cuts in bruises when she¡¯s defiled by a fool. Hahahaha!¡±

    As Su Yuexiang speaks her piece, her elegant face bes entirely distorted.

    Bing just like a sinister devil.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!! Wench, I¡¯ll beat you up and kill you!¡± Shen Yicheng couldn¡¯t keep listening to her malicious words anymore. He gathers the remaining Internal Force in his body, and ruthlesslyshes out towards Su Yuexiang.

 Chapter 227: GrGranâ€¦ Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 227: GrGran... Grandfather</h4>

    If this really explodes,

    Su Yuexiang would indeed receive a serious injury, but Shen father would also be like amp with it¡¯s oil burned out, and die.

    Just as a thousand pounds are hanging by a thread, a sudden thrum of a zither echoes inside the room.

    And just as Shen father wanted to deliver that palm strike, before he could even attempt to do it ¨C a very small, fair and delicate hand captures his own.

    At the same time, a young woman¡¯s gentle and euphonious voice apanies the sound of the zither that is permeating inside the room, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a wedding day? Why is everyone venting their anger so much? Why don¡¯t we sit down, so everyone could watch a good show together.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao, please have your grandfather and uncle take their seats.¡±

    Shen Yichen dazedly lowers his head, and is overwhelmed with shock as he meets an exquisite little face.

    It¡¯s a pink jade-carving, a little child of about four of five years.

    However, when he gathered his life¡¯s Internal Force, wanting to deliver a blow-

    It was tempered down and made to return back into his Qi Sea, with only a light grasp from this little child.

    This... what¡¯s going on with this?

    Xiao Bao has a wooden expression as he looks at him, an ice-cold but childish voice speaks out: ¡°Grandfather, niangqin asked you to sit down.¡±

    Grgrgran... grandfather?!!

    This little child, more beautiful than the Golden Boy by the Gods¡¯ side*, called him Grandfather?!!

    The Shen patriarch is struck dumb.

    It¡¯s to the extent that he forgets to resist or ask questions, letting Xiao Bao lead him to unsteadily walk back to the bed, and sit down there.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are clear and luminous like sapphires, and they turn to look at Shen Jinglin.

    Without waiting for Xiao Bao to open his mouth, Shen Jinglin promptly says: ¡°Alright, alright. Uncle will sit down.¡±

    Xiao Bao sees that grandfather and uncle have taken their seats, so he takes his small hands back.

    Then he returns to Muyan¡¯s side like a little grown-up, pulling closely to her.

    Muyan is alreadyzily sitting by the short table since who-knows-when, and has ced a zither on top of it. Unadorned jade-white fingers softly pluck on the strings, making a sweet sound.

    From the beginning until now, her appearance is like she¡¯s leisurely watching a y. On her face, there¡¯s isn¡¯t even the slightest bit of dread and terror of someone who¡¯s about to be married to a fool.

    On the contrary, there is mockery and ridicule in her eyes.

    It¡¯s only as Xiao Bao leans in close to her, that she reveals a tender smile. She strokes his head to say that he¡¯s doing very well.

    Looking at this kind of attitude from her, Shen Xiaoru is inexplicably flustered.

    In her mind, she can¡¯t help but recall that time in the dining restaurant.

    She thought that she could properly humiliate Muyan, but who would¡¯ve imagined that she would be forced by thetter to crawl out at a public ce with lots of people.

    ¡°Master Lu, what are you still dawdling for?!!¡± Shen Xiaoru suddenly yells at Lu Yongli, ¡°Don¡¯t you all want this woman to be your daughter-inw? Tie her up now and carry her back, send her to your son¡¯s bridal chamber at once! If he misses the opportunity to marry this woman, your foolish son certainly won¡¯t be able to take in such a good wife anymore!¡±

    Madam Lu fiercely res at Shen Xiaoru, ¡°If you dare to vilify my son again, I will tear up your mouth.¡±

    It¡¯s just that she could see her son obsessively staring at Muyan, drooling.

    Nevertheless, she speaks to Master Lu: ¡°But this girl is pretty good, really a long night with many dreams*. I think it would be better to immediately bring her back for a ceremony, and get them properly married.¡±

    *cough*, when the situation is prolonged, it could have many problems. Master Lu narrows his eyes and contemtes for a moment, then he waves a hand.

    ¡°Tie this woman up for me!¡±

    Hearing the order, the Lu family servants instantly swarm around.

    But before they could approach,

    Muyan¡¯s hands that have been resting over the zither, suddenly flutters on its strings.

    In a split second, dozens of notes turn into sword des, lightning fast as they shoot towards the Lu servants.

    These dozen or so people don¡¯t have the time to lift up their swords.

    There¡¯s some spluttering sounds from their chests, blood flies about in all directions, then they fall straight down.

    The whole audience goes deathly still.

    *Golden boy... it¡¯s that boy here:

    (I usually see them in calendars and whatnot)

 Chapter 228: Lu Family is Completely Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 228: Lu Family is Completely Destroyed</h4>

    Shen Jinglin and his father have shocked expressions. They dumbly look at Muyan, then at Xiao Bao by her side.

    Lu Yongli has finally sensed the pressure that seeped out of Muyan¡¯s sound des, and his expression bes heavy. There¡¯s even a tinge of fear within his eyes.

    That¡¯s because he clearly felt that the pressure from Muyan¡¯s sound des is actually stronger than his.

    Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru look like they¡¯ve seen a ghost. They retreat for several steps out of shock and horror.

    Shen Xiaoru is even faintly regretting it in her mind.

    She had brought thiset of disaster back. Didn¡¯t she just lift up a stone to smash her own feet?

    It¡¯s just a pity that everything is toote now.

    Muyan shows a faint smile: ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Didn¡¯t I just say it? The show hasn¡¯t started yet!¡±

    Just as she finished her words,

    There¡¯s suddenly the sound of footsteps from the corridor, heading towards them.

    While everyone is distracted, there¡¯s already a dozen or so people walking inside in a line. Theye before Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    The group bow and kneel in unison, ¡°Seeing Miss, seeing the little Master!¡±

    Entering along with them is a rich smell of blood from their bodies.

    As these people lift up their heads, Shen Xiaoru gets to take a look at the leader¡¯s face, and she instantly cries out in fear.

    The person heading them is, unexpectedly, unexpectedly Muyan¡¯s servant, Yan Haotian!

    And the person that has burst in is the one in charge of Ink Camp.

    Chang Yu takes a step forward and says: ¡°Reporting to Miss, about a hundred people from the Lu family ¨C excluding the weak women and children, those who sold themselves into very, and those that had escaped by themselves ¨C all of them had been killed and beheaded. This is the head of the Lu family¡¯s esteemed grandfather.¡±

    Saying that, he tosses with his hand.

    A bundled-up cloth fall on the ground. As the clothes undone, it reveals someone¡¯s bloody head inside.

    When Lu Yongli sees that head, he immediately produces a heart-rending, lung-splitting roar, ¡°Father¨C!!¡±

    The head belongs to the Lu family¡¯s esteemed grandfather.

    ¡°You killed my father, I will fight you! Aargh¨C!!¡±

    Lu Yongli frantically charges towards Muyan.

    Before he can take two steps however, his chest gets pressed against a sword.

    Yan Haotian blocks in front of Muyan and Xiao Bao, and the tip of his sword is right against Lu Yongli¡¯s chest.

    Internal Force belonging to an Earth Stage peak rushes to the tip of the sword, it seems like it can shatter his heart at any moment.

    Lu Yongli stops in his footsteps, aghast. And the burst of his fury to avenge his father just now-

    At this moment, it has beenpletely reced by a fear of death.

    It¡¯s also at this moment that he finallyes to be aware of just what is going on.

    More than a hundred guards from Lu family are killed?

    All of them were killed by this group?!

    Even his father who was at the peak of Earth Stage had been beheaded?

    Lu Family ispletely destroyed!

    In horror, Lu Yongli turns towards Muyan, his body begins to tremble.

    Just who has he offended?

    Muyan takes a look around everyone in the room, and sees that each and every one of them has a deathly whiteplexion, like they¡¯ve seen a ghost. A leisurely smile couldn¡¯t help but curl up on her lips.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? The show has just begun ¨C wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity if no one is saying their lines?¡±

    Saying that, her gaze shifts to Madam Lu, ¡°Just a moment ago, weren¡¯t you saying that you want to cut off the tendons of my hands and feet, then have me consummate the marriage with your son?¡±

    ¡°No no!!¡± Madam Lu is so frightened that her fat folds are trembling, she waves her hand and shakes her head repeatedly, staggering along and trying to escape.

    But just as she takes a step to run away,

    There¡¯s immediately a sound of the zither.

    The de splits in the air and abruptly streaks over Madam Lu¡¯s four limbs.

    ¡°Aaaah¨C!!¡± the skies resonate with the sound of a blood-curdling scream, sounding like that of a dying pig.

    Madam Lu falls heavily on the floor, three of her teeth breaking, and her nose bing crooked at an angle.

    She cries and wails in terror, she wants to use her hand to cover her own blood-filled mouth,

    However, she finds that she¡¯spletely unable to move her own hands and feet.

 Chapter 229: Waste Him

    <h4>Chapter 229: Waste Him</h4>

    The tendons on her hands and feet have all been cut off, they couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Madam Lu haspletely be a cripple.

    Master Lu straightens his eyes, ring at Muyan who had mangled his wife, his whole body and his mouth are shaking uncontrobly.

    He points at Muyan and screams, ¡°My Lu family didn¡¯t have any disagreements or hatred against you before. Even if our eyes had failed to recognize Mount Tai and offended you, you didn¡¯t have... didn¡¯t have to be this ruthless, did you?¡±

    Muyanughs grimly, her quiet eyes are devoid of any warmth as they look at him, ¡°No disagreements or hatred in the past? Then Master Lu, can you please tell me, for what reason would the Lu and Shen families make this kind of marriage contract?¡±

    This question has made several people there suddenly tremble.

    Lu Yongli¡¯s eyes reveal the color of pure fear.

    He hears Muyan continue: ¡°Or should I ask, what was your agreement with Su Yuexiang? Did she agree to draw up a marriage contract with the Lu family? Who was initially supposed to marry Lu Chengcai? Why did it change into Shen Xiaoru afterwards? If you can give me the answers these questions one by one, and if I¡¯m satisfied with those answers, then I will spare the people of the Lu family who are present at this moment. What do you think?¡±

    Lu Yongli looks at Su Yuexiang in rm, and again at Shen Jinglin. His voice is trembling, ¡°No... no, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    Before he could finish what he¡¯s saying, he hears a metallic sound.

    Lu Yongli could only feel a sharp pain on his hands and feet, and he falls down to his knees with a thud.

    He has yet to produce a shrill anguished wailing, when he hears Muyan¡¯s frosty voice by his ears, ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to speak the truth, then next, you will be exactly the same as your wife ¨C a cripple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything! You mustn¡¯t cut off my tendons!¡± Lu Yongli couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he begs for mercy again and again, his face dripping with tears and snot.

    ¡°A year ago, Su Yuexiang looked for me all of a sudden, saying that she would like to marry off a daughter of the Shen family to my son, Lu Chengcai, on the condition that I would do something for her.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    Lu Yongli sends Shen Jinglin a terrified nce once again, and just as he¡¯s about to speak,

    Su Yuexiang screeches, ¡°Lu-fellow, you mustn¡¯t talk rubbish, when did I look for you...¡±

    Twang¨C!

    With a sound of the zither, a hole suddenly splits open in Su Yuexiang¡¯s pping mouth, blood flies about in all directions.

    Her whole body rolls down to the floor in pain, continuously howling.

    Muyan icily says: ¡°It¡¯s still not your turn to talk right now, don¡¯t rush.¡±

    Turning to Lu Yongli, ¡°Continue!¡±

    Lu Yongli¡¯s intestines are seriously ruined now, and he also hates Su Yuexiang to his bones.

    If it weren¡¯t for this woman, how could his Lu family fall to this end?

    ¡°Su Yuexiang, she... she wanted me to find someone in Shen Jinglin¡¯s travels, and waste him!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shen Jinglin and his father snap their eyes wide open, incredulously looking over.

    Only Muyan is loftily unmoved, continuing to say: ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Lu Yongli shudders, and proceeds with resignation: ¡°Shen Jinglin¡¯s cultivation was pretty good, and he also had a lot ofpanions by his side. My people were unable to seed in the beginning.¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s original cultivation has already reached the peak of Profound Stage. Except for Lu Yongli and his father, no one in the Lu family was able match against Shen Jinglin without any assistance.

    ¡°Until at one point, who knows who he has provoked, but he got beaten and severely wounded, veins were half-destroyed, and dying. My... my people seized the opportunity... seized the opportunity topletely break his leg bone, even destroying his Qi Sea, and made him aplete waste.¡±

 Chapter 230: Not an Accident

    <h4>Chapter 230: Not an ident</h4>

    Hearing Lu Yongli outline the events in light shades*, Shen Jinglin couldn¡¯t suppress his body from trembling.

    y down, understatement He thought that the one who crippled him was that frightening man whom the Shen family couldn¡¯t provoke.

    But it wasn¡¯t. The ones who gave him a final blow and turned him into a waste is actually Su Yuexiang and the Lu family.

    ¡°Why?! Why must you be this vicious?!¡± Shen Jinglin can¡¯t help it anymore, and he bellows towards Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru, shouting himself hoarse, ¡°Even if I resent you for killing my mother, I¡¯ve never even so much as badmouth you. And Shen Xiaoru, even though I don¡¯t like her as much as Yanyan, but I also treat her like an ordinary younger sister. Why? Why would you do this to me?!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru is frightened by his fierce appearance and she takes a step in retreat.

    But then, she seems to think of something, and so she replies confidently like she¡¯s in the right: ¡°Isn¡¯t this still all your fault, who made you set aside all the good opportunities for that little s.l.u.t, Zeng Linfang! The chance to go to Zi Yang Zong should obviously be mine, but father made you and Zeng Linfang go instead! I¡¯m his biological daughter, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I know that little s.l.u.t liked you. You two dogs have already hooked up and fooled around with together.¡± as she¡¯s talking, Shen Xiaoru reveals a sinister smile, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve turned into a waste, that little s.l.u.t couldn¡¯t stop crying. She looked like she wanted to take care of you for a lifetime, not even going to Zi Yang Zong. This is just right, hahaha... in this way, going to Zi Yang Zong and having the chance to get close to Yichen-brother, they are all mine.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoru¡¯s vicious words, Shen Jinglin is simply stunned. His voice trembles and his eyes are filled with fear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me that cousin Linfang¡¯s death isn¡¯t really caused by slipping and falling into the water?¡±

    Zeng Linfang is Shen Jinglin¡¯s younger cousin from his mother¡¯s line.

    Because of the Zeng family¡¯s decline, she had been living in the Shen family for the past two years.

    Although Shen Jinglin didn¡¯t really love this cousin, he still treated her like a close rtive.

    But six months earlier, just a day after he was crippled, this cousin unexpectedly lost her footing, fell into the water and died.

    At that time, Shen Jinglin had all his hopes practically turned into dust. He only felt that each and every one of the close rtives by his side are leaving far away him.

    Like he¡¯s a lone star of disaster, and he has caused the deaths of his family members.

    But he never thought that all of it weren¡¯t by ident, but by design.

    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t an ident!¡± Shen Xiaoruughs smugly, ¡°The one who was supposed to be married off to that fool of the Lu family is your good cousin, Zeng Linfang. I didn¡¯t expect that once Zeng Linfang came to know of it, she wouldn¡¯t agree to it no matter what. She even tried in vain to escape.¡±

    ¡°I just called Master Lu toe over, to let him have a nice taste of that little s.l.u.t¡¯s vor first. Hehe, if she lost her innocence, then she probably wouldn¡¯t care whether or not she¡¯s married off to a fool. If she were to give birth to a big fat boy, it would still be of the Lu family¡¯s seed anyway! Didn¡¯t you say so, Master Lu?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru speaks halfway, ambiguously sending a nce towards Lu Yongli.

    Lu Yongli¡¯s whole body is dripping with cold sweat. He looks at Shen Xiaoru like he so badly wants to chop her into thousands of pieces.

    This moron, doesn¡¯t she know what the situation is right now?

    Even if she¡¯s this aggressively moronic, why does she still have to drag him down?!

    Unfortunately, Shen Xiaoru¡¯s life revolves around interpreting what is the meaning of ¡®you won¡¯t die unless you court death¡¯.

    ¡°The result wasn¡¯t as expected. That little s.l.u.t was actually unable to tell good from bad, I even arranged such a good way out for her but she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, the very next day, she threw herself down the water to kill herself. Giving trouble to me... want me to marry a mere fool from the Lu family, just dream!¡±

 Chapter 231: Almost Falling Apart

    <h4>Chapter 231: Almost Falling Apart</h4>

    ¡°You animal, I¡¯ll kill you!! I will kill you with my own hands!!!¡± Shen father couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and he abruptly gets up from the bed. He resolutely charges towards Shen Xiaoru.

    Shen Xiaoru wants to fight back, but the people of the Ink Camp are already guarding by the sides.

    How could she get the opportunity to strike back?

    As a result, the Shen patriarch very quickly has Shen Xiaoru pushed down to the floor.

    He raises his hand and ruthlessly ps her face.

    Shen Xiaoru squeals like a pig, ¡°You people dare to hit me, I am a disciple of Zi Yang Zong. Jun Muyan, if you dare to kill me, Zi Yang Zong wouldn¡¯t let you get away with it! Aaah... save me, hurry up and save me! You idiots!¡±

    However, there¡¯s no one there who¡¯s paying attention to her.

    Only the sound of Shen-father¡¯s ps could be heard.

    ......

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s body trembles uncontrobly. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and he curls himself up into a ball.

    Tears gush down from his eyes.

    His despair and sadness wrap around him like a huge cage, one that would prevent him from being free one day.

    Muyan quickly helps him up, pressing a silver needle into an acupuncture point. She helps him cross this mountain pass.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this. If Linfang-sister was still alive, she would definitely wish for you to live well.¡±

    Shen Jinglin slowly opens his eyes. A big iron-like man, is now crying like a child, ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m so sorry for her. I caused her harm... even though I promised uncle that I can properly take care of her! But I let her suffer such a humiliation... I couldn¡¯t protect you five years ago, and I simrly couldn¡¯t protect Fang-er now. What¡¯s the use of me being an older brother? What qualifications do I have to live?!¡±

    ¡°Brother, that has nothing to do with you!¡± Muyan¡¯s voice choked with emotion, tightly hugging Shen Jinglin¡¯s trembling body, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. If only I let go of my resentments a little bit earlier, if only I came back a little bit sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much pain. Brother, if you want to me someone, then me me!¡±

    Scalding tears fall down to Shen Jingling¡¯s face, slowly calming and stabilizing his state of mind, which was already on the verge of copse.

    Seeing the remorse in Muyan¡¯s eyes, seeing Xiao Bao frightened and confused because of Muyan crying, tears slowly gathering in his huge eyes,

    Shen Jinglin suddenly realizes that he cannot fall apart, he cannot self-destruct. Otherwise, Yanyan will surely feel guilty all her life.

    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t cry.¡± Shen Jinglin reaches out to wipe the tears off from Muyan¡¯s face. With a hoarse voice, ¡°How can you be med for these? Without you, I probably wouldn¡¯t know the truth all my life. You can rest assured that your brother won¡¯t crumble down, this big brother will keep on living well. When my illness is cured, big brother will still protect you.¡±

    Muyan holds back her tears and gives a firm nod.

    Shen Jinglin gently strokes her head, and it¡¯s just as soft as when they were children, whenever he would cate her after teasing her.

    Although the little sister before his eyes has already be so powerful, there¡¯s almost nothing she couldn¡¯t do,

    In Shen Jinglin¡¯s heart, she is still the one from five years ago, the one who likes to follow behind him, calling him big brother, the one who would secretly sniffle and cry, the little girl who would smile sweetly towards him.

    ¡°Brother, the people who really deserve punishment are those animals that are cruel beyond reason.¡±

    Muyan wipes off her tears, withdrawing the character of that little girl who hasn¡¯t shown herself for the past five years. Her cold eyes turn towards Su Yuexiang and her daughter, as well as the people of the Lu family.

    Being stared at by her clear monochrome eyes, Lu Yongli and Su Yuexiang are both so scared, they¡¯re shaking uncontrobly from head to foot, close to fainting.

    Only Shen Xiaoru is still arrogantly moring, even if she already looks like a pig because of the beating.

 Chapter 232: Deranged Shen Xiaoru

    <h4>Chapter 232: Deranged Shen Xiaoru</h4>

    ¡°Jun Muyan, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a disciple of Zi Yang Zong. If you dare to touch me, you¡¯re dead. My Master and my senior brother won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±

    Chang Yu takes the wobbling Shen father by the arm, and assists him to sit down.

    The Shen patriarch¡¯s eyes are bloodshot as he very fiercely res at Su Yuexiang and Shen Xiaoru.

    The murderous airing out from all over his body leads people to believe that, if only his Internal Force isn¡¯t exhausted right now, if his body isn¡¯t so weak,

    He would surely tear those two into pieces.

    ¡°Speak! Five years ago, what did you do to Yanyan?! For her to lose her innocence, isn¡¯t that also because of a sinister plot by you two animals?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± hearing the Shen father¡¯s indignant questions, Shen Xiaoru couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. The way she looks at Muyan shows that she is indeed inexplicably happy and proud of herself, ¡°So what if it is?¡±

    ¡°Who let Jun Muyan, this s.l.u.t, have an appearance of a fox; she¡¯s obviously not a biological daughter of the Shen family, but her treatment is better than mine, when I¡¯m the real Eldest Miss of the Shen family! Even the men around me, each and every one of them had their spirits and souls turned upside down because they were seduced by her ¨Cpletely ignoring me, how can I stand that!!¡±

    She seems to be remembering the grievances she was holding back before.

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s swollen pig-like face distorts in malevolence, then she once again smiles as if she¡¯spletely happy with what she¡¯s done.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I took advantage when you and Shen Jinglin went out to travel, and had my mother send her to uncle¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°Haha, but I know that useless cousin of mine have been drooling over this pretty s.l.u.t for a long time already. I just casually instigated it, handed him some aphrodisiac, and he just couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on this s.l.u.t...¡±

    Shen Xiaoru gets more excited the more she speaks, seemingly very pleased with her masterpiece from back then.

    But Su Yuexiang isn¡¯t as brainless as she is.

    From Muyan¡¯s every movement, she has be very aware that this woman is now very ruthless.

    ¡°Ru-er, don¡¯t say that!¡± Su Yuexiang pulls on Shen Xiaoru, forcing a smile, ¡°I think you must¡¯ve gone deranged, saying so much nonsense ah! Muyan is your little sister, you have always taken care of her, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Shen Xiaoru ispletely ungrateful to her efforts, screeching, ¡°Who would let that fox-faced s.l.u.t be their little sister? Pah! I really want to chop her up into thousands of pieces! Ma, why has your courage be so small now? What are you scared of? Even if they¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a disciple of Zi Yang Zong!¡±

    Saying that, she shakes off Su Yuexiang¡¯s hold and continuescently: ¡°That time, five years ago, I originally wanted my cousin to bring a group of punks to toy with you to death. This s.l.u.t, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually escape, even running into that forbidden area that no one in the entire Yanwu Continent would dare to enter.¡±

    ¡°s.l.u.t, you are really lucky, otherwise you should have already died five years ago! But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you weren¡¯t toyed with to death, you still lost your innocence. Not only that, you even lost your chastity to a wild man who you still don¡¯t know to this day. Getting pregnant without marriage, turning into everyone¡¯sughing stock, haha... Jun Muyan, what do you have that you can be so arrogant!¡±

    Bang¨C!!

    Shen Jinglin suddenly stands up, red-blood eyes ring tenaciously at Shen Xiaoru, his body shaking because of the supreme effort to restrain his emotions.

    ¡°Yanyan, can you let big brother deal with this woman?¡±

    Muyan insipidly smiles, ¡°Of course.¡±

    As she says that, the sound of the zither spreads out from under her hand, producing a mellow and pleasant melody.

    What¡¯s strange this time, is that the notes don¡¯t turn into des but seem to be flowing like a small stream, trickling into Shen Xiaoru by itself.

    [Prison of a Painted Earth], trapping her beyond hope

 Chapter 233: t.i.t for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 233: tit for Tat</h4>

    ¡°Ah! What did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I move?!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru suddenly screams.

    She seems to be trying to struggle with all her might, but no matter how she moves, there seems to be countless invisible threads linking together and firmly binding her.

    Preventing even the smallest bit of movement from her.

    Shen Jinglin is already walking towards her one step at a time, until he¡¯s finally in front of her.

    ¡°Shen Jinglin, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m a disciple of Zi Yang Zong. Zi Yang Zong is extremely protective, if you kill me... aaah¨C!!¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoru could finish saying her threats, she just hears a ¡®thwack¡¯.

    Her arm flies straight out.

    Blood sprays up!

    Shen Jinglin watches her with his bloodshot eyes, there isn¡¯t the slightest bit of fluctuations inside them even with her miserable shrieks, ¡°This sword is for everything that you¡¯ve done to Yanyan back then.¡±

    sh¨C!

    ¡°This sword is payback for Fang-er!¡±

    The sword shes down for a second time, and Shen Xiaoru¡¯s other hand flies out.

    She falls down to the ground, blood gushing out from her arms.

    The intense pain makes her whole body convulse again and again.

    At this moment, she finally gets scared, terrified. She twists her body to move back and escape, crying, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t, brother, I was wrong, I was wrong! Spare me! I¡¯m your younger sister, I¡¯m your younger sister by blood!¡±

    Shen Jingling slowly lifts his sword again.

    Su Yuexiang suddenlyes to her senses, screaming and charging over, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, don¡¯t kill my daughter!¡±

    However, she has yet to rush in front of Shen Jinglin when she is ruthlessly kicked by someone from the Ink Camp.

    Su Yuexiang doubles over from the strike, and falls right in front of the Shen patriarch.

    As she meets his eyes which are brimming with resentment, a shudder runs over her.

    On the other side, Shen Jinglin¡¯s sword falls for the third time, ¡°This sword is for the reason that, even though things havee to this, you still want to hurt Yanyan!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s leg flies out.

    ¡°A¨C!!¡± Shen Xiaoru makes a gasping screech. Her body gives a jerk, both of her eyes turn up, and she faints.

    From the open cut on her thigh, blood is pouring out like a spring.

    At the rate that the blood is flowing out, Shen Xiaoru will definitely die if this continues for a while longer.

    However, how can she be allowed to die so easily?

    Muyan softly plucks on the zither strings.

    Two distinct melodies intertwine with each other.

    The skills [Prison of a Painted Earth] and [Echo Recovery] fuse together.

    The blood actually stops flowing out from Shen Xiaoru¡¯s thigh, and her eyes slowly open.

    Yet that violent pain doesn¡¯t disappear. She opens her mouth wide, desperately gasping for breath, and she produces and anguished howl.

    This time, there is no longer any smugness in her eyes, only panic and cowardice remain.

    ¡°Spare me! I beg you to spare me! Wuu, wuu... I¡¯m a disciple of Zi Yang Zong, how can you do this to me?¡±

    Shen Jinglinughs bitterly, ¡°If Zi Yang Zong wants to look for someone to exact their vengeance upon, they cany it all on me.¡±

    Saying that, the sword stabs down again, but it doesn¡¯t chop off her only remaining leg.

    Instead, it directly pierces through her Qi Sea.

    Hoarse, blood-curdling screams once againes out from Shen Xiaoru¡¯s mouth. But this time, she could not even struggle. She can only stay limp and powerless on the floor, unable to budge.

    Shen Jinglin discards the bloody sword from his hands, turning slowly, and walks with difficulty towards Muyan.

    ¡°Yanyan, big brother has finally avenged you!¡±

    He¡¯s still in the middle of his words but the tears are already rolling down his eyes.

    Muyan smiles with a tenderness that cannot be put into words. She slowly nods, and just like when they were children, she shows a spoiled expression, ¡°Mhm, I know that big brother will definitely protect Yanyan.¡±

 Chapter 234: Divorce You, Poisonous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 234: Divorce You, Poisonous Woman</h4>

    Seeing that familiar smile, Shen Jinglin could no longer keep himself up. His body goes soft and he falls down.

    Yan Haotian has quick eyes and quicker hands, catching Shen Jinglin.

    Muyan grasps his wrists to examine him, and determines that he has only copsed from exhaustion. Only then does she sigh in relief, and has Yan Haotian take him to his room to rest first.

    ¡°Father.¡± after sending Shen Jinglin off, Muyan turns to Shen father, ¡°In the end, Su Yuexiang is your wife. It would be yours to decide how to deal with her.¡±

    Shen Yicheng slowly nods. He goes on to crouch before Su Yuexiang.

    Su Yuexiang trembles as she looks at him, tears and snot all over her face, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve waited upon you for so many years, without credit for all the hard work. Can you spare me... spare me!¡±

    Shen Yicheng quietly looks at her, then he closes his eyes in bitterness, ¡°My ultimate regret in this life is that I was tempted by you for a while, and slept with you for a night. Not only did I cause the death of my first wife, I even brought harm and suffering to my two children.¡±

    ¡°Su Yuexiang, from today onward, you and I will be breaking all ties, we would no longer be husband and wife.¡±

    Su Yuexiang snaps her eyes wide open, saying with a hiss: ¡°Shen Yicheng, you... what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°What this means is that I¡¯m divorcing you, you poisonous woman. From now on, you and your malicious daughter are no longer people of my Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yicheng, you cannot divorce me! I don¡¯t have anything left now, if you divorce me, how can I live?!¡±

    Su Yuexiang herself doesn¡¯t have the least bit of cultivation. Now that her daughter had turned into a waste, even the Su family wouldn¡¯t ept her.

    How can she keep on living after she gets driven out?

    However, Shen Yicheng¡¯s face is resolute, not even looking at her. As if he¡¯s already spurning her to the highest degree.

    Su Yuexiang is at a loss as she looks around, anxious and desperate.

    Suddenly, her eyes zero-in on Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    In a split second, the despair within the depths of her eyes turn into aplete and unhinged resentment.

    ¡°s.l.u.t, this is because of you! If only you didn¡¯t return, everything would be all right. It¡¯s you who caused harm to my daughter, caused harm to me!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me live, then I also want you to live a life worse than death!¡±

    Su Yuexiang shouts as she frenziedly charges towards Xiao Bao.

    She wants to kill Jun Muyan¡¯s son, she wants to let Jun Muyan also taste the pain of losing a child.

    She wants Jun Muyan to live a life worse than death!!

    Shen father didn¡¯t expect that by intending to leave Su Yuexiang a way to survive,

    this deranged and demented woman would actually want to injure his grandson.

    He immediately roars anxiously, ¡°Su Yuexiang, stop! You¡¯re not allowed to harm my grandson!!¡±

    However, he¡¯s physically weak and Su Yuexiang has charged so suddenly. There¡¯s no way he can stop her.

    In a moment, Su Yuexiang¡¯s sharp-nailed fingers have already arrived near Xiao Bao¡¯s head.

    Yet every individual in the audience is calm, steady, and unperturbed. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re simply not seeing this scene at all.

    Muyan is leisurely plucking on the zither strings.

    The people of the Ink Camp are picking their nails in boredom.

    It seems as if no one cares about Xiao Bao¡¯s life or death.

    Su Yuexiang lets out augh like a broken wind box*. She extends her hand to go for the child¡¯s soft and tender neck, intending to squeeze it, ¡°bastard, drop dead! You can only me the fact that you are Jun Muyan¡¯s s...¡±

    an instrument used to st wind, usually to help making a fire. She couldn¡¯t finish saying the word ¡®son¡¯.

    A sudden burst of piercing paines through from her wrist, along with the crackling sound of bones breaking.

    A pair of stubby little hands are fastened around Su Yuexiang¡¯s wrists, lightly twisting.

    The bones on Su Yuexiang¡¯s hand are as feeble as dried twigs as they break.

    Xiao Bao releases her hand and he pushes a palm towards Su Yuexiang¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 235: Comply with the Marriage Contract

    <h4>Chapter 235: Comply with the Marriage Contract</h4>

    Xiao Bao releases her hand and he pushes a palm towards Su Yuexiang¡¯s chest.

    Powerful Internal Force suddenly bursts out.

    With a bang, Su Yuexiang is sted straight out andnds on the open space outside the door. She immediately spurts out a mouthful of blood and passes out.

    Shen father still has his hands outstretched to save his grandson. As he sees the scene unfold, he bespletely and thoroughly stupefied.

    Struck dumb.

    This... this is a palm strike that a four-year-old child can produce?

    And this four-year-old child is his grandson?!

    Is he really not dreaming?

    Xiao Bao withdraws his hand, his little face is as cold as before, but everyone who knows him well could see that there¡¯s some unease within his eyes.

    ¡°Grandfather, Xiao Bao just shattered all her ribs, didn¡¯t kill her.¡±

    Therefore, it can¡¯t considered to be going against niangqin¡¯s words, can it? ¡ª that this annoying woman would be left for grandfather to handle.

    Saying that, Xiao Bao even turns to look at Muyan.

    Only to see Muyan smiling towards him, and his taut little form immediately rxes.

    The Shen patriarch abruptlyes back to his senses as well. He immediately shakes his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°Xiao Bao didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Xiao Bao has done very well! That bad woman wanted to hurt you so it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you did kill her. Grandfather is just amazed, didn¡¯t expect that our Xiao Bao would be so incredible.¡±

    Xiao Bao blinks, and there¡¯s a surge of ripples on his big blue eyes, their resplendence is like sparkling and translucent gems.

    Twinkling within them is pride, happiness and the warmth he¡¯s never had before ¨C one from a grandfather to a grandson.

    Muyan withdraws her gentle gaze as she turns to look at the only one there who¡¯s still well and intact where he stands, the Lu family Master.

    As he meets her line of sight, a shiver runs through Lu Yongli. He kneels down with a thud, ¡°Miss Jun, this humble one had been demented, mind muddled by dog excrement, only then could I move against you. I¡¯m begging you to be magnanimous, and let me and my son keep our small lives.¡±

    ¡°I can spare both of your little lives.¡± Muyan chuckles and tosses him a porcin bottle.

    The bottle rolls before Lu Yongli.

    Muyan goes on to say, ¡°This is a draught that can destroy ny percent of your cultivation. If you obediently drink it down yourself, leave Tianyuan City and nevere back, then I will spare your and your son¡¯s lives.¡±

    Lu Yongli once again uncontrobly shakes from head to foot, there¡¯s obvious fear and struggle showing up in his eyes.

    ¡°You can also choose to not drink it.¡± Muyan chuckles, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead and have you settle the ount of the Lu family injuring my older brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink! I¡¯ll drink!¡± Lu Yongli doesn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer, picking up the draught and pouring it into his mouth.

    A burning, melting pain wells up from his Qi Sea, and he lets out a mournful and anguished howl from the pain.

    Lu Yongli almost feels like he¡¯s been fooled, that this can¡¯t be a draught that would cripple nine-tenths of his cultivation, when it¡¯s clearly a draught that will put him to death.

    This kind of pain continues for another quarter of an hour, until it slowly disappears from his Qi Sea, his limbs, his bones.

    But at the same time, he feels that his body has bepletely empty inside.

    As he casually operates his Internal Force, he finds that his meridians are clogged up, Qi Sea dry, and the Internal Force that remain is only a tenth of what it was.

    He has already changed from an Earth Stage master into a Primary Stage waste.

    Lu Yongli is trembling, his eyes show grief, and there¡¯s a delirious resentment in his mind.

    But as he raises his head and makes contact with Muyan¡¯s pair of limpid and luminous eyes, all of that resentment is like a punctured balloon, and gets thoroughly reced by fear and sorrow.

    He seems to have aged by ten years in that short while. He pulls his son to leave.

    Yet Lu Chengcai is still drooling for Muyan, ¡°Pretty wife... go to sleep... want fairy-sister...¡±

    Lu Yongli¡¯s terrified soul almost jumps out. This idiot, still daring to provoke thatet of disaster in spite of everything.

    At this moment however, Muyan opens her mouth to talk, ¡°Since there¡¯s a marriage contract between the Shen family and the Lu family, that naturally must beplied with.¡±

 Chapter 236: Doesnâ€™t Want Niangqin Sad

    <h4>Chapter 236: Doesn¡¯t Want Niangqin Sad</h4>

    ¡°No no no! No need toply with it!¡± Lu Yongli says, fearful that she might demand something detrimental.

    Muyan smiles, the expression indolent and evil, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a stickler for the rules. Since the rules have been determined, it¡¯s only natural to abide by it. Isn¡¯t that right, Shen Xiaoru?¡±

    Lying half-dead on the ground, the one-legged Shen Xiaoru opens her eyes wide in horror. She res unwaveringly at Muyan, her eyes filled with resentment and dread.

    ¡°How about it? Master Lu, would you be satisfied with this daughter-inw?¡±

    Shen Xiaoru shrieks, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry a fool! I don¡¯t want to marry that dunce! Jun Muyan, you can¡¯t do this to me. You s.l.u.t, I want to kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Lu Yongli hears that Muyan genuinely wants to fulfill the marriage contract, and he immediately feels that he¡¯s gotten a new lease of life.

    Although Shen Xiaoru has be a waste, it¡¯s also only because she¡¯s be such a waste that he could control her now, right?

    What¡¯s more, Shen Xiaoru still has a young and pretty face, maybe she can carry the Lu family¡¯s ancestral line for him.

    Even if she can¡¯t, selling her to a brothel could also allow him to earn arge sum of money.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Many thanks to Miss Jun!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry! I don¡¯t want to marry a fool! Aaaah¨C!!¡±

    Shen Xiaoru¡¯s sad and shrill screams slowly drifts away into the distance, Su Yuexiang has been thrown out of the Shen family, and the Lu family has scattered and is now in shambles.

    It¡¯s also shows that the matter of the Shen family has trulye to an end.

    It¡¯s just that Muyan still has a lot of things to worry about.

    For example, the Shen family¡¯s current servants.

    These people are all Su Yuexiang¡¯s trusted aides. When Shen Jinglin and his father fell into dire straits, not only were they not loyal to protect the master, they also threw stones to those who have fallen down the well.

    Muyan directly drove all those people away, having Ru Yan get a group of gentle people from the Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku toe in.

    There¡¯s also the matter of the drugstore.

    Yan Haotian and Feng Haitang have already purchased a courtyard for her. Be it the location oryout, Muyan is very satisfied.

    Cheng Qingfeng, Old Tao and the others have also caught up.

    It¡¯s reasonable to say that they can very easily open shop right away.

    The discovery that rendered Muyan speechless however, is that Tianyuan City has a unique regtion.

    To open a drugstore and sell medicines here, one needs to passyers uponyers of reviews, it would take at least half a year.

    Of course, this isn¡¯t what Muyan is really concerned about.

    What she really cares about is Shen Jinglin¡¯s and Shen Yicheng¡¯s conditions.

    Shen Yicheng¡¯s case is still manageable. Although the poison had reached his lungs, internal organs, heart, and veins ¨C he can stillpletely recover eventually ¨C as long as he recuperates with medicinal baths, coupled with expelling the poison out of his acupuncture points, which could be opened with needles.

    What¡¯s troublesome is Shen Jinglin¡¯s injury.

    The bones on his leg have been broken many times, the tendons were severed, and the muscles atrophied.

    His Qi Sea has been pierced and has shriveled, causing his meridians to stagnate and dry up.

    If he¡¯s to make aplete recovery, she must revive dead bones and muscles, as well as regenerate flesh.

    These kinds of injuries, let alone treating it, she¡¯s never even heard of anyone trying.

    Muyan and Xiao Bao flip through the books inside the space for half a day, not finding any method of treatment.

    As she¡¯s thinking on whether or not she wants try alchemy again, she hears Feng Haitang from outside the room, telling her that Shen father is looking for her.

    After Muyan has left, Xiao Bao still remains inside the space, wrinkling his tiny brows to earnestly search for a Pill or draught recipe.

    There¡¯s an unbelievably gigantic bookshelf inside the space, but there aren¡¯t a lot of books on it.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for him to finish flipping through everything that could be flipped through.

    But there still aren¡¯t any leads.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cheeks slightly bulge out, tender face is like a little steamed bun as he shows a hint of worry.

    He knows that niangqin really wants to cure uncle.

    If uncle doesn¡¯t get well, niangqin will definitely feel very sad.

    Will she cry like she did the other day?

    As soon as he recalls his mother¡¯s crying appearance that day, he feels unwell and he finds it difficult to breath.

    No, he doesn¡¯t want niangqin to be sad.

 Chapter 237: Magical Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 237: Magical Rabbit</h4>

    The silly rabbit, which was originally sleeping soundly at the side, seems to have sensed its little master¡¯s worry.

    It suddenly turns its body over with a grunt, and uses its ws to flip through those books. Its mung-bean eyes blink.

    It gets on its hind legs and suddenly leaps up.

    This time, it¡¯s not like the usual jumps that goes up for three or four meters, but it directly shoots up.

    Xiao Bao makes a puzzled ¡®ah¡¯, raising his head up.

    He sees the rabbit fly up in the air for dozens of meters.

    Then, like fireworksunched in the sky, it unexpectedly blooms.

    The small body, which was only about as big as two palms, could suddenly hide the sky and cover the earth, filling up and epassing the entire library.

    Then it¡¯s followed by a low, lingering ancient roar.

    That sound is not like a rabbit, not a lion, not a tiger, not like any kind of creature of this world.

    But it seems to be a convergence of some sort of energy that could heavily ram into a person¡¯s soul.

    Xiao Bao nkly raises his head to stare, onlying back to his senses after quite a long time.

    He doesn¡¯t have a clear view of what the rabbit has turned into, because it¡¯s too far.

    He only feels that there¡¯s a boundless, far-reaching, and stiflingly powerful breath that has spread through the air.

    Boom¨C!

    There¡¯s a loud sound, and the rabbit¡¯s wsnds on one of the shelves.

    That originally bare, old-fashioned, and banal bookshelf unexpectedly shines with a dazzling golden light.

    Immediately after, a book flies out from the empty shelf, falling down with a flutter tond in front of Xiao Bao.

    Xiao Bao instinctively catches the book and takes a look at its title.

    Written there inrge characters, with bold and mboyant cursive calligraphy ¡ª [Book of Supreme Draughts]

    Opening the book, a line is written there in small print: The mysterious, spiritual, and immortal ¨C all three energies, the essence of the heaven and the earth, refined to the extreme, that even a draught could regenerate dead flesh and bones.

    Turning another page, there¡¯s a form that reads, astonishingly, [Philter for Recing the Marrow and Washing the Tendons].

    Then it clearly states how this kind of draught could not only reactivate withered muscles and bones in the body, it can also reconstruct the Qi Sea and improve aptitudes.

    Xiao Bao suddenly lifts his head, and there¡¯s a rare trace of excitement in his normally cold voice, ¡°Bunny!¡±

    Way up in the sky, the gigantic white figure hears his voice.

    Then, like it¡¯s leaking air, the rabbit begins to shrink rapidly.

    As it gets smaller, the rabbit falls down spinning until itnds in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    It has already turned back into that fat, fluffy, silly rabbit.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s blue eyes are sparkling as he looks at the rabbit.

    The rabbit¡¯s small mung-bean eyes also reveal a rare smugness. It licks Xiao Bao¡¯s hand.

    Then it turns its legs over, going unconscious.

    Xiao Bao jumps in fright at first, then he finds that the rabbit has only fallen asleep.

    During that time, the rabbit shifts its body in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms, showing its soft belly up for a rub. He lets out a relieved sigh.

    Small hands pick up the [Book of Supreme Draughts], and the taut little face shows a small, almost imperceptible, smiling expression.

    If Niangqin sees this, she will definitely like it.

    ===

    ¡°Father, do feel any difort on your body?¡±

    As soon as Muyan enters the room, she sees the Shen patriarch sitting by the window. His pair of turbid eyes are staring nkly at the distant sky, deep sorrow and grief flooding out from within them.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s voice, Shen father immediatelyes back to himself and shows her a smile.

    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    Muyan walks forward and grabs his hand, taking his pulse. After that, she slightly knits her brows, ¡°Father, the damage on your body has already recovered, the poison has already been removed, however... if you have a knot in your heart, I¡¯m afraid that in this life, your cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to advance even by an inch.¡±

    Shen father doesn¡¯t respond to Muyan¡¯s words, but he nkly stares at the absolutely beautiful young woman before his eyes.

    As if he¡¯s trying to see that familiar shadow from her features.

 Chapter 238: Blood Relative

    <h4>Chapter 238: Blood Rtive</h4>

    Suddenly, a statement spills out from his mouth, ¡°You and your biological father really look alike, especially those eyes. Back then, Xiyuan had always been teased ¨C boys and girls alike were extremely enchanted, precisely because of those soul-stirringly beautiful pair of eyes.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s heart slightly tenses up, mumbling as she repeats that name, ¡°Xiyuan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shen father slowly says, ¡°Your father is called Jun Xiyuan. He was my sworn brother, as well as my Shen family¡¯s savior.¡±

    Muyan stares nkly for a moment before she coulde to react on what the words ¡°your father¡± mean.

    Her biological father?

    Her blood rtive?

    But she just doesn¡¯t have any impression of him at all.

    Shen father¡¯s eyes are directed at Muyan, but the pupils aren¡¯t focused. It¡¯s as if through her, he¡¯s looking at a distant past, ¡°Yanyan, your current cultivation is quite high, isn¡¯t it? High enough that I can¡¯t see it?¡±

    Muyan goes silent for a moment, only to say, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the Precelestial stage.¡±

    Even though he has already prepared himself mentally, Shen father¡¯s eyes still go wide after hearing Muyan¡¯s reply.

    In the way he looks at her, there is surprise, astonishment, as well as a relief that seems to say that ¡®it¡¯s to be expected¡¯.

    ¡°Precelestial... Precelestial! Haha, a Precelestial who¡¯s less than twenty years of age ¨C if this were to go out, who knows how many people¡¯s eyes would pop out from fright. Yanyan, you really are his daughter.¡±

    He mutters: ¡°In those days, Yi-brother¡¯s talents had also shocked the world. He was only 25 years old, younger than the Dustless-gongzi Bai Yichen who the younger people revere now ¨C but he has already reached Precelestial peak, and even seeded to pass the thunder tribtions.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s eyes snap open, showing an astonished expression on her usually calm face.

    A 25-year-old Precelestial peak, passed the tribtions?

    What kind of gift and talent is this?

    That¡¯s her biological father?

    ¡°After that?¡± Muyan asks softly.

    ¡°After that, he went to a wider world.¡± Shen father reveals a shallow smile, ¡°Yi-brother had never been contented like an ordinary person. He longed for adventure, he longed to pursue the pinnacle of the martial path. When he broke into the peak of the Precelestial stage, he said that above the Yanwu Continent, there is a wider and more colorful world, and he must go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Xiuzhen Continent!¡± Muyan slowly says those words.

    The Shen patriarch shows a trace surprise, then he seems relieved, ¡°Sure enough, you also know.¡±

    ¡°After he seeded the tribtions, he disappeared from the Yanwu Continent, and I don¡¯t know where he went from there. For the next ten years, there were no longer any news from him, and the people of Yanwu Continent slowly forgot about his existence.¡±

    ¡°But on a certain day, seventeen yearster, he suddenly appeared. He was carrying you while you were still in your swaddling clothes.¡±

    The expression of concern on the Shen father¡¯s face rise and fall, all because of these memories. His brows tightly knit together.

    ¡°At that time, Yi-brother¡¯s situation was very wrong. His eyes were filled with a desperate madness and the decisiveness of impending mortality. The way he spoke when he was entrusting you to me, was like he was entrusting an orphan.¡±

    Muyan unconsciously clenches her hands.

    ¡°I asked him what he was going to do, and when he wasing back.¡±

    ¡°He said that he¡¯ll go get his wife, that is, he¡¯ll fight to get your mother back ¨C to be born in the same quilt*, to die in the same hole. Anyhow, they will not part.¡±

    marriage The corners of Shen father¡¯s eyes be slightly red, ¡°Back then, I was able to see that he already had a mark of death, perhaps he himself knew that he will be going to certain demise, but he could not be stopped.¡±

    Muyan hears herself ask with a bitter voice, ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    The other shakes his head, ¡°Yi-brother was rushing when he came, and he was in a hurry when he left. He said that he cannot stay for long. Otherwise, your existence and whereabouts would be exposed.¡±

 Chapter 239: What kind of Breed

    <h4>Chapter 239: What kind of Breed</h4>

    ¡°Who was the one that took my mother?¡±

    ¡°Yi-brother didn¡¯t say.¡± Shen father shakes his head again, ¡°I only know that it¡¯s a force in Xiuzhen Continent that can hide the sky with one hand.¡±

    ¡°Before he left, Yi-brother said that he hopes I would properly raise you up, without telling you the truth, only that your birth parents are already dead. He... he doesn¡¯t wish for you to avenge them.¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯tply with my agreement with Yi-brother, I didn¡¯t properly take care you.¡± Shen father chokes with emotion, ¡°I also didn¡¯t fulfill my promise to him, that I would conceal this matter from you forever. I¡¯ve always held this gleam of hope that maybe Yi-brother, he... he is still alive...¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Muyan reaches out her hand to hold his, which are aged like a dry twig. Softly saying, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve already done enough, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. And though I¡¯m not your own child, you¡¯ve treated me better than your own daughter all these years...¡±

    ¡°Su Yuexiang¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. Even if you indeed made a mistake back then, you¡¯ve also already paid enough for it, with all the suffering and torment that you¡¯ve received in these years.¡±

    ¡°In the future, we ¨C you, brother, Xiao Bao, and I... ourrge family will get better and better.¡±

    These words from Muyan seem to have touched a certain knot in the Shen patriarch, that he can¡¯t help it anymore, and tears fall trickling down.

    ¡°Can Jinglin really be cured still?¡±

    ¡°He can! Father, I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely be able to cure big brother!¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, can you really forgive me? I¡¯ve let you suffer that kind of harm...¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, I forgive you.¡±

    Shen father is like a child as he weeps, but the depression that he had umted over this period of time, his guilt and remorse, he has given vent to all of them toe out.

    Muyan lets out a sigh of relief once she could feel the breath of vitality slowly spread through his body.

    Like this, Shen father can truly gradually recover.

    ¡°Yanyan, you think, is Yi-brother... is he still alive?¡±

    Hearing Shen father finally ask that as he sobs, Muyan goes silent for a good moment, only to look out the window and murmur,

    ¡°I will definitely go to that world, and I¡¯ll confirm the fate of my father and mother.¡±

    ===

    ¡°Baby, you found this in the Space?¡±

    Muyan is simply amazed as she flips through the thin book of draughts in her hand.

    These draught forms here, each one of them had never been seen or heard of before, and their value simply couldn¡¯t be measured withmon objects.

    To give an example-

    The Philter of Barrier Breaking that Muyan refines is from a prescription that Baili Liuyin had left behind.

    Just one bottle could be easily sold for 10 million gold coins.

    Though, this [Book of Supreme Draughts] only contain less than ten prescriptions,

    The value of any one of them is still much higher than ten prescriptions that are like the Philter of Barrier Breaking.

    Muyan is especially pleasantly surprised with the first prescription in particr ¡ª Philter for Recing the Marrow and Washing the Tendons.

    This seems to be tailored for Shen Jinglin.

    Seeing Xiao Bao nod, Muyan couldn¡¯t help but pick her son up and mercilessly pepper him with kisses.

    Xiao Bao little cheeks are red, but his big eyes are filled with a resplendent radiance.

    ¡°Niangqin, this is all thanks to the bunny.¡±

    Xiao Bao describes the course of events, when the rabbit turned big, flying high up in the sky, and throwing a book down.

    Muyan tilts her head down to look at the fat rabbit as it lies on the ground, sleeping sweetly. Her expression bes pensive.

    Although she had known beforehand that this rabbit is powerful, she didn¡¯t expect that it would be to this extent.

    What kind of breed is this fat rabbit in the end?

    Oh, whatever, good thing they didn¡¯t stir-fry the rabbit and eat it at that time.

    While it¡¯s fast asleep, who knows what the fat rabbit is dreaming of, as it seems to shiver from the the cold.

 Chapter 240: Go and take the examination

    <h4>Chapter 240: Go and take the examination</h4>

    While it¡¯s fast asleep, who knows what the fat rabbit is dreaming of, as it seems to shiver from the the cold.

    So it turns it¡¯s body over to lie on it¡¯s own soft fluffy belly, and continues to sleep soundly.

    ......

    Muyan studies the form for Recing the Marrow and Washing the Tendons, and discovers that of the three main ingredients in it ¨C Dragon Bone Grass, Smelted Marrow Flower, and Harmony Grass ¨C only the Harmony Grass is readily avable.

    For the other two, even the Fog Forest and the Ghost City¡¯s draught Warehouse didn¡¯t have it.

    These two medicinal ingredients by themselves are very umon in the Yanwu Continent, they don¡¯t even have a market price.

    Muyan had Old Tao use the ghost doctor¡¯s channel, and go to various areas to inquire about those ingredients.

    ¡°Miss, from this subordinate¡¯s inquiries, in the whole Yanwu Continent, I¡¯m afraid that there are only two ces that have these rare draught ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Which ces?¡±

    ¡°One would be in the Huang Yao Country¡¯s Heavenly Road Sect, in the hands of the alchemy master Jian Feng; and the other is from the Xuan Medical Pavilion, which was founded by the Godly doctor from Jing Cheng Country. However, if you want to purchase draught ingredients from the Xuan Medical Pavilion, you must first pass it¡¯s examination and be their affiliated senior doctor.¡±

    Hearing about the Godly doctor of the Xuan Medical Pavilion, Muyan¡¯s pupils slightly contract, and a chilling glint shes through her eyes.

    Old Tao continues: ¡°However, this subordinate has already made Ghost City¡¯s people help to coordinate with them. Considering Ghost City¡¯s face, I believe that Xuan Medical Pavilion would be willing to sell when it¡¯s simply buying a few draught ingredients from them.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Muyan carelessly interrupts him and raises her teacup to slowly take a sip, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s doctor qualification exam.¡±

    Old Tao originally wanted to say more, but he suddenly chokes, and bes bbergasted.

    Wait, wait!

    Miss, can you not make it like the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s doctor examination is just as simple as eating and drinking?

    Every year, there are very few people who can pass the exam for primary doctors, not to mention senior doctors.

    Many doctors would practice medicine for decades, and would still fail before the intermediate doctor¡¯s examination.

    You... who would take the senior doctor examination so casually like you would?

    As if she could hear Old Tao¡¯s tactfulments, Muyan¡¯s lips curl up, revealing azy and evil smile.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s an old friend¡¯s territory, how can I not personally go there for a bit?¡±

    ===

    Coming out from the Tianxiangne, Shen Jinglin looks at the red bean cakes on his hands. His weathered face shows a rare soft expression.

    When they were kids, Yanyan¡¯s favorite food was the red bean cakes from Tianxiangne.

    No matter how sad or angry she was, she would show a sweet smile as soon as she eats a red bean cake.

    These past five years, Shen Jinglin had bought these cakes countless of times, but he had no one to give them to.

    Now, his little sister has finally returned home.

    Just as he¡¯s lost in thought, a figure suddenly rushes out from the side, bumping directly into him.

    With Muyan¡¯s treatments, Shen Jinglin¡¯s body is much better and he doesn¡¯t need to use a cane at this time.

    However, his leg is stillme and his cultivation still hasn¡¯t returned.

    So with that collision, he staggers and directly tumbles to the ground.

    He hears a pained groan by his side.

    Shen Jinglin thinks that this voice sounds familiar, and when he raises his head to look, he sees a dainty but haggard face. He can¡¯t help but stare nkly, ¡°Jingya? Jingya, is that you?¡±

    The woman who has fallen on her chest is slightly wrinkling her brows because of the pain.

    Hearing his voice, her head snaps up, ¡°Shen... brother?¡±

    Just calling out those words seems to make the rims of the woman¡¯s eyes turn red, her voice also bes emotional.

    But she quickly hides it and hurriedly gets up, ¡°Shen-brother, are you alright? Did I hurt you from the collision?¡±

    Shen Jinglin shakes his head and gets up from the ground.

    Seeing the way he limps, the woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears.

 Chapter 241: The one who forgets favors and violates justice*

    <h4>Chapter 241: The one who forgets favors and vites justice*</h4>

    Nevertheless, Shen Jinglin looks calm as he speaks: ¡°Jingya, it¡¯s been a while. How are you and... Chunming these days?¡±

    The woman in front of him is called Fang Jingya.

    Before, she would often form a small team with Shen Jinglin, travelling for experience in various ces, and improving their cultivation.

    There¡¯s also another one who had a close rtionship with Shen Jinglin, the one that he had taken care of like a younger brother ¨C Zhao Chunming.

    The three of them could be considered as childhood friends, their rtionship wasn¡¯t shallow.

    A year ago however, Shen Jinglin had an ident and waspletely crippled.

    These two, who were supposedly like blood siblings to him, suddenly cut off contact with him.

    It¡¯s just that, Zhao Chunming personally delivered a wedding invitation to him half a year ago, with a high and mighty face, he said¨C

    He and Jingya are getting married, but looking at Shen Jinglin¡¯s appearance as a waste, he¡¯s afraid that thetter couldn¡¯t participate in the pair¡¯s wedding ceremony.

    It¡¯s then that Shen Jinglin knew.

    This man who called him ¡°Jinglin-brother¡± on the outside, had all along envied and resented him behind his back, and couldn¡¯t wait for him to die.

    To his question, Fang Jingya¡¯s tears fall more freely, but she immediately turns away. She wipes of her tears and forces herself to show a smiling expression, ¡°Shen-brother, I... I¡¯m doing very well... but you...¡±

    ¡°Jingya, how could you run around by yourself?¡±

    As she¡¯s speaking, a man¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard from a distance.

    Upon hearing this voice, Fang Jingya immediately trembles from head to foot, her wan and sallow face showing a frightened expression.

    While talking, the owner of that voice is already striding forward.

    His sight sweeps over from Fang Jingya until it eventually settles on Shen Jinglin¡¯s face. Showing a suggestive smile: ¡°Ah, I say, why would Jingya suddenly stop here instead of moving? Turns out she came across an acquaintance. Jinglin-brother, really, long time no see!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯splexion turns gloomy all of a sudden.

    He doesn¡¯t want to get involved with this guy who ¡®follows the red, pushes the white¡¯*, who forgets favors and vites justice, so he turns around to walk away.

    - cling to someone who¡¯s strong, but when the person loses that power, snob her/him.

    Before he could move however, Zhao Chunming¡¯s gaze, harboring malicious intentions, unexpectedly falls on his crippled leg.

    ¡°Jinglin-brother, seeing that you can walk around outside, I thought that your... disability has already been cured! It turns out that you¡¯re still in this miserable state! Really pitiful, don¡¯t you have money for treatment? Since we¡¯re brothers, say, Jinglin-brother, how about I give you some money for medical expenses?¡±

    ¡°Chunming, don¡¯t say that.¡± Fang Jingya pulls on Zhao Chunming, her voice trembling as she speaks, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡±

    Zhao Chunming turns his head towards Fang Jingya, sending her a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, with taunting expression in his eyes.

    All of a sudden, without any warning, he raises his hand and ruthlessly throws a p to her face.

    Fang Jingya reels from this p, blood leaks out from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Slut, did you forget that you are my woman? Actually daring to be concerned about another man in front of my face, I could see that you¡¯re tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Shen Jinglin abruptlyes back to his senses.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Chunming, who had once been eager and attentive as he follows around Fang Jingya, could actually be like this towards his wife.

    He sees Zhao Chunming lifting his foot to ruthlessly kick Fang Jingya.

    He quickly steps forward to stop it, ¡°Zhao Chunming, what are you doing? Beating a woman, what are you thinking?¡±

    Zhen Chunming sneers: ¡°Do I need you toe and manage me on beating my own woman? Or maybe, the two of you have already fooled around andmitted adultery, so seeing your lover suffer hardship is making you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°No! Not true!¡± Fang Jingya shakes her head, cheeks streaming with tears, ¡°Jinglin-brother and I, we are clean an unstained, we¡¯ve never been improper, you mustn¡¯t talk rubbish and nder us!¡±

    ¡°Whore!¡± Zhao Chunming raises his foot and mercilessly stomps down on Fang Jingya¡¯s face, ¡°Do you have any qualifications to speak here?¡±

 Chapter 242: Inhumane

    <h4>Chapter 242: Inhumane</h4>

    Shen Jinglin simply doesn¡¯t dare believe it, that the younger brother who once seemed honest and gentle, would actually have such a vicious and unkind aspect.

    He charges over, knocking against Zhao Chunming first, then he stumbles down to help Fang Jingya to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Jingya, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to treat your injuries!¡±

    At this time, Fang Jingya has blood all across her face, her appearance is unspeakably miserable and wretched.

    As Shen Jinglin helps her up, he identally lifts her sleeves.

    He sees that her there are green and purple bruises all over her fair skin.

    This is simply... simply too horrible to look at!

    ¡°These... these are all from that beast¡¯s beatings?!!¡± Shen Jinglin bellows in disbelief.

    But Fang Jingya just cries, crying while shaking her head. She struggles out from the arm that he¡¯s using to support her, ¡°Shen-brother, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me and quickly go, hurry up and go!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s chest is heaving up and down from anger.

    He and Fang Jingya could also be considered as childhood sweethearts, and once had ambiguous sentiments in their hearts. After Fang Jingya married Zhao Chunming however, it has already faded away and disappeared without a trace.

    There¡¯s no ambiguous friendship, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he can just look on unfeelingly, as the little girl that he had watched growing up falls to such a fate.

    It¡¯s at this moment that they hear Zhao Chunming¡¯s cold and resentful voice from behind them.

    ¡°You pair of adulterers, still dare to say that there isn¡¯t anything illicit!¡±

    Shen Jinglin is caught off guard as he feels a sharp pain from behind him. He is already getting kicked down to the ground.

    Fang Jingya sees that Zhao Chunming wants to start on Shen Jinglin, so she immediately cries and throws herself over, holding him back by his thigh, ¡°Don¡¯t fight, please don¡¯t fight. I¡¯ll go back with you, I wouldn¡¯t wander around anymore, please?¡±

    Zhao Chunming grabs her hair, pulling up to force her to lift her face as she cries out in pain.

    He raises his hand and ruthlessly ps her face several times.

    Fang Jingya¡¯s pale features immediately swell up.

    Tears of despair mix along with the blood from her mouth and flows down. It¡¯s incredibly tragic.

    Shen Jinglin struggles to stand up, ¡°Zhao Chunming, don¡¯t you have any humanity?!¡±

    His whole body is trembling from anger, ¡°In the first ce, weren¡¯t you the one who was so desperately asking Fang Jingya to marry you? Why is it that after you¡¯ve taken her back as your wife, this is how you treat her?¡±

    ¡°She is my woman, I believe that however I treat her is my freedom!¡±

    Zhao Chunming snorts, ¡°Why, you want her? Hahaha, why don¡¯t you ask this bitch if she wants to go with you?¡±

    Saying that, he tightens his hand on Fang Jingya¡¯s hair, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and tell your old sweetheart whether or not you want to go with him? As long as you say that you want to, how about I let you go?¡±

    Shen Jinglin frowns: ¡°Jingya, don¡¯t be afraid of him. As long as you want to break away from this beast, no matter what or who you want to leave, Shen-brother will stand by you!¡±

    Fang Jingya¡¯s body is like a weak willow in the wind, unable to stop herself from shaking.

    But in the end, she slowly closes her eyes. Tears roll down her red and swollen cheeks.

    ¡°Shen-brother, don¡¯t worry about me. Marry a chicken, follow the chicken; marry a dog, follow the dog*. Since I¡¯ve already married this man, this is just my fate. You... just quickly leave!¡±

    - The idiom is still less insulting to the man, as it¡¯s directed to ¡®teach¡¯ the woman, instead of berating the man for being a chicken or a dog.

    Her trembling voice is choking with sobs, boundless sorrow and despair within it.

    Hearing what she said, Zhao Chunming bursts outughing, ¡°Shen Jinglin, didn¡¯t you hear, even your old sweetheart is also turning her back on you. Now that you¡¯re a useless person, she doesn¡¯t want you, hahaha!¡±

    Afterwards, he cruelly drags Fang Jingya by her hair and directly leaves.

    He¡¯s still being foul-mouthed as he walks, ¡°You fickle bitch, next time, if I see you fool around and consort with another man again, see if I won¡¯t skin you alive!¡±

 Chapter 243: Senior Doctor? Wrote it wrong!

    <h4>Chapter 243: Senior Doctor? Wrote it wrong!</h4>

    Shen Jinglin takes two steps, wanting to catch up them. However, he ultimately stops in his stride.

    The hands hanging by his side clench firmly into fists.

    ......

    After Shen Jinglin came back, Muyan finds that he looks low-spirited and unhappy.

    She asks him what happened, but he refuses to say.

    The strangest thing would be that Shen Jinglin brought some red bean cakes for her, but they¡¯ve been squished and crumbled.

    This really looks like an oue that¡¯s caused by getting attacked by someone.

    ¡°Brother, did someone bully you?¡± Muyan slightly lowers her gaze.

    Shen Jinglin stares nkly for a moment, then he shakes his head and responds with a non sequitur.

    ¡°Yanyan, can big brother¡¯s leg really be cured?¡±

    Muyan has a faint smile as she gets up, saying: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go take you somewhere.¡±

    Shen Jingling: ¡°???¡±

    ......

    Muyan brings Xiao Bao, with Feng Haitang and Shen Jinglin following behind them, and goes straight to the Tianyuan City¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    ¡°Yanyan, what do you want to do here?¡± She Jinglin is confused, ¡°Are you going to enter yourself for examination as a doctor in Xuan Medical Pavilion?¡±

    Muyan nods with a smile.

    Feng Haitang has already made her way to the registration desk, ¡°Excuse me, taking the doctor¡¯s examination.¡±

    The person at the registration desk raises his head to look at Feng Haitang. Seeing her cool and elegant features, as well as her noble temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but look some more.

    But it¡¯s also just two looks, as he casually sends her some papers, ¡°Fill out the information, pay the gold, and proceed inside to take the written examination first.¡±

    Feng Haitang takes the papers and fills out Muyan¡¯s information one by one.

    She makes a duplicate.

    The man takes those two pieces of paper and gives it a skim, indifferently saying: ¡°Who¡¯s taking the exam?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡± Muyan slowly steps forward, and Feng Haitang quickly steps back until she¡¯s behind Muyan.

    The man looks up, and is met by an absolutely beautiful countenance. It¡¯s as if those eyes could pull out your spirit and capture your soul. His mind is suddenly unsteady, and even his words have be stuttered, ¡°Plea... please pay the required gold coins.¡±

    Muyan casually tosses a pouch of gold coins, a tiny lift on the corners of her mouth, ¡°Can I go in now?¡±

    The young woman in front of him is wearing in and simple clothes, no makeup or ornaments, but within her smile, there seems to be the freedom of a spring day in the mountains, and a peach blossom face of a beauty.

    The man goes muddle-headed, and he doesn¡¯t even get a clear look at what he¡¯s holding. He just picks up the seal, and directly stamps the paper with it.

    He also hands it back to Muyan, ¡°Ple-pleasee in!¡±

    It¡¯s only after Muyan¡¯s figure haspletely disappeared through the door, does he look down and read words ¡°Senior Doctor¡± written on the remaining copy. His eyes widen.

    ¡°Ah, no, wrote it wrong! How could be an examination for senior doctors!¡±

    This is just an 18 or 19 year old girl.

    How would it be possible for her to pass the examination for Senior Doctors?

    However, looking up, Muyan¡¯s shadow is nowhere to be seen.

    Staying in ce, Shen Jinglin is even more disoriented that the man in charge of the registration.

    ¡°Yanyan wants to take the examination for senior doctors? How could this be possible?¡±

    There hasn¡¯t been a single senior doctor in the entire Tianyuan city for many years!

    Xiao Bao raises his face and looks at him with a wooden expression. Chopping the nails and slicing the iron, he says: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that niangqin couldn¡¯t do in this world.¡±

    Shen Jinglin is stumped for words.

    ¡°Also, only if niangqin bes a senior doctor in Xuan Medical Pavilion, can she buy Dragon Bone Grass and Smelted Marrow Flower from here.¡±

    ¡°Why does Yanyan want to buy these two kinds of draught ingredients?¡±

    Xiao Bao sends a ¡®this mortal is really stupid¡¯ expression towards Shen Jinglin, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because with these two herbs, niangqin would be able to concoct a cure for uncle¡¯s illness!¡±

    Shen Jinglin¡¯s breathing suddenly bes sluggish, and he looks towards the direction where Muyan had disappeared. There¡¯s a small trembling on his lips, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 244: Randomly Scribbling?

    <h4>Chapter 244: Randomly Scribbling?</h4>

    As it turns out, Yanyan is doing this for him.

    Not only to acquire the Dragon Bone Grass and the Smelted Marrow Flower for him,

    But also to give him faith.

    Yanyan is telling him: she can easily pass the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s senior doctor examination, so naturally, it¡¯s not a problem to treat his leg injury.

    Shen Jinglin slightly lowers his eyes. He takes a deep breath, letting the warm wetness in his eyes retreat.

    In this life, the most fortunate thing about him is that he has Yanyan as a sister.

    ===

    The second floor of the Xuan Medical Pavilion is a ce dedicated for written exams.

    It¡¯s divided into three areas: Primary, Intermediate, and Senior.

    In the Primary and Intermediate areas, there are doctors going in and out to take the exam every now and then.

    But there isn¡¯t a single shadow on the Senior¡¯s area.

    The examiner who¡¯s in charge of proctoring the exam is sprawled on the desk, sleeping soundly.

    Muyan walks over to that examiner and lightly taps on the table.

    ¡°Who¡¯s being so noisy?¡± the examiner wipes the drool off his beard, impatiently saying, ¡°If you want to take the exam, go left, walk till you reach it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother, I want to take the examination for senior doctors.¡±

    The crisp and sweet-sound voice finally pulls back some of the the examiner¡¯s consciousness.

    He skeptically looks up. As soon as he sees that young, poetic and picturesque appearance of Muyan, he can¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Where did this little misse from, do you know what a senior doctor is? Go, go, go, quickly go to the side and cool off, don¡¯t disturb this uncle¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t have a faint smile as she hands over her application form, ¡°I¡¯m here to take the Senior Doctors¡¯ examination.¡±

    The long-bearded examiner takes the paper and takes a look at its seal. He furrows his brows, ¡°Do you have the seal of an Intermediate Doctor?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The examiner¡¯splexion turns darker, ¡°Primary Doctor?¡±

    ¡°Also no.¡±

    He gets furious, ¡°You still dare...¡±

    ¡°What? Does the Xuan Medical Pavilion have a provision that one cannot directly apply for the senior doctors¡¯ assessment?¡± Muyan lifts her brows, ¡°That being the case, in ordance to the provision during application, repay me ten times the gold coins for registration.¡±

    The examiner¡¯s face immediately goes stiff.

    The Xuan Medical Pavilion receives gold coins to preside over the doctors¡¯ assessment, and it¡¯s doctor¡¯s seal is also acknowledge by everyone in the Yanwu Continent.

    But if they approve of the profile after a review, and then refuse to let the doctor take the examination,

    They have to give a refund that¡¯s ten times the registration fee.

    It must be known that the registration fee to take the senior doctors¡¯ exam is not a small amount.

    ¡°Very well, I would like to see what kind of result you, a little girl who hasn¡¯tpletely grown her hair, would have after checking the test!¡±

    The Senior Doctor¡¯s examination room, which had been quiet for many years, bes brightly lit.

    The questionnaire is already prepared and ready.

    The one who made it is Yanwu Continent¡¯s famous Godly Doctor, Qian Qing.

    All the examiners of Tianyuan City¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion had taken a look at the questions inside, but no one could answer itpletely.

    No, there are only a few who could answer even half of it.

    The long-bearded examiner who had been drowsy just a moment ago, is now ring with bright eyes at Muyan, who is sitting not far away.

    Humph, he¡¯d like to take a look!

    How could an 18 or 19-year-old little girl answer the questions that these examiners couldn¡¯t.

    However¨C

    Half an hour has gone by, and Muyan has a natural expression as she¡¯s wielding the pen like it¡¯s flying. There is no trace of hesitation or nervousness on her face.

    The long-bearded examiner¡¯s heart begins to beat like a drum.

    Could it be that she can reallye up with the answers to those questions?

    Or maybe she is simply pretending to be calm and collected, and just randomly scribbling?

    No! How could she possiblye up with the answers, it¡¯s definitely just random scribbles!

    Although he¡¯s thinking like this, he still couldn¡¯t help but approach with every step, wanting to take a look at what Muyan had written.

    Just when the examiner¡¯s head is stretched forward for a peek,

    There¡¯s suddenly a thud.

 Chapter 245: Itâ€™s possible that a miracle would happen

    <h4>Chapter 245: It¡¯s possible that a miracle would happen</h4>

    Muyan puts her pen down, shaking the paper as the ink hasn¡¯tpletely dried yet. She then hands it over to the examiner.

    The light pink petal lips move, sayingzily, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the exam.¡±

    Fi... finished the exam?!!

    The examiner opens his eyes wide, incredulously receiving the paper.

    The wide paper is spread out, and under every question, a meticulous and tidy answer is written in graceful handwriting.

    And all these answers¨C

    For each one that the he knows the answer to, they... they¡¯re all correct.

    And those that he doesn¡¯t know, he just feels as if he gets a sudden sh of insight and all is clear as he goes through some exnations to the answers.

    The long-bearded examiner snaps his head up, the way he looks at Muyan is like he¡¯s watching a freak: ¡°These... you answered all of these by yourself?¡±

    Muyan leisurely smiles, ¡°Of course, I came to take the examination for senior doctors. If I can¡¯t even answer these these problems, why would I be here?¡±

    The long-bearded examiner sluggishly looks over the exam paper, then looks over to Muyan.

    After looking back and forth for several times, he abruptlyes back to his senses, ¡°You... wait a moment, I will now notify the Council of Elders to conduct a formal Senior Doctor Assessment!¡±

    Saying that, he turns to leave.

    Before he could take two steps however, he strides back again and gives Muyan a deep bow.

    ¡°This humble one is Zhang Mingkun, and Intermediate Doctor at Xuan Medical Pavilion. Previously, I didn¡¯t think that this youngdy would have such ability. I¡¯ve made many a faux pas, still I hope that miss wouldn¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ......

    It could be said that Zhang Mingkun¡¯s report is shaking the the entire sky of Tianyuan City¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    In the Council of Elders that had been quiet for a long time, one by one, doctors are gathering together.

    Each one has an astonished face while reading through Muyan¡¯s exam paper.

    ¡°You all said, someone answered all the questions from Master?¡± a sly voice could be hearding from the doorway.

    At the same time, they could see a beardless middle-aged man walking in. He has a horse-like face, hawk-eyes, and smooth skin. However, his neck and the back of his hand are all wrinkled.

    Upon seeing this man, everyone inside the room immediately stand up and give their respectful salutations.

    ¡°Greetings to Doctor Deng.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng, the only Senior Doctor in Tianyuan¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    He is also an apprentice of it¡¯s founder, Qian Qing.

    In there, it could be said that he has the power to say one word and mean just that.

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes shift, falling on Zhang Mingkun, ¡°How could someone possibly answer all of the questions that Master had made? Aren¡¯t you talking rubbish?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Zhang Mingkun quickly replies, ¡°I personally watched that little girl take the exam, she answered every question, and it had only taken her less than an hour.¡±

    As soon as he says this, Deng Hongfeng¡¯splexion immediately bes very unsightly.

    Deng Hongfeng didn¡¯t get his title as a Senior Doctor through an examination, but it was directly given to him by his Master.

    Yet he is very confident about his own medical skills.

    But in the face of those questions from his Master, he could only answer about 70%, and it took him four whole hours.

    How could a little girl do better than him? Even doing it in a shorter time?

    Deng Hongfeng steadies his face, and he pulls that examination paper over. His eyes scan it up and down several times.

    But he simply can¡¯t see any problem with it at all.

    There are even some answers that are more incisive than the ones that his Master had told him at that time, drawing blood on the first prick.

    But Zhang Mingkun doesn¡¯t see his meaningful look at all.

    He still excitedly talks: ¡°Dr. Deng, our Tianyuan City hasn¡¯t produced a Senior Doctor for many years. Maybe it¡¯s really possible that a miracle would happen today... a Senior Doctor who is less than twenty years old!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng fiercely furrows his brows, saying with a sneer: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have a look, just how gifted is this woman in the end. I will personally preside over this Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment!¡±

 Chapter 246: Whole Body Examination?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Whole Body Examination?</h4>

    Muyan is calm and unruffled during that chaos, as she waits for an hour before someone finallyes over and tells her toe into a spacious and empty room.

    The moment she enters, Muyan could feel an intensely nauseating gaze.

    Turning her head to look, she meets a pair of sleazy hawk-like eyes.

    Those eyes look her up and down. There¡¯s greed, amazement and vulgarity within them, like he wishes he could use his gaze to strip her of all her clothes.

    That gaze is simply so disgusting, it could make people want to throw up.

    Deng Hongfeng had originally intended to deliberately make things difficult for the talented doctor who¡¯s better than him.

    But the moment he sees Muyan¡¯s appearance, his eyes immediately stare fixedly, his drool falls down, only leaving him stunned.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that the so-called genius girl doctor would actually be such a bright and moving beauty.

    Deng Hongfeng hurriedly walks forward, his mouth saying, ¡°You must be the Miss Jun who wants to take the Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment. Let me see your muscles and bones first, to check whether or not you¡¯re qualified to be a good doctor.¡±

    Saying that, those withered hands that are rather like chicken feet, go to grab towards Muyan¡¯s chest.

    There are also some examiners like Zhang Mingkun waiting in the room.

    Seeing this scene, each and every one of them have a bit of an unsightlyplexion.

    But they simply don¡¯t open their eyes, nobody dares to step forward to help Muyan out.

    That¡¯s because, in Tianyuan City, offending Deng Hongfeng would be tantamount to offending the entire Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    These people will never want to get involved with this doctor¡¯s ways.

    Zhang Mingkun clenches his hands, his eyes are bursting with mes. He suddenly tries to stand up.

    But he gets pulled down by the person beside him, ¡°Are you tired of living? Have you gone mad? This isn¡¯t the first time that you¡¯vee to know that Deng Hongfeng likes to defile women.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? At that time when he had taken a fancy on Dr. Liu¡¯s newly wedded wife, thetter resisted and wouldn¡¯t obey, so he got his hands directly crippled, and from then on, Dr. Liu could no longer practice medicine.¡±

    ¡°Those adopted sons of his, and those grandsons, which one of them aren¡¯t sending their own wives and daughters for him to y with? In Tianyuan, who would dare offend him?¡±

    The fiery anger in Zhang Mingkun¡¯s eyes slowly withdraws under the persuasions of his peer. Nevertheless, he clenches his teeth and directs his sight towards the them.

    He just spoke rudely towards Muyan, thenter, he was impressed by her answers. Zhang Mingkun¡¯s heart was filled with guilt.

    He was originally eager to promote the Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment with the hope that he could make it up to this girl.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would only push her into the abyss of hell.

    How could Zhang Mingkun befortable about this?

    One by one, the examiners turn their heads away, covering their ears, covering their eyes.

    Pretending that they could not see this scene happening before them, they couldn¡¯t hear it.

    They already know Muyan¡¯s fate, they¡¯re already well aware but they can¡¯t do anything about it.

    On the other side, Muyan sees the perverted hand stretching towards her bosom and she takes a step back.

    She lets out an innocentugh as she says: ¡°I really don¡¯t remember any provision for assessing senior doctors that requires examining the muscles and bones.¡±

    As she speaks, there a voice that¡¯s clear and euphonious, like the sounds of nature curling up in one¡¯s ears.

    It makes Deng Hongfeng even more excited, his eyes seem to be spurting out fire.

    The youngdy before his eyes is like the most perfect snow-jade carving, ice flesh and jade bones, wless and luminous.

    The more it¡¯s like so, the more he wants to ravage, the more he wants to torment.

    If he could make red, blue and purple bruises on such a perfect and wlessly white body, what a wonderful scene would it be!

    ¡°Haha, this girl may not know that I have the final say in the Xuan Medical Pavilion. If I say I¡¯ll examine the muscles and bones, then I¡¯ll naturally do so.¡±

    With that, he has an urgent look as he throws himself to Muyan.

 Chapter 247: What about 10

    <h4>Chapter 247: What about 10</h4>

    However, before his hands could feel that delectable tactile sensation, he suddenly feels a piercing pain on his hands and elbows.

    ¡°Aah¨C!!¡± a wretched, pig-like squealing echoes within the spacious room.

    The other examiners in the room all jump up in fright.

    One after another, they turn their heads, and are surprised to find that Deng Hongfeng¡¯s hands are limply hanging down.

    The elbows seem to have been forcibly snapped.

    The intense pain is making Deng Hongfeng¡¯s horse-like face scrunch up. It appears exceptionally fierce and hrious.

    This... what happened?

    ¡°Ah, help! Help me! You group of idiots, what¡¯re you all dawdling for? Hurry up... hurry up and give me a treatment... aaah!¡±

    The Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s examinerse back to their senses, and quickly swarm around Deng Hongfeng to check his injuries.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a heavy injury, just dislocation.

    Each of these examiners have excellent medical skills, so the elbows¡¯ dislocation is very quickly corrected.

    Still, Deng Hongfeng lets out a miserable howl amidst the pain.

    By the time that the treatment isplete, he¡¯s already covered in cold sweat.

    He res at Muyan like he wants to kill her, ¡°Slut, what did you do to me?!¡±

    Muyan shows an innocent smile, calmly saying: ¡°Doctor must be cracking a joke, I¡¯m just standing here, I haven¡¯t even lifted a hand, what could I have done?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time. Excuse me, but can we start the Senior Doctor¡¯s Formal Assessment?¡±

    Deng Hongfeng ferociously res at her, as if he wants to see any hole in what she said.

    But what he can see before his eyes is nothing more than a beautiful, frail girl.

    How can an 18 or 19-year old girl possibly break his arms without moving her hands?

    He¡¯s a martial practitioner at the peak of Profound Stage!

    But if it wasn¡¯t her, who else could¡¯ve done it?

    With this much confusion, how could Deng Hongfeng still think of sex.

    Now, he only wants to kick this evil woman out. He simply can¡¯t let her be a Senior Doctor and step over his head.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have to take a look if you have any qualifications to be a Senior Doctor in my Xuan Medical Pavilion.¡±

    After that, Deng Hongfeng lifts up his hands to p, but he feels a burst of pain on his joints.

    He can only put them down resentfully, and he says through gritted teeth: ¡°Bring all the patients in for me.¡±

    One order, and very quickly, ten people ¨C men, women, young and old ¨C are brought in.

    They¡¯re made to stand in a row before Muyan.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but lift up her brows.

    All these people, just looking at theirplexions would tell you that they have some illness.

    The Primary Doctor¡¯s Assessment includes medical diagnosis.

    But it only requires them to treat one patient.

    The Intermediate Doctor¡¯s Assessment is a little more difficult, but it still just requires them to diagnose three patients.

    Didn¡¯t expect that Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment would directly have ten patients.

    But, so what if it¡¯s ten?

    It can¡¯t be that she still couldn¡¯t manage that?

    Muyan is just about to go over and take a pulse, but she hears Deng Hongfeng¡¯s grimugh.

    ¡°Even in the entire Yanwu Continent¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion, there are only a handful of Senior Doctors.¡±

    ¡°If you want to pass this Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment, you should at least show some ability. For these ten patients, within an two hours, I want you to determine their illnesses, and supply an effective treatment n. You can only look, you cannot feel their pulse, cannot ask them anything, and you cannot approach them!¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, slightly knitting her brows up.

    For looking, listening, asking, and feeling the pulse ¨C she¡¯s only allowed to ¡°look¡±. This is still making a diagnosis?

    Zhang Mingkun suddenly stands up and says: ¡°Dr. Deng, this is different from what we¡¯ve discussed in the beginning! Without asking or taking their pulse, how would it be possible to make a medical diagnosis? Isn¡¯t this too much of an impossible task?¡±

 Chapter 248: An Impossible Task

    <h4>Chapter 248: An Impossible Task</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right! At least let this girl take the pulse?¡±

    ¡°Treating ten patients within two hours is already an impossible task by itself. Now even taking the pulse is also not allowed? How could it be done

    ah?¡±

    The other examiners couldn¡¯t continue watching either, as they startmenting with seven mouths and eight tongues*.

    -

    people talking over each other; lively chatter

    There¡¯s also another thing, angry words that they don¡¯t dare speak-

    Deng Hongfeng, as a Senior Doctor, can you pass this kind of assessment?

    Even if he¡¯s allowed to look, ask, and take the pulse... it would still be improbable that he could give a diagnosis and treatment n for ten patients, all within two hours. Not to mention if he¡¯s just allowed to look.

    Bang¨C!!

    Deng Hongfeng heavily kicks the low table in front of him, turning it over.

    A gloomy and sinister gaze sweeps over everyone in the room. He says with a sneer: ¡°I said that this is the content of the assessment, so this is the content of the assessment. Do you people have any objections?¡±

    As the examiners meet his sinister gaze, each and every one of them are immediately silenced out of fear, not daring to say another word.

    Deng Hongfeng gloomily measures Muyan, ¡°This is the content of the Senior Doctor¡¯s Formal Assessment. If there¡¯s nothing you can do to pass it, you can just leave now!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s longshes droop down a bit, then after a while, she slowly raises her eyes.

    In her pitch-ck crystal eyes, there¡¯s a gleaming reflection of waves in sunlight. With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll receive this assessment.¡±

    At the side, Zhang Mingkun lets out a sigh, shaking his head in guilt and disappointment.

    Still, there¡¯s acent light flitting across Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes.

    In his mind, he thinks that if this girl still wants to be a doctor after failing this assessment, she will inevitablye to tter him and curry his favor.

    By then, he would be able to wantonly toy with this woman...

    Anticipating of such an exciting situation, there¡¯s a gleam of beast-like bloodthirst and cruelty in Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes.

    At this time, Muyan is already walking, neither fast nor slow, until she arrives in front of the first patient.

    ¡°This person is sick.¡± the sweet-sounding voice is like a clear dewdrop tumbling down a bamboo leaf, ¡°It¡¯s Chest Difort, soup made with bitter orange, white scallion and cinnamon. Supplemented by...¡±

    As soon as she starts speaking, the smiling expression brought about by Deng Hongfeng¡¯s fantasizing, suddenly goes stiff on his face.

    All the examiners in the room are watching her in disbelief.

    Co-correct!

    Be it the illness or the treatment n, there¡¯s not even a little bit of error at all.

    No pulse, no questions, not even getting close for examination, this... how could she havee up with the diagnosis?

    The examiners look at each other, all of them seeing astonishment in the other¡¯s eyes.

    After the initial shock, Deng Hongfeng snorts, ¡°It¡¯s just a blind cat running into a dead mouse, I don¡¯t believe that she can directly see the illnesses of all these patients!¡±

    ......

    Muyan slowly walks before the second patient, no pauses on her steps. Light as a feather, she says: ¡°This person, no illness.¡±

    Saying that, she directly passes him.

    They¡¯re shocked once again!!

    That¡¯s because this second person looks yellow-faced and malnourished, but in fact, she¡¯s just born with a small skeleton and yellow skin. In reality, she¡¯s not sick.

    If you can check her pulse, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem to know that.

    But Muyan can immediately determine that this person doesn¡¯t have an illness, by just looking from a distance?

    ......

    ¡°This person, sick. Tuberculosis, there¡¯s no medicine to cure it, but using oyster and Prune can ease the pain, and dy it from ring up.¡±

    ¡°This person, sick. Pathogenic influenza. You treat it by...¡±

    Like this, Muyan walks past each patient like she¡¯s taking a leisurely stroll.

    Each time she¡¯s in front of someone, she determines this person¡¯s illness, as well as the method of treatment.

    As for the examiners of the Xuan Medical Pavilion, from their initial shock, they eventually be overwhelmed. As Muyan urately diagnoses the seventh and eighth patients, and as she gives the method of treatment... each and every one of them has already gone numb.

 Chapter 249: Failed?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Failed?</h4>

    And Deng Hongfeng, from his initial disdain, it slowly turns into utter frustration.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, a person, without the need to take a pulse,

    Could make a diagnosis by just looking from a distance.

    If the girl before his eyes truly has such skill, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she is a thousand times better than his Master?

    How is this possible?!

    ......

    Muyan slowly walks to the ninth person, her pink lips slightly open, ¡°This person is sick.¡±

    Hearing those words, Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes brighten, and he immediately leaps up from his chair.

    ¡°Hahah, you¡¯re wrong! This assessment is over, you¡¯ve already failed! Hurry and get out of Xuan Medical Pavilion!¡±

    When they heard Muyan say ¡°This person is sick¡±, the examiners, except for Deng Hongfeng, all of them show a lot of disappointment.

    Just missed by a little bit!

    Really just a little bit more, and this youngdy would have seeded!

    She would have then be the first Senior Doctor that passed the examination in Tianyuan City.

    She would also be the youngest Senior Doctor since the establishment of Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    That would have been a miracle!

    But what a pity, that in the second to thest one, she gave the wrong answer.

    That¡¯s because this ninth person, several of them had diagnosed him together and determined that he doesn¡¯t have any illness.

    Deng Hongfeng only feels proud and ted at this moment, unspeakably happy.

    He sends Muyan a sideways nce, those hawk-like eyes are filled with malicious intentions.

    ¡°What are you still dawdling here for? The assessment is over, you¡¯ve already failed! For the next three years, you¡¯re not allowed to retake the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s exam.¡±

    This is another provision in Xuan Medical Pavilion. Fail the Primary Doctor¡¯s assessment, you cannot retake it for a year; fail the Intermediate Doctor¡¯s assessment, and the ban is two years; and if you fail the Senior Doctor¡¯s assessment, there would be three whole years where you cannot re-apply.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, very few people woulde and take the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s Doctor Examination if they¡¯re not fairly certain.

    Deng Hongfeng is positive in his guess that Muyan very much wants to be a doctor of Xuan Medical Pavilion. In the end, she still can¡¯t be allowed to step over his head.

    He can¡¯t help but get even more proud of himself, ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you still tender? If you want to be a Senior Doctor like me, hehe... obediently wait for a few more years. But if you want to qualify as an Intermediate Doctor, you coulde and find me in private. Maybe I can open the on one side and give you another chance.¡±

    Muyan curls up the corners of her lips, and there¡¯s azy and evil smile on her gorgeous face, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to give me another chance.¡±

    ¡°Smelly girl, not giving face to the courtesy I¡¯m giving you!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯splexion suddenly changes, ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re unable to tell good from bad, then you can never participate in Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s assessments again in this life!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Zhang Mingkun is finally unable to bear it as he says, ¡°Dr. Deng, isn¡¯t it too harsh to eliminate people like this? After all, she correctly diagnosed the first eight patients.¡±

    The other examiners couldn¡¯t continue repressing their emotions either, and they mutter in low voices.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just watching from a distance, not even taking their pulse, she could answer 80% right. Seriously, it¡¯s already very awe-inspiring.¡±

    ¡°This old man is ashamed of being inferior!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also ashamed of being inferior!¡±

    ¡°Even not as a Senior Doctor, shouldn¡¯t we at least give her the seal for an Intermediate Doctor?¡±

    Even those patients are looking at Muyan with their eyes brimming with awe.

    Especially those who were diagnosed and given a treatment n, their hearts are filled with gratitude, and it inadvertentlyes out it in their words and expressions.

    Deng Hongfeng listens to everyone¡¯s whispered discussions, and hisplexion turns green then white.

    ¡°All of you shut up for me!¡± Deng Hongfeng points at Zhang Mingkun and the others, his eyes are filled with fierceness.

 Chapter 250: Not even a blade of grass grows

    <h4>Chapter 250: Not even a de of grass grows</h4>

    ¡°All of you shut up for me!¡± Deng Hongfeng points at Zhang Mingkun and the others, his eyes are filled with fierceness, ¡°Lao zi* said that she is disqualified, so she is disqualified! Do you people have any say in Xuan Medical Pavilion?¡±

    -

    I, your father ¨C an arrogant way to address oneself.

    After he says that, he ferociously res at Muyan, ¡°Still not hurrying up to get lost?!¡±

    Muyanpletely ignores him, and instead, without consulting anyone, she moves two steps forward until she could stand in front of that ninth patient.

    The ninth patient is a middle-aged man with a simple and honest appearance.

    He has a head of thick ck hair, with a thin yellow beard and eyebrows that are very unkempt.

    Seeing the youngdying over, beautiful like a fairy from a painting, the middle-aged man nervously twists his hand to fix his clothes.

    He has a helpless and tensed face.

    Muyan has a faint smile, her expression is indescribably soft and gentle, ¡°Uncle, can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    That rxing euphonious voice is like feathers softly dispersing the tenseness and insecurity around him.

    The middle-aged man unconsciously loosens his nerves, but he still talks with a stutter: ¡°You... can ask away.¡±

    ¡°Are you... wearing a wig?¡±

    Hearing her question, the middle-aged man immediately widens his eyes, ¡°You, how did you know?¡±

    After he says this, the man¡¯s face turns red all of a sudden, and the expression of unease turns into panic and embarrassment.

    If only there¡¯s a hole around, he would really like to burrow his head into it right now.

    Muyan¡¯s expression bes even gentler,pletely devoid of any ridicule, ¡°If I say that I can cure your illness, and ensure that there won¡¯t be a rpse in the future, would you be willing to take your wig off?¡±

    ¡°You... is that true?!¡± the middle-aged man produces a voice that¡¯s almost high-pitched, ¡°Can you really cure my illness?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s lips quirk up, smilingzily as she sends a sideways nce, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Believe! Of course, believe!

    A burning light shes through the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    Just a moment ago, the ten of them had seen and understood Muyan¡¯s abilities.

    If it¡¯s anyone else who said that they can cure the illness he¡¯s been hiding, the man might still have some reservations.

    But since it¡¯sing from this girl in front of him, for some reason, he has a firm faith, without any doubts.

    He slowly nods his head, resolute and decisive as he says: ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Saying that, he lifts his hand and slowly touches the hair on his head.

    On the other side, the examiners are baffled.

    What is Jun Muyan and the ninth patient talking about?

    Wig? What does that have to do with the assessment?

    Deng Hongfeng doubles down on his unpleasantness and verbal abuse: ¡°Little slut, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to get lost? Don¡¯t think that you could pass just by stalling for time...¡±

    Before he could finish his words,

    he sees that the ninth patient is already talking the wig off of his head.

    Soon after, they get to see that the hair remaining on the man¡¯s head is only a few tufts.

    And the rest is a bright scalp where not even a de of grass grows.

    Yet the most rming part would be the several red and swollen pustules on his scalp.

    Seeing it this way after he took the wig off, it¡¯s really very disconcerting.

    The entire examination room suddenly goespletely silent.

    The finger that Deng Hongfeng is using to point at Muyan is frozen in ce.

    He looks straight at the middle-aged man¡¯s scalp, and it¡¯s only after a long while that he coulde back to himself.

    One after another, the other examiners are leaping up from their seats to walk towards the middle-aged man.

    ¡°This, this is Ghost Thorn?!¡±

    Ghost Thorn is a very rare disease.

    At the stage before it fully res-up, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be discovered even by taking the pulse.

    And the Ghost Thorn on the middle-aged man has obviously red-up just recently, just the initial symptoms.

    Without seeing this skin disease on his head, they probably still wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it.

 Chapter 251: Envy, Bitter Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 251: Envy, Bitter Resentment</h4>

    This entire room of people have taken his pulse and have given him a diagnosis, and yet he unexpectedly has the Ghost Thorn Disease.

    While everyone is stunned,

    The elegant and ethereal voice, unique to the young woman, suddenly echoes within the room.

    ¡°This person is sick. The illness is called Ghost Thorn, the patient¡¯s hair will be frail, thinning out and falling off. The skin will be bright red, and itch like there are crawling insects... this disease is caused by pore dtion, and miasma taking advantage of that opening, until it reaches the blood...¡±

    ¡°These examiners, may I ask if there¡¯s any problem with my diagnosis?¡±

    These words are said neither fast nor slow, like idlements over tea, discussing poetry.

    The voice lingers in the room like smoke rising in spirals.

    But it sounds like the echoes of muffled thunder in the ears of all the examiners.

    Deng Hongfeng ispletely dumbfounded, open-mouthed, and he has a stupid look as he stares at patient no.9.

    Then he turns to look at Muyan, and it¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at a ghost.

    Zhang Mingkun suddenlyes back to himself.

    He gives a deep bow towards Muyan, ¡°The girl¡¯s medical expertise is impable, we are greatly humbled!¡±

    That¡¯s right!

    This people, they had gathered to diagnose as a group ¨C they took his pulse, asked him questions, given him tactile examination ¨C but in the end, they were unable to discover the disease.

    This girl in front of them had just looked from afar, and she coulde up with the diagnosis.

    Such medical expertise is more than excellent.

    It is simply consummate!

    It could even beparable to the the founder of Xuan Medical Pavilion, Godly Doctor Qian Qing.

    The only one in the audience who doesn¡¯t admire Muyan is probably Deng Hongfeng alone. He is only filled with envy, bitter resentment, and unwillingness.

    His features twists and crumples, fiercely ring at Muyan, ¡°You colluded with this man, didn¡¯t you? Yes, you two must have really colluded! The result of this assessment is invalid!¡±

    Muyan lets out a scoff, ¡°Oh? Is that so? It turns out that the integrity of Xuan Medical Pavilion only amounts to this? It seems like it would be necessary to give publicity to your noble Pavilion after I leave.¡±

    ¡°What a minute!¡± Zhang Mingkun hurriedly tries to stop her, ¡°This miss doesn¡¯t need to go! Anyone with eyes can see your ability. You are absolutely deserving to be conferred the title of a Senior Doctor!¡±

    An old man next to Zhan Mingkun is stroking his beard, also affirming: ¡°Right. This old man will go and get the Senior Doctor¡¯s seal and emblem, and I will notify everyone of the news that Tianyuan City has it¡¯s first Senior Doctor. One moment please.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng is incredulously pointing at everyone, ¡°You people, what is the meaning of this? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to rebel?¡±

    A white-bearded old man coldly looks at him, his voice sinking: ¡°Dr. Deng, what do you mean? Do you want to disregard the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s reputation? If you were to truly ruin Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s name, do you think that your Master, Godly Doctor Qian, would pardon you?¡±

    Hearing the name of Godly Doctor Qian, Deng Hongfeng distinctly curls up shivering.

    And Muyan¡¯s eyes shes with a chilling murderous intent.

    Very quickly, someone has arrived with the seal and emblem of a Senior Doctor. Then that white-bearded old man personally hands them over to Muyan.

    Bing the only Senior Doctor of Tianyuan city who has passed the exam, the expression on Muyan¡¯s face is stillnguid and indifferent.

    With a shallow smile on her lips, she casually takes the two items and tosses them up.

    She then hands the seal over to the old man, ¡°Excuse me, I would like to buy some Dragon Bone Grass and Smelted Marrow Flower from the Xuan Medical Pavilion. Give me all that¡¯s avable.¡±

    The old man stares nkly, and he couldn¡¯te back to himself for a quite a while.

    Muyan says with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Why? Can¡¯t a Senior Doctor purchase these two kinds of rare draught ingredients?¡±

    The old man couldn¡¯t say anything for a good while, then afterwards, hees back to his senses, ¡°So the girl came because for these two herbs.¡±

 Chapter 252: So-called ED

    <h4>Chapter 252: So-called ED</h4>

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Muyan very readily admits to it, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s not allowed? Or are the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s stiptions merely written for show?¡±

    ¡°No, please give us a moment!¡± the old man turns to Zhang Mingkun, ¡°Take the girl¡¯s seal and retrieve all the Dragon Bone Grass and Smelted Marrow Flower from the Herb Warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Hold on! Who allowed you to sell her rare herbs!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯s agitated voice suddenly interjects.

    An indignant me burns in his eyes, pointing and raining curses on Muyan: ¡°Slut, don¡¯t think that you can swindle rare herbs from our Xuan Medical Pavilion. I now suspect that you¡¯ve cheated in the Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment, the oue of the assessment earlier is invalid!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you diagnosed what Ghost Thorn, slut, you must have an colluded with someone to cheat. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it, Zhang Mingkun. Weren¡¯t you seduced by this little slut, so you speak out to help her over and over again?¡±

    ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t fabricate stories to nder others!!¡± Zhang Mingkun is shaking out of anger, his face swells and turns purple.

    Deng Hongfeng is immensely proud of himself as he says: ¡°I exposed you so you fly into a rage out of humiliation? Humph, I thought that there¡¯s something queer about today¡¯s matters. Apparently, everything was just a scheme by you two adulterers. You slut, without any real skill or knowledge...¡±

    Muyan sighs softly, her gorgeous face revealing a helpless expression.

    But in those glimmering peach blossom eyes, there¡¯s a sharp chill, ¡°At first, I really didn¡¯t want to talk about the illness of the ninth patient in this room. But since Dr. Deng thinks that I don¡¯t have real ability and learning, then I see that I should still demonstrate... exactly that.¡±

    ¡°What? Ninth patient?¡±

    ¡°Is there still a ninth patient somewhere?¡±

    Ten people were used as specimens for the examination, and there were supposed to be three among them that aren¡¯t sick, while the other seven are sick.

    Since Muyanter detected that patient no.9 has Ghost Thorn, isn¡¯t it reasonable to say that there are only eight patients?

    Where is the ninth one?

    Muyan¡¯s lovely eyes looks Deng Hongfeng up and down.

    Anguid, evil, and arrogant breath seems to appear on her body, making people both eager and fearful.

    ¡°This person is sick. The name of the illness is Erectile Dysfunction. The so-called ED, also known as impotence, the illness is the inability of a man to keep an erection...¡±

    Pfft¨C!

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, someone couldn¡¯t help spray out a mouthful of tea.

    It¡¯s unexpectedly this kind of illness!

    There¡¯s also some people with sluggish faces. Soon after, they steal nces left and right, apparently wanting to find the man who has this kind of dysfunction.

    And it¡¯s like a basin of cold water is pouring down Deng Hongfeng¡¯s head. Hisplexion turns from red to green, from green to purple, and from purple to white.

    At this very moment, there¡¯s only one thought in his mind.

    How does she know?

    How could she possibly know?!

    Then, what Muyan says next further rms him, that he almost jumps up screaming.

    ¡°Dr. Deng, do you need me to say who is this person with ED, so I can prove my ability?¡±

    With this statement, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but gather on Deng Hongfeng.

    Cold sweat is pouring down Deng Hongfeng¡¯s forehead, but he puts on a bold face and says: ¡°You, you stop talking nonsense, rmist talk...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Dr. Deng is still unconvinced?¡±

    Muyanughs once more, herughter is like a wind-chime of purple cowries blown by the wind, inexplicably sweet-sounding and pleasant to hear, ¡°Then I¡¯ll add a little more.¡±

    ¡°This person is temperamental as a result of having ED for many years, and he likes to amuse himself by abusing the opposite sex.¡±

 Chapter 253: Doesnâ€™t want Xiao Bao with Uncle around

    <h4>Chapter 253: Doesn¡¯t want Xiao Bao with Uncle around</h4>

    ¡°Furthermore, in order to treat this problem, this man had taken all kinds of medications for many years. The acupuncture treatment not only failed to cure it¡¯s underlying cause, on the contrary... it made his body hair fall off, preventing them from growing.¡±

    ¡°The face is smooth and beardless, just like pce eunuchs that had been castrated.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯s entire body is trembling.

    He could feel that the gazes of everyone in the room are gathered on him.

    The ridicule, contempt, surprise, and disgust in those eyes ¨C they¡¯re all making his scalp blow up.

    Now he really regrets it, regrets that he cannot go back to earlier!

    He would have rather let Muyan obtain the title of a Senior Doctor, as well as the rare herbs. He would¡¯ve also never let his unmentionable illness be exposed to others.

    The smile on the corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but deepen, and she slowly waves around the Senior Doctor emblem.

    ¡°Dr. Deng, do you want to know who this ninth patient is? Or maybe I should give more clues so Dr. Deng can guess this man¡¯s identity.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng grits his teeth, forcibly squeezing out the words from his mouth: ¡°No! Need!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s to say, I¡¯m now a Senior Doctor of Xuan Medical Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Muyan turns her eyes towards the old man, ¡°Since even Dr. Deng has recognized my status as a Senior Doctor, may I ask if you can give me the Dragon Bone Grass and the Smelted Marrow Flower?¡±

    Not long after that, Muyan contentedly leaves with an ample amount of Dragon Bone Grass and Smelted Marrow Flower.

    Deng Hongfeng res at direction of her departing figure. There¡¯s hostility and murderous intent in his eyes, like a tide surging violently, almost overflowing.

    Jun Muyan, wait for me!

    Daring to y with me like this, not only will I never let you mingle with themunity of doctors in Tianyuan City-!

    Neither will let you have a good death!

    ===

    Outside Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    Shen Jinglin anxiously limps back and forth, trying to peer inside from time to time.

    And in stark contrast to his frantic and impatient appearance, there¡¯s Feng Haitang¡¯s poise, and Xiao Bao¡¯s indifferent calm.

    Until he could see that Shen Jinglin¡¯s limp is getting worse and worse because of walking around too much.

    Xiao Bao just opens his mouth to talk with a level tone: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t walk around.¡±

    The pacing is making him dizzy.

    Having a four-year-old child ¡°teach¡± him with amanding tone, Shen Jinglin doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of annoyance.

    Instead, he gives a hollowugh and does halt his steps, ¡°Alright, uncle won¡¯t walk around anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just, howe your nianqin isn¡¯t out yet? The Senior Doctor¡¯s Assessment shouldn¡¯t have any danger...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his eyes suddenly catches sight of the figure walking out from the door.

    All of a sudden, Shen Jinglin couldn¡¯t think about his leg injury, and he scuttles over, ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯ve finallye out. Why did it take so long? Was there any danger during the exam? Did you get injured?¡±

    Muyan chuckles, and helps up her teetering brother, ¡°Just a little Doctor¡¯s Assessment, how could I possible be injured?¡±

    She flips her wrists over, a bunch of Dragon Bone Grass and another bunch of Smelted Marrow Flower appears on her palms, ¡°Brother, see what these are?¡±

    Shen Jingling suddenly opens his eyes wide, his breathing bes hurried and shallow.

    Even if he doesn¡¯t know what these two herbs are, he could still feel the powerful Internal Force contained within them.

    ¡°These are... so Yayan could treat me...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Muyan¡¯s brows and eyes bend upwards, having a rare bit of childishness, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already been talking big, saying that I¡¯ll cure big brother¡¯s leg, I naturally can¡¯t eat my own words!¡±

    Moved, the rims of Shen Jinglin¡¯s eyes redden, and just as he¡¯s about to say something,

    He sees a very small figure ram against Muyan and break into her embrace, small stubby hands clutching and hugging her thighs.

    The exquisite and elegant little face still doesn¡¯t have any expression, but there¡¯s a hint of grievance visible within those ice-blue irises.

    Niangqin has uncle and doesn¡¯t want Xiao Bao.

 Chapter 254: Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 254: Godfather</h4>

    Xiao Bao ttens his mouth in displeasure. Before, every time niangqin appears, the first one that she sees would definitely be Xiao Bao.

    But now, she only cares about uncle.

    Muyan bends down to pick Xiao Bao up, and kisses him on both cheeks, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time, did you miss nianqin?¡±

    Without waiting for Xiao Bao to respond, Muyan continues to say: ¡°Niangqin missed Xiao Bao.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little temper is immediately calmed down by Muyan¡¯s words.

    The tiny face is bright red, and it¡¯s a good while before he tilts his head and gives an almost imperceptible nod, ¡°Missed!¡±

    It¡¯s only a few hours that they couldn¡¯t see each other, however, Xiao Bao really missed niangqin!

    Muyan¡¯s party cheerfully go back.

    Just after these few people have walked some distance away, not far from them, there¡¯s someone headed towards the Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    But this person stops by the entrance, and turns to look at their backs ¨C or more specifically ¨C towards Shen Jinglin¡¯s retreating figure. He shows a suspicious expression.

    Zhao Chunming has a gloomy face as he stares at him, then he can¡¯t help but look at Shen Jinglin¡¯s side, towards the girl who doesn¡¯t look like a mortal.

    Shen Jinglin, this waste, when did he have such a beautiful girl by his side?

    He faintly heard that girl calling Shen Jinglin ¡°brother¡±.

    But he clearly remembers that Shen Xiaoru isn¡¯t like this.

    Just as he¡¯s thinking that, Zhao Chunming suddenly hears a sharp voice from his side, ¡°Do you know that slut, Jun Muyan?¡±

    Zhao Chunming abruptly returns to his senses.

    When he realizes just who is standing by his side, he promptly reveals a respectful expression, ¡°Godfather, why have youe out?¡±

    Before him is a man with hawk-like eyes and a horse-like face, slippery and beardless ¨C Deng Hongfeng.

    Zhao Chunming has a fawning look as he says: ¡°Godfather, I¡¯vee wanting to ask you if you want toe over tonight? Jingya has already been dressed up at home, waiting to entertain you.¡±

    Usually, as long as Deng Hongfeng hears him say this,

    He would immediately show an eager expression.

    As long as Zhao Chunming offers his wife, Fang Jingya, for an evening,

    The next day, he would be able to reap great benefits from this godfather¡¯s hands.

    Afterall, this godfather is the Godly Doctor Qian Qing¡¯s disciple, as well as the highest person in charge of Tianyuan¡¯s Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    Any little thing that spills out from his hand is enough for Zhao Chunming to have a meteoric rise.

    As for Fang Jingya, after she has been tormented by Deng Hongfeng for a night ¨C how worn and miserable she would be, it¡¯s spectacle too horrible to endure.

    Zhao Chunming simply doesn¡¯t care about this at all.

    Since Fang Jingya is his woman, isn¡¯t it as it should be by rights, that she makes some sacrifices for his future prospects?

    However, Deng Hongfeng is very strange today.

    Rather than showing an eager look, he has a fierce and gloomy expression across his whole face instead. He fixes his re on Zhao Chunming, ¡°I asked you, do you know Jun Muyan?!¡±

    Zhao Chunming trembles under his stare.

    He immediately tries hard to recall the name Jun Muyan.

    It really sounds familiar, but he can¡¯t remember anything at all.

    ¡°God... godfather... I don¡¯t know what... what Jun Muyan?¡±

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes bes gloomier and colder, ¡°Then why were you staring at her just a moment ago? Speak, did you tell that slut about my secret?!¡±

    As he¡¯s saying this, Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes are filled with a murderous intent.

    Zhao Chunming is so frightened that he¡¯s shaking from head to foot. He¡¯s dripping with cold sweat, and he plops down to the ground.

    Seeing that Deng Hongfeng is about to kill him, he suddenlyes back to himself, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know that woman, but I... I know her brother, that man next to her. His name is Shen Jinglin, he used to travel with me and Jingya to gain experience, he... he still often fools around with Jingya... godfather, if they¡¯ve offended you, as long as... a long as we let Jingya go and lure him, he definitely won¡¯t be able to die a good death!¡±

 Chapter 255: Sabotage

    <h4>Chapter 255: Sabotage</h4>

    Hearing that, the murderous intent on Deng Hongfeng finally retreats.

    His pair of hawk eyes slightly narrow, showing a sinister gleam, ¡°What you mean to say is, if you use Fang Jingya as bait, you could surely pull Shen Jinglin out?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Zhao Chunming nods again and again, ¡°Godfather should rest assured. No matter which scoundrel or slut had offended you, Chunming would definitely give vent for your anger!¡±

    ===

    In reality, Muyan has long since noticed Zhao Chunming and Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes.

    They¡¯re just a pair of jumping clowns, and she simply doesn¡¯t attach much importance to them.

    However, there is something that makes Muyan feel strange.

    It¡¯s because she could always feel a scorching and extremely aggressive gaze watching her attentively.

    asionally, it would even sweep past Xiao Bao in her arms.

    And when she leans close to Shen Jinglin, that scorching gaze-

    ...bes as cold as Arctic ice.

    It could simply freeze people down to the bones.

    Muyan operates her Internal Force, raising her whole body¡¯s perception to the limits.

    She wants to locate the source of this gaze, but unfortunately, she can¡¯t find anything.

    She can only knit her brows because of this.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡± seemingly feeling her unease, Xiao Bao whispers softly, an inquisitive tone in his voice.

    Muyan immediately responds, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, niangqin was just thinking about the drugstore.¡±

    She originally wanted to continue the Junji Drugstore in Tianyuan City.

    However, the examination and approval of medical centers and the like, is very troublesome in Tianyuan City. It could even take about a year.

    ¡°Miss.¡± at the side, Feng Haitang starts to talk, ¡°Actually, as long as there¡¯s a Doctor Seal from the Xuan Medical Pavilion, you can directly open a medical center in Tianyuan City.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s like that?¡± Muyan raises her brows in surprise, ¡°Opening a medical center is pretty good too. Then let¡¯s go and take a look at the location that you and Haotian chose.¡±

    In her mind: Fortunately, when she left the Xuan Medical Pavilion earlier, she didn¡¯t immediately lose that troublesome seal and emblem.

    The store front location that Yan Haotian and Feng Haitang chose is really pretty good.

    This is a street filled with medical centers and pharmacies. People who want get medical treatment, or purchase medicine, oftene and go.

    And there¡¯s even a courtyard behind the shop.

    The area of the courtyard is five times bigger than their drugstore in Xia¡¯an.

    Even when the dozen or so people from the Ink Camp are ced in there, they would probably just take up less than a tenth of the space.

    At once, Muyan gets someone to hang up a sign that says ¡°Junji Medical Center¡±.

    Ru Yan and Old Tao would still be in charge of running the shop.

    However, they can¡¯t do something like practice medicine, so Muyan has Old Tao thinking of a way to recruit a few doctors that could sit there.

    Muyan herself doesn¡¯t spend a lot of money, but she needs arge amount of it to support and strengthen the Ink Camp.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s absolutely necessary to operate a medical center and pharmacy.

    However, three days has passed.

    Old Tao has an ashamed and uneasy face as he kneels in front of Muyan, ¡°Miss, Old Tao had been ipetent, will you punish Old Tao?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Muyan quirks an eyebrow, ¡°You can¡¯t recruit a doctor to sit on the hall?¡±

    That would be virtually impossible.

    On ount of the fact that Tianyuan City has the Xuan Medical Pavilion, it has the highest amount of Primary Doctors in the entire Chi Yan Country.

    Just a doctor for the hall, how can you fail to recruit one, when you¡¯ve set up a high offer?

    Old Tao creases his brows and says: ¡°There¡¯s someone sabotaging our Junji Medical Center. I heard people giving out news, saying that a very high-ranking elder in Xuan Medical Pavilion had given an order: No doctor can work in our Junji Medical Center*, no patient can receive our treatment, otherwise... otherwise... those doctors wouldn¡¯t be able to mingle in Tianyuan, and those patients would no longer be received by Tianyuan City¡¯srgest medical hall, Hongfeng Medical Center.¡±

 Chapter 256: Unable to Break Through a Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 256: Unable to Break Through a Bottleneck</h4>

    Muyan lets out huff and a chuckle, ¡°So it is.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng actually yed such a move against her.

    It¡¯s no wonder that there isn¡¯t so much as a single customer these days.

    Truly... interesting.

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to report this to the Ghost City?¡±

    There¡¯s a dense chill in Old Tao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Dare to slight our Ghost City¡¯s Shenshu-daren, they¡¯re simply tired of living.¡±

    Across him, Muyan¡¯s lips slightly quirk up, an evil charm in her smile, ¡°No need, how could I move the Ghost City¡¯s hand just for some insignificant maggots. Old Tao, you just have to make the Ink Camp go and do a few things for me.¡±

    Old Tao quicklyes over to Muyan¡¯s side and listens to her murmurs.

    After he hears Muyan¡¯s n, Old Tao ispletely struck dumb.

    This... it can also be done this way?

    Soon however, he lets out a snickeringugh: although it¡¯s unusually bad, but why does he think that this would be interesting?

    ===

    After Old Tao has left, Muyan simply returns to her room and directly goes inside the space.

    Muyan¡¯s current cultivation has already reached the middle of Precelestial stage.

    Only a step away from high Precelestial.

    At this stage of time, she always has this faint feeling that she¡¯s about to have a breakthrough.

    But it always falls short by a step.

    The bottleneck is right in front of her eyes, clearly at her fingertips, but why can¡¯t she break through?

    Pure Internal Force slowly whirls within Muyan¡¯s Qi Sea, forming a vortex.

    From small, the vortex besrger, gradually turning into a powerful breath that is a hundred times purer than ordinary Internal Force, filling the air.

    The Tian Mo Qin by Muyan¡¯s side,

    It seems to respond to something, and it begins ying a windless sound.

    It produces a zither melody that seems to exist and doesn¡¯t exist.

    Xiao Bao little head, which was originally immersed in a sea of books, suddenly perks up. He looks towards Muyan¡¯s direction, his big blue eyes sparkling.

    The fat rabbit, which was originally fast asleep, also sits up with a grunt. It¡¯s mung bean eyes blinking several times, looking at Muyan.

    A sliver of shock and amazement shes through those small eyes, which are almost invisible because of those plump cheeks obstructing them.

    Is this... is she absorbing the Spiritual Energy inside the space?

    How is it possible?

    A person that has never activated the five attributes, one who only knows Internal Force, a martial practitioner that doesn¡¯t even know what Spiritual Force is,

    How is it possible that she can absorb Spiritual Energy on her own?

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t think about it as much as the fat rabbit.

    He doesn¡¯t know what Spiritual Energy is, nor does he know how much of a sensational thing it is for a person who can only cultivate Internal Force, to spontaneously absorb Spiritual Energy.

    Xiao Bao only knows that the breathing out of his mother¡¯s body right now is making him feel veryfortable.

    Sofortable that he wants to get close, and there¡¯s also a hint of pure awe.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cheeks are rosy. He unblinkingly looking at niangqin, at that best-looking face in the whole wide world.

    He thinks that niangqin is really the best.

    Later, he must work even harder, and be even stronger.

    Or else, how could he be qualified to protect niangqin?

    After four whole hours has gone by, Muyan opens her eyes, revealing a trace dismay.

    Those four hours, she only felt as if something was washing over the meridians in her entire body. It was inexplicablyfortable.

    However, feelingfortable is still useless!

    She still hasn¡¯t broken through her bottleneck.

    Just as Muyan is about to get up, shees across a soft little body beside her.

    Without knowing when, Xiao Bao has already fallen asleep.

    The handsome little face is indescribably serene, like a heavenly sprite that has fallen into the mundane world, like the most beautiful white jade carving between heaven and earth.

    The warm, small form gets closer to her, every movement is filled with attachment.

    But because he doesn¡¯t want to disturb her, he has only used his tiny hands clutch the hems of her clothes.

 Chapter 257: Take off your clothes

    <h4>Chapter 257: Take off your clothes</h4>

    In an instant, Muyan¡¯s heart seems to be soaked in honey. It¡¯s soft, it¡¯s sweet.

    Her eyes get moist and hot, making them somewhat blurry.

    She gently picks up her most cherished baby, kissing his pink cheeks that seem to be pouting because he¡¯s asleep. Muyan leaves the space as she¡¯s carrying her baby.

    She has been focusing her entire heart and soul on Xiao Bao, so she didn¡¯t notice it.

    That thezy rabbit that seems to be always sleeping inside the space, it¡¯s awake at this moment.

    And its pair of mung bean eyes are wide open, looking at her like it¡¯s watching a rare monster.

    It¡¯s only after her figure has disappeared does it yawn, lie back down to the ground, and fall asleep.

    ......

    ¡°Yanyan, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right?¡±

    Going outside, Muyan finds that the skies have already gone dark.

    And it¡¯s just in time for Shen Jinglin to push the door open,ing in with some food in his hands.

    Muyan acts quickly and silently, carefully cing the baby in her arms down on the bed. Then, she gets up and walks out of the room.

    ¡°I was just cultivating and I forgot the time. I¡¯m really hungry now. Thank you, big brother.¡±

    Muyan smiles and sits by the table.

    Although there¡¯s some fresh food inside the space, Muyan had been cultivating for four hours, not even drinking any water.

    Now, she¡¯s tempted by the smell of the food that Shen Jinglin has brought, making her really hungry.

    Muyan eats while Shen Jinglin watches her with a soft smile on his face.

    Once she¡¯s done eating, he moves to leave with the bowl and chopsticks.

    ¡°Brother, wait a minute.¡± Muyan calls out to stop him, ¡°First, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Take off your clothes, let me take a look.¡±

    After Muyan says this, Shen Jinglin¡¯s whole face immediately goes red.

    His voice is even stuttering as he says, ¡°Yan... Yanyan, even we¡¯re brother and sister, still... i mean, you¡¯re a girl, how can you just make a man undress... moreover, we... we¡¯re not rted by blood... this is... this is not right...¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨C!¡± Muyan suddenly puffs out augh, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild or something? I want to take a look at the condition of your injuries, okay?¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Jinglin sighs in relief.

    But his face is still bright red, like cooked shrimp.

    He removes his outer garment with an embarrassed face, hesitating to take more off for the treatment.

    Without knowing why, he suddenly feels a burst of chill all over his body.

    As if there¡¯s a cold, sharp de that wants to shred his body into thousands of pieces, chop him again and again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± at this time, fortunately, Muyan opens her mouth to give him a great mercy, ¡°Brother, sit in front of me.¡±

    Shen Jinglin quickly sits down.

    Muyan examines his injured leg first.

    A day after obtaining the Dragon Bone Grass and the Smelted Marrow Flower, Muyan operated on Shen Jinglin¡¯s leg.

    Thanks to the assistance of draughts, the surgical wounds healed very quickly. In just three days¡¯ time, it has already formed a scab.

    Under the care of the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s ¡°Echo Recovery¡±, the damaged Qi Sea is also slowly recovering.

    Muyan nonchntly opens Shen Jinglin¡¯s clothes.

    Through the thin cover of the scarred skin, she examines the condition of the meridians that are connected to the Qi Sea.

    The meridians are still atrophied, but they¡¯re no longer so frail that any little bit of Internal Force would cause them damage.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth curl up into a shallow smile, ¡°Alright, tomorrow, you can begin soaking in the Philter for Recing the Marrow and Washing the Tendons.¡±

    Shen Jinglin still has a red face at first, not even knowing where ce his hands.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, he snaps his head up, revealing an expression of pleasant surprise, ¡°Yanyan, you mean, my... my injury can really be cured?¡±

 Chapter 258: Woman Without Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 258: Woman Without Conscience</h4>

    Muyan has a helpless smile, ¡°Brother, how many times have you asked this question already? I promised that I can cure it, moreover, I promise that it will be cured within seven days at most. After seven days, not only would your leg be better, your cultivation would also recover.¡±

    Shen Jinglin is dazed and absent-minded as he walks out.

    Because he¡¯s too worked up, he even forgets to put his clothes back on or even carry them out.

    Muyan shakes her head, taking her brother¡¯s clothes and sets them aside. She then washes her face, rinses her mouth, and goes to bed.

    Gently gathering the sleeping Xiao Bao into her arms, Muyan slowly sinks into a peaceful sleep.

    It¡¯s incredibly quiet inside the room.

    Smoke from the incense rise up in spirals and linger within the atmosphere.

    It¡¯s indeed a special blend of perfume from fragrant fruits and flowers. Burning it in the air would have the effect of getting a more peaceful sleep.

    It could also make people have a happy and contented mood.

    As she¡¯s sleeping, Muyan shows a shallow smile.

    She doesn¡¯t notice that at this moment, a tall and outstanding figure suddenly appears inside the room.

    The moonlight outside the window shines through the thin screen, falling on the man¡¯s face.

    Even in such a dark night, one could still make out how peerlessly beautiful the man¡¯s appearance is. Just like a deity from the Ninth Heaven, set up on high, iparably magnificent, letting people have a strong desire to crawl under his feet and sing vows of servitude.

    In that dark night, the man¡¯s gaze falls upon the sleeping woman on the bed.

    Thin lips are tightly pursed up, a cold and prating light in his eyes. However, there¡¯s a faint burst of me that¡¯s just about to burn down everything before him.

    This wretched woman without conscience!

    She could actually still get some sleep!

    Being in a room with another man, pulling and tugging to undress him!

    Di Ming Jue steps forward, his figure seems to move in a sh, and he has already arrived by the bedside.

    He bends his head down to look at the woman that he hasn¡¯t seen for a long time. He really mustn¡¯t strangle her!

    His straight back slightly bends down, and slender hands cover the young woman¡¯s thin shoulders, wanting to make her turn to face him.

    However, before Di Ming Jue¡¯s hand could move,

    In Muyan¡¯s embrace, Xiao Bao seems to have sensed something and he suddenly opens his eyes.

    It¡¯s just, he still couldn¡¯t clearly see who¡¯s in front of him.

    Di Ming Jue waves a hand.

    He sends out a peculiar energy, and Xiao Bao only feel drowsy, his eyelids growing heavy.

    Then he slowly closes his eyes and goes back to sleep.

    Di Ming Jue lets out a cold ¡®humph¡¯.

    He peels off the small child that wouldn¡¯t let go of Muyan¡¯s clothes, picking him up by the cor and throwing him to the edge of the bed.

    The next moment, he already has the woman¡¯s soft and warm body gathered within his embrace.

    A moment ago, Di Ming Jue was still itching to throttle Muyan ¨C all troubles solved once the main problem is dealt with.

    Especially during these past three days when he was secretly watching this no-conscience woman.

    She¡¯s not even a little bit unhappy when he left ¨C on the contrary, she¡¯s even sticking close to other men, cheerful and lively.

    Too excessively happy!

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s lungs were really about to burst with rage at that time.

    Even if that man is Muyan¡¯s biological brother, it¡¯s uneptable ¨C what¡¯s more, they¡¯re not even rted by blood!

    However, for the person that he has been yearning for day and night, to be in his his arms-

    Seeing her beautiful face, quiet and contented in her sleep; indulging in her unique fragrance-

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s heart bes mushy, a total mess.

    It¡¯s only at this moment that he realizes just how much he has missed this little woman.

    It¡¯s only at this moment that he bes a hundred percent certain.

    Jun Muyan belongs to him!

    In this life, he absolutely won¡¯t let this woman escape!

    The hands holding Muyan slowly tighten up, as if hating that he can¡¯t rub her into his bones.

    The sleeping person seems to finally feel the suffocating pressure, her eyes fluttering.

    A dazed gaze absentmindedly rests on the man¡¯s face, unfocused.

 Chapter 259: Holding in his arms

    <h4>Chapter 259: Holding in his arms</h4>

    Petal pink lips slightly move, letting out low murmur, ¡°Di Ming Jue... why would youe into my dreams?¡±

    All of a sudden, Di Ming Jue goes rigid from head to foot.

    Muyan slowly and weakly extends her hand, touching Di Ming Jue¡¯s face.

    Because the sleeping clothes are loose and ck,

    the sleeves slide down as she raises her hand, revealing white jade arms that glisten like snow.

    The front part of clothes that haven¡¯t been secured properly, because of this movement, also opens slightly.

    It exposes the girl¡¯s vicle, exquisite as white porcin, with beautiful lines that meander downwards.

    In that trance, he could see a faintly discerniblendscape between the gaps of her clothes.

    Di Ming Jue could only feel an explosion within his brain, the blood in his whole body begins to boil, rushing to a certain area.

    Unfortunately, Muyan¡¯s little hands aren¡¯t well-behaved.

    Feeling up his face, soft and slender fingers slowly glide up his brows and slide down again, finally settling on his lips.

    ¡°Strange... so real... just like the real thing...¡±

    ¡°Why... would I dream of you?¡±

    The mumbling whispers are still as sleepy and softlyzy as before, like a feather tickling the man¡¯s heart.

    It seems that Muyan wants to wake up, but the incense lingering at the tip of her nose is making her drowsy.

    And because she doesn¡¯t sense any danger, she finally allows herself to fall into a deep slumber.

    The raised hand go limp and fall over, but not before it could take advantage of Di Ming Jue¡¯s thin lips.

    Like a rogue, the fingertips pry his lips open, dipping into the wetness.

    Di Ming Jue can¡¯t bear it anymore. He leans down and ruthlessly seizes the young woman¡¯s petal lips.

    Plundering like a beast that has been starved for a long time, wanting to eat and swallow her down to his belly.

    For a long time afterwards, the room echoes with a man¡¯s rough and heavy gasps.

    Di Ming Jue abruptly loosens his hold on the other. With red eyes, he operates the energy and breath within his body, pushing down the violently surging desires that are on the verge of eruption.

    He furiously res at the woman in his arms, who is sound asleep after provoking him.

    Di Ming Jue gnashes his teeth¨C

    He swears, had this woman been awake at this moment, and if there wasn¡¯t anyone else inside the room,

    He would definitely push her under him, eat her until not even bones would remain.

    Make this no-conscience woman know, that when she runs away right after provoking him, just what kind of end is waiting for her!

    He takes in a deep breath.

    Jun Shang-daren¡¯s rationality finally pushes down his desire. He leans down to put Muyan back on the bed, as well as putting her clothes back in order.

    During that time, he brushes over the young woman¡¯s velvety skin, and he could see the faintly discernible scene under her clothes. It¡¯s no use to tell others just what kind of struggle and torment it is.

    ¡°Niangqin...¡± he suddenly hears a mewling voice from the edge of the bed.

    Di Ming Jue stares nkly. He turns his head to look at the tiny thing that he had just exiled to a corner.

    It seems that losing his mother¡¯s embrace is making the little face show a confused and lonely expression.

    He appears like a lonesome cub that got lost within the woods, looking for its parents.

    Alone in the untamed and remote forest, covered by the curtain of night. Even the strong could still be hurt, could still feel lonely.

    There¡¯s a small wrinkle on Di Ming Jue¡¯s brows.

    He can ignore this little kid.

    But he doesn¡¯t know why, seeing Xiao Bao reveal this kind of expression,

    He feels like his heart is inexplicably blocked up, like a huge rock is ramming it down.

    In the end, Jun Shang-daren yields to his heart, extending his hands to fish up the small form from the edge of the bed, and cing the other in his arms.

    He has never handled a child before.

    Naturally, he doesn¡¯t know how to properly hold a child.

    That¡¯s why the way he¡¯s carrying the boy is seriously, unspeakably awkward and ufortable.

    But who knows why?

    The little man who had been upset and panicking just a moment ago, has finally settled in his arms.

 Chapter 260: Had a Dream Last Night?

    <h4>Chapter 260: Had a Dream Last Night?</h4>

    Those little brows unfold.

    There¡¯s no smile on on that handsome little face, nor is there any dependence. However, there is a kind of inexplicable peace.

    Like a solitary boat that had been floating through arge ocean has finally found a harbor that will shelter it.

    The incense inside the room waft through the air.

    As he¡¯s holding the child, Di Ming Jue unexpectedly feels a sense of sleepinesse over him.

    He had done something to this incense.

    Making Muyan and Xiao Bao sleep a little deeper, making them unaware of his approach.

    But this incense shouldn¡¯t have any effect on him¨C

    The strange thing is, it surprisingly has no effect on Xiao Bao.

    At this very moment however ¨C as he smells the fresh and clean scent, as he holds the small child, as he¡¯s sees the peaceful sleeping face of his beloved woman,

    All the nerves in his body can¡¯t help but rx, he can¡¯t help but want to sleep.

    Di Ming Jue lies down, cing Xiao Bao in the middle. A long arm stretches out, settling the pair of mother and son under his protection. He closes his eyes.

    Without Xiao Bao obstructing them, Di Ming Jue truly can¡¯t guarantee whether or not he¡¯ll wake up halfway and directly devour this woman into his belly, the only one he loves so dearly, but hates to the point that it¡¯s making his teeth itch.

    ......

    The next day, the sunlightes through from outside the window, and unto the bed.

    Muyan stretches out her body as she sits up, the corners of her mouth are slightly upturned, her smile is inexplicablynguid and cozy.

    She slept very wellst night, to the extent that her overall mood is incredibly cheerful.

    There¡¯s only one thing that¡¯s making her gloomy.

    Last night, she seems to have dreamed of that man who left without a warning.

    Di Ming Jue!

    Tsk... why would she dream about that man?

    And in her dream, as she was dazedly looking at the man¡¯s face, he seemed to have be restless, and he was trying to take liberties with her.

    Could it be that because that man¡¯s face is really too handsome that it¡¯s an unprecedented brutality*, so she kept it in her mind, and it resulted in that kind of dream?

    -

    possibly the equivalent of ¡°you¡¯re too handsome, it should be illegal¡±

    Muyan shakes her head, throwing off this awful thought from her mind.

    Just then, she finds another strange thing.

    Xiao Bao isn¡¯t in her embrace.

    Instead, he¡¯s sleeping about an arm¡¯s length away from her.

    And not only is he sleeping very soundly, there isn¡¯t the smallest bit of difort on his little face, nor is there any panic or sadness.

    Muyan¡¯s face looks somewhat disbelieving.

    She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she was persecuted while she was pregnant,

    ¨C that even though he had always been very strong and independent, as well as astonishingly talented ¨C Xiao Baocks a sense of security

    Even though his little face is always stretched taut, he really likes to stick to her.

    Especially whenever they go to sleep at night: if he¡¯s not within her arms, he can¡¯t sleep well.

    When Xiao Bao had just turned four, Muyan also thought that the boy should be more independent, and so she wanted to let him sleep by himself.

    When she suggested this, Xiao Bao agreed.

    When she woke up in the middle of the night however, Muyan found that the little figure lying at a corner is crying silently.

    Not making a sound, the tiny from is curled up into a ball.

    At that time, Muyan regretted it so dearly that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Since then, she never asked Xiao Bao to sleep by himself.

    Every night, she falls asleep and wakes up with her baby safely held inside her arms. Telling him through gestures that he shouldn¡¯t be sad, he shouldn¡¯t feel bad, niangqin is by his side.

    As if sensing Muyan¡¯s gaze, Xiao Bao rubs his eyes and opens them.

    A pair of big blue eyes shine brightly under the sunlight, casting an inherent coldness and nobility.

    Muyan is jolted at that instant.

    These eyes seem to match with the blue pupils of the man she saw in her dream.

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± as he¡¯s opening his eyes, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t sense the flustered breath on Muyan.

 Chapter 261: Donâ€™t miss it when youâ€™re passing by

    <h4>Chapter 261: Don¡¯t miss it when you¡¯re passing by</h4>

    As soon as he turns his head and spots Muyan, he immediately dives into her embrace.

    Muyanes back to herself, hastily throwing those thoughts to the back of her mind.

    ¡°Baby, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Xiao Bao appears startled, then he tilts his little head to the side.

    Because he had just been lying down, the hair that¡¯s usuallybed neatly has be somewhat messy.

    There are even a few tufts sticking out.

    Like this, the tilted little head suddenly looks exceptionally soft and adorable.

    It¡¯s an entirely different lookpared to the usually cold little grown-up.

    The more Muyan looks at her baby, the cuter she finds him, the more she wants to hug and kiss him.

    However, she hears Xiao Bao¡¯s crisp childish voice say: ¡°Xiao Bao had a dream.¡±

    ¡°Mn? What did you dream about?¡±

    Xiao Bao purses his mouth. There¡¯s a sh in his big eyes but he doesn¡¯t say anything.

    The base of his ears seem a little red.

    In his dream, it was like he finally saw his dad, and he even carried Xiao Bao in his arms.

    His father¡¯s appearance was very vague, and he¡¯s never seen his father before.

    However, Xiao Bao knows his father...

    What does it feels like to have a dad, would it be like in that dream?

    ===

    Hongfu Medical Center is thergest medical establishment in Tianyuan.

    It¡¯s only because the owner of the establishment is Deng Hongfeng, a senior doctor from Xuan Medical Pavilion, as well as the disciple of Yanwu Continent¡¯s famous Godly Doctor, Qian Qing.

    There are more than a dozen doctors keeping watch over the Hongfu Medical Center.

    Each one of them is at least on the level of a primary doctor.

    That¡¯s the reason why it has the most number of patients going in and out of it every day. There¡¯s even a lot of people from other cities who havee specifically to seek treatment there.

    But even if there are a lot of doctors in Hongfu Medical Center, even if they¡¯re better,

    There would inevitably be cases that they couldn¡¯t cure.

    That¡¯s why there are times when patients woulde out beaming with happiness, and others would look miserable.

    On this day, the Hongfu Medical Center is open for business as usual.

    Patients go in and out, some are crying and some areughing, some are thankful while some are desperate.

    Suddenly, not far from the Hongfu Medical Center, there¡¯s a load uproar.

    ¡°Junji Medical Center, presided by the only Senior Doctor of Tianyuan City, treating the patients that the Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t cure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss it when you¡¯re passing by, if the doctor of Hongfu Medical Center had determined that you have an incurable illness, don¡¯t lose hope, don¡¯t despair, pleasee to our Junji Medical Center.¡±

    ¡°Tianyuan City¡¯s only Senior Doctor that had passed by relying on real ability and talent, one that will definitely be able to resolve your problems and leave your worries behind for you, medicines will get rid of illnesses!¡±

    ......

    Hearing these shouts, everyone¡¯s line of sight gathers over.

    Many of the people going through the Hongfu Medical center can¡¯t help but start asking around, where did this Junji Medical Centere from?

    And they said that it has Tianyuan City¡¯s only Senior Doctor ¨C is this true?

    The people in the Hongfu Medical Center are bursting with rage.

    Several burly strongmen rush out, towards the people yelling and holding up the ¡®Junji Medical Center, peerless Godly Doctor, treating patients that the Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t cure¡¯ sign*, and maliciously and unpleasantly saying: ¡°Which dogs havee over, actually daring toe to our Hongfu Medical Center to behave atrociously, I see that you people are tired of living!¡±

    After saying that, the burly men release their Internal Force, fiercely charging towards the other group.

    The next moment, there are several mming sounds.

    Before the crown of onlookers coulde back to their senses, they once again hear those boorish yells.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss it when you¡¯re passing by, if Hongfu Medical Center had determined that you have an incurable illness anyway, why not go to Junji Medical Center and check it out. If you can¡¯t be cured, you don¡¯t have to pay!¡±

    Everyone is dumbfounded.

    Staring, seeing that that those Primary Stage guards of Hongfu Medical Center have been stacked together like sacks.

    ¡ª-

    *Even in the raws, it¡¯s a long sign.

 Chapter 262: No payment if youâ€™re not cured

    <h4>Chapter 262: No payment if you¡¯re not cured</h4>

    Just a confrontation of skill, and they¡¯ve already beat the other group unconscious.

    The other party didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of power to fight back.

    And these men holding the sign, men that look like devils and monsters... continue to hold their signs up, yelling as they¡¯re walking back and forth. It¡¯s as if they can¡¯t see their audience at all.

    ¡°You people, just who are you people?¡± A doctor of Huangfu Medical Center finally couldn¡¯t bear it, shouting angrily as he walks out, ¡°Do you know where this is? You actually dare to run amok here!¡±

    Hearing that, one of the men holding a sign walks over withrge strides. He has a disdainful expression as he sweeps his eyes over the doctor, saying: ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Laozi is talking to these sick guests, what does that have to do with you, old fart?¡±

    This person is called Guan Hu.

    A member of the Ink Camp.

    It¡¯s important to know that the Ink Camp are filled with people who have crawled of a mountain corpses and a sea of blood.

    Cunning, fierce, fearing nothing in Heaven of Earth.

    Just a mere medical establishment wanting to push the people of Ink Camp around,

    Why not just tten it directly, consider each and every skull a watermelon, chop them up or smash them down.

    Why does it have to be so troublesome?

    But there¡¯s nothing to be done about it, who made is so that this is the female devil¡¯s...

    *cough*

    ... the Miss¡¯ n?

    They are the Little Master¡¯s servants, and the Little Master is obedient to his mother.

    That said, the people of Ink Camp also fully understand what it means to survive by bing stronger.

    Meaning, they can ignore the words of a noble and authoritative person,

    But if the words came from Miss, it must be carried out with scrupulous attention to detail, otherwise, they¡¯ll definitely be damned.

    Not only that, but they would no longer have any opportunities to advance in the future.

    Guan Hu operates his body¡¯s Internal Force, and he could feel the noticeable improvement with each day. His heart is brimming with hope and longing.

    That doctor had passed as an Intermediate Doctor in Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    Except for Deng Hongfeng, he is the most respected person in the entire Hongfu Medical Center.

    When had he ever been angered like this.

    He immediately trembles all over because of anger, ¡°You... you... you¡¯re going too far! You and your master, are you all tired of living? You dare toe to our Hongfu Medical Center to snatch the patients!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± Guan Hu snorts and ps the sign he¡¯s holding, ¡°Old fart, don¡¯t you know how to read? Laozi is looking for a sick person that your Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t treat. Your medical center had already determined them incurable anyway, we¡¯re calling them to go to our Junji Medical Center. This is just what our Miss calls ¡®saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Saying that we¡¯re snatching patients, does our Miss need to snatch the crumbs of your patients? Old fart, you¡¯re really going senile, have your brains already turned to paste?

    That doctor could no longer continue to support himself, as his eyes roll back from anger and he faints.

    No way Guan Hu would take care of him. He lifts up the sign and joins hispanions in the Ink Camp to go on with tearing their throats yelling.

    No one cares at first.

    After all, they¡¯ve never heard of the Junji Medical Center before, and it would be impossible to mingle in the Tianyuan City if they were to offend the Hongfu Medical Center.

    But there will inevitably be patients that have been sentenced to death by the establishment.

    Reading the words on the sign, and hearing what Guan Hu and the others are shouting,

    There¡¯s a spark of hope in the heart that was originally as still as a grave.

    ¡°You... are you guys saying the truth?¡± a very thin middle-aged woman unsteadily walks over to them, her eyes are filled with the brilliant rays of hope, ¡°All illnesses can really be cured?¡±

    Guan Hu¡¯s mouth splits open, revealing a mouthful of big white teeth, a very bright smile.

    But on that fierce face of his, it seems especially horrifying, ¡°Big sister, whether or not it can be cured, why don¡¯t you go over and check it out? Guaranteed that you won¡¯t have to pay if you won¡¯t get cured, do you think that we could still cheat you?¡±

 Chapter 263: Heavens, Cured!

    <h4>Chapter 263: Heavens, Cured!</h4>

    The middle-aged woman hesitates for a moment, before finally clenching her teeth to say: ¡°Okay, I will go with you to the Junji Medical Center!¡±

    Anyway, she has a terminal illness, already determined to be incurable.

    What¡¯s the worst that could happen?

    Just give medicine to a dead horse!

    Hearing this, Guan Hu smiles even brighter, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll receive today¡¯s client. Brothers, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    After he says this, the group immediately escort that middle-aged woman and they walk away in a grand manner.

    The patients that were initially starting to get restless, wanting to ask around, are struck dumb.

    Someone can¡¯t help but call out: ¡°I, I want to go and try it too. The doctors of the Hongfu Medical Center said that I could no longer be saved, but I don¡¯t want to give up hope.¡±

    Guan Hu looks back, a sly smile showing on his ferocious features, ¡°Sorry! Our Miss will only receive one patient a day.¡±

    ......

    Seeing the group of troublemakers walk away, the Hongfu Medical Center very quickly resumes order.

    Even that doctor who had fainted from anger has also woken up, once again taking his post and taking pulses.

    As for that Junji Medical Center or whatever, they simply won¡¯t put it in their eyes.

    But what a farce!

    What a joke!

    Their Hongfu Medical Center is thergest and most powerful medical establishment in in Tianyuan City.

    If the doctors here determine that the illness can¡¯t be treated, then it must be an incurable disease.

    In the end, the Junji Medical Center¡¯s doctor is just boasting shamelessly, only capable of saying such big talk like ¡°treating patients that they¡¯ve determined incurable¡±.

    The next day however, just as the Hongfu Medical Center has opened for business,

    As the first patients are swarming in from outside,

    Someone suddenly starts amotion while running there, ¡°Cured, really cured! It¡¯s a miracle! That doctor in Junji Medical Center is really godly!¡±

    As soon as these words are out, each and every one of the patients that have been standing outside the building are all stunned.

    ¡°Are you joking? Really cured?¡± someone can¡¯t help but question, ¡°I¡¯ve heard with my own ears, the Hongfu doctor said that the woman has intestinal blockage*, and it has already reached the point where any treatment would be in vain. It¡¯s simply impossible to cure it!¡±

    -

    appendicitis

    ¡°Right right, I also saw that the woman¡¯splexion was grey, very clearly almost on the point of death.¡±

    The person getting questioned is somewhat unhappy, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, if you guys don¡¯t believe it, go and take a look yourselves!¡±

    Just as he says that, they see Guan Hu and the others holding up their signs, strutting as theye over.

    This group of people didn¡¯t even change their lines.

    ¡°Junji Medical Center, treating patients that the Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t cure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss it when you¡¯re passing by, as long you¡¯ve been determined incurable by the Hongfu Medical Center¡¯s doctors, pleasee to Junji Medical Center.¡±

    This time, everyone¡¯s sight isn¡¯t focused on them, but gathered on that woman behind them instead.

    They could see that the woman¡¯splexion is still a bit pale, and her figure is as emaciated as before.

    However, her pair of turbid eyes have be bright and sparkling, brimming with the hope towards the future.

    The hand that she was using to cover her belly has already been put down.

    Even the way she walks looks incredibly rxed, not like before, when she looked like she would copse at any moment.

    ¡°Big sister, you... has your intestinal blockage really been cured?¡± Someone can¡¯t help but take a step forward and ask.

    That middle-aged womanughs, her wrinkled eyes curving upwards, and there¡¯s even a trace of absent-mindedness in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m healed! The Junji Medical Center¡¯s young woman, no, that fairy, her medical skills are really extremely miraculous. I was already desperate, thinking that I was definitely going to die. But now, I... I feel light and rxed from head to foot, like I could still live for several decades.¡±

 Chapter 264: The crowd, like a pot boiling over

    <h4>Chapter 264: The crowd, like a pot boiling over</h4>

    ¡°Is this for real?¡± there are still some who couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°That¡¯s intestinal blockage

    ah!

    Is it really possible to cure it? How did that doctor from Junji Medical Center treat it?¡±

    The middle-aged woman stares nkly, seemingly recalling yesterday¡¯s events.

    It¡¯s a good while before she slowly says: ¡°That fairy doctor said that the intestinal blockage is only caused by improper diet, there¡¯s inmmation from infected blood, and it decreases blood flow. The treatment is very simple, just cut the belly open and remove that inmed appendix, and I¡¯ll recover without drugs.¡±

    ¡°What?! Cutting your belly open? Are you kidding? Wouldn¡¯t you definitely die if you had your stomach cut open?!¡±

    The surrounding patients show aghast expressions one after another.

    The middle-aged woman shakes her head, ¡°That¡¯s what I also thought at first. To have my belly cut open, even if my intestinal blockage would get cured, wouldn¡¯t I still die from pain? But... but it¡¯s like that fairy doctor did magic. She just held a zither, yed a very pleasant song, then I fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°When I woke up, the pain in my abdomen has entirely disappeared, and only a very small scar is left on my belly.¡±

    The middle-aged woman says that as she lifts her clothes open, letting everyone see the cut on her abdomen.

    Sure enough, there really is a very small scar with stitches still on it.

    ¡°The Fairy doctor said that these stitches can be removed in a few days, and it won¡¯t leave a scar afterwards.¡±

    She has awe and gratefulness on her face, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how the Fairy doctor did it, but I believe that her medical skills have reached perfection, I... I feel like I could really keep on living!¡±

    This remark, as well as the disy of the middle aged woman who is currently weak but full of vitality,

    It¡¯s making everyone therepletely stunned.

    There are even those that have studied medicine and they couldn¡¯t help but take the woman¡¯s pulse, only to be surprised with their findings.

    That intestinal blockage is really gone, the woman is quite healthy now, she is very healthy!

    ¡°Can you cure someone by cutting them open? This... is there really such a miraculous method in this world?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear about it? A few days ago, the Xuan Medical Pavilion let out the news that our Tianyuan City has produced its first Senior Doctor. Not only that, it¡¯s a woman that¡¯s less than twenty years old. It must be the Fairy-doctor that this big sister is talking about!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for my tumor to be cured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spent thousands upon thousands of gold coins in the Hongfu Medical Center, but there¡¯s no signs of my condition getting any better, I... I should also go and see this Junji Medical Center!¡±

    Rumble!

    In an instant, the crowd seems like a pot boiling over.

    A patient with an incurable disease is like a person drowning in water. So long as they could grab a life-saving straw, they would frantically climb up.

    That¡¯s why, even if they know perfectly well that the Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t cure their illnesses, they would still choose to spend a great amount of gold coins to go in and out of there everyday.

    All in order to grab their only remaining hope.

    Now that the Junji Medical Center has allowed them genuinely see hope atst, how could they not go crazy?

    Even Guan Hu and the others, these fiends that lick blood off the edge of a knife, they¡¯re also stupefied by the surging crowd in front of them.

    ¡°Wait... wait a minute! Our Miss will only see one patient a day!¡±

    But how could these sick people care about him? They walk without paying heed to Guan Hu.

    They just directly ask that middle-aged woman about the Junji Medical Center¡¯s address, and they rush towards it like a swarm of bees.

    As soon as the Hongfu Medical Center is done with its first batch of patients, they go outside to call the waiting people to enter.

    To their astonishment, they find that it¡¯spletely empty outside, not even the shadow of a single person.

    ¡°This... what is going on here? The people?¡±

 Chapter 265: The Enchantress of Medicine, Jun Muyan

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Enchantress of Medicine, Jun Muyan</h4>

    The small manservant, who keeps the order outside, has a sullen expression as he says: ¡°The patients... the patients all went to the Junji Medical Center.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± says the doctor who came out to inquire. Stupefied, ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Just then, Guan Hu, who has been staying in ce, very slowly walks towards them.

    There¡¯s an evil smile stered on his mouth, ¡°Oh hey, no clients! It seems that the Hongfu Medical Center is very unupied today, oh, I suppose you¡¯d be very idle in the future.¡±

    ¡°Did you people eat bear heart and leopard guts? Don¡¯t you know that after offending our Hongfu Medical Center, you shouldn¡¯t even think of mingling in Tianyuan Cityter!¡± that doctor¡¯s entire body is trembling from anger.

    Guan Hu swats the finger that the doctor is pointing at him. He says with a sneer: ¡°To mingle or not, just look at our capability. What qualifications do you have to be pointing around and lecturing, you old thing? If you dare to point your finger on Laozi again, believe it or not, Laozi will crush all your bones!¡±

    ¡°You¨C! You¨C!!¡±

    ¡°You what you?!¡± Guan Hu grasps the doctor up by the cor, holding him up like a chicken, sneering as he says, ¡°Go back and tell your Master, daring to scheme against our Miss, making doctors and clients avoiding to our Junji Medical Center?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then we also won¡¯t let his Hongfu Medical Center have any patients in the future!¡±

    Saying that, he swings his arms and the doctor is thrown to the ground.

    Guan Hu waves his hand, ¡°Brothers, our task isplete. Let¡¯s end our work for the day!¡±

    Looking at the group of people leaving in a grand manner, then looking at the empty street outside their establishment,

    An unprecedented panic rushes forth in the hearts of everyone at the Hongfu Medical Center.

    ===

    In just a short period of about ten days¡¯ time, the name ¡°Junji Medical Center¡± is like squally showers sweeping through every corner of Tianyuan City.

    There¡¯s even a topic that¡¯s spreading out.

    Junji Medical Center¡¯s doctor is called Jun Muyan, a Qin musician and a Senior Doctor.

    She has a superb artistic achievement with the zither.

    And her medical expertise can work on the flesh and bones of the living dead.

    Legend has it that as long as Jun Muyan wants to save someone, even if the King of Hell has already set the time of death, she could still use her pair of slender white hands to snatch back the life of that person.

    So many people that have been dered terminally ill by other medical establishments would go in there, ande out in a good condition.

    In this way, one bes ten, and ten bes a hundred.

    In Tianyuan City, Jun Muyan¡¯s medical skills has already been mythologized to a legendary level.

    In the beginning, the sick people refer to Jun Muyan as ¡°The Fairy Doctor¡±.

    That¡¯s because this youngdy doctor is no more than twenty years of age, and she has a pure, matchless and breathtaking appearance.

    In white clothes with her long her fluttering, just like a goddess from the Ninth Heaven that has fallen to the mundane world.

    Eventually afterwards, some people think that the tile of ¡°Fairy Doctor¡± is not dignified enough.

    So everyone starts calling her ¡°Music Healer¡±.

    That¡¯s because Jun Muyan¡¯s treatment always starts with the mellifluous song of a zither, and slowly ends with a mellow and lingering note.

    In the middle of this, patients won¡¯t feel a lot of pain, but their minds and bodies would be in inexplicable bliss instead.

    It¡¯s as if their souls are getting washed.

    There are also some people that secretly give Jun Muyan the tile ¡°The Enchantress of Medicine¡±.

    Especially those patients that were personally saved by Jun Muyan,

    No one is more clear about it than them, the girl clothed in white, it¡¯s like there¡¯s an indolent and evil charm in her smile. Refined and free from vulgarity, but a turn of her wrist could pull back their lives from the quagmires of hell.

    Even if Muyan never receives more than ten patients a day,

    The entire Junji Medical Center is still packed with people.

 Chapter 266: Ruining Hongfu Medical Center

    <h4>Chapter 266: Ruining Hongfu Medical Center</h4>

    In sharp contrast to the flourishing Junji Medical Center,

    there are fewer and fewer people in Hongfu Medical Center. There¡¯s now only a very small number people in such arge medical establishment, where it was once crowded.

    No matter how low the price for medical treatment is reduced,

    The peopleing over are getting fewer with each day.

    There¡¯s only one reason¨C

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s a big bulletin board hanging at the entrance of the Junji Medical Center.

    It reads:

    This medical establishment only receives two kinds of patients: one, those that the Hongfu Medical Center couldn¡¯t cure; two, those that would no longer visit the Hongfu Medical Center from here on out. The Junji Medical Center will never receive any vitors!

    At first nce, this announcement doesn¡¯t matter. Thinking it over however, it wants to bury the Hongfu Medical Center whole.

    If the patients don¡¯t go to the Hongfu Medical Center, do they have other alternatives?

    Of course they do!

    That¡¯s because medical establishments are what Tianyuan City has the most of.

    Even if none are as big as the Hongfu Medical Center, there are still a lot of excellent doctors in those other ces.

    Moreover, their fees are still cheaper than the Hongfu Medical Center.

    Now, in the whole Tianyuan City, even in the entire Chi Yan Country, is there anywhere that could rece the Junji Medical Center?

    None!

    Not single one!

    That¡¯s because Jun Muyan¡¯s medical expertise is too outstanding.

    Only she has the miraculous skills to bring the dead back to life.

    Only she can wrestle a life out of the king of hell¡¯s hands.

    Even if those patients don¡¯t have an incurable illness today, who can guarantee that they won¡¯t have it in the future?

    Even if they themselves won¡¯t be afflicted with it, who can guarantee that their family members won¡¯t fall ill in the future?

    Can¡¯t go to the Hongfu Medical Center?

    What about it, just switch to another establishment!

    And they wouldn¡¯t cut the bridge to the renowned ¡°Enchantress¡±.

    As a result, the families are happy.

    And one can say that the businesses of the other medical establishments in Tianyuan are steadily rising, they¡¯re so happy that they¡¯re grinning from ear to ear.

    The only one that¡¯s out of luck is the Hongfu Medical Center.

    Inside and out of such a big medical establishment, there¡¯s not even the buzzing of flies!

    ......

    When Deng Hongfeng receives the report from the manager, his face bes so gloomy, it could almost drip water.

    His sharp voice can practically pierce the eardrums, ¡°Say it to me one more time!!¡±

    The manager trembles with fear, cold sweat oozing out of his forehead, ¡°Dr. Deng, this... this is really not our fault

    ah!

    It¡¯s that the Junji Medical Center is really going too far, and that... that Jun Muyan, her medical skills are really too frightening. The doctors that we have, no one... no one canpare with her...¡±

    As a matter of fact, what the manager really wants to say is:

    Even if they bundle together all the doctors of their Hongfu Medical Center, they won¡¯t be better than even the smallest fraction of Muyan.

    Has anyone heard of an intestinal blockage that could bepletely healed in one day?

    Have they heard of people that had their hearts stop beating, yet still be resuscitated?

    Has anyone heard of a patient that was on his dying breath because of a festered wound, that could still be made to leap and frisk about like before?

    This ¡®Enchantress¡¯ Jun Muyan, is she really a person?

    Can a person¡¯s medical skills really rise up to this level?

    ¡°Jun Muyan! Jun Muyan! It¡¯s this wretched slut again!!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng tightly clenches his fists, teeth creaking as he grinds them. The bitter resentment in his eyes is almost bursting with fire.

    ¡°Call that waste Zhao Chunming for me!!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take long before Zhao Chunminges through the door, a fawning smile on his face, ¡°Godfather, you were looking for me...¡±

    He still hasn¡¯t finished his words.

    Deng Hongfeng raises a foot and ruthlessly kicks the other¡¯s chest, ¡°Waste, didn¡¯t you say that you can make that slut Jun Muyan have a life that¡¯s worse than death? It¡¯s been so many days, you trash, have you done anything at all?!¡±

    Zhao Chunming tumbles to ground because of that kick, his chest hurts so much that he almost screams out loud.

 Chapter 267: Public auction for this female slave

    <h4>Chapter 267: Public auction for this female ve</h4>

    But Zhao Chunming is unable to deal with that, as he promptly rolls and crawls towards the other, ¡°Godfather, godfather, don¡¯t be angry, give me another chance, I... I will definitely handle it well.¡±

    As he says that, his face twists, and he speaks through gritted teeth: ¡°Fang Jingya, it¡¯s all that slut¡¯s fault. I tried to reason with her in every way possible, but she won¡¯t agree to help us entrap her old sweetheart. Sure enough, that wench really had an affair with Shen Jinglin.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng has a gloomy expression he looks down on the other, ¡°Stop bullshitting me. Just give me the result. If you can¡¯t handle this matter properly... what use would I have for keeping such a useless godson like you?!¡±

    Hearing these words, Zhao Chunming jolts and shudders. He kowtows again and again, ¡°Rest assured, godfather. Chunming will definitely give vent for your anger!¡±

    With great difficulty, he exits from Deng Hongfeng¡¯s room. Zhao Chunming¡¯s eyes flickers with viciousness and malice.

    Fang Jingya, you whore, causing trouble for me to fall in such a sorry state.

    Then don¡¯t me me for being vicious and merciless, disregarding the feelings of husband and wife!

    ===

    Tianyuan City, east gate.

    Here is the city¡¯s center of the ve trading, just like the Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku.

    However, the ves in Wan Ren Ku are usually of high quality.

    And the ves here are basically just at the Primary Stage or lower. There are even ordinary people without the least bit of Internal Force.

    Since the quality of the ves are not high, the atmosphere of this ce is normally restrained and silent.

    People that want to buy ves are always quiet and subdued. They would casually pick two and take those away.

    Today, however, this ve market is unusually bustling and lively.

    All because someone has made a big elevated tform in the middle of the public square.

    On the tform, there¡¯s a tied up woman with a delicate and pretty appearance, yet with an exceptionally wan and sallowplexion.

    She appears to be meticulously dressed-up, the clothes on her body are semi-revealing. The woman¡¯s good figure is faintly discernible.

    But on her exposed skin, one can see traces of bruising everywhere. It¡¯s very obvious that she had suffered through long term abuse.

    Dong¨C! Dong¨C! Dong¨C!

    The resounding noise of the gong attracts the people who were originally browsing in the ve market, having theme over.

    Even outside the market, there are also people who heard this gong, and can¡¯t help but move closer to the source of the excitement.

    Zhao Chunming sees that there are enough people that havee, so he clears his throat and swaggers to the elevated stage.

    ¡°Today, I, Zhao Chunming, will have a public auction for this female ve.¡±

    ¡°Those who want to get this ve won¡¯t need to spend a single silver coin, but you only need to defeat this guard of mine!¡±

    After Zhao Chunming finishes talking, a guard with a tough and stocky build immediately steps forward from his side.

    Big eyes like copper bells are wide open, his body¡¯s formidable breathes out and fills the air.

    Everyone can only cry out in surprise, ¡°This powerful pressure, this must be at least on the Profound Stage!¡±

    Zhao Chunming ps his hands, and that guard immediately steps back.

    ¡°To defeat a Profound Stage expert for a woman, it¡¯s not easy!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Although this woman looks pretty good, but it¡¯s not really like ¡®divine fragrance, national grace¡¯, not worth it, not worth it!¡±

    Zhao Chunming hears the discussion that follows.

    He narrows his eyes and abruptly strides to Fang Jingya¡¯s side.

    His hand goes to the front of her clothes, and he pulls.

    A tearing sound could be heard.

    Fang Jingya¡¯s clothes are ripped open.

    Revealing slender and smooth thighs, she¡¯s only wearing a red belly wrap* on her.

    -

    apron-like undergarment.

    That appearance is tantamount to exposing her naked body in front of everyone.

    Fang Jingya had already given up on all hope, given up any resistance.

    At this moment however, extreme humiliation, grief and indignation ¨C it still makes her unable to hold her tears back and they fall down.

    Her teeth sinks down on her lips until blood seeps out.

    ¡°Zhao Chunming, you animal, you won¡¯t have a good end!!¡±

 Chapter 268: Abuse

    <h4>Chapter 268: Abuse</h4>

    Zhao Chunming has treacherous expression: ¡°Slut, if only you¡¯re obedient, do as you¡¯re told and help me plot against Shen Jinglin, then you also wouldn¡¯t end up this way. All of this is what you¡¯ve brought upon yourself!¡±

    Saying that, he turns to look down the stage.

    He sees that everyone below is staring fixatedly at Fang Jingya¡¯s wonderful body.

    There are some with big ears and thick waists that have even started to drool already.

    Fang Jingya¡¯s appearance may not be too beautiful,

    But the snow white skin on her whole body, as well as tight and slender waist, could make men¡¯s blood boil.

    Zhao Chunming pulls on Fang Jingya¡¯s hair and forces her to bend back.

    Through the thin fabric, the undtions of her chest are in full disy in front of the audience.

    ¡°How about it? Everyone, do you still think that such a raremodity isn¡¯t worth getting up on the tform for?¡±

    There are quite a few gulping sounds below the stage.

    They can¡¯t wait to rush up immediately, pull down that thinyer of cloth, and wantonly y with her.

    Zhao Chunming¡¯s smile bes even more malicious, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you all probably don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just any ordinary female ve, but she was once the precious Miss of Fang family¡¯s Medical Center, Fang Jingya.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, pressing down a noble Miss that used to be set up on high, wantonly y with her like an animal, how wonderful would that feeling be

    ah?

    ¡°

    As soon as Zhao Chunming says this, someone under the stage suddenly cries out in rm!

    ¡°Fang Jingya, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s really the Big Miss of the exrgest Medical Center in Tianyuan City!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect that a dignified precious Miss would actually fall to such a point!¡±

    ¡°Who made the Fang family be so unlucky that they offended the Xuan Medical Pavilion, making the hundred years¡¯ foundation get annexed... now this precious Miss is even reduced to a female ve, tsk tsk... really too pitiful!¡±

    Most people in Tianyuan City aren¡¯t aware of the fact that Fang Jingya and Zhao Chunming are married.

    Since Zhao Chunming only took Fang Jingya as a wife because he envied Shen Jinglin, and wanted to take everything that belongs to him.

    After he¡¯d taken possession of this woman, Zhao Chunming immediately got tired of her.

    Everyday, if he doesn¡¯t beat her, he scolds her.

    Afterwards, he even directly used her as a gift, sending her to Deng Hongfeng so thetter could vent and amuse himself ¨C all in exchange for Zhao Chunming¡¯s own prospects.

    Therefore, how could Zhao Chunming let others discover that such an ¡®unclean¡¯ woman is his wife?

    In the entire Tianyuan City, the one who regards Fang Jingya as Zhao Chunming¡¯s wife,

    Perhaps it¡¯s only Shen Jingling alone.

    There are some people pitying Fang Jingya for her miserable fate.

    But there are still more who are eager to try, their eyes are filled with greed and beastly desire.

    They initially thought that it¡¯s too risky to go against a Profound Stage expert just for a woman,

    But once they heard that it¡¯s a former eldest Miss of the Fang family, the ones that have perverted hobbies start to feel eager to have a go at it.

    Soon, a man with fat cheeks and a big belly waves towards his own subordinate.

    That Profound Stage subordinate promptly jumps up on the tform.

    Zhao Chunming turns back and pats the guard¡¯s shoulder, pointing as he says: ¡°Fight well. If you sessfully defend for four hours, then this female ve is yours!¡±

    The guard nces at Fang Jingya at his side. He licks his lips, eyes filled with lust and brutality.

    When he thinks that a mereborer like him could just abuse a precious Miss like Fang Jinya,

    He bes so excited that the blood in his entire body is boiling.

    The fight on the stage begins.

    Zhao Chunming sits cross-legged beside Fang Jingya, lowly saying: ¡°I¡¯ve already sent word to your old sweetheart. Try to guess, will your old lovere and save you?¡±

 Chapter 269: Finally here

    <h4>Chapter 269: Finally here</h4>

    ¡°You bastard! Beast! You won¡¯t have a good end!¡± Fang Jingya finally couldn¡¯t help but let out some hysterical wails, ¡°Big brother Shen won¡¯te, just give up on this idea!¡±

    A cold light shes through Zhao Chunming¡¯s eyes. He gets up, raises a hand, and ruthlessly ps her, ¡°Slut, you¡¯re as fickle as water. Clearly married to me, but there¡¯s only Shen-brother in your mind, shameless thing!¡±

    Fang Jingya feels faint and her vision goes blurry because of this p. Blood seeps out from the corners of her mouth, and she couldn¡¯t say another word.

    Zhao Chunming suddenly gives a sinisterugh as he looks towards the audience, raising his voice as he says: ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t I give you a little bit more incentive?¡±

    ¡°If this friend on the stage can persist for a quarter of an hour, I will tear all the clothes off this female ve.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if everyone wants to take a look?¡±

    The people under the stage immediately let out depraved nastyughter, yelling loudly together to cheer the challenging man.

    Those who are more good-natured couldn¡¯t bear how things are going too far, opting to quietly leave.

    Time passes by very quickly until it¡¯s been a quarter of an hour.

    Zhao Chunming¡¯s treacherous gaze searches through the crowd, but he doesn¡¯t see the figure of Shen Jinglin.

    He knits his brows tightly, murderous intent and impatience filling his eyes.

    Did that waste Shen Jinglin got scared? He doesn¡¯t dare toe?

    Shouldn¡¯t that be impossible?

    After all, Shen Jinglin is famous for his stupid loyalty, anything for brothers and friends, that knives would pierce both sides*.

    -

    to attach a great importance to friendship, up to the point of being able to sacrifice oneself for it

    For a friend¡¯s life, he can throw all caution to the wind.

    Heh, that is, it¡¯s because of such a stupid behavior that he turned into a useless person a year ago!

    As long he bes aware of this slut Fang Jinya¡¯s present situation, Shen Jinglin will certainlye over.

    With a bang, that challenger is kicked down the stage by Zhao Chunming¡¯s guard, Wang Dashi.

    The vicious light in Zhao Chunming¡¯s eyes flickers and disappears.

    Heughs as he walks before Fang Jinya, ¡°Although that brother had just failed the challenge, he hadsted for more than a quarter of an hour. Now, it¡¯s time for me to give everyone a little taste of sweetness!¡±

    Saying that, Zhao Chunming¡¯s hand goes to grab Fang Jingya¡¯s undergarment.

    Fang Jingya closes her eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    Herst regret in this life is the mistake of acknowledging this animal, Zhao Chunming, and getting married to him.

    Fang Jinya, now that she can¡¯t be happier to die, her only wish is that... is that Shen big brother can live well from here on out.

    Her heart has already conceived a longing for death, and just she¡¯s just about to bite her tongue,

    she suddenly feels pain in her lower jaw.

    Zhao Chunming sneers: ¡°You want to die? It won¡¯t be so easy! Even if you want to die, you have to wait for me to squeeze you for all your worth!¡±

    Fang Jingya¡¯s eyes are covered in despair.

    Her tears have run dry, heart has turned to ashes, but she can only look on helplessly as this animal pulls off the clothes that are barely covering her body.

    Just at this moment, there¡¯s a sudden explosive sound.

    A strong wind rushes forth, and Zhao Chunming stumbles backwards.

    Immediately after, there¡¯s a robe flying down from the sky and it wraps around Fang Jingya with precision.

    In an instant, itpletely covers up her bare body.

    Fang Jingya snaps her eyes open, and her still-bleeding lips tremble because of extremely stirred-up emotions and disbelief.

    Zhao Chunming is both rmed and furious at first.

    Then, as if reacting to something, he gets up from the ground with a grunt.

    His pair of sinister eyes unblinkingly stares at the crowd below, his gaze seething with warped malevolence and excitement.

    Shen Jinglin, that waste is finally here!

    The crowd seems to have sensed something, and it spontaneously opens up a path.

    There¡¯s a man slowlying towards the tform, his eyes firmly fixed on Zhao Chunming.

    It¡¯s as if the murderous intent in his eyes is almost tangible, bone-chillingly freezing.

 Chapter 270: Denouncement through tears of blood

    <h4>Chapter 270: Denouncement through tears of blood</h4>

    However, Zhao Chunming doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear,ughing heartily instead, ¡°Shen Jinglin, sure enough, you came. You really have such a deep rtionship with your old lover! Even if you¡¯re already a waste now, you¡¯d still drag your crippled leg and rush over to save her, hahaha!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Chunming say this,

    The surrounding people immediately notice that this man is indeed walking with a limp, his strides don¡¯t seem too nimble.

    Soon after, there¡¯s someone who takes a quick look and recognizes him.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this the Shen family¡¯s young master, the one that became a waste a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Right, right! It¡¯s really the Shen family¡¯s young master, he originally had a peak Profound Stage cultivation. But in the end, his cultivation was scrapped and even his leg got crippled, Shen Jinglin!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±

    Zhao Chunming could hear everyone¡¯s discussion down there, and the smile on his face bes increasingly sinister and arrogant: ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s something that you don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Although this Fang Jingya is my female ve, I originally wanted to treat her well, and give her the status of a small concubine. Who would have imagined that this slut is actually a fickle woman with no sense of shame, that she openly consorted with her old lover, Shen Jinglin.¡±

    ¡°Why would I continue keeping this kind of shameless bitch? Since she wanted a man this much, this young master will properly help her get what she wants! But I didn¡¯t expect that today, this bitch¡¯s old sweetheart would actuallye running. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Shen-dashao, you really are affectionate and true!¡±

    When he said these words,

    To say nothing of those nauseatingly vulgar men, even just those who enjoy watching the bustling scene, even the people who were sympathetic to Fang Jingya before ¨C all of them show a despising expression.

    A woman that doesn¡¯t abide by the proper conduct of women.

    A man who fools around with a married woman, simply has no sense of shame!

    Fang Jingya still wasn¡¯t so worked up when her clothes were getting torn off.

    It¡¯s at this moment that she can¡¯t help but yell out, almost to a shriek, ¡°Zhao Chunming, you animal, you mustn¡¯t talk rubbish and nder Shen big brother! At that time, you clearly said that you¡¯ll marry me as your wife, but after I passed through the door, every day, you would beat me or curse me. You even used me... used me as a gift to that old eunuch, letting him abuse and humiliate me...¡±

    ¡°Zhao Chunming, you¡¯re simply not human, you¡¯re a devil! An animal! I, Fang Jinya, my ultimate regret in this life is getting myself deceived to marry you... Shen big brother and I, we simply ran into each other a few days ago, where could we be improper... you mustn¡¯t spit blood*!¡±

    -

    mud-slinging; nder

    Hearing Fang Jingya¡¯s denouncement, almost weeping blood,

    Shen Jinglin, who had just stepped on the tform, gets stunned in ce.

    He looks at the woman who is tied at the wooden stake, and his eyes burst with raging mes of fury.

    That day, at their chance encounter on the street, he knew that Fang Jingya wasn¡¯t living well.

    But he simply didn¡¯t expect that she actually spent her days as worse than dogs or pigs.

    There¡¯s also an uproar from the crowd below.

    That¡¯s because Fang Jingya¡¯s appearance is indeed too miserable, and each word of her denouncement is through tears and blood. People can¡¯t help but want to believe her.

    Zhao Chunming wrinkles his brows, and he immediately turns to his guard, Wang Dashi. Hemands: ¡°I order you, as long as you beat Shen Jinglin within an inch of his life, not kill him but let him fall into my hands, then this woman is yours.¡±

    Wang Dashi licks his lips as he sends Fang Jingya a leering nce. Withrge strides, he immediately walks up before Shen Jinglin.

    ¡°Shen-dashao went up on stage, you want to take the challenge so you can win this female ve?¡±

    Wang Dashi¡¯s voice rumbles, brimming with disdain, ¡°It¡¯s just, I¡¯m afraid a waste like Shen-dashao won¡¯t be able to handle even a finger from me. Tch... it¡¯s making me too embarrassed to start!¡±

 Chapter 271: Not a waste?

    <h4>Chapter 271: Not a waste?</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhao Chunming bursts outughing, ¡°Dashi, you can take it easy, don¡¯t beat him to death. When all is said and done, the Shen family¡¯s young master used to be a peak Profound Stage. We should also leave him some face!¡±

    Shen Jinglin used to be a famous young talent in Tianyuan City.

    But now, hehe, his Qi Sea is damaged, his meridians have dried up, his leg is crippled ¨C he¡¯s but a useless person and nothing more!

    Being ridiculed in this way, Shen Jinglin¡¯s face doesn¡¯t change in the slightest, as he simply looks at them coldly.

    Wang Dashi¡¯sughter abruptly stops, and he suddenly lets out a loud shout.

    His right hand makes a fist, and without any warning, he sends a ferocious punch towards Shen Jinglin.

    The powerful Mysterious Energy around his fist rushes forth, bringing a gust of wind that seems to tear a hole through the air.

    ¡°Big brother Shen, quickly go! Go!¡±

    Fang Jingya lets out a sad and shrill wail, her body struggling desperately but she couldn¡¯t break out from the binds.

    One after another, everyone standing around the stage shake their heads, certain that Shen Jinglin would undoubtedly die.

    In the next moment however,

    What happens astonishes the entire audience.

    Just as Wang Dashi¡¯s earth-shattering fist strikes in front of him,

    Shen Jinglin simply lifts up a hand to resist against that powerful fist.

    Then, he raises the leg that was supposedly injured and crippled.

    The breath of a majestic Mysterious Energy surges up from under his calf¨C

    A sudden kick!

    With a bang, Wang Dashi¡¯s stout body directly flies out and knocks against the guardrails on the tform.

    The acute pain coursing through his chest is making his features twist up, and he lets out a pained groan.

    Just a moment ago, at the instant when Shen Jinglin kicked him, he seemed to hear the sound of his own breastbone shattering.

    In a split second, the entire audience goes quiet.

    All of them are struck dumb.

    This... what is going on?

    Isn¡¯t Shen Jinglin a waste?

    Didn¡¯t his Qi Sea break, didn¡¯t hepletely lose his cultivation?

    Then what was the Mysterious Energy that had just rushed out of his foot?!

    Zhao Chunming has a listless face, his eyes fixedly staring at the man who he thought has been ruined already.

    Shen Jinglin doesn¡¯t spare a nce to Wang Dashi, thetter no longer able to get up from where he is.

    He slowly moves towards Zhao Chunming instead.

    This time, his strides are surprisingly normal, without the slightest hint of a limp.

    The powerful pressure diffusing out from his entire body is making Zhao Chunming tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°You... how is this possible?!¡±

    Zhao Chunming incredulously says: ¡°Aren¡¯t you already a waste? Aren¡¯t you a cripple without any cultivation? Why... why...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his shocked remarks.

    Shen Jinglin abruptly grabs him by the cor.

    Then a huge fist that is covered in thick Mysterious Energy firmly pounds against his face.

    With a loud smash, Zhao Chunming¡¯s nose directly caves in.

    The sound of his nasal bone shattering into small pieces still seems to be ringing in his ears.

    Following immediately is a terrible piercing pain, making Zhao Chunming squeal out like a dying pig.

    Shen Jinglin doesn¡¯t let him go.

    He sends a foot to Zhao Chunming¡¯s chest, kicking him straight out.

    Then he ruthlessly steps on the other.

    There¡¯s another crackling sound, and Zhao Chunming¡¯s ribs break under his foot.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!!¡± a shrill, blood-curdling screech, and everyone on the scene shudders from a chill.

    The eyes that they¡¯re using to look at Shen Jinglin are filled with shock and awe.

    Suddenly, a man lets out a cry of surprise, ¡°This pressure, this... this doesn¡¯t belong to a Profound Stage peak, but to an Earth Stage!!¡±

    ¡°Not only is Shen Jinglin not a cripple, but instead... instead he has turned into an Earth Stage expert!¡±

    As soon as these words are said, the whole audience goes into an uproar.

 Chapter 272: This is retribution

    <h4>Chapter 272: This is retribution</h4>

    No matter whatnguage, they¡¯repletely rendered incapable of expressing their astonishment.

    A man with withered meridians, destroyed Qi Sea, and a crippled leg ¨C he has actually recovered after a year.

    More than that, not only has he recovered, his cultivation has even advanced.

    How did thise about?

    And who healed him?!

    With his leg, Shen Jinglin mercilessly stomps on Zhao Chunming¡¯s chest, like wants to just trample thetter¡¯s internal organs: ¡°Zhao Chunming, one who forgets favors and vites justice like you, a bastard with the heart of a wolf and the lungs of a dog, you simply don¡¯t deserve to live in this world.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget, at that time when you suffered some injuries in the forest during our travels, who looked after you day and night? It was Fang Jingya!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget, you used to circle around Fang Jingya every day, showing off and fawning for favor, even pointing to the heavens as you swore under the sun ¨C saying that if you marry her, you will surely treat her well!¡±

    Fang Jingya¡¯s eyes be teary, and as she dazedly watches Shen Jinglin¡¯s deity-like image, her tears couldn¡¯t help but slip out the rims of her eyes.

    Zhao Chunming spasms all over because of the pain, tears and snot flowing down his face, ¡°Jinglin-brother, I was wrong, wuu wuu... spare me, spare me! I was blinded by pig grease*... I¡¯m begging you to spare my life! ¡°

    -

    deluded mind

    Just at this moment, a group of people suddenly appears from who-knows-where.

    They loudly jump up to the tform.

    These people have coldly glinting weapons in their hands.

    Formidable pressure and killing intent leaks out from each individual, making everyone standing under the tform feel a burst of terror.

    Shen Jinglin raises his head to look at this group: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who we are is none of Shen-dashao¡¯s concern!¡±

    Their leaderughs grimly, ¡°Still, we¡¯d like to invite Shen-dashao toe with us!¡±

    As soon as Zhao Chunming sees these group, the expression of begging for forgiveness immediately changes. With a distorted face, he fearlessly yells: ¡°Shen Jinglin, my godfather ising, if you still don¡¯t hurry up and let me go...

    cough cough

    ... even if your cultivation has recovered, so what? Could you deal with this many people all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Godfather?¡± Shen Jinglin frowns.

    ¡°That¡¯s right... do you know who my godfather is?¡±

    Because of the pain, Zhao Chunming coughs quite a few times, but his face is covered in crazed resentment, ¡°My godfather is the great elder Xuan Medical Pavilion, Deng Hongfeng. He is also a disciple of the Godly Doctor Qian Qing...¡±

    ¡°You and your sister, you¡¯ve offended my godfather...

    cough cough

    ... you¡¯re screwed... ha... haha... argh!!¡±

    Before he could finishughing, he suddenly lets out a brief shriek.

    Immediately after that, Zhao Chunming¡¯s face bursts out with blood.

    In a just a moment, his tongue is severed, his ears are cut off, and his eyes have turned into a pair of bloody sockets.

    Even both of his hands are also chopped down directly. His fingers are still twitching at the side as they pale to green and deathly grey.

    ¡°Useless trash!¡±

    The group¡¯s leader snorts. He withdraws his de, and speaks with a voice overflowing with disdain, ¡°You can¡¯t even properly handle this very small matter, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡±

    Zhao Chunming originally thought that Deng Hongfeng sent these people to save him.

    But how could he have expected that they will ultimately destroy himpletely, when he had tired to every means possible to curry favor from his godfather¡¯s subordinates.

    From now on, he will live worse than a dog or a pig, but he can¡¯t die, nor can he live.

    This is retribution!

    As everyone in the audience is overwhelmed with shock, nobody goes to take care of him.

    All eyes are gathered on Shen Jinglin.

    ¡°Shen-dashao, if you please!¡±

    Shen Jinglin coldly looks at the people surrounding him.

    Each one of them have at least high-level Profound Stage cultivation.

 Chapter 273: Who is the one that follows the path to doom

    <h4>Chapter 273: Who is the one that follows the path to doom</h4>

    Their leader, this man with a short stubble, is even at the Earth Stage. The surging Mysterious Energy from him is still denser than Shen Jinglin¡¯s.

    It is practically impossible for him to deal with all these people by himself!

    However, it¡¯s also absolutely impossible for him to obediently go with this group of people!

    He heard them just now ¨C these people want to catch him in order to deal with Yanyan.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t go with you?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± the leader seems to have heard a joke, ¡°If Shen-dashao doesn¡¯t want to go, then I can only handle you like I did with Zhao Chunming, chopping off parts of your body. For example, your hand, foot, and whatnot!¡±

    ¡°Shen-dashao¡¯s leg had just been healed, you probably wouldn¡¯t wish for them to be crippled again so soon!¡±

    Shen Jinglin firmly clenches his fists, his eyes seem like they¡¯re about to erupt in mes.

    There is not a thread nor a hair of cowering on his face, but he adapts an aggressive stance instead.

    Even if he dies, he will never allow himself to be a burden to Yanyan.

    ¡°Haha... you want to resist? Then don¡¯t me these uncles for being vicious and merciless!¡±

    ¡°If you want to me someone, then me that younger sister of yours. Who let her eyes be blind and offend someone who shouldn¡¯t be offended?!¡±

    Just as his voice falls, the leader raises up his long knife, and fiercely shes towards Shen Jinglin.

    Boundless Internal Force rushes out to the atmosphere, making everyone under the stage show horrified expressions and recoil again and again.

    A lot of people are filled with pity and sympathy for Shen Jinglin in their hearts.

    It was with great difficulty that his leg injury has been cured, and his cultivation has recovered, but he¡¯ll be a waste once again.

    Just who is this sister of Shen Jinglin in the end?

    Why had she been so blind?

    Who else shouldn¡¯t you offend in Tianyuan City, but Dr. Deng of Xuan Medical Pavilion!

    Isn¡¯t this following the path to one¡¯s own doom?

    The Internal Force surging in the air has a chilling pressure and the murderous spirit fills the atmosphere.

    But suddenly, there¡¯s a mellifluous music in the distance, and from that distance it goes nearer,ing through like spirals of smoke.

    That music speaks of high mountains and flowing water, faraway and gentle.

    They don¡¯t know why, as the music rings in their ears,

    It¡¯s making the blood of everyone who hears it boil a little.

    The beleaguered Shen Jinglin, who has originally fallen into a tight spot, suddenly raises his head, his eyes gleaming and shing.

    He seems embarrassed, yet moved.

    And the other people on the scene seem to have gone foolish as they listen, their heads raised as they listlessly stand around, and they could only return to their senses after a long time.

    In the next moment, there¡¯s suddenly fluttering pink petals falling down from the sky.

    The petals are sporadic, and there¡¯s not a lot of them.

    But it¡¯s as if they¡¯re alive, as petals actually stick to those killers around Shen Jinglin by themselves.

    The man with the stubble was initially still immersed in the music that plucks on one¡¯s heartstrings.

    He suddenly feels a petal fall on his face, and he can¡¯t help but reach out to touch it.

    The peculiar fragrance, along with a piercing chill, seeps through his skin and into the bone marrow.

    There¡¯s a thudding sound in the leader¡¯s mind, and he has an inexplicably bad feeling in his guts.

    However, without waiting for him to make any move,

    He hears an explosion in his ears, and simultaneously, he feels a tearing pain, and all the flesh on his body bursts open.

    A blood-curdling scream erupts from the stage.

    In just a few short breaths, the dozen or so individuals surrounding Shen Jinglin evenly fall to the floor. They¡¯ve be badly mangled, that except for letting out pained moans, they can¡¯t do anything else.

    In the sky, the sweet-sounding music gets farther and farther.

    However, the figure of a young woman in white clothes, as if dropping from the sky, slowly falls on the tform.

    The young woman¡¯splexion is like snow on high mountains, cold and bright, and sacred.

    There¡¯s a noble charm andziness in each movement, just one look and it could entrance their souls.

    And as her feet touches the floor, her eyes fall on Shen Jinglin, and the corners of her lips slowly curl up.

 Chapter 274: In the end, who mustnâ€™t be offended

    <h4>Chapter 274: In the end, who mustn¡¯t be offended</h4>

    And as her feet touches the floor, her eyes fall on Shen Jinglin, and the corners of her lips slowly curl up.

    Her whole body emits a charm that resembles nature itself. Everyone looking can only hold their breath as their souls are stolen.

    ¡°Brother, you just went out to do something, what¡¯s taking you so long? If you won¡¯te back, you¡¯re going to miss a meal.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice is incredibly clear and pleasant, it lingers on the ears like ice beads tinkling down a jade te.

    Shen Jinglin has a blush of shame across his whole face, guiltily replying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yanyan, it¡¯s because big brother is too useless. I still needed you toe and save me.¡±

    ¡°How could this be big brother¡¯s fault?¡±

    Muyan chuckles and turns to look at the man with the stubble, as well and hispanions, as they sprawl on the ground, ¡°Just a moment ago, I seemed to have heard you say that I am blind, to have offended someone that I shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I even heard you all say that my older brother is unable to tell good from bad, so you¡¯re going to cut off a few limbs from his body?¡±

    While she¡¯s saying this, the young woman has a bright and beautiful smile and her tone is gentle, like a girl in a boudoir who isn¡¯t well-versed in the affairs of the world.

    But everyone, on or off the stage,

    They tremble all over from feeling an inexplicable chill on their spine as they look at the young woman¡¯s smile.

    Just then, someone in the crowd, who¡¯s attentively staring at Muyan¡¯s face, suddenly has a sh of recognition and let¡¯s out a loud cry of rm.

    ¡°She, she, she... she is the Enchantress Jun Muyan!¡±

    ¡°She is the fairy-doctor of Junji Medical Center who can wrestle a life out the king of hell¡¯s grasp!¡±

    In an instant, the whole audience goes quiet.

    Not a single voice can be heard.

    The people on the scene, each and every one of them is struck dumb.

    Enchantress Jun Muyan!

    Before their eyes, this young woman with an exceptional countenance, unexpectedly turns out to be the most sought-after individual in Tianyuan City these days, Enchantress Jun Muyan!

    So that means, Shen Jinglin is actually the Enchantress¡¯ big brother?

    And the person who offended Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s great elder Deng Hongfeng, it¡¯s Jun Muyan?

    For a moment, everyone is rendered speechless!

    They had just been in a lively discussion, saying that Shen Jinglin¡¯s younger sister has no eyes to discern people. At this time, all of them haspletely shut up.

    They can¡¯t utter a word anymore?

    What else can they say?

    Even if Deng Hongfeng has a formidable background,

    In the end, he¡¯s still unable to withstand the Enchantress of Medicine¡¯s supernaturally excellent skills in healing, as it¡¯s at the extent that it¡¯s unparalleled in the world!

    Quite a lot of people have spected that the Enchantress¡¯ skills may even be superior to that of the Gody Doctor Qian Qing.

    In the end, who mustn¡¯t be offended?

    Just take a look at the current situation of the Junji Medical Center and the Hongfu Medical Center ¨C then it would all be crystal clear.

    ¡°Ah! As it turns out, Shen Jinglin is the older brother of the Enchantress. It¡¯s no wonder that he has made some advancements to his cultivation, and his leg that had been broken for a year is restored to its former condition!¡± someone yells out after a sudden realization.

    The other people nod one after another, and their eyes no longer contain pity as they look at Shen Jinglin. Only envy and jealousy remain.

    To have a younger sister like Jun Muyan, that would truly be the greatest blessing!

    This is equal to Shen Jinglin having more livespared to ordinary people!

    Even if he receives a mortal wound, Jun Muyan could pull him back from the gates of the underworld.

    If ordinary people want to see the Enchantress and ask for a medical treatment, it¡¯s in fact extremely difficult.

    In reality, there¡¯s still something that these people don¡¯t know.

    Muyan isn¡¯t just a doctor who can wrestle a life out of the king of hell¡¯s grasp,

    She¡¯s also a godly apothecary who can refine miraculous draughts.

    The hype bubbling and gurgling in the Ghost CIty these days, the special draughts that can be auctioned off for a sky-high price every time they appear ¨C all of them hade from this young woman¡¯s hands.

    And so, on the day when they would hear about this information,

    It wouldn¡¯t just shake a small ce like Tianyuan City, but the whole Chi Yan Country, even the entire Yanwu Continent.

    ......

    After Muyan has finished her question, her gaze leisurely falls on the people on the floor. Her smile is soft and rxed, like she¡¯s talking in a friendly manner.

 Chapter 275: Niangqin, letâ€™s go home

    <h4>Chapter 275: Niangqin, let¡¯s go home</h4>

    The man with the short stubble is trembling from head to foot, his eyes are filled with panic an fear.

    Indeed, he knows more than anyone just how powerful this woman is!

    After Deng Hongfeng¡¯s face has been pped in front of everybody, how could he be willing to take things lying down?

    He even went to a mercenary guild straightaway, and spent money to hire a lot of them to get rid of this woman.

    However, no matter how much he spends, or how many mercenaries they dispatch ¨C it was all like throwing a stone and seeing it sink without a trace in the sea.

    If alive, the people have disappeared; dead, the corpses are missing!

    That¡¯s because Jun Muyan has a very frightening group of subordinates at her side.

    Every individual has a very high cultivation. Combined together, they could even sweep across Tianyuan City.

    Don¡¯t even talk about teaching Muyan a lesson, the mercenaries sent out by Deng Hongfeng couldn¡¯t even get close to her.

    This is also the reason why Deng Hongfeng wants Zhao Chunming to step in and use Fang Jingya to lure Shen Jinglin out.

    As long as they get a hold of Shen Jinglin, they¡¯re not worried that Jun Muyan, this little sister, wouldn¡¯t obediently give in.

    However, their wishful thinking has still been cut short.

    This woman doesn¡¯t just have a group of experts on her side.

    She herself is a master that is strong enough to make them them shudder!

    ¡°You... don¡¯t you mess around!¡± the man with the thin stubble has his voice trembling, he growls to show strength while feeling weak, ¡°If you kill us, you... that would be the same as you thoroughly offending Dr. Deng. Do you know what Dr. Deng¡¯s backing is? His master is Qian Qing... don¡¯t you know the Godly Doctor Qian Qing? He is the Jing Cheng Country¡¯s state doctor, even Princess Gong Qianxue views him as a guest...¡±

    ¡°Aaargh¨C!!¡±

    Before the man could finish what he¡¯s saying, a heart-tearing and lung-splitting pain abruptly courses through him, making him produce a shrill, wretched bawl.

    Immediately after that, his own hand incessantly digs into his flesh, like he has gone mad.

    Then he can¡¯t help but hold his own head and ram it against the ground.

    When the meat on his face is minced off until it reveals ghastly bones, he still refuses to stop for a rest.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth are still slightly curled up.

    However, not the slightest bit of that smile reaches her eyes.

    Her beautiful peach blossom eyes has a bone-piercing chill that spans a thousand miles: ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m really looking forward to thoroughly offending Qian Qing¡¯s apprentice, just to see how it ends.¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, there¡¯s a thrumming sound of a zither. The notes turn into des, sending out a multitude of rays.

    In a blink of an eye, the sound des have already cut through all the throats of the killers on the stage.

    One strike and die a violent death!

    The whole audience keeps quiet out of fear. You would be able to hear it if a needle were to drop.

    Even Shen Jinglin is dazed.

    He already knew that his little sister is formidable, but he also didn¡¯t expect that it would be to this degree.

    Furthermore, for some reason, that ice-cold breathing from his sister-

    It¡¯s making even him feel a sense of fear.

    It¡¯s at this moment that that a crisp little voice rings out, ¡°Niangqin, let¡¯s go home!¡¯

    A fair and tender little hand holds on to Muyan¡¯s slender white finger, gently squeezing it.

    Muyan looks down to Xiao Bao¡¯s delicate and handsome little face.

    The ice-blue irises are like the distant clear skies, boundless, epassing everything in the world.

    Her mouth can¡¯t help but draw a gentle smile.

    In an instant, the icy chill from her entire body disappears without a trace. She bends down and picks Xiao Bao up.

    The gentle voice is like the sounds of nature as it echoes in Shen Jinglin and Xiao Bao¡¯s ears, ¡°Mn, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ===

    Night, Junji Medical Center.

    Under the light, Muyan examines the scars covering the weak woman¡¯s body. She can¡¯t help but frown deeply.

    Even if she had seen all sorts of patients, and she had also been subjected to various kinds of torment in her previous life,

    The injuries on Fang Jingya¡¯s body could still shock her eyes and astonish her heart.

    Don¡¯t even mention those purple whipshes, bruises and burns-

 Chapter 276: Implore

    <h4>Chapter 276: Implore</h4>

    It is solely the marks of inhumane abuse on a woman¡¯s body that puts a dense frost in Muyan eyes, creating a freezing air of death.

    She takes a deep breath, slowly asking: ¡°Who did these to you? Zhao Chunming?¡±

    If that animal Zhao Chunming did these,

    Then big brother¡¯s final punishment to him was really too light.

    Fang Jingya doesn¡¯t shy away to cover her ugly, dirty, and scarred body. She just shakes her head in distress, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Zhao Chunming. He likes to hit me, and burn me with a candle... but...¡±

    ¡°It was the godfather that he sent me to, he was the one that used such crazed cruelty to abuse me. The Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s great elder, Deng Hongfeng!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s pupils slightly contract.

    Then she listens to Fang Jingya continue: ¡°Deng Hongfeng likes to forcefully seize women, but not a lot of people know that he... he can¡¯t get it up at all... and because he can¡¯t, he would use all kinds of cruel ways to abuse women so he could give vent to his perverted desires.¡±

    As she speaks, her tears can¡¯t help but slip out from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°At the beginning, I still wanted to resist, but the oue of that resistance is only an incrementally worse misery each time... as a matter of fact, I¡¯ve long thought of ending my life... clearly so filthy, why haven¡¯t I ended myself yet?¡±

    ¡°Now ending up in such a plight, isn¡¯t all of this just what I¡¯ve brought upon myself?¡±

    Muyan takes some clothes at the side and securely wraps it around the other.

    Her normallyzy voice has a rare gentleness, ¡°Suicide is the most cowardly way to escape. Don¡¯t cry, I can cure you of your body¡¯s injuries.¡±

    Fang Jingya lifts up her watery eyes. Her gaze wells up with profound gratefulness as she looks at Muyan, ¡°Miss Jun, thank you, thank you for not disdaining my filthy self, you¡¯re even willing to make a promise to help me. But...¡±

    She slowly closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

    When she opens them again, what remains in the depths of her eyes is only a detached resolve, ¡°But I don¡¯t need to be cured, I only want to leave, leave Tianyuan City forever and disappear from Shen-brother. Miss Jun, can you promise me that?¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Fang Jingya¡¯s tears fall from her eyes, one drop after another, the sorrow, grief, shame and distress ¨C all of them intertwine to turn into despair, ¡°When big brother Shen was facing his greatest hardship, I chose to abandon him and leave.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I ended up in this condition, but Shen-brother was still ready to disregard everything and save me.¡±

    ¡°So much so that, for the purpose of righteousness and justice, for the affections of our past, for my current misfortune and distress ¨C he may even ask to marry me.¡±

    ¡°But how can I marry big brother Shen? To say nothing of Shen-brother not really having any romantic feelings towards me, even if he does, I would still bepletely unworthy of him now.¡±

    The more she speaks, the more her tears flow like a broken dam, she speaks haltingly as she chokes with sobs.

    ¡°My body is already so dirty, and you¡¯re clearer about it than anyone else, that under the ravages of those two animals ¨C Deng Hongfeng and Zhao Chunming ¨C I have forever lost the chance to be a mother. The way I am, how can I be worthy to stand by Shen-brother¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°He is so good, so good as he is... he deserves the best and most outstanding girl to be his wife.¡±

    Fang Jingya takes Muyan¡¯s hand. Her tears a flood, but there is decisiveness in her eyes, without any cowering or hesitation.

    ¡°Miss Jun, I beg you to send me away from Tianyuan City. No matter where I go, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I live and perish on my own, just... just don¡¯t let me stay by Shen-brother¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 277: A decade of dedicating oneâ€™s life

    <h4>Chapter 277: A decade of dedicating one¡¯s life</h4>

    With a soft sigh, Muyan says: ¡°Are you really willing to disappear from my brother forever?¡±

    Fang Jingya nods without any hesitation, ¡°I would be willing to never touch deep affection in this life, as to silently watch Shen-brother¡¯s happiness from a distance would be enough for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind? You won¡¯t go back on it?¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life that I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    The emotions in Muyan¡¯s eyes slowly converge, turning into solemness. With a low voice: ¡°Fang Jingya, I can help you kill Deng Hongfeng and take revenge for you; I can also give you enough power so that, with your own hands, you can protect that which you want to protect.¡±

    ¡°The condition would be that you would dedicate your life to me for ten years. Do you consent?¡±

    Fang Jingya snaps her eyes wide open, and she couldn¡¯te back to herself for quite a while, ¡°You¡­ are you saying that you¡¯ll let me dedicate my life to you?¡±

    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±

    ¡°No! No! I am willing!¡± with a grunt, Fang Jingya rolls down from the bed, sinking to her knees on the floor, ¡°I am willing to serve and have you as my Master! From now on, Fang Jinya¡¯s life is yours!¡±

    What is ten or twenty years, even for a lifetime¡­ these days, just how many people in Tianyuan City would be delighted to serve Muyan?

    Not for anything else, but for her reputation as the Enchantress of Medicine!

    Only for her art of healing that could regenerate flesh and bones!

    Fang Jingya, she who has no virtue nor ability, without even the strength to truss a chicken, but riddled with scars, andpletely without innocence ¨C but this woman before her eyes is willing to take her in.

    If she¡¯s unwilling, then she is really foolish.

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°What would I assign you to do? But first, there¡¯s some ugly things to say before anything else.¡±

    ¡°For those who serve me, they must have enough skills, enough willpower, and pass my evaluation. If you cannot seed, it won¡¯t matter if you have any rtionship with my brother, as I¡¯ll have you leave immediately!¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s seemingly pitiless conditions,

    Fang Jingya¡¯s eyes are even brighter.

    That¡¯s because this time, she believes that Muyan isn¡¯t pitying her, but she genuinely wants to treat her as a subordinate and cultivate her.

    For the current Fang Jingya, she has practically lost her goals and desire to keep on living.

    But now, Muyan has given her a new purpose once again.

    Be stronger, and for a lifetime, protect the man she is grateful towards.

    Even if one day, you would get married and have children; even if one day, you would have a crowd of descendants ¨C I wish to silently watch you in the dark, guard and protect your happiness until the end of your life.

    ¡ª

    Muyan has someone call for Ru Yan. Soon after, she points to Fang Jingya and says: ¡°I¡¯ll hand this person over to you for training.¡±

    Ru Yan is stumped, not understanding her Master¡¯s intentions.

    She just listens to Muyan continue: ¡°I will give you three month¡¯s time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you search the Ghost City or recruit outside, after three months, I want you to establish a unit with as many people as the Ink Camp.¡±

    As soon as Ru Yan hears that, her eyes lights up, ¡°What Miss means is that I can also organize a group of experts like the Yan-stone? That¡¯s great, I will go back inside the Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku to pick some people!¡±

    Indeed, she has been jealous of Yan Haotian for quite a while.

    Her strength is clearly no worse than Yan Haotian, but he has the Ink Camp in his hands, and she can only manage the store.

    It should be known that each and every one of the people in the Ink Camp seem like they want to pull the heavens.

    Except for the Miss, the young Master, and that lump of stone, Yan Haotian ¨C they don¡¯t put anyone else in their eyes.

    Those people can¡¯t do much individually, but as it happens, their strength is quite frightening when they move as a group.

    Plus, after entering Tianyuan City, Yan Haotian has been continuing to strengthen the Ink Camp as per Muyan¡¯s orders.

    This really makes her envious, really jealous.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

 Chapter 278: Deng Hongfengâ€™s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 278: Deng Hongfeng¡¯s Plot</h4>

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± she didn¡¯t expect that Muyan would shake her head, ¡°This time, I don¡¯t want people from Wan Ren Ku. I want those who look unremarkable, those that can blend into a crowd and not be discovered. These people can have low cultivation, but they must be good at camouge and concealment. I want you to use a period of three months to train them, and after that, have them infiltrate Jing Cheng and Huang Yao.¡±

    At first, Ru Yan was still somewhat disappointed when she heard Muyan¡¯s words.

    See, if Yan Haotian can pick all the elite, those who emerged from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood; and she can only pick some unremarkable people... wouldn¡¯t they be immediately inferior inparison?

    Yet the more she hears of it, the brighter Ru Yan¡¯s eyes be.

    That¡¯s because she already understands.

    The group of mercenaries that the youngdy wants her to establish isn¡¯t meant for fighting, but they¡¯re meant to spy and gather intelligence.

    After realizing that, Ru Yan nods again and again, and listens carefully to Muyan¡¯s instructions.

    The more she listens, the more she admires her Miss¡¯ wisdom and foresight.

    Moreover, for this specialist group to be formed, it all depends on whether or not there¡¯s enough loyalty, and there¡¯s not one bit of doubt on Ru Yan.

    Don¡¯t forget just who Jun Muyan is.

    Not only is she the enchantress who can wrestle the life out of the King of Hell¡¯s hands, she is also a godly apothecary that can refine miraculous draughts.

    When all that should be exined have beenpletely made clear,

    Muyan¡¯s eyes sweep over to Fang Jingya, slowly saying: ¡°This camp is called Enigma*, you will be the head, and Jingya will assist. I will cure Fang Jinya¡¯s bodily injuries tonight, and at dawn tomorrow, you will take her to leave and prepare for your task.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Ru Yan leaves pleased.

    And Fang Jingya puts on proper clothes, and respectfully kneels towards Muyan in ceremony, ¡°The Lady has given the grace of a new lease of life, Jingya will never forget this even as my teeth fall out. I will definitely go through water and tread on fire to serve mydy.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mouth quirks up. She slightly narrows her eyes and says: ¡°Rest assured, I will certainly let you see your enemy¡¯s miserable end.¡±

    ¡°Be it the Xuan Medical Pavilion that brought a cmity to your entire Fang family, or Deng Hongfeng himself!¡±

    ===

    But what Muyan didn¡¯t expect is that before she could move against Deng Hongfeng,

    Deng Hongfeng is already plotting against the Junji Medical Center.

    Due to Muyan¡¯s reputation getting bigger and bigger, there¡¯s now arge number of doctors who are splitting their heads, wanting to get into the establishment ¨Cpared to previously when those doctors don¡¯t want to receive it¡¯s offer to have them work there.

    That¡¯s because, if they work in the Junji Medical Center, they might be able to see with their own eyes the transcendent medical skills of that ¡°Enchantress¡± and increase their knowledge.

    And since Muyan herself is busy with so many things,

    She ultimately chose a few with solid medical skills and honest characters to sit on the hall.

    Not everyone whoe to the Junji Medical Center is terminally ill.

    These doctors are more than enough to treatmon illnesses, so even if Muyan only treats a small number of patients every day, it doesn¡¯t affect the Junji Medical Center¡¯s poprity.

    On this day, the medical center is open for business as usual.

    Peoplee and go, and it¡¯s unusually lively.

    Suddenly, not far from the doctor in charge, a woman¡¯s scream could be heard.

    ¡°Husband, husband, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Hearing her cries, everyone looks over.

    They see a beautiful married woman supporting the figure of a tall middle-aged man.

    That middle-aged man¡¯splexion is pale. He coughs up some blood, sways unsteadily, and copses to the floor.

    ¡°Husband! Husband!¡± the beautiful woman¡¯s voice bes even more anxious, ¡°Doctor, quicklye and see my husband. Didn¡¯t you just say that my husband¡¯s injury isn¡¯t serious and it only needs a few stitches?¡±

    ¡ª-

    *¡±Heaven¡¯s intentions¡± is the closest trantion but doesn¡¯t really fit, as it is a reference to ¡°the mysteries of heaven must not be revealed¡±. Let¡¯s just say ¡°Enigma¡±.

 Chapter 279: A treatment that kills

    <h4>Chapter 279: A treatment that kills</h4>

    ¡°But why is it that after you treated him, my husband has be like this?¡±

    Dr. Yu is also somewhat rmed, so he quickly gets up from his station, and goes to crouch by that middle-aged man¡¯s side.

    But without waiting for Dr. Yu¡¯s trembling hand to take his pulse,

    The middle-aged man¡¯s whole body spasms, and in a split second, his eyes roll over to white.

    ¡°Husband¨C!!¡± the beautiful woman screams once again, then she reaches out to feel her husband¡¯s breath, only to discover that it¡¯s alreadypletely gone, ¡°He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s dead! My husband is dead! Wuu, wuu... husband, how can you leave me like this?¡±

    Dr. Yu¡¯s hand still holds the middle-aged man¡¯s wrist.

    Feeling that deathly stillness as there¡¯s no throbbing of a pulse, hisplexion also bes deathly pale.

    This man is actually... actually dead!

    ¡°How... how is this possible? I undoubtedly examined his pulse and he didn¡¯t have any problems! How can this be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed him!¡± the beautiful woman suddenly jumps up from the ground, and recklessly grabs Dr. Yu by the cor. Loudly shouting, ¡°You quack, give me back my husband¡¯s life!¡±

    Although Dr. Yu practices medicine, his cultivation is still lower than the woman, and he simply can¡¯t break away as she drags him.

    He can only be flustered and cry out, ¡°Impossible! Really impossible... definitely impossible...¡±

    But how could the beautiful woman care about what he¡¯s saying, as she drags him to the doorway and begins to tear her throat shouting,

    ¡°Everyone,e over here, quicklye over here! Junji Medical Center¡¯s doctor killed someone but refuses to admit it.¡±

    ¡°What Enchantress that could raise people from the dead, in reality, all of them are quacks. My husband only had light injuries, but after he received treatment from a doctor here, he was put to death instead.¡±

    This development startles everyone inside and out the medical center.

    Seeing Dr. Yu getting dragged, the Ink Camp¡¯s people quickly rush over to his rescue, as they¡¯re in charge of the ce¡¯s security these days.

    The Ink Camp with their sweaty rough hands and feet,

    don¡¯t exert a lot of force in their movements, but nevertheless, that beautiful woman stumbles to the floor.

    Soon after, she conveniently lets out a world-shakingly loud bawling, ¡°Is there still anyws in this Tianyuan City?¡±

    ¡°Junji Medical Center¡¯s treatment killed someone, and they still want to kill me to silence a widow?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, quicklye and judge between right and wrong for me! This so-called Enchantress of Medicine can kill people like scything grass, carelessly inflicting harm?¡±

    This woman is quite beautiful.

    Even if she¡¯s weeping and making an unreasonable scene like this, she still appears pitiful.

    Then on top of that, someone goes to check that middle-aged man lying on the floor.

    Sure enough, he¡¯s not breathing, the body feels cold, and it¡¯s very evident that he¡¯s already dead.

    At this time, the onlookers and the sick people looking for treatment in the Junji Medical Center immediately point their finger in me at the Ink Camp¡¯s people and Dr. Yu.

    ¡°I saw that man just a while ago. His injury clearly wasn¡¯t so serious, who would have imagined that he would die after just a blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surely because the treatment from the Junji Medical Center was harmful, killing someone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this ce actually has such a quack doctor, I think we better not go here. If I had a minor illness, what would I do if they make me fall ill by just rubbing ointment on my chest?¡±

    Those big men from the Ink Camp feel unbearably wronged.

    They¡¯re itching to go over that woman and tear her into pieces.

    They clearly didn¡¯t touch her or anything, and she actually said that they want to kill and silence her?

    If they really want to kill someone, would they still let her talk here?

    Old Tao immediately tries to keep the situation under control, and promptly has someone go to the back and inform Muyan.

    At the same time, he whispers to Dr. Yu, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±

 Chapter 280: Set-up

    <h4>Chapter 280: Set-up</h4>

    There¡¯s panic across Dr. Yu¡¯s whole face, but his eyes are filled with confusion, ¡°I¡¯m don¡¯t understand it either. When I was treating him, he really only suffered somemon internal injuries. I used the needle to loosen and drain the clotted blood from inside his body, and he only need to apply medicine to it for two days and he should be fine. I don¡¯t know what made him this way!¡±

    Old Tao slightly narrows his eyes and looks at that middle-aged who¡¯s bleeding on the seven holes holes of his face, and who¡¯s body seems to be cold.

    There¡¯s an indescribable bad feeling in his heart.

    It¡¯s at this moment that arge group of uniformed people fiercely burst into the Junji Medical Center.

    ¡°I am Deputy General Lu from Tianyuan City¡¯s guards. I heard that there¡¯s a murder that took ce in Junji Medical Center, is this the case?¡±

    As soon as the woman sees this group of people, it¡¯s like she has met her saviors. She throws herself towards them, kneels on the ground, and proceeds to tearfully cry out: ¡°I beseech Deputy General-daren, you must give justice to my husband! My husband is a good man, but after Junji Medical Center¡¯s quack doctor gave him treatment, he came to such an unnatural death.¡±

    ¡°Now they still want to shut my mouth by force. Begging the City Guard, Deputy General-daren, be sure to get justice for this housewife!¡±

    Deputy General Lu listens as the woman finishes herints.

    Sharp eyes sweep over and fall on that now-dead man.

    He waves a hand, dering with a lowered voice: ¡°Junji Medical Center has caused someone¡¯s death. This is a crime that cannot be pardoned. Come, give me everyone in the Junji Medical Center, including their shopkeeper, capture all of them and take them back to prison!¡±

    In a split second, Old Tao¡¯splexion bes thoroughly unsightly, ¡°This sir, we still haven¡¯t investigated this matter so it¡¯s unclear. How can you casually convict our whole establishment? At the moment, we¡¯re not certain if this patient was put to death by a doctor from our medical center.¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be but you!¡± the beautiful woman weeps, ¡°Before that, my husband was clearly doing well, but after he let this doctor examine him, he died like this. If you didn¡¯t kill him, don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m the one who killed my own husband?¡±

    Old Tao has long realized that something is amiss.

    Even if their doctor really did kill someone, how could an official get here so fast?

    This is very obviously a deliberate set-up against their medical center.

    As Old Tao is about to say something, there¡¯s a sudden scream from the entrance once again.

    ¡°Step aside, step aside! Dr. Deng of the Xuan Medical Pavilion visits. What are you people still doing there, why don¡¯t you quicklye over and wee him?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone simultaneously turns towards the sound.

    They see Deng Hongfeng strut in with several small servant boys escorting him.

    As soon as Deputy General Lu sees him, he immediately shows a respectful expression, ¡°Dr. Deng, why have youe over?¡±

    ¡°I heard that someone in this Junji Medical Center died after a treatment, so I¡¯vee over to take a look.¡± Deng Hongfeng says as wrinkles his brows and shakes his head, ¡°That¡¯s why I said back then, not just any cat or dog can open a medical establishment and y doctor. The benevolent heart of a doctor saves people¡¯s lives. Medical establishments that kill people with their treatment, what qualifications do they have? In the future, I must improve the standards of Xuan Medical Pavilion for testing the doctors, we mustn¡¯t let those quacks mix in with the doctors and cause harm.¡±

    Deputy General Lu repeatedly nods and smiles fawningly, ¡°Dr. Deng, you are our Tianyuan City¡¯s only senior doctor. How can a little girl possiblypare to you when she hasn¡¯t even fully grown her hair yet?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Dr. Qian Qing is the number one Godly Doctor in Yanwu Contient. What enchantress, music healer, hehe, she¡¯s not even qualified to carry his or your honorable self¡¯s shoes!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng nods arrogantly, then he walks to that middle-aged man¡¯s side. He crouches down and takes a look.

    Like chopping the nail and slicing the iron, he says: ¡°This man died from improper treatment, to the point where his qi and blood went the wrong direction, and he died on the spot.¡±

 Chapter 281: In the end, dead or not

    <h4>Chapter 281: In the end, dead or not</h4>

    When the beautiful woman hears that, her eyes immediately shines brightly, and she loudly says: ¡°Even Dr. Deng has said so, what else do you people still have to say? Deputy General-daren, you mustn¡¯t let the murderer get away!¡±

    Deputy General Lu immediately waves his hand, his eyes containing a murderous glint: ¡°Come, capture everyone involved in the murder for me, take them away for inquisition, close down the Junji Medical Center!¡±

    The swords in his subordinates¡¯ hands make nging sounds, brandished.

    Suddenly, they hear a melodious and sweet-sounding voice, having a touch of nonchnce.

    ¡°Murderer? Hehe... who said that this man is dead?¡±

    Almost simultaneously, everyone¡¯s line of sight gather towards the source of the voice.

    They see a young woman wearing dark clothes, holding a four or five year old child as she slowlyes over.

    She has a light makeup on, making her delicate and graceful countenance shine like a bright moon.

    The tip of her brows are faintly quirked up, containing a thread of inexplicablenguid charm.

    One one nce at those peach blossom eyes that gleam like ripples of water under the sunlight, and people¡¯s spirits are snatched away, their souls captured.

    And the little boy she¡¯s holding,

    He¡¯s clearly at such a young and tender age, but his handsome face doesn¡¯t have any expression.

    Those pair of blue irises are as cold as frost.

    While they¡¯re slowly walking over, his whole body unconsciously exudes a noble atmosphere that people can¡¯t ignore.

    Many people on the scene had never seen Muyan before.

    Seeing her now, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve lost their souls, and it¡¯s only a long while before they coulde back to themselves.

    However, there¡¯re also some people who have previously seen her face.

    After their absent-mindedness, they can¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Enchantress! It¡¯s the Enchantress-daren!¡±

    With this first shout, the atmosphere in the whole medical center has a sudden change.

    Everyone gaze turns fervent as they look at her.

    In a split second, the atmosphere that uses everyone in Junji Medical Center as quacks just earlier, it fades away and disappears without a trace.

    Just how powerful is this doctor, when one looks not at the skills and reputation from those pping mouths-

    But at the genuine strength.

    And with her godly medical skill, Muyan has conquered almost everyone in Tianyuan City.

    On sharp contrast to those who admire her-

    The moment Deng Hongfeng sees Muyan, his eyes are practically spurting out fire.

    Slut, it¡¯s all because of this slut!

    Causing him trouble that his reputation in Tianyuan City has reached rock bottom, he can¡¯t even continue opening the Hongfu Medical Center these days!

    Looking at this woman now, he¡¯s alreadypletely unable toe up with covetous thoughts.

    There¡¯s only a hostility that makes him want to chop her up into ten thousand pieces.

    Very quickly however, he restrains himself and sneers: ¡°What did I just hear? You said that this person isn¡¯t dead? Hahaha... the so-called Enchantress of Medicine is actually only at this level? Saying that this person isn¡¯t dead, does your Junji Medical Center¡¯s own doctors even believe that?¡±

    Dr. Yu, as well as the few others who had checked that middle-aged man¡¯s condition, they all have darkplexions as they lower their heads.

    They have been practicing medicine for several decades, and they also obtained their doctor¡¯s qualification from Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    They can still see whether that man is really dead or not.

    Dr. Yu wobbles over to Muyan¡¯s side, and bends both knees in order to kneel down, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve dragged you all down...¡±

    Before his knees could touch the ground however, he is held up by Muyan.

    The corners of her mouth are gently quirked up, an intense butposed smiling expression rises up to her eyes, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s still to early to conclude whether or not you¡¯ve dragged anyone down!¡±

    ¡°You... what do you mean by this?¡± it¡¯s only at this time that the beautiful woman could react. She points at Muyan and starts swearing, ¡°Do you want to deny the fact that my husband died in your establishment? Even if you¡¯re the renowned ¡®enchantress¡¯, this kind of behavior is rather extremely shameless and repugnant. Wuu, wuu... Deputy General Lu, you must give justice to this small woman

    ah

 Chapter 282: This Group of Straw Bags

    <h4>Chapter 282: This Group of Straw Bags</h4>

    Deputy General Lu was originally in the middle of dazedly looking at Muyan, his soul stolen.

    But as soon as he hears that beautiful woman¡¯s cries, he abruptlyes back to himself.

    He is jolted under Deng Hongfeng¡¯s sinister gaze. Shuddering, he resumes his fierce demeanor, ¡°Well, it¡¯s already an established fact that your Junji Medical Center¡¯s quacks has harmed people, treating human life as grass. It¡¯s useless no matter how you quibble. You better obedientlye with me! Someonee and...¡±

    Deputy General Lu¡¯s words stir up the atmosphere.

    However, it¡¯s as if Muyan simply hasn¡¯t heard anything at all.

    She calmly passes through the city guards like she¡¯s taking a leisurely stroll in her courtyard, gradually making her way in front of that middle-aged man.

    ¡°Smelly girl, I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Being ignored like this, Deputy General Lu immediately flies into rage out of humiliation.

    Like a palm-leaf fan, his wide palms reaches out towards Muyan¡¯s shoulder, so he could firmly grab it.

    However, without waiting for Deputy General Lu¡¯s hand to reach Muyan-

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly lifts up his own free hand, and pushes it out.

    Bang¨C!

    There¡¯s a loud sound, and before anyone could react-

    Deputy General Lu is already flying straight out. He crashes against a pir, and suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood.

    Everyone is startled by this sudden turn of events, and only then are they able toe back to their senses.

    Just now, nobody was even able to see it clearly in that split second. Who¡¯s hand was it in the end?

    And at this moment, Muyan has already arrived before that ¡°dead¡± man.

    She reaches out to gently stroke Xiao Bao¡¯s head, ¡°Stand guard for niangqin. You mustn¡¯t let anyone get near before I could cure this person.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face goes taut, and he nods in deadly earnest.

    After she finishes instructing Xiao Bao, Muyan once again ignores everyone else and takes out silver needles, then she single-mindedly inserts one into a major acupoint in the man¡¯s head.

    Everyone in the medical center looks at each other, all of them are somewhat bbergasted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t tell me a dead person can really be brought back to life still? Could it be that the man is really not dead?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Just a moment ago, you also went over to check his breathing. There was no reaction at all, and his corpse is cold... how could she possibly still save his life?¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, that¡¯s the enchantress that could wrestle a life out of the king of hell¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that woman with the intestinal blockage from a few days ago, didn¡¯t all the doctors in Tianyuan say that it was incurable? But against reason, when the enchantress handled it, it only took her a day to get rid of the illness!¡±

    Listening to everyone¡¯s tongues¡¯ wagging, Deng Hongfeng¡¯s expression bes more and more unsightly.

    He knows perfectly well that it¡¯s impossible for that man to live.

    But for some reason, his chest wells up with a bad premonition.

    His harsh gaze sweeps over to Deputy General Lu who had just gotten up.

    Thetter presses a hand against the faint ache on his abdomen. He clenches his teeth and waves a hand, ¡°Capture her! Anyone in the Junji Medical Center who dares to resist will be killed without exemption!¡±

    As soon as this statementes out, the patients in the medical center simultaneously reveal frightened expressions.

    They cry out and hide in the corners.

    But strangely enough, apart from those few attending doctors, each and every person in the Junji Medical Center are calm and unperturbed, without the least bit of intention to intervene.

    Old Tao nces at Xiao Bao who is guarding in front of Muyan, and he can¡¯t help but disdainfully roll his eyes.

    With just this group of straw bags, they want to get advantages from the little Master¡¯s hands?

    Hehe... they¡¯d be lucky if they don¡¯t die too miserably!

    This thought has just crossed Old Tao¡¯s mind,

    then they hear some crashing sounds.

    Those dozen or so city guards, each of them are thrown out like sacks.

    That Deputy General Lu even coughs out blood once again, and this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for quite a while.

    All the onlookers open their eyes wide in astonishment, staring at Xiao Bao like they¡¯re looking at a monster.

 Chapter 283: Alive

    <h4>Chapter 283: Alive</h4>

    At this moment, do they have no choice but ept the fact ¨C that the one who disposed of those people just now is actually this child?

    Unexpectedly, a four or five year old child has easily knocked down those dozen strong men with their high cultivation?

    This... where did this monstere from?

    ¡°Ugh... gkh¨C!

    Cough, cough, cough

    ¨C!!¡±

    Just as everyone ispletely quiet from the shock, they hear a violent coughing from the floor.

    Everyone¡¯s sight stiffly shift over to look.

    Soon after, they¡¯repletely struck dumb!

    Heavens!! What are they seeing?!

    That middle aged man actually, actually, has reallye back to life!

    The entire medical center falls into a deathly silence.

    Soon after, they hear the middle-aged man cough once again as he slowly sits up.

    Those eyes, still cloudy and red from bloody tears, dart over and squarely meet that beautiful woman¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡ª-!!!¡±

    A terrified screech rips through the sky, and the beautiful woman who was pitifully crying just a moment ago ¨C now has her ass plop down to the floor from fright. She looks deathly pale, and her whole body is trembling like a sieve.

    ¡°Ghost¨C! Ghost¨C!! Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over! Aaaah¨C I didn¡¯t mean to kill you, don¡¯te to me!¡±

    Apparently, the middle-aged man still hasn¡¯te to his senses, as his first reaction when he sees the beautiful woman is to cry out: ¡°Jin¡¯e? What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the woman fearfully trembles even more instead.

    At this time, the other people in the establishment also start to react.

    ¡°He came back to life! He really came back to life!¡±

    ¡°God! As it turns out, the enchantress really has the capability to make someone rise up from the dead!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯ve seen such miraculous medical skills!¡±

    ¡°The Enchantress really deserves to be called the number one Godly Doctor in Tianyuan City!¡±

    ¡°What Tianyuan City, such miraculous skills on medicine is simply unprecedented, it has never appeared before ¨C it should be the first in Yanwu Continent!!¡±

    All those discussing voices makes Deng Hongfeng¡¯s originally smug expression suddenly freeze in ce.

    He looks at the middle-aged man who is already getting up from the floor, then he turns to look at Muyan who is directing a smile that isn¡¯t a smile towards Deng Hongfeng. One can say that hisplexion is just getting extremely ugly.

    Muyan ps her hand, drawling: ¡°Dr. Deng, didn¡¯t you just say that the ¡®enchantress is only at this level¡¯? May I ask, what level would that be?¡±

    As she says that, her left hand makes a fist, and she softly strikes her right hand¡¯s palm with it. With azy smile, ¡°In fact, I would actually want to ask Dr. Deng, what level of medical skills would a doctor have when he¡¯s unable to tell if a person is dead or alive?¡±

    ¡°Pft!¡± someone can¡¯t help butugh.

    Deng Hongfeng can¡¯t bear it anymore, and he bellows: ¡°Jun Muyan, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t forget that I am a senior doctor of Xuan Medical Pavilion, how can a woman like you possibly censure!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a senior doctor from Xuan Medical Pavilion can¡¯t even determine if a person is dead or alive. It seems that the examination for rating doctors issued by the Xuan Medical Pavilion doesn¡¯t have any credibility!¡±

    When these wordse out, the medical center goes quiet for a moment-

    Then it erupts into a series of low whispers.

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯splexion bes more and more unsightly.

    That¡¯s because, from the crowd¡¯s discussion, he¡¯s really hearingments such as: ¡°It seems like Xuan Medical Pavilion is unfair indeed¡±, ¡°In reality, the Godly Doctor Qian Qing doesn¡¯t have such miraculous skills like that of the Enchantress''¡±, ¡°Remember Dr. Fang from back then? It¡¯s because he opposed Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s tyranny that the whole family was ruined...¡±

    In addition to the crazy resentment, there¡¯s even a faint sense of panic rising up in his heart.

    Master had made hime here so he could expand the influence of Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    However, because of the emergence of this woman, Jun Muyan, the situation is getting worse and worse.

 Chapter 284: The Dangerous Enforcer Li

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Dangerous Enforcer Li</h4>

    Jun Muyan doesn¡¯t bother with him, opting to turn towards that beautiful woman instead.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Just now, wasn¡¯t it you who said that my establishment¡¯s treatment killed someone?¡±

    The woman meets those bottomless peach-blossom eyes of Muyan, making her quiver from head to foot.

    She repeatedly shakes her head and says: ¡°No no no! I¡­ I just misunderstood! This housewife was simply worried about husband and got anxious!¡±

    ¡°Haha? Anxious and worried about your husband?¡± Muyan¡¯s mouth is slightly quirked up, ¡°But just a moment ago, why did I hear you say that you didn¡¯t mean to harm him? Moreover, if you¡¯re really anxious and worried about your husband, why is it that seeing him alive, your first reaction isn¡¯t to go wild with joy, but you tumble to the ground from fright?¡±

    Saying that, Muyan even turns to Dr. Yu and sticks out her lips, ¡°Look, the person you used of killing your husband ¨C he didn¡¯t feel scared at all when he saw your husbande to life, he¡¯s very happy instead!¡±

    Having himself referred to, Dr. Yu is simply overwhelmed by the favor from his superior.

    He promptly gives a deep bow towards Muyan. When he raises his head up, the rims of his eyes are all red, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for your grace of saving me!¡±

    Muyan smiles towards him but she doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s questions, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze turns sharp as he looks at that beautiful woman.

    The woman begins to uncontrobly tremble from head to foot, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect that my husband would still be alive¡­ I¡¯m very¡­ very happy¡­¡±

    Halfway through her words, a hand suddenly clutches her throat.

    The middle-aged man coldly says: ¡°No wonder I felt pain on my neck when I stood up, it was at that time that you moved against me, wasn¡¯t it? You poisonous woman, I wasn¡¯t unkind to you, how can you treat me like this!!¡±

    After that, the five fingers immediately tighten up.

    The woman opens her eyes wide in horror. She can¡¯t bear it any longer, and she lets out a broken, hoarse voice to beg forgiveness, ¡°No¡­ not me¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s someone from the Hongfu Medical Center that made me¡­ made me kill you in the Junji Medical Center, and me them¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Hongfu Medical Center? Who?¡±

    The beautiful woman tearfully looks towards the direction of Deng Hongfeng.

    But she suddenly feels a pang in her skull, and soon after, she haspletely lost her breath.

    The one who moved is unexpectedly not the middle-aged man, but the guard by Deng Hongfeng¡¯s side.

    That guard¡¯s appearance is very ordinary, but when he moves, he gives off the breath of a dreadful cultivation.

    This breath is frightening to the point where everyone in there feels a chill run down their spine, cold sweat flowing down.

    After he returns to Deng Hongfeng¡¯s side, he smiles coldly and says: ¡°A poisonous woman who dares to shift the me to a senior doctor, she¡¯s simply tired of living!¡±

    ¡°And you!¡± he looks at Muyan, the expression in his eyes is so cold that it could freeze other people stiff, ¡°Clean your mouth a bit for me. The dignified Xuan Medical Pavilion is not something that a silly little girl like you can provoke.¡±

    Hearing someone insult his mother, Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes grow cold, and he takes a step forward to set out.

    However, Muyan very quickly restrains him by the shoulder.

    The breath on this guard is very dangerous.

    Although his cultivation is not as good as her own, Muyan just has this inexplicable intuition of danger.

    Most of all, when he was hiding behind Deng Hongfeng just now, she herself wasn¡¯t able to sense him.

    She may not be afraid of him moving against her, but there are innocent patients in Junji Medical Center. They might suffer a cmity.

    Seeing the guard act, Deng Hongfeng¡¯s eyes brighten all of a sudden, ¡°Enforcer Li, you¡­ you¡¯re finally willing to do it atst!¡±

    The man is clearly dressed-up as a guard, but Deng Hongfeng is extremely respectful towards him.

    And that guard called Enforcer Li ¨C the eyes that he uses to look at Deng Hongfeng doesn¡¯t have even a tiny bit of submission or awe. On the contrary, it is filled with disdain.

 Chapter 285: Seven steps back

    <h4>Chapter 285: Seven steps back</h4>

    His cold gaze sweeps over Deng Hongfeng, and eventually falls on Muyan, ¡°You can only me this woman, actually daring to humiliate the Xuan Medical Pavilion. Today, I can see that you¡¯re already a senior doctor, so I won¡¯t take your life, just give you a little lesson!¡±

    Before his voice could fall, his figure is like lightning as it disappears from his spot.

    When everyone is able to react, a palm that¡¯s wrapped with a powerful Internal Force is already charging towards Muyan.

    Not only does this palm boil with pure Internal Force, it contains boundless pressure.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is the sinister miasmaing out with it.

    The people who are standing even a little bit too close, when they make slight contact with the sinister gas-

    They could feel their Qi Sea boil, their skin burning like they¡¯ve been set on fire.

    Everyone in the Junji Medical Center, even Old Tao and the others, they all show expression of rm and concern.

    There are even some people that can¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Be careful, doctor!¡±

    The rolling wave of heat from that Internal Force makes even Xiao Bao feel a stifling oppression.

    In a split second, his handsome little face is stretched taut even further.

    Without waiting for him to prepare forbat however, his is pulled back by the cor, until he¡¯s behind someone.

    A fair, jade-like palm slowly strikes out.

    Under that tidal wave of sinister Internal Force, those lily-white hands seem like they will be destroyed at any instant.

    The next moment however, a magical scene takes ce.

    From the void, those white jade palms suddenly turn and invert, appearing to unfurl someyers like a snow lotus from the Tianshan mountains, spreading out and blossoming.

    Immediately after that, even though there clearly aren¡¯t zither strings that are being strummed-

    A melodious and beautiful sound of a zither seems to ring in everyone¡¯s ears.

    In the wake of this creeping Qin music, the ck-tinted Internal Force seems to have met it¡¯s bane.

    It¡¯s getting quickly swallowed up.

    When it¡¯s not swallowed, it also flees in panic like a stray dog.

    A trace of shock finally appears on the guard¡¯s face, when it has always been high and mighty.

    It¡¯s at this time that those two handse into contact with each other.

    Zheng¨C!! A thrumming sound of the zither.

    Boom¨C!! Now the collision of the two palm strikes.

    The pair draw back at the same time.

    Muyan takes three steps back.

    But that Enforcer retreats for no less than seven steps.

    Once he has steadied his form after great difficulty, his face bursts into green then white, unsightly that it¡¯s almost dripping with ink.

    His eyes are fixed on Muyan, barely able to control his tone and emotions, ¡°You... who are you?!!¡±

    She¡¯s clearly a girl who¡¯s less than twenty years of age, but unexpectedly... she can match his palm strike!

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she must have a Precelestial cultivation?!

    No, it¡¯s absolutely not just a simple Precelestial!

    But how is this possible?!

    Before Muyan could respond, Deng Hongfeng hurries to yell loudly: ¡°This stinking bitch is called Jun Muyan. With just a little bit of skill in medicine, she alreadypletely doesn¡¯t put our Xuan Medical Pavilion in her eyes, even humiliating Master with her words!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng has really been greatly overwhelmed and suppressed by Muyan this time.

    He¡¯s never been this aggrieved before!

    He thought about all kinds of means to kill Jun Muyan, but there was no way to do it.

    Even the mercenaries, each and every one of them also disappeared and never came back.

    Of course, he knows that Enforcer Li is powerful, but thetter is one of the most capable subordinates around Master.

    How could he send Enforcer Li on an errand, when he doesn¡¯t even dare use words of persuasion.

    That¡¯s because Enforcer Li is extremely dreadful, his whole body is like poison. If Deng Hongfeng gets close to slightly provoking the other, he would have to fear for his life.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that today, Jun Muyan, this fool would actually enrage Enforcer Li.

    Isn¡¯t that courting death for herself?

    How would he be willing to let go of such a great opportunity?

 Chapter 286: Ball breaking

    <h4>Chapter 286: Ball breaking</h4>

    ¡°Enforcer Li, you must properly teach her a lesson today!!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng firmly believes that after hearing his words, Enforcer Li could only strike again, definitely. But this time, he¡¯ll take Jun Muyan¡¯s life.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that when Enforcer Li heard his words, the other¡¯s face bes even more unsightly.

    Soon after, without saying anything, he turns around and leaves.

    Kill Jun Muyan?! Is he kidding?!

    At this time, it¡¯s almost impossible for him to strike, let alone kill!

    There a bursting fiery pain in his chest, that if he doesn¡¯t leave right away, he won¡¯t be able to stop himself from coughing up blood.

    Resentment and rage fills up Enforcer Li¡¯s eyes, and his figure quickly flickers out and disappears without a trace.

    As for Deng Hongfeng, that fool, if he dies then he dies ¨C what¡¯s the big deal?

    In any case, Master has quite a lot of apprentices!

    Deng Hongfeng bes dumbfounded at this, ¡°Enforcer Li, Enforcer Li!! How could you go...¡±

    He shouts while making his way to go out.

    Before he could take a step out of the door however, he stumbles on his footing and he falls to the floor, t on his face.

    Then, Muyan¡¯s chuckling voice enters his ears, ¡°Deng Hongfeng, where do you think you are? Youe when you want toe, and you can leave when you say you want to go?¡±

    Deng Hongfeng¡¯s fall really wasn¡¯t a light one, so it takes him quite a while to shake his head and look up.

    Only to discover that, without him noticing when, all the patients in Junji Medical Center have already been ushered to go out.

    The only ones that remain are the people from the Ink Camp, with Deng Hongfeng¡¯s subordinates, and General Lu¡¯s squad.

    Everyone on his side is tied up and hung upside down.

    The people of the Ink Camp are in the middle of grinning gleefully while taking their clothes off.

    Deng Hongfeng shudders. With a high-pitched voice, ¡°Jun Muyan, what do you think you¡¯re doing!! I am an elder of Xuan Medical Pavilion, I am the Godly Doctor¡¯s apprentice, if you dare to do anything to me...¡±

    Bang¨C!

    A foot steps on his head and presses him straight down.

    ¡°Ptui¨C!!¡± spitting on his face, Ink Camp¡¯s Guan Hu picks on his teeth and sloppily says, ¡°Why are you so noisy,ozi¡¯s ears are almost deaf from your noise. If you make more noise, believe it or not,ozi will stamp on your egg to break it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re but a lowly ve, and you dare to tell me... aaargh¨C!!¡±

    Deng Hongfeng still hasn¡¯t finished his words when a foot really came down to stomp on that unmentionable part of his.

    There¡¯s a cracking noise, and everyone seems to have heard the sound of an egg breaking.

    Everyone, from Old Tao who¡¯s just standing around to watch, to Guan Hu who had just spoken ¨C all of them tremble and get goosebumps.

    They seem to have felt their own crotches go cold.

    They then turn to look at the one who just moved his foot, Chang Yu, and they simultaneously shiver.

    Since Chang Yu is the first individual to experience a breakthrough in the Ink Camp, he¡¯s also the first one to choose to vow loyalty and devotion to Xiao Bao.

    That¡¯s why his image has always been rtively old and knowledgeable, but also somewhat gentle.

    They didn¡¯t expect that he would actually have such a fierce side, that type would go as far as to stomp his foot down.

    Chang Yu withdraws his foot, yet he acts like someone who didn¡¯t do anything. He says indifferently: ¡°This scene is quite bloody. Would the Miss like to take the Little Master away from it?¡±

    Everyone turns to Muyan and Xiao Bao.

    Xiao Bao tightens his hold on Muyan¡¯s finger.

    Muyan smiles faintly and says: ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave the rest up to you guys. I don¡¯t need any information or agreement from him, as long as he doesn¡¯t die too easily.¡±

    Deng Hongfeng, who has just been hovering between life and death from the pain of his broken eggs, suddenly snaps his eyes wide open, his eyes are brimming with horror and pleading.

    Unfortunately, no one cares about him there.

    Just as Muyan is about to turn around, she pauses her movement. She looks at Deng Hongfeng for a moment and says: ¡°Go and call for my brother toe. I believe that he would also want to watch this man¡¯s end.¡±

    Chang Yu stares. Then he immediately lowers his eyes and bows, ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

 Chapter 287: Xiao Bao healing Niangqin

    <h4>Chapter 287: Xiao Bao healing Niangqin</h4>

    Muyan takes Xiao Bao back to their room.

    Just as they enter the door, Xiao Bao suddenly plunges into her hug, tightly holding on to her thigh.

    His little head looks up, big blue eyes are wide open, the rims around them are red.

    He doesn¡¯t say a word, but his pink lips are trembling, aggrieved and scared like he¡¯d been tricked.

    Muyan¡¯s heart immediately softens, and she quickly crouches down and takes him into her arms. With an unbelievably soft voice, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be scared, niangqin only received a very small and minor injury. Just an easy treatment and it¡¯ll be all better. If you don¡¯t believe it, how about you use your Internal Force to check? Nianqin is really not suffering, not even a little bit. I won¡¯t fall ill either.¡±

    Small hands grasp Muyan¡¯s wrist, the hollow of his palm is cold and damp-

    Ample indication that he was scared and anxious just a moment ago.

    Internal Force rush in to find that Muyan¡¯s injury is really very light. The tensed nerves on his little form immediately rx.

    However, Xiao Bao still clutches on to Muyan¡¯spels, burying his faintly trembling form into her embrace.

    His muffled voice is apanied byints and grievances: ¡°Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t want niangqin to be hurt, not even a little.¡±

    ¡°Okay, niangqin will protect herself in the future.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao will heal niangqin.¡±

    Muyan quirks her lips up and ces Xiao Bao on the edge of the table.

    She lifts up a finger and the Tian Mo Qin appears on the seat.

    Xiao Bao puts his little hands on it. His movements are somewhat clumsy, but his expression is exceptionally serious.

    Along with the sound of music, her dry and parched Qi Sea is slowly revitalized with the sweetness of spring.

    The smile in Muyan¡¯s eyes is brimming with tenderness.

    No matter how many people she has by her side, the first one to discover that there¡¯s something wrong with her body is always Xiao Bao.

    But there¡¯s something that surprised her.

    Even Old Tao didn¡¯t notice it, but Chang Yu did.

    It seems like Chang Yu¡¯s talent is higher than her estimate.

    Then there¡¯s still the one that Deng Hongfeng calls Enforcer Li.

    Muyan slightly narrows her eyes, a cold light flickering within them.

    That person¡¯s Internal Force is filled with a sinister gas that can corrode people¡¯s flesh and blood.

    If she remembers it correctly, that should be the fruit of several decades¡¯bor from Qian Qing ¨C people who cultivate in poison.

    Hehe, she really didn¡¯t expect that this present would drop by her door so soon.

    The sound of the zitheres to a stop, and Muyan slowly lets out a breath.

    Xiao Bao lifts up his little face to look at Muyan in concern.

    Muyan takes a bottle of draught and drinks it. She then reveals a smile, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bao, niangqin has alreadypletely recovered.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are sparkling, and there¡¯s a small and imperceptible joy in the depths of his eyes.

    Because of his treatment however, he has consumed too much Internal Force. As a result, Xiao Bao quickly gets sleepy.

    That tiny head droops down little by little, along with his dense darkshes.

    Muyan hugs him dearly and settles him on top the bed. Soon after, she turns around and leaves the room.

    Her figure is like a phantom, silently disappearing into the night.

    .....

    ¡°Enforcer Li, you, what happened to you? And Dr. Deng?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way¨C!!¡±

    The door ms shut, and he could no longer suppress the second mouthful of blood as it suddenly spurts out.

    There¡¯s a fiery haze in his eyes, mouth muttering that name, ¡°Jun Muyan! Jun Muyan!¡±

    All of a sudden, Enforcer Li¡¯s expression freezes in ce, then he slightly wrinkles his brows.

    Wait a second!

    Why does he feel like the name Jun Muyan sounds somewhat familiar?

    Moreover, he¡¯s always felt that the girl¡¯s iparably enchanting face ¨C he seems to have seen it somewhere before.

    As Enforcer Li is persistently thinking about it, he holds his chest and makes his way by the cupboard, taking out a bottle of draught and pouring it in his mouth.

    The draught works slowly, beginning to repair the damage on his meridians and internal organs.

    It brings pain wherever it passes, making him unable to suppress a groan.

 Chapter 288: Who are you calling a bastard

    <h4>Chapter 288: Who are you calling a bastard</h4>

    With one hand pressed over his abdomen, he leans his head down so he can see the bloodstains on his shirt from what he coughed up himself.

    Since Her Highness has cultivated him to be a Poison Man, and after he had advanced into the Precelestial realm-

    When has he ever suffered such an insult?

    Jun Muyan, a mere woman, how can she have such great ability...

    Suddenly¨C

    Enforcer Li suddenly widens his eyes, shock and astonishment appearing in those pupils.

    He... he remembers.

    It¡¯s that girl, that Jun Muyan.

    The one who identally came across his Master and sought for medical treatment, the woman who was ultimately diagnosed to be pregnant.

    But-but how is this possible?!

    The girl who got pregnant out of wedlock, shouldn¡¯t she be dead already?

    That unborn child in her belly, shouldn¡¯t it be already dug out by Princess Qianxue?

    At that time, Princess Qianxue gave Master great benefits for that unborn child.

    Also because of those benefits, Master was able to sessfully cultivate a few of them, invincible Poison Men.

    But why is this person still alive and even so powerful?

    The more Enforcer Li thinks about it, the more apprehensive he bes. Then, his mind unconsciously flits to that exquisite and handsome little face.

    A child that¡¯s only four or five years old, and he can easily deal with a Profound Stage Practitioner.

    Shh¨C!!

    He sucks in a mouthful of cold air, his body trembles from extreme excitement, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me that child is that immortal fetus back then? Right right, the timeline is correct... such talent and bone root, it also adds up. Hahaha... the child with the immortal spirit, as well as it¡¯s mother¡¯s body, if I were to inform Her Highness, she would surely reward me heavily!¡±

    ¡°Jun Muyan, just wait until you die without a burial ce! Your flesh and blood will be our best tonic, and even your son will be an elixir for Master to ascend. Hahaha...¡±

    Thinking of this, Enforcer Li couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.

    He can¡¯t even deal with his body¡¯s injuries, as he tidies up what he could. He will hurry through the night to reach Jing Cheng Country, and tell this astounding secret to Qian Qing.

    However, Enforcer Li still hasn¡¯t reached the exit-

    The room¡¯s door is unexpectedly, slowly pushed open from the outside.

    Because of the poor lighting out there, Enforcer Li couldn¡¯t clearly see the figure of anyone there.

    He only has an intangible feeling that the air in the surroundings is saturated with a kind of powerful pressure that almost suffocates him.

    ¡°You... who are you?!¡±

    He could only see that there are two people standing outside, and they are a pair of tall and powerful men.

    Especially the man in front.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s face clearly, Enforcer Li could still feel the pressureing out from him, one that could make all under the heavens surrender.

    ¡°Just now, who did you say will not have a good death?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is low, inexplicably seductive and majestic.

    As it enters Enforcer Li¡¯s ear, he doesn¡¯t know why, but his body uncontrobly trembles from the oppression.

    He... he is a mid-level Precelestial

    ah!

    How can someone in this world still make him tremble?

    ¡°You... are you people from Jun Muyan¡¯s side?¡±

    Enforcer Li grits his teeth, snarling to show strength in his fear, ¡°What? Are you afraid that I¡¯vee to know her and her bastard¡¯s identity, so you want to kill and silence me? I¡¯m warning you... you two better not push me too far, or else...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a hand sps around his neck.

    That hand is dry and ice-cold.

    When it arrests his neck, it¡¯s as if a thousand-year-old ice is blocking his windpipe.

    Enforcer Li opens his eyes wide in terror, both his legs are kicking and iling.

    The man¡¯s chilling voice rings in his ears, ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡±

    ¡°Jun... Jun Muyan... she had illicit rtions without the blessing of a matchmaker, giving birth to a child without marriage, if that... isn¡¯t a bastard then what is? To this day, no one knows who that man is!¡±

 Chapter 289: Not worthy of death

    <h4>Chapter 289: Not worthy of death</h4>

    ¡°However, that man is definitely not so simple... after all, that bastard has the physique of an immortal spirit, haha... if the living body of the immortal spirit is refined into an elixir, it can make my Master ascend in a sh. Say, if this news is spread out, who in the Yanwu Continent wouldn¡¯t want to have this pair of mother and child... in the future, would they still have a ce to call home?¡±

    When he said those words, Enforcer Li could finally feel the man¡¯s mood fluctuate.

    This is the time!

    An ominous glint shes in his eyes, and he jerks a hand.

    Thick ck smoke suddenly puffs out.

    The thick smoke rises up in spirals and touches the door frame, as well as the floor and furniture next to it.

    The room unexpectedly makes an awful creaking sound.

    Simply making contact with this smoke makes the furniture in the room begin to melt.

    This infers that the smoke¡¯s toxicity is very strong.

    Enforcer Li feels the constriction on his neck move and loosen, and he immediately takes a step back.

    Bursting out in loudughter: ¡°How is it, the Bone Rotting Powder that Master refined with his own hands, it tastes very good, right! Hahahaha... this is extremely poisonous, it can even corrode the body of a Precelestial expert... agh¨C!!!¡±

    The arrogantughter quickly turns into a shrill, panicked screech.

    Enforcer Li¡¯s entire body uncontrobly flies back, and heavily hits the wall.

    After hitting the wall however, he doesn¡¯t fall down, but firmly sticks there instead.

    That¡¯s because there are countless, long steels nails on his limbs, the shoulders and upper body.

    Blood oozes down the steel nails, quickly drenching his clothes.

    The severe pain is making Enforcer Li wish that he could pass out soon.

    Then, he sees two figures appear within the thick smoke, slowly walking out of it.

    That smoke is undoubtedly highly toxic and corrosive, but the pair doesn¡¯t have the smallest bit of reaction when it touches them.

    With each step, the thick smoke even yields to the sides by itself, like a fearful surrender.

    Enforcer Li could finally take a clear look at the appearance of the man in the front.

    A beautiful face that could drive any woman crazy.

    Every inch of that tall figure has perfect curvatures, and power that could make men cough out blood.

    However, the most astonishing aspect about him still isn¡¯t his appearance, but his temperament.

    Grace, nobility, the disdainful sidelong nce, a monarch that overlooks allnds under the heavens!

    When did such a man appear in Yanwu Continent?

    Why has he never encountered him before?

    ¡°You... who are you? Why do you want... want to kill me? You know who I am... kill me... and my Master won¡¯t let you off...¡±

    sh¨C!

    A streak of cold light, and Enforcer Li only feels a sharp pain in his tongue, then he could no longer speak.

    Soon after, he sees that man lift up his eyes, sending him a nce.

    One glimpse, but it¡¯s chilling to the extreme, like the other is watching a disgusting insect.

    ¡°You¡¯ve hurt her, so you... are not worthy of death!¡±

    ......

    Taking advantage of the cover of night, Muyan quickly arrives at Enforcer Li¡¯s residence.

    As soon as she reaches the door however, she could feel that something is wrong.

    A thick, fishy smell assaults her senses.

    It¡¯s even apanied by a man¡¯s low and broken moans, the sound is filled with suffering and despair. Struggle as he might, he can¡¯t break free.

    Pushing the door open,

    Despite Muyan¡¯s usual calm, she can¡¯t quitee back to her wits as she sees the scene before her eyes.

    What kind of ghost is that ball of meat that¡¯s pinned to the wall?

    Sensing it¡¯s breath, it seems to be Enforcer Li.

    However, how could he turn into this ghost-like appearance?

    From a distance, it¡¯s only a lump that¡¯s dripping with blood. The eyes, nose, and mouth are all gone, but he can still produce pained moans.

 Chapter 290: Not Meet

    <h4>Chapter 290: Not Meet</h4>

    Isn¡¯t this just... torture that¡¯s worse than death?

    Her enemy has mysteriously been dealt with already?

    Although she very much wanted this dog leg* of Qian Qing to die without a burial site-

    - one who follows a viin

    But... in the end, who is it that¡¯s a step ahead of her?

    Muyan slightly knits her brows, taking two slow steps into the room.

    Suddenly, a strange scent hits the tip of her nose, making her breath falter a bit.

    However, she very quicklyes back to normal, and leaves with a puzzled face.

    After Muyan has left, two figures emerge.

    Han Ye can¡¯t help but quietly ask: ¡°Jun Shang, don¡¯t you intend to meet with Miss Muyan?¡±

    Humph¨C!

    He sees the man beside him turn his head away, his expression just as cold and unapproachable as ever.

    However, those blue eyes contain a trace of fuming resentment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t meet with her!¡±

    Han Ye can only roll his eyes in secret.

    Say you won¡¯t meet her, but aren¡¯t you actually deeply worried that you¡¯re unable to stand still! You¡¯ve even engaged in such a thing like stalking.

    Say you won¡¯t meet her, but you don¡¯t want to see Miss Muyan getting close to other men, immediately getting madly jealous!

    Say you won¡¯t meet her, but you don¡¯t want to see Miss Muyan get hurt, hurriedly storming over to take revenge for the other!

    ===

    Chi Yan, Royal Pce.

    ¡±

    Cough, cough, cough....¡± the sound of violent coughs, along with the pungent scent of medication, fills this room.

    As soon as Lou Beiyu hears that coughing sound, he promptly abandons his painting brush to rush over, helping to prop up the man on the bed. With deep concern on his face: ¡°Big brother, how do you feel? Are you okay?¡±

    The young man on the bed shakes his head and shows a weak smile. He looks up towards Lou Beiyu.

    The young man has a handsome face, but an extremely paleplexion.

    Those pair of beautiful eyes even seem to be covered with ayer of cloudiness, making him look like he can¡¯t see clearly, like he¡¯s blind.

    Particrly whenever he coughs, thisyer of cloudiness bes even thicker.

    Lou Beiyu looks at the young man¡¯s deathly pale face, the sweat on his forehead, and the worsening whiteness in his eyes. Lou Beiyu¡¯s gaze bes worried, ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t your illness getting worse and worse? Listen to me, why don¡¯t youe with me and see my Master? Maybe Master can cure you?¡±

    ¡±

    Cough cough...¡± the youth briefly coughs twice, then he shakes his head with a forced smile, ¡°You also said that your Master is an apothecary, not a doctor. My illness can¡¯t be cured by medication. Even the Godly Doctor Qian Qing can¡¯t do anything about it, how can someone else cure me? There¡¯s no need to run around and be trouble with this, is there?¡±

    Lou Beiyu wants to argue that his master is all-powerful.

    But thinking about it, he also hasn¡¯t seen Master work except for sewing chicken legs... ah

    ptui,

    the art of healing that is sewing his own legs ¨C he has no knowledge of her other medical skills.

    If he makes his big brother go through all the trouble, but still get deemed incurable, then his brother will definitely feel deeply hurt.

    Moreover, there¡¯s the problem that he doesn¡¯t know where his Master is right now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Brother, look at this painting that I had just drawn, how about it? Quite great improvements, right?¡±

    Since it¡¯s a dilemma, Lou Beiyu just opens up another topic, ¡°Look, look. This is Emperor Father¡¯s Imperial bodyguard. His body is the most satisfactory among all my work.¡±

    On the paper that Lou Beiyu has spread out, there¡¯s a detailed drawing of man that¡¯s almostpletely naked, only having leaves and vines to cover those important bits.

    That man¡¯s tall and sturdy stature is riddled with muscles.

    But made to assume a gentle and beautiful posture by Lou Beiyu, it¡¯s really, truly strange.

    Putting this kind of strange pose into a painting shows an unusual aesthetic of strength and beauty.

 Chapter 291: Itâ€™s my Master!

    <h4>Chapter 291: It¡¯s my Master!</h4>

    Lou Beiyu is just extremely satisfied with his own masterpiece.

    He thinks to himself that Master is so clever for making him draw a burly man, and not a beautiful woman.

    Sure enough, his painting skills has improved by leaps and bounds.

    When he sees Master, he must let her have a proper look, and make her praise him!

    And the youth looking at the painting can¡¯t help but twitch his mouth, wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s at this time that a small eunuch hurriedly rushes in and sees the pair. He bows his head and pays his respects: ¡°Eldest Prince, Third Prince, this humble one has something to report.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There... there¡¯s news from Tianyuan City.¡± the small eunuch raises his head, looking excited and emotional, ¡°A famous and outstanding doctor has reportedly appeared there, with the ability of curing intestinal blockage that has already reached the final stages, even capable of treating the dead. Some people even say that her medical skills are more amazing than the Godly Doctor Qian!¡±

    ¡°Which doctor? More amazing than Dr. Qian, you say?¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes brighten, ¡°What¡¯s the name, the backing? Since it¡¯s within my Chi Yan Country¡¯s territory, ask the individual toe to the Pce and treat my eldest brother.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± the eunuch shows a hint of hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Godly Doctor has a very entric temperament, only seeing a few patients a day, can¡¯t be bought on anyone¡¯s ount. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be so easy to invite...¡±

    Lou Beiyu wrinkles his brows all of a sudden, ¡°What¡¯s up with that? Even daring to not answer the summons from our Imperial Pce? Talk, what is his origins? Is it another individual from Xuan Medical Pavilion? Rted to Qian Qing?¡±

    The little eunuch shakes his head, ¡°The informer in Tianyuan City said that this doctor, she¡¯s called ¡ª the Enchantress of Medicine. The idea being, an otherworldly enchantress with life-saving hands. This phrase doesn¡¯t just pertain to that doctor¡¯s miraculous medical skill, more than that, it¡¯s because she is a young woman with an extremely beautiful, country-destroying appearance.¡±

    ¡°Young woman?!¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes suddenly widens.

    It¡¯s as if he thought of something, as there seems to be some sort of fire burning in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°The Enchantress-daren is called... Jun... Jun Muyan.¡±

    Bang¨C!

    Lou Beiyu trips on his feet, stumbling to the ground and cutting a sorry figure.

    ¡°Third Brother!¡± the young man on the bed cries out in rm, wanting to reach out and help the other up.

    But he sees Lou Beiyu rapidly get up to stand, the face that he fell on is still a quite red, with an irrepressible smile that¡¯s bursting with excitement, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s Master! The Enchantress Jun Muyan is the Master I¡¯ve been telling you about!¡±

    ¡°I say, Master can definitely cure you! Just you wait, I will go to Tianyuan City at once, go to Master and ask her toe over and see you for treatment! Trust me, Master is all-powerful, she¡¯ll definitely be able to cure your illness!¡±

    ===

    Tianyuan City, Junji Medical Center.

    ¡°Step aside, step aside! Don¡¯t block the path, let our Royal-... let our young master pass!¡±

    The thronging crowd of people outside the medical center are suddenly pushed out of the way by a few robust men, which are dressed simrly to each other.

    Each one of these men is at least at the Profound Stage of cultivation, they have a fierce expression in their eyes, and their momentum ispelling. One look can tell you that they¡¯re not to be trifled with.

    One after another, the people in the crowd move to the side, but they have worried looks on their faces.

    ¡°Howe some people have dropped in to cause trouble again? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s people wanting to start with the Enchantress again?¡±

    ¡°This is really going too far, the Junji Medical Center has clearly done nothing wrong, but peoplee to make trouble over and over.¡±

    Thismotion has also alerted the Ink Camp guarding the medical center.

    They¡¯ve already been called out, prepared that they might receive the counterattack from Xuan Medical Pavilion.

    Hearing themotion now, they rush out to see a group of fierce-looking big men.

 Chapter 292: Master, Senior Brother, Save me!

    <h4>Chapter 292: Master, Senior Brother, Save me!</h4>

    Each of their eyes glow green, exceedingly excited.

    ¡°Come, this group of Xuan Medical Pavilion brats, you finally have the guts to drop by and cause trouble! Laozi has been waiting, they have been waiting, we¡¯re all going to get moldy soon!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, getting drilled day by day without fights, it¡¯s just living death!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, the fat sheep havee to deliver themselves, go and beat them up for me. Just don¡¯t kill them so we don¡¯t get bored!¡±

    Lou Beiyu has just pushed his guards aside, and he opens his mouth to talk: ¡°Who are you people? Dare to be in my way, hurry and step aside, I want to look for my Mas...¡±

    He still hasn¡¯t finished saying ¡°Master¡± when a huge fist is alreadying over to punch his face.

    ¡°Ooww¨C!¡± a scream!

    It¡¯s immediately followed by the sound of fighting.

    It only takes the time of a few dozens of breaths, and Lou Beiyu and the guards he brought are already lying on the ground.

    Each of them has a bloody nose and a swollen face, exhaling better than they could inhale,pletely unable to crawl up.

    Guan Hu sits right on top of Lou Beiyu,ughing grimly: ¡°Say, who sent you? What do you want to do by running to our Junji Medical Center?¡±

    Lou Beiyu ferociously res at Guan Hu, gnashing his teeth, ¡°You... you group of scoundrels! You dare to do this to me, my Master and Senior Brother won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Owwie, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Guan Hu picks his ears, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what are the names of your Master and Senior Brother, take a look if we Laozis would be scared or not!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± the surrounding people of the Ink Camp bursts into a roaringughter.

    Just as they¡¯reughing, they suddenly hear a sudden disturbance from the crowd.

    Someone shouts, ¡°It¡¯s the Enchantress, the Enchantress and the Little Gongzi havee back!¡±

    Soon after, they see a young woman in ck clothes, herplexion like snow, and she¡¯s leading along an adorable, snowy jade child. They¡¯re slowlying over.

    The instant he sees the two-

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turn red, and he tears a loud shout from his throat: ¡°Master, Little Senior, save me!¡±

    Flutter¨C!

    Everyone seems to hear the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves.

    Guan Hu¡¯s body goes stiff, he turns his head and woodenly looks at Lou Beiyu, ¡°You... who are you calling Master?¡±

    At this time, Xiao Bao has already broken from Muyan¡¯s hand, gradually walking over before him.

    His eyes look from Lou Beiyu¡¯s crying face, and slowly shifts to fall on Guan Hu, who¡¯s already frozen from head to foot and couldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Little... Little Master, you...¡±

    Xiao Bao slightly narrows his eyes, and uses that distinctive ice-cold childish voice to say: ¡°What do you want to do to my stupid junior?¡±

    Lou Beiyu still wanted to contain the tears within his eyes at first, but hearing the other say that, the tears rush out all of a sudden.

    ¡°Little Senior, you must get justice for me ah!¡±

    Xiao Bao turns his head away in disgust, then he spits out the word ¡°stupid¡±.

    However, the little hand still stretches out to grab Guan Hu¡¯s cor, and he directly throws the man out.

    During all of that, Muyan is all smiles as she stands watching by the side, and there¡¯s a peculiar light dancing in her eyes.

    Xiao Bao may seem cold.

    But to those that he regards as his own people, he will cover up for them.

    For example, this three-day apprentice of hers, the stupid prince that didn¡¯t even learn half a stroke from her.

    Only because Lou Beiyu calls him ¡°Little Senior¡±, and trusts him wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Mi... Miss!¡± the Ink Camp¡¯s men tremble with fear as they stand in a row and bow before Muyan, shrinking their heads, looking pitiful and listless, ¡°We really didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s actually your apprentice.¡±

    Mainly because the Miss and the Little Master are obviously so valiant.

    But this apprentice is too weak!

 Chapter 293: In the end, what ARE you studying?

    <h4>Chapter 293: In the end, what ARE you studying?</h4>

    Although Lou Beiyu and his guards have been beaten miserably, in the end, it¡¯s still just wounds.

    They¡¯re easily cured under Muyan¡¯s hands.

    Lou Beiyu frowns as he drinks a bowl of medicine.

    Just as he puts his medicine bowl down, he sees the robust men of the Ink Camp standing in a row in front of his bed.

    Each one of them are fierce and frightening, looking at him like they¡¯re itching to skin him alive and chop up his corpse.

    ¡°You... what are you guys up to?!¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s voice unintentionally trembles a bit.

    He¡¯s really scared from the recent beating.

    Bewildered, he listens to the man who was the first one to throw a punch at him just a while ago, the other¡¯s voice coarse and gruff: ¡°Speak, how do you want to punish us?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°¡®Ah¡¯ what ¡®ah¡¯? If you don¡¯t punish us, Little Master will surely peel off ayer of our skinter.¡±

    Seeing Lou Beiyu put on a clueless face, Guan Hu gets even angrier that he steps forward.

    All throughout, Guan Hu sizes him up from left to right, and the more he looks, the more dissatisfied his expression bes.

    If he looks at this appearance of a weak chicken, and thinks that this man is the Miss¡¯ apprentice, he might as well be seeing a ghost*.

    -

    - unbelievable

    You can¡¯t me them for beating him up!

    ¡°You¡¯re really Miss¡¯ disciple?¡± the disdain in his tone is almost overflowing.

    As soon as Lou Beiyu hears this, his hair immediately stands on end, ¡°Of course I¡¯m Master¡¯s apprentice!!¡±

    This group can question his identity as a prince, but they can¡¯t question his rtionship with his Master and Little Senior.

    Guan Hu curls his lips and says: ¡°With your appearance of a weak chicken, what part of you looks like the Miss¡¯ apprentice? And which part looks like the Little Master¡¯s junior?¡±

    Who would¡¯ve thought that after he gets scolded by other people as a ¡®weak chicken¡¯, Lou Beiyu doesn¡¯t show the slightest bit of shame or annoyance.

    He looks righteous and self-confident instead, ¡°What I¡¯m learning under Master isn¡¯t martial arts anyway, what does me being weak have anything to do with being her apprentice?¡±

    ¡°Not martial arts? Then what it is? Medicine?¡±

    Lou Beiyu has a profound and mysterious expression as he shakes his head.

    ¡°Not medicine? Is it refining draughts?¡±

    He goes on with shaking his head.

    At this time, the Ink Camp¡¯s men have really be curious.

    ¡°In the end, what are you studying under Miss?¡±

    Lou Beiyu shows a mysterious smile, then he has people fetch over a parcel from the side. He takes out a decorated Hanging Scroll from within it.

    As the scroll slowly unfurls, the crowd of rough men from the Ink Camp finally gets a look at the vivid and lifelike painting on it, then everyone is petrified.

    ¡°Th-thi-this... what is this?!¡± Guan Hu¡¯s rough voice quacks madly like a duck, letting out a yell that¡¯s as shrill as a court eunuch¡¯s.

    All of the other members of the Ink Camp are also dumbstruck, looking sluggish.

    Really, the scene on this disy is too hard to ept.

    The painting is of a man who is seven-foot tall like them, but wearing light muslin clothes, and adopting a drunken and alluring pose.

    The scene is still very beautiful. That seven-foot man has a hazy face, but his stance is a perfectbination of grace and strength.

    That picture is so vivid and lifelike, as if it will jump out of the paper.

    Goddamn realistic!!

    Guan Hu has a lifeless look in his eyes as he turns to Lou Beiyu, ¡°You... what you¡¯re studying under Miss...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this!¡± Lou Beiyu¡¯s face is in awe as he exims in admiration, ¡°Master¡¯s painting skills are much better than mine. She originally gave me a few paintings of guards drawn as beauties, and every roll seems to have a soul. At this time, even though I¡¯ve already been working hard to practice, I have yet to reach a tenth of Master¡¯s skill.¡±

    His voice suddenly halts.

    He looks up and down, sizing up Guan Hu and the others, the light in his eyes getting brighter and brighter.

    And Guan Hu¡¯s group has each of their scalps go numb, and they can¡¯t wait to break into a run and escape.

 Chapter 294: Wearing too much

    <h4>Chapter 294: Wearing too much</h4>

    The unsettling premonition in their hearts is like a runaway wild horse galloping over.

    Sure enough, in the next moment, Lou Beiyu ps his hands and excitedly says: ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just say that you want me to punish you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a punishment, all of you should just model for me for one day.¡±

    ¡°Just like my guards, take off your clothes and assume various kinds of poses, I swear it¡¯s very easy. I draw very fast...¡±

    Guan Hu feels the overflowing cold sweat oozing out from his head.

    He takes a step back, and then another, ¡°Hehe... there¡¯s... there¡¯s no need, it would be better for us to ept the Miss¡¯ and the Little Master¡¯s punishment...¡±

    After saying that, the group looks at Lou Beiyu like they¡¯re looking at a ghost.

    They brace themselves to run.

    Who knows that it would be at this time that Muyan¡¯s silvery sweet-sounding voice is heard from behind them, ¡°I actually think that this punishment is pretty good.¡±

    Crack¨C!!

    Guan Hu¡¯s form goes frozen all of a sudden, the fine cold sweat turns into a waterfall.

    Like struggling on the deathbed, ¡°Little Master, we¡¯re willing to receive hellish drills.¡±

    ¡°Right, right! We¡¯re willing to receive hellish practice!¡±

    Xiao Bao looks at them expressionlessly, then he coldly says: ¡°Niangqin says it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°Owowow... don¡¯t, aaah¨C!!!¡±

    ¡°Save me¨C!!¡±

    ......

    While they¡¯re wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves, the several people from the Ink Camp who had beaten up Lou Beiyu and his guards ¨C they¡¯re all stripped off of their clothes.

    Only leaving a few suggestive ornaments to cover up the important ces on their bodies.

    Some have pink scarves.

    Some have red maple leaves.

    There are even some that have shells with iid pearls, specially covering up the three crucial points.

    Yan Haotian forcefully suppresses Guan Hu and the others who want to resist.

    As soon as he turns around, he sees Feng Haitang standing beside Muyan, and she¡¯s staring attentively at this scene.

    Those eyes that have always been indifferent well up with a smiling expression, brimming with interest.

    Like a child, curious and innocent.

    Yan Haotian hasn¡¯t seen this lively Feng Haitang for a long time.

    Since they met again, Yan Haotian has been refusing to apany Feng Haitang, making her reticent, almostpletely losing the smile on her face.

    Looking at this scene, Yan Haotian is supposed to be gratified and happy.

    However, seeing that Feng Haitang¡¯s eyes are practically stuck to those men¡¯s naked bodies-

    Yan Haotian¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but burst into mes. He almost doesn¡¯t think about it, as he steps forward and cover Feng Haitang¡¯s eyes, pulling the other to go out.

    Feng Haitang is startled at first, and she wants to resist.

    But after she discovers that the person pulling her is Yan Haotian, the corners of her mouth immediately curve up into a gentle smile.

    Like that, she obediently follows him to leave.

    The pair¡¯s departure doesn¡¯t have any effect on the painting¡¯s progress inside.

    Each one in Guan Hu¡¯s group seem like they¡¯re mourning a deceased mother, wishing they could knock their heads and die.

    If they knew that beating up that weak chicken would ultimately result in this plight, they would absolutely never touch a hair on that chicken.

    Seeing Yan Haotian leave, Guan Hu¡¯s eyeballs spin round and round, secretly wanting to slip away.

    Before he could take a step however, he hears Muyan¡¯s smiling voice, ¡°I say, Guan Hu, you seem to be wearing too much clothes on your body. Why don¡¯t you pull down that outeryer of ck muslin!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± at once, Guan Hu is only short of kneeling to this great aunt, ¡°Laozi won¡¯t run! I won¡¯t run, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    The other members of the Ink Camp, those that aren¡¯t receiving punishment ¨C there¡¯s no way that they would worry about the other¡¯s anguished wailing.

    Each one of them is snickering andughing, going over to tear that cloth on him, letting his majestic body bepletely disyed in front of others.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s excited eyes are shining.

 Chapter 295:

    <h4>Chapter 295:</h4>

    ¡°Good, good! Really so sensational! Master, they¡¯re truly worthy of being your people, they¡¯re more majesticpared to the guards in the pce. Hurry and arrange yourselves into good poses, I¡¯m going to paint!¡±

    He lifts up his brush as he talks.

    After a few strokes however, he slightly frowns once again, ¡°I have this feeling that something isn¡¯t quite right, they seem tock a core point, one with a more explosive strength. Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡±

    Muyan nods in agreement.

    There¡¯s nothing good to be said about her apprentice¡¯s martial training, but his talent in painting is excellent.

    Seeing Muyan¡¯s approval, Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes immediately shines brightly as his gaze shifts to the rest of the Ink Camp members.

    Those people from the Ink Camp who have been gloating all this while, suddenly be dumbstruck. Theirplexions changing in color as they make contact with Lou Beiyu¡¯s line of sight.

    They wish they could run.

    Under Muyan¡¯s smiling gaze however, each and every one of these men have their legs shaking, and they don¡¯t dare to budge.

    ¡°Wuu, wuu... Miss, spare us! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! We really didn¡¯t do anything wrong

    ah!

    There¡¯s no need to receive punishment, is there?¡±

    Lou Beiyu has an emotional face as he says: ¡°You guys would be devoting yourselves to art, how can you say that it¡¯s a punishment? Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mouth curls up, her smile is like a flower, her face is resplendent like the zing sun, and luminous like the moon.

    ¡°Miss.¡± a deep and low voice suddenly speaks from behind her.

    Chang Yu slowly walks up before Muyan, and kneels down on one knee. With a slight bow, ¡°This subordinate is willing to enter the painting.¡±

    In an instant, the whole audience goes quiet.

    The Ink Camp¡¯s people blink, and then they pick their ears... but they still can¡¯t believe it.

    Could it be that their Ink Camp¡¯s most outstanding elite, Chang Yu, is stupid?

    However, Chang Yu doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s reaction.

    He simply gets up, directly and efficiently taking off the clothes on his body.

    It reveals a capable, tall, slender, and clean body.

    Chang Yu¡¯s face is covered with knife wounds, rough and unattractive; it¡¯s strange that his figure is exceptionally good.

    The skin is fine, smooth and tight ¨C the expanse filled with honey-colored appeal.

    Even the normally calm Muyan is also somewhat dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s with this turn of events?!

    ¡°Good, good, good! Incredibly good! This is the fulcrum that I want, a unique and unmatched core!¡±

    Nevertheless, Lou Beiyu is so moved that he jumps up from his seat.

    He sets out in a flitter to take a piece of ck cloth, tying it on the other¡¯s waist.

    Chang Yu is pushed to the center of the eight individuals, and he assumes an ambiguous drunk-like pose.

    A stance like this, along with his thin-waisted and long-legged build, it¡¯s actually indescribably fascinating ¨C it could make people¡¯s blood boil.

    Guan Hu and the others, who were originallycking in cohesion like loose sand, also seem to melt into a whole under his impetus.

    Looking quietly, each detail is the interpretation of the true essence of power and beauty.

    Muyan withdraws her astonished expression from just a moment ago, and her admiring gaze sweeps through this scene, ultimately falling on Chang Yu.

    This is really a scene of beauty that could stir people¡¯s souls.

    Since she could be Lou Beiyu¡¯s Master, her attainments in the field of painting is naturally extremely high.

    That¡¯s why she understands better than anyone, how this seemingly shameful scene can jolt and move a painter.

    Moreover, under such a shock, there¡¯s a faint hint of insight in her heart.

    Her cultivation that has been stagnating for a long time seems to loosen.

    Muyan has a focused expression as she looks at this scene, looking at Chang Yu who¡¯s acting as a fulcrum.

    However, she doesn¡¯t notice how Chang Yu¡¯s droopingshes faintly quiver.

    He lifts up his eyes every now and then, the gaze looking at her filled with a kind of passion and sentiment.

 Chapter 296: Snatched Away

    <h4>Chapter 296: Snatched Away</h4>

    He knows perfectly well that he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to have wishful thoughts about this person before him.

    However, reason can¡¯t keep his heart under control.

    And his self-control is constantly repressing his turbulent emotions.

    Not knowing when it begun, Chang Yu¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the youngdy.

    Passion, yearning, love, but also forbearing.

    When Miss¡¯ eyes were looking at Guan Hu and the other¡¯s bare bodies-

    How he wished that those rippling eyes would gaze at him.

    That¡¯s why he did it.

    He hardly knew any shame as he took his clothes off, and became Lou Beiyu¡¯s model.

    His only wish is for that person¡¯s eyes to look at him more, even just a moment more.

    When those watery peach-blossom eyeszily turn towards him, falling upon his bare skin-

    Chang Yu almostpletely uses up his entire strength just to keep his body from trembling, to suppress the blush on his skin.

    The flesh that has been touched by that person¡¯s sight seems to burn in mes.

    A sweet burning pain.

    This is his happiest moment.

    But this is also the only happy moment.

    He mustn¡¯t let the Miss find out about his dirty feelings.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to stay by her side.

    ......

    Boom¨C!!

    There¡¯s a loud noise from the roof, and it¡¯s broken piecese falling down.

    It¡¯s followed by a squall of endless fury that directly turns over the ground near the copsing roof, where Chang Yu and the others are posing.

    The furniture in the room crackles and rattles under the onught, until they reach a solid and stable state.

    Chang Yu, in particr, has been hit directly by that gust, and he is knocked to a corner.

    He coughs up a mouthful of blood and loses consciousness.

    ¡°Niangqin¨C!!¡±

    Xiao Baoes to his senses in this unexpected turn of events, and he tries to grab Muyan¡¯s hand.

    Before he can move however, Muyan has already disappeared from her initial position.

    She is firmly imprisoned in an embrace.

    There¡¯s a red-hot, almost explosive breath that apanies a man¡¯s husky and angry voice ¨C it resounds with a rage that wants to tear people into shreds.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you are mine!!!¡±

    The dust billows, preventing the others from taking a clear look at the one who has arrived. They could only make out a vague silhouette.

    However, Xiao Bao is the first to react as it¡¯s happening, ¡°Lecher! Let go of my niangqin!!¡±

    Saying that, his tiny form bolts like a cannonball, going over to take Muyan back.

    However, the expected impact from a fist hitting flesh doesn¡¯t ur.

    The dust settles. Those figures that had just been there, of that man and his mother ¨C they¡¯ve disappeared without a trace.

    Xiao Bao rigidly stands in his original spot. His face is like frost, and his eyes are shooting mes.

    ¡°Lit... Little Master, what happened?¡± asks a still-conscious guard from the Ink Camp, with some fear and trepidation, ¡°Is it someone from the Xuan Medical Pavilion? Did they take the Miss away?¡±

    Xiao Bao grinds his teeth and slowly shakes his head.

    He takes a deep breath, and only then does he spits out a few words, ¡°Niangqin is alright!¡±

    That lecher is the one who captured his mother, so she is naturally alright!

    But! But!

    That scoundrel actually snatched his mother away from him!

    Bad egg! Rogue! Hoodlum!

    Don¡¯t think that niangqin is yours, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t find you!

    I will definitely take niangqin back!!

    ......

    Muyan wakes up to the rumbling of her stomach.

    The tip of her nose is covered with the scent of food.

    She rubs her belly, then she sits up to look around.

    She finds herself in an elegantly furnished woman¡¯s bedroom.

    Even though it¡¯s a bedroom, there¡¯s a table not far away from her, with delicious foodsid out on top of it.

    Moreover, those dishes are still steaming hot.

    One look and her appetite is stimted.

    Muyan quickly jumps down from the bed, and uses the water basin at the side to wash her hands and clean her face.

 Chapter 297: Calm, Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 297: Calm, Calm Down</h4>

    Muyan quickly jumps down from the bed, and uses the water basin at the side to wash her hands and clean her face.

    She promptly sits down by the table and begins to gorge herself. She has quite the oblivious attitude.

    Not even caring about where she is at the moment.

    As the food reaches her mouth, Muyan suddenly widens her eyes and shows an amazed expression.

    So delicious!

    It¡¯s several times more delicious than the expensive foods that she¡¯s eaten in big restaurants!

    She doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s the chef that made this, but actually attaining such a level in the culinary arts-

    Ohh, she really wants to kidnap that person back and have him exclusively cook for her!

    After eating and drinking her fill, Muyan stretches her body in satisfaction.

    She pats off the nonexistent dust on her clothes, getting up to leave.

    She opens the door and discovers a very big courtyard.

    There¡¯s the fragrance of flowers and the chirping of the birds in the garden.

    There¡¯s also a very wide area that has been cleared out and plowed, with some draught herbs growing on it.

    Each kind is exceptionally precious and umon, Muyan has never evene across some of them.

    But she doesn¡¯t intend to stay any longer in this unfamiliar ce. She¡¯s afraid that Xiao Bao will get anxious if she returnste.

    ¡°You want to go?¡± a dark, low, and husky voice suddenly speaks from behind her.

    Muyan falters in her step, but she doesn¡¯t turn around. She directly jumps up instead.

    Her figure is like a nimble flying swallow as she leaps high up in the sky, and over the perimeter wall of the courtyard.

    As long as she crosses over this wall, she would be out of the scope of this yard.

    How Di Ming Jue never expected it. This woman clearly knows that it¡¯s him, even hearing his voice.

    She actually refuses to even turn around and look at him.

    She just runs away!

    Is she so disgusted with him?!

    Thinking of this, the rage in the pit of his stomach surges up along with a burning, tearing kind of pain.

    In a split second, his eyes heat up until they¡¯re red.

    Muyan has one foot gently tapping on the wall, and her figure is about to go off like a bird.

    But suddenly, a powerful and irresistible forge tugs on her waist.

    Indeed, it forcibly drags her back!

    ¡°Bang¨C!!¡±

    It¡¯s the sound of the door mming shut against its frame. The entire room seems to be shuddering.

    Muyan finds herself firmly pressed against the door, both hands pinned on the sides, and she can¡¯t move even a bit.

    The man towers over and looks down on her.

    The dim light inside the room is making the man¡¯s face somewhat hazy.

    But even hazy, it couldn¡¯t conceal the man¡¯s handsome face, with it¡¯s almost perfect contours.

    Moreover, those pair of smoldering eyes are unwavering as they re at her, like he wants to devour her into his belly.

    Muyan gulps down with some difficulty, ¡°Di Ming Jue, calm, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, you want to run away from me? What do you want to go back to?¡±

    The man leans down, his scalding breath blowing on her face.

    A hint of a blush suddenly appears on the girl¡¯s fair skin, making her absolutely gorgeous countenance seem even more splendid and beguiling.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes immediately bes darker.

    His gaze lingers on those delectable lips that look so full and captivating because she had just been sleeping.

    The slightly upturned cherry lips seem like a flower that¡¯s waiting to be plucked.

    The faintly discernible pearly white teeth seem to be waiting for him to lick and invade them, and dere his possession.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, you...¡±

    Then, before the woman in his arms could finish what she¡¯s saying, he does it.

    For so many days, he has been thinking about it, longing for it, but he can¡¯t vent out his desire.

    Scorching lips seizes the girl¡¯s soft ones.

    The overbearing atmosphere of invasion goes to swallow up her breath.

    The hand that was pinning Muyan is now pushing her into his embrace.

    He arrests the waist that can¡¯t even fill up his grasp, and firmly presses her into his bosom, not giving her even a little bit of escape.

 Chapter 298: Want to record me

    <h4>Chapter 298: Want to record me</h4>

    Muyan originally wanted to resist.

    However, her nose is flooded with the man¡¯s rich and alluring scent.

    Her breath is plundered, lips and teeth are vited.

    For a moment, she bes muddleheaded, her body seems to be burning with a fire.

    It¡¯s as if her soft body has turned into water, and it¡¯s only relying on the man¡¯s imprisonment that it doesn¡¯t fall down.

    There¡¯s even an absurd thought that¡¯s inexplicablying to the surface of her mind.

    This man, the first time they met, his kissing technique was obviously extremely unskilled.

    How did he practice in the short span of these past few months?

    He could actually muddle her head with a kiss!

    ......

    Who knows how much time has passed.

    Di Ming Jue reluctantly releases the now-swollen lips, and he gives a few soft kisses on the the moist corners.

    ¡°These days, you... didn¡¯t you miss Ben Jun?¡±

    The man¡¯s dark, husky voice contains a deep desire, and boundless hope and expectation.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Muyan goes silent for a moment.

    If she says that she didn¡¯t think about him, will she get killed?

    Sure enough, she just doesn¡¯t say anything and Di Ming Jue¡¯splexion immediately turns as ck as a pot!

    Fingers firmly buckle her chin, and he says through gritted teeth: ¡°You¡¯re a woman without conscience!¡±

    Muyan almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from rolling her eyes.

    Who are you to this Miss? Why should I miss you?

    Di Ming Jue really wants to teach this person a firm lesson. However, seeing the snow-like countenance, those pair of clever eyes, beautiful like the rippling waters that reflect the light of the moon ¨C he can¡¯t move a hand!

    This woman was born to overthrow him!

    Muyan puts her clothes in order, as they¡¯ve be somewhat messy from the passion from earlier, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time already. I should go back.¡±

    All of a sudden, a dense killing intent and indignation surges up violently from the depths of Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Go back?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to go back? Going to fool around with those improperly-dressed wild men?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is hoarse and gloomy, like a volcano that¡¯s about to erupt from suppressed emotions. There¡¯s even an almost imperceptible trace of grievance.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t know why-

    Being stared at by those eyes in such a way, being questioned in such a voice... she actually, inexplicable feels a little guilty.

    ¡±

    Cough

    ... how can you say that I¡¯m fooling around?¡± she forces augh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I was teaching my apprentice how to paint? A man¡¯s strong, healthy, and imposing body is the perfect work of art, it deserves to be recorded. How can you think of it so dirtily like that?¡±

    ¡°The perfect work of art? Deserves to be recorded?¡±

    The man¡¯s good-looking eyebrows slowly go up, those brows are inclined to enter the hair on his temples. It just unts the man¡¯s iparable hegemony.

    However, his movements render Muyan stupefied.

    He grabs her hand and presses it to his chest, his voice low and husky, with a trace of sexuality, ¡°Then Muyan wants to go and record my body?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know when hispels have have been pulled open, exposing the firm chest muscles inside.

    Muyan¡¯s little hand is caught and pressed against that skin, the burning temperature almost makes her cry out and flee.

    When she saw those bare bodies from the Ink Camp, she was definitely looking at them in relish.

    She didn¡¯t feel any shyness at all.

    But looking at this man¡¯s form, and even more, to record it with a brush...

    Muyan¡¯s cheeks suddenly turn into a red that could almost drip out.

    And Di Ming Jue has already grabbed her hands, untying his clothes.

    The outer garment slips off, and the clothes under it are wide open.

    This time, it doesn¡¯t just expose the man¡¯s erotic chest, but it also reveals his perfect abdominal muscles and waist lines.

    The man is very imposing and arrogant, and his figure is tall, straight and lean.

    Taking his clothes off, you can see ayer of muscles wrapping around his whole body. It seems to contain a limitless power.

 Chapter 299: Have me warm your bed?

    <h4>Chapter 299: Have me warm your bed?</h4>

    His remaining clothes are conspicuously thin, and stripping them off would reveal flesh.

    That thin waist and long legs, added to that face that could entice all living things-

    This man is simply an evildoer!

    Di Ming Jue pulls her hands and pushes it on his waistband, his low voice is indecent, ¡°Didn¡¯t Muyan say that she wants to record perfection? Ben Jun¡¯s body still hasn¡¯t beenpletely revealed to you!¡±

    Indeed! Evildoer!

    Muyan¡¯s entire body bursts into red, and her nose even tickles and heats up.

    Her gaze doesn¡¯t dare go and nce at that ce below the man¡¯s waist.

    She forcefully pulls out a smile: ¡°There... there¡¯s no need to paint, hey that, what was that food you prepared? The taste was really good. Which restaurant did ite from? I also want to go and eat with Xiao Bao next time!¡±

    Di Ming Jue halts his movements, then he narrows his eyes. He has an imprable expression as he looks at her, ¡°You like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡± Muyan nods without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s much more deliciouspared to what my cooks make! If it¡¯s possible, I want to eat it everyday! Even if it¡¯s expensive, I¡¯d still agree to it.¡±

    For some reason, Muyan feels that after she said these words,

    The man in front of her seems to have a much better mood.

    The chilling ice and snow in his eyes seem to melt away, ¡°Your wishes shall be realized.¡±

    ¡°So which restaurant is it?¡±

    How can my wishes be realized if you won¡¯t tell me the name of the restaurant?

    ¡°Or is it that, it¡¯s from your personal kitchen?¡± Muyan licks her lips, looking like she¡¯s craving, ¡°Can I borrow the cook for two days?¡±

    Such delicious food, she must have Xiao Bao taste it as well.

    The man leans down towards her, red-hot breath falling on the lips she just licked.

    The girl¡¯s lips are still red and swollen, telling of his abuse just a moment ago, and that sweet taste.

    And at this moment, Di Ming Jue just wants to bully her again.

    All of a sudden, Muyan¡¯s breathing bes somewhat chaotic, and she promptly takes a step back, ¡°Can¡¯t lend for two days? How about a day?¡±

    Di Ming Jue takes a deep breath and presses down the violently surging desire in his heart. Only then does he slowly say: ¡°You can borrow for a lifetime!¡±

    Muyan suddenly opens her eyes wide.

    It¡¯s just, the smile still hasn¡¯t reached up to her beautiful peach-blossom eyes,

    As she hears the man¡¯s low voice: ¡°But not now.¡±

    Muyan thinks that Di Ming Jue still hates to part with this cherished personal chef.

    So she just smileszily and says: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. For the sake of delicious food, I can wait. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Before she could take a step outside however,

    The man¡¯s figure is like a phantom, moving in front of her within a blink of an eye.

    The eyes that had acquired a trace of warmth just a moment ago, now have be gloomy once again.

    ¡°Who said that you can go?¡±

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Then what do you want? Have me warm your bed? But Jun Shang, with your good looks, there should be a lot of women who would want to warm your bed!¡±

    ¡°Jun! Mu! Yan!¡± Di Ming Jue is finally at the end of his patience, and he almost roars her name.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, you didn¡¯t even leave a single word, you just disappeared before my eyes and left. Now you¡¯re asking me what I want? Jun Muyan, woman, are you heartless?!¡±

    Her arm is suddenly held back, and the man¡¯s fiery eyes are are in front of her.

    Those eyes have a frustration, of extreme longing, resentment and jealousy.

    This woman, even if she leaves without telling him, even if she never missed him-

    But she actually, actually still went to look at other men¡¯s naked bodies.

    Heaven knows that when Di Ming Jue saw that scene, the Immortal Force within his body almost went out of control and exploded, nearly ruining the entire Yanwu Continent.

    Confronted with such interrogation and anger, Muyan has a somewhat stupid expression.

 Chapter 300: What the hell?!

    <h4>Chapter 300: What the hell?!</h4>

    Confronted with such interrogation and anger, Muyan has a somewhat stupid expression.

    For quite a while, she can only lift up her brows, then she slowly asks: ¡°No... you¡¯re the first one who left without saying goodbye, right?¡±

    The light in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes abruptly congeals.

    This phrase swirls within his brain for a long time, until he could understand what it means.

    No! He still doesn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°When did Ben Jun leave without saying goodbye?!!¡±

    Muyan blinks, ¡°One night, I went into your courtyard but there¡¯s no one there and the ce is empty. There¡¯s a lot of dust that has umted. From the first month, there¡¯s hasn¡¯t been any news from you, isn¡¯t that... leaving without a goodbye?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression goes sluggish for a split second, then he gnashes his teeth in fury, like he wants to swallow someone whole.

    ¡°Han Ye¨C!!!¡±

    If Han Ye is in front of him right now, Di Ming Jue swears that he would¡¯ve torn the man into eighteen chunks, each of which would be minced and fed to the dogs.

    But the burning anger is slowly extinguished.

    Soon after, he bubbles up with an indescribable ecstasy.

    ¡°So, because I didn¡¯t say goodbye, you left?¡± Di Ming Jue asks softly.

    In Muyan¡¯s mind: you¡¯re overthinking it. When I left, it was to go and see my father and brother.

    But meeting the man¡¯s hopeful and expectant look, she doesn¡¯t know why, but the words are stuck on her throat. In any case, she can¡¯t say it.

    Undoubtedly, the majestic Jun Shang is unmatched, be it in identity or status.

    But of all people, he¡¯s showing an expression like that of a child wanting some candy. Looking at him could make people want to spoil him.

    Muyan coughs a little, ¡°In brief, the misunderstanding has now been exined and made clear. I can go back now, I presume.¡±

    ¡°Out of question!¡± on this issue, Di Ming Jue¡¯s face gets gloomy once again.

    Saying something like he left without notice so she was deeply hurt (she didn¡¯t say that!!) ¨C it¡¯s all just to deceive him.

    She just wants to go back and hang out with those other wild men.

    Muyan is dumbfounded, ¡°What do you want? Just lock me up like this?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darkens: If possible, I really want to lock you up and make you stay by my side for a lifetime.

    However, he doesn¡¯t say what¡¯s on his mind. Instead, he turns over his wrist, and seven dark beads appear on the hollow of his palm.

    These seven spheres are quite strange, as they give off a faint medicinal scent and earthy aroma.

    ¡°This are seeds of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.¡± Di Ming Jue drawls.

    Hearing the words ¡®Dark Clouds Spirit Flower¡¯, Muyan¡¯s pupil¡¯s contract.

    It¡¯s practically extinct in the Yanwu Continent. Ever since it has been recorded, no one has ever seen this Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, much less know about what it does.

    Muyan has onlye to know of this Spirit Flower because she¡¯s seen it in the Supreme Draught ssics that Xiao Bao found.

    One of the forms in it requires the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    And because of the special nature of this nt, it has detailed descriptions inside the ancient book.

    From its germination, until it blossoms and withers, it onlysts for a period of seven days.

    As a result, it¡¯s also known as ¡°The Seven-day Flower¡±.

    However, this seven-day flower, nobody could cultivate it for thousands of years.

    Don¡¯t even mention the Yanwu Continent, even in the Xiuzhen Continent, it¡¯s said that it has already been an awfully long time that nobody is able grow this Spirit Flower.

    Muyan looks at Di Ming Jue, not understanding why he took out those seeds.

    While she¡¯s being suspicious, she hears the sound of man¡¯s low and maic voice, dark and seductive.

    ¡°As long as you can cultivate one Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, and use this jade box to collect the flower, I will let you go back.¡±

    Saying that, he ces the seven seeds, along with the jade box, within her hands.

    What the hell?!

 Chapter 301: Xiao Bao is naturally Ben Junâ€™s son

    <h4>Chapter 301: Xiao Bao is naturally Ben Jun¡¯s son</h4>

    Muyan snaps her eyes wide open, ¡°What do you want me to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that no one has been able to cultivate this Spirit Flower for this past thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Muyan res at the man¡¯s cold and unperturbed face, ¡°And you still want me to cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower? When no one has been able to do it for several millennia, what makes you think that I can do it?¡±

    Just as her voice falls, the man¡¯s hand grabs her by the waist, bringing her in his embrace.

    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible, then you can only stay by my side forever, don¡¯t even think of taking a single step to leave!¡±

    Muyan wrinkles her brows, ¡°Are you toying with me?¡±

    The warm lips curve down, but the man¡¯s next words in that low voice makes the welling anger in her heart, to be inexplicably drained away.

    ¡°I am not. I believe that you...¡± he lowers his head to her delicate, translucent-as-jade earlobes, like he wants to nip at it, but also like he wants to simply brush by it, ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible to everyone under the heaven, I believe that my Muyan... can do it.¡±

    The low murmured statement is like a feather.

    Muyan¡¯s steady mind secretly say that she mustn¡¯t be manipted by this beautiful man!

    She looks at the seeds on her hands, then thinks that maybe Di Ming Jue needs this seeds, so he wants her to lend him a hand?

    In any case, she still owes him a few favors.

    There¡¯s no harm in giving it a try.

    What¡¯s more, she¡¯s also very interested in the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower of the legends.

    ¡°I can try to cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.¡± Muyan raises her head to look at Di Ming Jue, ¡°but I won¡¯t stay here. Xiao Bao is still waiting for me back home. You could wait toe again and pick up this flower after seven days.¡±

    Who would¡¯ve expected that Di Ming Jue would still shake his head, ¡°You have to stay here and cultivate the Spirit Flower. You can¡¯t be distracted by anything.¡±

    Muyan frowns, ¡°Without me, Xiao Bao can have nightmares in his sleep.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Di Ming Jue snorts, and he shows a dissatisfied expression, ¡°A big man, and he still needs to stick to someone to sleep, how unbing.¡±

    Listening to him criticize her son, Muyan¡¯s mood goes sour, ¡°What big man, my son is only four years old!¡±

    A four year old child liking to nest in his mother¡¯s embrace and act spoiled, isn¡¯t that normal?

    Besides, her baby is still so well-behaved. Except for wanting to stick to her during bedtime, he¡¯s not unruly at all.

    ¡°When you were four, you still don¡¯t know how to y in the mud! What qualifications do you have to talk about my Xiao Bao?¡±

    Actually daring to say that her son is unbing!

    Di Ming Jue faintly looks distant, ¡°Ben Jun was three years old, and I was already thrown into the mountains to practice alone for three months. Say, does Ben Jun have any basis to speak?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Muyan is suddenly at a loss for words.

    The expression in her eyes is somewhat mercurial.

    At the age of three, he was already thrown into the mountains to practice alone for three months.

    Although her baby also grew up in the mountains, still, practicing alone for three months-

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t bear for Xiao Bao to suffer this kind of hardship.

    Could it be that this man¡¯s parents could bear it?

    How can a three-year-old child struggle and suffer in the mountains, ande out alive?

    An unfamiliar emotion wells up in her mind, apparently somewhat distressed for this seemingly invincible man in front of her.

    However, she listens to Di Ming Jue continue to speak: ¡°Xiao Bao will be Ben Jun¡¯s son, as well as the future master of the Pr Domain. If he can¡¯t take this matter upon himself, how can he be up to the task.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s mouth spasms.

    Whatever distress she had, they all float away like clouds.

    ¡°Who said that Xiao Bao would be your son?¡±

    Di Ming Jue bends down, a small huskiness in his voice, ¡°You are destined to be Ben Jun¡¯s wife in the future, Xiao Bao is naturally Ben Jun¡¯s son.¡±

 Chapter 302: Xiao Baoâ€™s Birth Father

    <h4>Chapter 302: Xiao Bao¡¯s Birth Father</h4>

    That confident tone, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s impossible that she won¡¯t marry him.

    Can this man still be even more overbearing?

    Muyan grits her teeth, ¡°The one I like is Xiao Bao¡¯s biological father. Except for him, I won¡¯t marry anyone. Just give up on this idea!¡±

    In any case, she has already raised this ¡°Xiao Bao¡¯s biological father¡± tiger g, she doesn¡¯t mind using it again, a little more thoroughly.

    Sure enough, Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes deepens after hearing those words.

    The air in the room seems to havepletely sunk into a gloom.

    If seeing Muyan be in the same room with those half-naked wild men could make Di Ming Jue burn with pure jealousy-

    Every time that person is mentioned, ¡°Xiao Bao¡¯s real father¡±, it¡¯s as if his heart is being ruthlessly shed.

    He couldn¡¯t breath from the pain.

    That¡¯s because Di Ming Jue knows, those ** men, no matter how close they are to Muyan, they haven¡¯t entered her heart.

    As Muyan said, those men are merely pieces of art in her eyes.

    However, Xiao Bao¡¯s father had genuinely been involved in Muyan¡¯s life.

    They even have a crystallization of that life.

    Simply looking at how Muyan loves Xiao Bao, he can imagine how much she loves Xiao Bao¡¯s father.

    How sweet was the past that those two had?

    And that past is something that he can never share.

    At this thought, Di Ming Jue could feel a suffocating pain.

    He detests himself, why didn¡¯t he seek for the prophesied Woman of Destiny much earlier?

    If he found Muyan five years earlier, he could havepletely possessed this woman.

    Wouldn¡¯t he be the only one in Muyan¡¯s life?

    The man¡¯s departing back appears indescribably lonely and deste.

    It makes Muyan¡¯s heart feel a sense of pity.

    However, the moment shees back to her senses, those specks of pitypletely change into rage.

    Scoundrel, Di Ming Jue!

    He¡¯s actually really locking her up!

    ===

    The sky has already sank into darkness.

    Junji Medical Center, there¡¯s still a dim light in Muyan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Little Master, do you want me to keep youpany as you sleep?¡± Feng Haitang looks at the little boy¡¯s cold, jade-carved face before her, and she can¡¯t help but open her mouth to ask.

    Xiao Bao shakes his head, the handsome little face is as expressionless as before, ¡°You go back to rest.¡±

    Feng Haitang nods, but she still can¡¯t help but nce at him in concern.

    Ever since she started following herdy, Feng Haitang¡¯s daily task had been to take care of Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s diet and schedule.

    She herself has a cold temperament, and she¡¯s not good with words. However, her heart¡¯s admiration and gratitude towards Muyan grows with each passing day.

    After following by Muyan¡¯s side, she¡¯se to know how superb are the medical skills of this girl, who¡¯s even younger than her.

    Yan Haotian¡¯s injuries back then, without Muyan¡¯s treatment-

    Maybe now, don¡¯t even say anything about recovering his past cultivation, even surviving would have been extremely difficult.

    And at this time, the Ink Camp¡¯s people are fighting for the special draughts, perhaps with all their might.

    However, Muyan isn¡¯t stingy towards her, Yan Haotian, and Ru Yan¡¯s group ¨C not even a little bit.

    Those specials draughts that people break their heads fighting over outside, to them, it¡¯s like candy that they can eat casually.

    Feng Haitang is brimming with gratitude towards Muyan, so she¡¯s even more diligent in looking after the Little Master.

    And you can say that this Little Master before her eyes is the most refined, most remarkable, and most sensible child under the sun.

    Other four-year-old children may be vexed and throw a tantrum as they roll about.

    But he is already so thoughtful that it makes people feel distressed.

    His hard work and conscientiousness in his daily cultivation is making her, an adult, feel ashamed of being inferior.

    But because of this, Feng Haitang can¡¯t say how sorry she feels for this child.

 Chapter 303: I donâ€™t deserve you

    <h4>Chapter 303: I don¡¯t deserve you</h4>

    A child without a father.

    As a result, such a small child has to learn to be strong, to constantly work hard, wanting to use his young and tender hands to protect his mother.

    She didn¡¯t think about it when the Miss was still around. But now herdy is missing, and that leaves this child to his lonesome.

    Although there¡¯s not the tiniest expression on the Little Master¡¯s face-

    Feng Haitang feels that in such a big room, the little figure seems so lonely and frail.

    Making people wish they could bring him everything that¡¯s best in the world.

    Feng Haitang still wants to speak, but she¡¯s interrupted by Yan Haotian, taking her away from the room.

    The room is still dimly lit by the candle me like before, and there¡¯s the shadow of a frail child on the window¡¯s paper screen, appearing so pitiful.

    Feng Haitang can¡¯t help but tighten her hold on Yan Haotian¡¯s hand, quietly saying: ¡°Haotian, it would be good if in the future, our children would be half as sensible and smart as the Little Master.¡±

    Hearing those words, the light in Yan Haotian¡¯s eyes suddenly dims down.

    He stubbornly lets go of Feng Haitang¡¯s hand, shaking his head at her. There¡¯s a wooden expression on his face.

    He turns around and walks away.

    ¡°Haotian!¡± Feng Haitang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and she takes two or three steps to go in front of him. Her eyes are firmly fixed on him, and there¡¯s a stubborn expression on her face. However, the rims of her eyes are slightly red, ¡°Yan Haotian, until when do you want to keep on avoiding? Don¡¯t you understand my intentions, don¡¯t you believe me? The time that we¡¯ve both wasted, isn¡¯t it quite enough?¡±

    She steps forward and grabs the man¡¯s hand. At this moment, a deep and painful expression of attachment shows on her normally cool and elegant face: ¡°Haotian, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t push me away anymore, and stop pretending that I¡¯m invisible, okay?¡±

    Yan Haotian closes his eyes.

    He doesn¡¯t dare look at her face.

    This face is too young, too beautiful.

    She deserves the best man, she deserves a better future.

    Instead of-, instead of wasting time on him, an ugly man who¡¯s already deformed, someone without a future.

    Yan Haotian shrugs her hand off, he slowly motions what he wants to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say this again, I don¡¯t deserve you. It¡¯s impossible for us.¡±

    This signnguage is something that he started learning after following Muyan.

    He learned it very quickly, and it makes it very easy tomunicate with the Miss, the Little Master, and the people of the Ink Camp.

    Nowadays, even though he still couldn¡¯t speak, he can live like an ordinary person.

    However, this isn¡¯t enough.

    Now and in the future, he could no longer utter the name ¡°Haitang¡±, he could no longerfort her when she is sad, norugh with her when she is happy.

    The way he is, how can he be worthy of the woman before his eyes?

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether you deserve me or not!¡±

    Feng Haitang emotionally grabs him by the sleeves, and she can¡¯t help but raise her voice, ¡°You clearly like me, and I like you too, we are harmonious as a couple. The Miss and the Little Master, the people around us will all give us their blessings ¨C so why? Why do you want to callously push me away?¡±

    Yan Haotian¡¯s hand shakes, but he soon signs a sentence once more, ¡°You will find a man who is thousands times better than me.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want any of those men, I only want you!¡± there¡¯s a tremble in Feng Haitang¡¯s voice, and she abruptly reaches out and hugs him tightly, ¡°Yan Haotian, do you still not understand? I, Feng Haitang, will only love you in this life. In my eyes, no other man canpare to you!¡±

    Yan Haotian¡¯s body stiffens.

    He uses all his strength to stop himself from taking her into his arms.

    Haitang... Haitang... Haitang... why are you stubborn? Why are you so adamant?

 Chapter 304: Give Niangqin back to me

    <h4>Chapter 304: Give Niangqin back to me</h4>

    I am a handicapped person, what can I offer you?

    Yan Haotian raises his head and closes his eyes, preventing the sourness from spilling out from within them.

    When he opens his eyes again, his face has already restored to its usual icy, freezing decisiveness.

    He steadily raises his hands to his chest, and he gestures the words that he wants to say.

    ¡°Feng Haitang, do you absolutely want me to say it more clearly? I don¡¯t like you anymore. When your Feng family threw stones at those who had fallen down a well, when my marriage contract was broken at the time that I was at my most desperate, I didn¡¯t love you anymore. When I see you, I would remember my miserable and downtrodden past. I hope that you¡¯ll never appear in front of me again. Do... you understand?¡±

    On where she stands, Feng Haitang is suddenly stumped for words, herplexion bes progressively paler.

    Her voice is weak and trembling, ¡°Haotian, you... you¡¯re only saying these words to deceive me, aren¡¯t you? You just want me to give up, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Yan Haotian is as expressionless as before, using signnguage to say the opposite of what he feels, ¡°but it¡¯s impossible for me to be with you, and I hope you won¡¯t pester me anymore. Otherwise, it would make things very difficult for me as I do my job in front of the Miss.¡±

    Saying that, he doesn¡¯t look at Feng Haitang¡¯s eyes as he turns and leaves.

    Feng Haitang could no longer hold the tears back, and they roll down from the corners of her eyes.

    A broken-hearted cry spills out from her lips.

    And so she didn¡¯t discover the gaze of the man walking ahead of her, his expression when he turns around to look at her.

    Such pain, longing, guilt, and love, but also... a tearing desperation.

    ===

    After Feng Haitang left, Xiao Bao dazedly sits by the candle-me for a while.

    Soon after, he tightens his little fist and climbs down from the chair, and he jumps up to the bed.

    He operates the Internal Force through his body, and he starts to cultivate.

    He won¡¯t go to sleep for the entire night. He wants to work his hardest to be stronger, so he could take his mother back.

    ¡°With just this level cultivation, you will never be able to surpass me.¡±

    A deep and low male voice echoes in the room, making Xiao Bao abruptly raise his head.

    Then, he sees that nasty man!

    That lecher who took his mother away!

    ¡°Give Niangqin back to me!!¡±

    The small form shoots out like a cannonball, the powerful Internal Force forms a vortex, its might boundless.

    In the next moment however¨C

    With a puff, all of that Internal Force is like an air sac that has been punctured, dissipating until there¡¯s nothing left.

    And Di Ming Jue has caught Xiao Bao in his hands.

    Holding him by the cor, like one lifts up a little monkey.

    Di Ming Jue has an expressionless face as he looks at the other, ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re only at this level and you want to surpass Ben Jun. It¡¯s no more than a pipe dream.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Xiao Bao does his best to struggle, but he simply can¡¯t break free from the man¡¯s hold, ¡°Scoundrel, return my niangqin back to me!¡±

    Di Ming Jue snorts, and there¡¯s a trace of contempt in his eyes, ¡°You say that you want to get stronger and protect your mother, but in reality, you can only be dependent on her and stick to her. Letting her be distracted for you, she will never be able break through her shackles and advance because of you, won¡¯t she?¡±

    Xiao Bao is startled, and his tiny form stops struggling.

    A hint of anxiousness and grievance appears in his big blue eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    He¡¯s not a distraction for niangqin, he¡¯s not preventing his niangqin from advancing.

    However, is he really not?

    Over the years, his mother has spent far more time on him, than on herself.

    Niangqin¡¯s cultivation is clearly stuck in the middle of the Precelestial realm, and she can¡¯t advance by an inch.

    However, she doesn¡¯t mind it at all. Instead, every day, she ys the zither, refines draughts, and thinks of ways to make him breakthrough at a steady pace.

    He doesn¡¯t help with his niangqin¡¯s hardships, nor does he protect her.

    Instead, because of him, she is...

 Chapter 305: Absolutely! Absolutely will not let you

    <h4>Chapter 305: Absolutely! Absolutely will not let you</h4>

    The blue eyes bes cloudy with ayer of water, the small form curls up, appearing unspeakably aggrieved and hurt.

    Di Ming Jue watches as the little boy in front of him looks like this, and his heart is indescribably stifled, and ufortably restless.

    ¡°You¡¯re a big man, how can you cry?¡±

    He extends his hand to awkwardly and crudely rub the tears off of Xiao Bao¡¯s face.

    He then offhandedly sits down on the chair at the side, arranging Xiao Bao on hisp.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. Later, don¡¯t stick to your mother. If you want to get stronger, Ben Jun can teach you.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s thick and long eyshes are like crow feathers, still dewy and damp with tears.

    Gently trembling as they lift up, revealing a pair blue eyes that are exactly the same as Di Ming Jue¡¯s.

    He looks at the man holding him.

    He feels that this normally annoying lecher seems somewhat different today.

    His hug is awfully warm, and it has the same scent as that father in that dream.

    ¡°Why would you teach me?¡±

    Di Ming Jue is frowning as he looks at the foodid out on the table.

    It¡¯s cold. One look could tell him that it would be very difficult to swallow.

    How could a child eat these?

    He lifts up a hand, and the food on the table disappears.

    Changing it to several bowls of savory, steaming warm food. One sniff could whet the appetite.

    ¡°First, eat.¡± Di Ming Jue says coldly.

    His tone seems to be that of amand, but for the first time, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t argue with him.

    Instead, he picks up the bowl and chopsticks.

    He just sits on the man¡¯s hold, and uses the chopsticks to pick the food.

    The delicious food enters his stomach, along with its heat. It warms up his body.

    The loneliness, panic and forlorn from being all alone in this room just a moment ago ¨C at this moment, they all disappear without a trace.

    Di Ming Jue waits until he finishes eating, and only then does he say: ¡°I can teach you martial arts, even teach you the Xiuzhen mind discipline, practices that surpass the limits of the Yanwu Continent.¡±

    Xiao Bao sets down the tableware, and he lets out a satisfied burp.

    The jade-white little face is blushing bright red from embarrassment.

    However, he very quickly tightens up his face and asks, ¡°What are you plotting?¡±

    ¡°Plotting?¡± Di Ming Jue coldly humphs, ¡°Sooner orter, Muyan will be Ben Jun¡¯s wife, and you will be my son, the future master of the Pr Domain. Ben Jun naturally wants to properly educate you. Otherwise, you would go and lose Ben Jun¡¯s face.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s face turns red all of a sudden, and he angrily says: ¡°Niangqin isn¡¯t yours!¡±

    ¡°Saying so much, you don¡¯t want to study from Ben Jun?¡±

    A changees over Xiao Bao¡¯splexion. His long eyshes slightly trembles, showing the confusion in his mind.

    In the end, he clenches a tiny fist, loudly saying: ¡°Alright, I will learn from you. But I¡¯ll definitely find niangqin myself, and take her back.¡±

    Saying that, he shakes his little fist, ¡°Niangqin is mine! Absolutely, absolutely won¡¯t let you!¡±

    ===

    Muyan stays inside the room for a while, finding that the door couldn¡¯t be opened at all.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that lock. It doesn¡¯t budge even if she uses 100% of her cultivation.

    Since she can¡¯t do anything, Muyan has no choice but to go back to bed and sleep.

    Early the next morning, someone has brought her some toiletries and breakfast.

    Only, it¡¯s a pity for her that the cook for today¡¯s breakfast seems to be a different individual.

    It¡¯s not as delicious asst night¡¯s dinner.

    Stretching a bit, Muyan gets up to walk out of the door.

    As soon as she steps out, a pair of hands blocks the way in front of her.

    Before her eyes is a juvenile in ck clothes, with a pretty face, red lips and white teeth, and not the slightest bit of facial expression.

    It¡¯s even colder than Di Ming Jue¡¯s.

    ¡°Miss, the Master said that you can¡¯t leave here for the time being.¡± even the voice is frosty. Sweet-sounding, but without the up and down undtions of any emotion.

 Chapter 306: Canâ€™t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 306: Can¡¯t Leave</h4>

    Muyan¡¯s lips quirk up, ¡°But Di Ming Jue is making me nt these Dark Clouds Spirit Flower. The seeds can¡¯t possibly grow if I¡¯m in this room, can they?¡±

    The youngster hesitates for a moment, and ultimately steps out of the way.

    Muyan swaggers out of the room, and goes in front of that medicine field in the courtyard.

    Giving it a thought, she first takes out two seeds and buries them in the soil.

    ording to the Book of Supreme Draughts, you only need to wait 6 hours to see if the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is viable.

    The seeds will show some signs of breaking the ground.

    Time gradually passes by.

    Soon, the sun has shifted from the east to the west, from the scorching sun to a setting one.

    However, the seeds buried in the soil are not showing even the smallest signs of germination.

    Muyan knits her brows, and from inside the space, she takes out a special draught for growing nts.

    She pours a few drops on the ce where the seeds are buried.

    But as she probes them with her Mysterious Energy for inspection-

    The seeds in the soil don¡¯t show even a little bit of vitality, but on the contrary, one of them seems to be corroded after touching the draught, the Mysterious Energy contained within slowly fades away as well.

    Muyan frowns a bit.

    Nobody has been able to cultivate these Dark Clouds Spirit Flower for thousands of years. If she wants to seed, it probably won¡¯t be so easy.

    All of a sudden, an idea shes through her mind.

    The so-called Shen Musicians are godlike.

    Not only can they use the sound of the zither to confound people¡¯s mind, fight, and aid in martial cultivation-

    They can also refine medicine, craft tools, and even encourage the growth of mysterious nts.

    Muyan remembers one of the Shen Musician skills that she still hasn¡¯t used so far. It¡¯s called [Luxuriant Growth].

    She recalls the exnation of that skill. It¡¯s to give vitality, and it could make a weak life grow stronger.

    Since she hasn¡¯t figured out what this skill is supposed to do, Muyan rarely practices with it.

    At this moment however, she sets thought into motion, and the Tian Mo Qin appears on her hands.

    Gently strumming the strings, the melodious sound of the zither streams along with the setting sun.

    The air seems to fill with the clean fragrance of green bamboo after the rain.

    It makes the surrounding guards around Muyan, the people in ck clothes, reveal enchanted expressions.

    Even that handsome youngster looks slightly distracted.

    The dark soil seems to have been infiltrated by the sound of the zither.

    Small green sprouts breaks out, branches slightly shaking ¨C like saying ¡®a little bit more, a little bit more of this music¡¯.

    [Luxuriant Growth] really is used to encourage the growth of nts.

    The song has passed.

    The other mysterious nts in the medicine field all look verdant and lush. You can sense their joy by just looking at how they sway and bloom.

    However, only the seeds of the Dark Cloud Spirit Flower that Muyan has nted with her own hands, they still don¡¯t have any reaction.

    For a moment, Muyan is somewhat dismayed.

    She raises her head to look at the color of the sky, and sees that it has already well set into the evening. She turns around to walk towards the exit of the courtyard.

    Before she could take a step out however,

    That young man in ck from earlier now appears in front of her like a phantom, blocking her exit.

    ¡°Jun Shang has ordered, Miss Jun can¡¯t leave before the Spirit Flower could bloom.¡±

    Muyan narrows her eyes, the light within them is a bit dangerous, ¡°If I insist on leaving?¡±

    After that, she goes on walking with an unhurried pace.

    The youth promptly reaches out to grab her.

    However, what makes the youth¡¯splexion change color is how the figure, that was just right in front of his eyes-

    In a blink of an eye, it flickers like the moon in the water.

    The youth¡¯s hand is only able to snatch up a piece of cloth.

    Seeing that Muyan is about to leave, the youngster in ck has a cold expression, but it¡¯s without any panic.

    A strong, freezing chill spreads through the air.

 Chapter 307: Miss Jun, please have some sense of propriety

    <h4>Chapter 307: Miss Jun, please have some sense of propriety</h4>

    This breath is very different from Mysterious Energy, but it has a terrifying pressure.

    The ice-cold energy seems to condense, and it diffuses through Muyan¡¯s whole body, as well as obstruct her way.

    The youth¡¯s hand grabs on to Muyan¡¯s shoulder, and attempts to drag her back into the courtyard once again.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes darken.

    Her figure crouches a little, and with one spin, one of her hands has grasps the youth¡¯s wrist.

    Just as she¡¯s about to counterattack, she abruptly halts her movements.

    Muyan blinks, and she looks at the young man in front of her for a moment. She has a very strange expression.

    As the youngster in ck is about to strike back-

    He watches at the girl directly in front of him curls up the corners of her mouth, and reveals azy smirk.

    And his entire person is suddenly taken advantage of.

    No! You can¡¯t say ¡®taken advantage of¡¯!

    Rather, her whole body bumps against the youth¡¯s chest.

    All of a sudden, the youth bes somewhat flustered, so his actions bes slower by a beat.

    In the next moment, he¡¯s already grabbed by the cor and pressed against the wall.

    Because of this angle,

    The two of them seem to almost be of the same height.

    Muyan leans in closer to look at that pretty face. With an evil smile, she stretches out her hand to caress the youth¡¯s chin, and with a chuckle: ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The youngster¡¯s face suddenly goes red.

    ¡°Miss... Miss Jun, please have some sense of propriety!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s smile bes even more enticing and indolent, ¡°And if I won¡¯t?¡±

    Saying that, she feels the youth¡¯s chin again, ¡°Oh, this feels really nice.¡±

    The youngster¡¯s indifferent face almost cracks.

    He reaches out to push the other away, but because of the two of them are really too close to each other, he¡¯s also afraid to hurt Muyan.

    For an instant there¡¯s a look of surprise on that cold and pretty face, along with a trace of unease and anxiousness.

    ¡°Do you want me to release you?¡± Muyanughs like a little fox, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me your name first? If I don¡¯t get to know the name of this beauty today, I¡¯ll definitely have trouble sleeping the whole night!¡±

    The youth in ck bites his lips and doesn¡¯t speak.

    Muyan¡¯s lips curl up once again, the smile on that vibrant and absolutely gorgeous face bes even more beguiling.

    ¡°You won¡¯t say? That¡¯s alright! I could see that your body is also pretty good, why don¡¯t you consider toe and model for me? I can draw a portrait of you, the kind without clothes. I guarantee that it will be to your satisfaction.¡±

    The youth in ck is stuck dumb.

    He simply can¡¯t keep on maintaining the calm and indifference on his face.

    ¡°You... as a woman, how can... how can you be this...¡±

    ¡°This what?¡±

    Through clenched teeth, the youngster in ck says, ¡°You are Jun Shang¡¯s woman, how can you be this... how can you fool around like this!¡±

    Muyan knits her brows, like she wants to make things more difficult, ¡°But I prefer your kind of beauty

    ah!

    I think, you should just let me!¡±

    Thump¨Cthud¨C!

    The youth¡¯s entire face is practically burning.

    No matter which continent it is in the the Three Realms, anyone who knows of his identity and feel the chilling and harsh breath from him, they would all be terrified and retreat three day¡¯s march away.

    He... he¡¯s never encountered any woman like the Miss Jun in front of him, so daring and so... absurd!

    But as it happens, this is the person that Jun Shang has ced at the center of his heart.

    In any case, he mustn¡¯t be hurt.

    For a period of time, he¡¯s trapped in a dilemma, and his heart seems to feel an unprecedented panic and helplessness.

    Unfortunately, Muyan¡¯s hand is still groping around on his clothes, her voice filled with eagerness as she says, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me your name, that means you want me to draw you, right? Good choice, I¡¯d also prefer to paint you ¡ª without clothes!¡±

    ¡°Ying Mei! My name is Ying Mei!!¡±

    The youth couldn¡¯t keep at it anymore, and he promptly opens his mouth to talk, ¡°Miss Jun, please... please conduct yourself with dignity!¡±

 Chapter 308: What are you two doing

    <h4>Chapter 308: What are you two doing</h4>

    ¡°Ying Mei?¡± Muyan repeats it once, her smiling expression is bright and beautiful, ¡°The person is beautiful, and the name is pleasant. Really, why don¡¯t you think it over and enter my painting? I promise that I can showcase your beauty perfectly.¡±

    Saying that, her hand goes to try and touch Ying Mei¡¯s chest.

    A changees over Ying Mei¡¯s face, and he could no longer care whether or not he might hurt her.

    A hand suddenly breaks out in mutiny and turns them over.

    The pair suddenly trades their positions.

    Muyan is pressed against the wall and Ying Mei is looming over and staring her.

    The mostpromising aspect is how Muyan¡¯s hands are pinned on both sides of her head.

    Ying Mei looks down at her, like he¡¯s about to kiss her at any moment now.

    The atmosphere freezes.

    Ying Mei abruptlyes to his senses, and just as he¡¯s about to release the other-

    He hears a low, cold voice suddenly speak from behind him, ¡°What are you two doing?!¡±

    Ying Mei swiftly turns around, and sees Di Ming Jue in that instant.

    Hisplexion immediately turns white. He bends his knees, and kneels on the ground, ¡°Seeing Jun Shang!¡±

    Di Ming Jue walks over to the pair, one step at a time.

    He doesn¡¯t spare a nce towards Ying Mei, but he stares unblinkingly at Muyan.

    Han Ye, who came behind Di Ming Jue, is already stuck dumb.

    He keeps on holding his body back, as he wants to tremble from fear.

    Gods, what did he just see?!

    Ying Mei and Miss Jun!!

    Heavens! Come and have a huge lightning strike him!

    Is Ying Mei insane?

    Not liking other women, but actually getting involved with Miss Jun.

    Isn¡¯t this courting disaster to himself?

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s footsteps finally stop at a ce that¡¯s only half a meter away from Muyan.

    With the setting sun, the man¡¯s face is not like a mortal¡¯s in its beauty.

    But it reveal neither a thread nor a hair of expression.

    Then, he repeats his earlier question, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Ying Mei lowers his head, hisplexion is deathly pale, his voice hoarse: ¡°Ying Mei has erred, asking Jun Shang for a punishment.¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression still doesn¡¯t change, and he merely speaks with indifference: ¡°Enter the Purgatory Pool for a month.¡±

    Hearing this punishment, Han Ye¡¯s face goes white.

    Nevertheless, Ying Mei seems to let out a sigh of relief, and he says with a lowered head: ¡°Yes, Jun Shang!¡±

    Saying that, he gets up to leave.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Muyan, who still hasn¡¯t said anything until now, chuckles and blocks Ying Mei¡¯s path.

    She looks at Di Ming Jue with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, the expression not reaching the depths of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m the one who forced Ying Mei, you should also punish me if you want to punish anyone. This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Ying Mei.¡±

    The darkness in the depths of Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes is suddenly like an all-epassing storm.

    The low pressure from his entire body is making Han Ye tremble, and making him wish that he could run away in that instant.

    ¡°You¨Clike Ying Mei?¡± Di Ming Jue steps forward and grabs her by the waist. His voice is practically coated with a murderous intent as they¡¯re squeezed out from his lips and teeth.

    The man¡¯s scorching breath hits Muyan in the face, making her momentarily ufortable.

    She wants to struggle, only to be held closer and tighter by Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°Tell me, do you¨Clike Ying Mei?¡±

    Muyan wants to say ¡°What if I do¡±, but she sees the man¡¯s eyes, and the gods and demons are at work*, for she coughs and says, ¡°I naturally like Ying Mei... I¡¯d like him to enter my painting.¡±

    - *Inexplicable, supernatural

    Into a painting?

    The cold air around Di Ming Jue suddenly fades away.

    As it turns out, Muyan was thinking of having Ying Mei model for a painting.

    But when he thinks that this woman actually wants to draw other half-naked people again, his tooth itches in anger.

    ¡°You like Ying Mei¡¯s appearance?¡±

    Muyan blinks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those looks? The unripe, pretty appearance of a youth is very attractive? And lot of people like it?¡±

    ¡°More attractive than me? People would like it better than mine?¡±

 Chapter 309: Who has a son with you

    <h4>Chapter 309: Who has a son with you</h4>

    The man inches closer, his thin lips are almost touching her earlobes as he speaks.

    From her perspective, Muyan could see the man¡¯s enticing corbone.

    The lines extend into his neckline.

    Muyan gulps down, ¡°You¡¯re... also... alright!¡±

    This man is actually using his beauty!

    Shameless!

    Di Ming Jue leans in a little bit closer still, ¡°Only alright?¡±

    Muyan was barely able to nod, before her body has already been lifted up.

    Di Ming Jue has unexpectedly slung her over his shoulder, and withrge strides, he proceeds to go into the courtyard.

    Muyan is stunned.

    Shepletely didn¡¯t expect that Di Ming Jue would actually do something like this.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, what are you doing? Put me down!¡±

    The corners of Di Ming Jue¡¯s mouth curls up, showing a trace of an evil smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a good look, and see whether or not I¡¯m only ¡®alright¡¯!¡±

    Ying Mei and Han Ye, one is calcting, the other is dumbstruck.

    This is the first time that they¡¯ve seen their Jun Shang show such an expression.

    So lively, so genuine.

    More than that, Jun Shang actually smiled!

    ¡°Jun Shang...¡± Ying Mei unconsciously calls out, ¡°Purgatory Pool...¡±

    The Purgatory Pool requires Di Ming Jue¡¯smand to open.

    Di Ming Jue coldly says: ¡°Go prepare the brush, paper and ink. Deliver them into the room!¡±

    After saying that, he doesn¡¯t wait for Ying Mei¡¯s response, as he directly leaves while carrying Muyan.

    In the distance, they could hear the voices of the two individuals bickering.

    ¡°...I think you haven¡¯t been looking carefully enough yesterday, so you would think that Ben Jun isn¡¯t attractive enough...¡±

    ¡°I was wrong! Jun Shang-daren, you are the most handsome, the most stylish, the most attractive... so there¡¯s no need to look again!¡±

    ¡°Ben Jun thinks it¡¯s better to take another look!¡±

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, don¡¯t go too far! I want to go back and see Xiao Bao!¡±

    ¡°In these days, Ben Jun can naturally teach our son. An excessively caring mother is bad for the child, don¡¯t go and meddle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m meddl-... hold on, who has a son with you!¡±

    ......

    Bang¨C!

    The room¡¯s door closes with a bang.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei are also jolted by that sound, and they stare nkly and look distracted.

    It¡¯s only after a long while that Ying Mei turns around to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Ying Mei, what are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Purgatory Pool!¡± Ying Mei says those words, concisely andprehensively.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Han Ye hurriedly pulls the other to stop, ¡°Jun Shang clearly means that you don¡¯t need to go to the Purgatory Pool, otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he give you the token to open it!¡±

    Ying Mei stares nkly. Soon after, he shakes his head, ¡°This is Jun Shang¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Jun Shang¡¯s order is to have you deliver brush, ink and paper into the room!¡± Han Ye hates iron for not being steel, ¡°You lump of wood, don¡¯t you understand? Jun Shang has changed his order to not punish you.¡±

    If you¡¯re really punished, it would offend Miss Jun, and I¡¯m afraid Jun Shang will have to face the consequences.

    From the beginning, Jun Shang has been tenaciously eaten by Miss Jun!

    Of course, thisst sentence is too mutinous, so he doesn¡¯t dare say it.

    Ying Mei looks listless for a good while, only to mumble: ¡°This is the first time that Jun Shang has reversed an order.¡±

    Han Yeughs without worries, ¡°What about this? As long as it involves Miss Muyan, all of Jun Shang¡¯s actions can¡¯t be exined withmon sense. There are still so many strange things you¡¯lle to know in the future!¡±

    Ying Mei stares at the direction where the two has just gone to, the beaming smile on that absolutely gorgeous countenance emerges in his mind.

    How can a woman as lively and as confident as she, be so willful and reckless?

    However, as it happens, that smiling face is so bright and dazzling, people can¡¯t look away.

    Ying Mei lowers his head and grips his wrist. There¡¯s a small flicker of light in his eyes.

    Just now, did Miss Jun discover his secret?

 Chapter 310: If not me, who would teach him

    <h4>Chapter 310: If not me, who would teach him</h4>

    Bang¨C!

    As soon as the door is closed, Di Ming Jue loosens his hold, and Muyan immediately jumps off of his shoulders.

    Muyan rubs her somewhat sore waist, firmly ring at the one who first buried funerary dolls*.

    - originator of an evil practice.

    Only to see Di Ming Jue open his arms, and he uses that low and maic voice to say: ¡°Come, take off my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Muyan almost chokes on her own saliva.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡±

    There is no change on Di Ming Jue¡¯s face, his expression is still as cold as before.

    Those pair of deep and mysterious eyes slightly narrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you like painting beautiful men without clothes? Why don¡¯t youe and remove Ben Jun¡¯s clothes, and have Ben Jun satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± this time, Muyan coughing gets even worse.

    They only haven¡¯t seen each other for a month or two, how did this guy¡¯s speech get even more and more like a shameless scoundrel, brash and brazen!

    Just at this moment, there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    Muyan breathes a sigh of relief.

    Right now, she really doesn¡¯t know how she should face Di Ming Jue.

    The atmosphere is extremely strange.

    The door opens, and Ying Meies in with the painting materials.

    Seeing this cold and beautiful youth, Muyan instinctively tries to say something to tease the other.

    Before she could open her mouth however, Ying Mei hurriedly sets down all the stuff he¡¯s carrying, and scuttles out like lightning.

    You can even say that the retreating back is like a wolf in a tight corner, or a mouse scampering away.

    Muyan wants to reach out and molest the beauty. However, just as she starts stretching her hand, she suddenly looks sluggish.

    Just as she¡¯s about to speak, something suddenly tightens over her waist, and she¡¯s brought into a searing embrace.

    Di Ming Jue looks down at her, ¡°Ben Jun is right in front of you, and you still have the mind to look at other men?¡±

    Muyan chuckles, and resumes her usualziness, ¡°Even if there¡¯s already a beauty in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t mind looking if there¡¯s two more.¡±

    Di Ming Jue really wishes he could block up this annoying little mouth.

    See how she could still say things to deliberately piss him off.

    ¡°Just now, what do you mean when you said that you would teach Xiao Bao?¡±

    Di Ming Jue slightly leans lower, looking her in the eyes, ¡°Ben Jun said that sooner orter, you will inevitably be Ben Jun¡¯s wife, so Xiao Bao is naturally my son. If I¡¯m not going to guide my son, who will?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Xiao Bao¡¯s real father to me!¡± Di Ming Jue gnashes his teeth, ¡°No matter how much you love him, he¡¯s already dead. In the future, the men in Jun Muyan¡¯s life ¨C there can only be Ben Jun alone!¡±

    The man¡¯s deep, dark and husky voice is like a vow as it echoes in her ears.

    And it¡¯s like a heavy thump at the bottom of her heart.

    For an instant, it makes Muyan have an absent-minded expression.

    ¡°On Ben Jun¡¯s word, I can teach that little guy and make him be even more outstanding, more exceptional, and absolutely never let anyone bully him.¡±

    ¡°This is on the premise that you will stay here and cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower for Ben Jun.¡±

    Muyan bites her lips and goes silent, slightly knitting her brows.

    She¡¯s guessing that Di Ming Jue might have some important use for this Spirit Flower.

    However, no one has been sessful in cultivating it for thousands of years now. Why would he think that she could?

    Also, what if she¡¯s unable to cultivate it?

    Will she never see Xiao Bao again?

    Even though she knows that Xiao Bao is probably alright, she already misses her baby to death after just not seeing him for a day.

    And yet, Muyan also knows that Xiao Bao has an Immortal¡¯s physique.

    His talent far surpasses the the limits of the entire Yanwu Continent.

    There¡¯s really no way for Xiao Bao to really grow if they¡¯re only relying on her.

    And in front of her, this man from the higher realm may be the best person to teach and train Xiao Bao.

    Muyan¡¯s thoughts are flying into chaos.

    When shees back to her senses, she finds that Di Ming Jue has brought her in front of a table.

 Chapter 311: Isnâ€™t Ben Jun the most attractive

    <h4>Chapter 311: Isn¡¯t Ben Jun the most attractive</h4>

    When shees back to her senses, she finds that Di Ming Jue has brought her in front of a table.

    And a brush has been stuffed into her hands.

    Muyan stares nkly. What is she supposed to do with this?

    An evil smile emerges in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to paint Ben Jun?¡±

    Muyan looks at his face, so beautiful under the candlelight that it doesn¡¯t seem to belong to a mortal, and she then looks at the painting brush in her hand. She can¡¯t help but gulp.

    Paint the man before her eyes half-naked, when he¡¯s more handsome than an evildoer?

    Only imagining it, she could feel her nose somewhat heating up.

    ¡°What? Muyan can paint other men, but dare not paint Ben Jun? Say, does Muyan harbor ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°That... why wouldn¡¯t I dare.¡± Muyan grits her teeth, weak-kneed as she makes a show of strength by saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll paint!¡±

    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t regret itter!¡±

    If she can draw such an enchantingly beautiful man into a painting, what would she be sorry for!

    Paint, of course she¡¯ll paint!

    Who wouldn¡¯t paint in this situation is a fool!

    A smile quickly shes through Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes, ¡°As long as it¡¯s for Muyan to see, how can Ben Jun regret it?¡±

    Saying that, he opens his arms once again.

    He has the appearance that says ¡®do as you please¡¯, waiting for Muyan toe and undress him.

    Muyan bites her lower lip, her eyes like glimmering water under the candlelight.

    There seems to be a fire burning in her body, the heat scalding the hollows of her palms.

    For some reason, she who fears neither the Heaven nor the Earth... actually wants to shrink back.

    But the man has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, like he¡¯s taunting her with his gaze.

    Muyan holds her heart tight, and directly reaches out to grab the front part of his clothes.

    Being encroached upon, the man pays it no mind, while she is well embarrassed.

    The outer garmentes undone.

    The man¡¯s clean chest and abdominal muscles have bepletely exposed.

    Under the light of the candle, they seem to be coated with a temptingyer of honey.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes brighten all of a sudden, even somewhat captivated by the man¡¯s body in front of her.

    Yesterday, Di Ming Jue also half removed his clothes, trying to making her paint.

    But at that time, she waspletely preupied with blushing from shame,pletely not knowing where to put her eyes.

    So she only had a vague look of the man¡¯s perfect muscles and those flowing, sensual lines.

    Now that she could have a clear look, a fire seems to burn in her soul.

    This man before her eyes is an evildoer!

    Stunning to the extreme, it could make everyone under the heaven go crazy.

    Muyan believes that if this man is used as a model for a painting, it would inevitably bring about the most outstanding work of art in the world.

    The girl is almost within Di Ming Jue¡¯s reach, so he could naturally see the fascination in her eyes.

    He can¡¯t help but be happy, but also be indignant.

    He¡¯s happy that he really is attractive enough.

    Those women in the Xiuxian Continent that have been crying and screaming that they want to marry him ¨C they weren¡¯t shouting falsehoods.

    This little woman in front him, the mouth may always disregard him, but the body is still honest.

    Yet he¡¯s indignant.

    This woman looks at his body, and only has pure fascination and admiration in her eyes.

    There¡¯s not the smallest bit of that bashfulness and longing as a woman.

    She¡¯s really treating him as a scenery for a painting!

    Nevertheless¨C

    She¡¯s only stunned and fascinated, so what about it?

    There wille a day where he will turn the fascination in this little woman¡¯s eyes, into an obsession that only holds him.

    Di Ming Jue reaches his out his hand, gently lifting Muyan¡¯s delicate, snow white chin.

    His eyes falls on those captivating red lips, ¡°How about it? Is Ben Jun¡¯s body to your satisfaction?¡±

    Muyan nods again and again, her eyes loitering on his body and twinkling brightly.

    Di Ming Jue leans a little close again, his voice lowering, ¡°Say, isn¡¯t Ben Jun the best-looking?¡±

    Muyan nods again.

    ¡°Better than Ying Mei?¡±

    Nod, nod!

    ¡°Better than your guards?¡±

 Chapter 312: Cover half the face with a lute*

    <h4>Chapter 312: Cover half the face with a lute*</h4>

    - referenced from a story = a woman hiding half of her face with the pipa/lute she¡¯s ying, in order to hide her true feelings; Shyness.

    ¡°Better-looking than your guards?¡±

    Without a doubt!

    ¡°Better than Xiao Bao¡¯s real father?¡±

    Muyan is startled. Her expression somewhat resumes to being sober and calm.

    Di Ming Jue sees how she regains her wits at the mention of Xiao Bao¡¯s father.

    It¡¯s obvious how much influence Xiao Bao¡¯s father has on her.

    A certain Jun Shang can only fume with rage between gritted teeth.

    He captures Muyan¡¯s small hand and presses it over his belt, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s sight falls on her own hand, and her fingers can¡¯t help but tremble.

    Because of that slight shake, her palm could feel the smooth, supple and strong muscles underneath it.

    It¡¯s feels really nice, it¡¯s making her nose feverish.

    ¡°No! No need! This is enough!¡±

    If she goes and continues to strip him, she would feel herself turning into a she-wolf, and might directly pounce on this evildoer before her.

    ¡°This is enough?¡± Di Ming Jue discontentedly quirks up his brows, ¡°But I recall that when Muyan was painting those other men, weren¡¯t they all stripped naked?¡±

    Muyan forces augh: ¡°How can Jun Shang-daren be mentioned on in the same breath as those ordinary folk? Even if they¡¯re all stripped bare, they couldn¡¯tpare with Jun Shang, even when you¡¯re covering half your face with a lute! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯splexion goes ck.

    What ¡®covering half your face with a lute¡¯? Is he a woman?

    In the end, is this little womanplimenting him or not?

    However, he sees Muyan¡¯s face redden so suddenly that water might start to drip out.

    Her eyes are looking at the ceiling and then the floor, not daring to make contact with his eyes.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s mood gets a little better.

    He releases Muyan¡¯s hand and casually half-leans on the couch. He holds a wine cup in his hand, and lightly takes a sip.

    The man in front of her clearly has a cold and detached expression, his eyes are also not showing any trace of emotion.

    Yet every inch of his entire body, every cell, is oozing with iparable sensuality and charm.

    Muyanposes herself and animatedly sets out to try and find what looks like ck gauze, a semi-transparent outer garment. She loosely drapes it over Di Ming Jue.

    The perfect chest and abdominal muscles are still clearly bared.

    Not only does the semi-transparent outer garment fail to cover anything, on the contrary, the man¡¯s evil charm and arrogance is vividly put out on disy.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes are bright in their astonishment.

    All the distracting thoughts in her brain fade away and disappear without a trace. She takes up the brush and begins to paint on the paper.

    Time goes by little by little.

    From nightfall to deep into the evening.

    And the man¡¯s figure on the paper has also be a little more vivid and distinct.

    For the whole duration, Muyan has an extremely focused expression.

    Even the hunger in her stomach, her parched mouth that¡¯s chapping her lips, the exhaustion that¡¯s making herplexion go wan ¨C none of them is giving her a thread of distraction.

    A few strands of hair falls down from both sides of her temples, framing and contrasting her pale features.

    Not the slightest bit does it show haggardness, but instead, it¡¯s making the girl¡¯s snow white skin glisten and shine brightly like precious jade under the moonlight.

    Such a focused Muyan, without her usualziness and mischief, she exudes a type of beauty that exists between pure and seductive.

    Merely looking at her like this, it could make people¡¯s blood rush ¨C it¡¯s unbearable.

    Di Ming Jue lightly sips his wine.

    Little by little, those pair of ice-blue irises are catching a red fire.

    Indeed, it¡¯s of extreme longing and desire.

    Looking at his beloved woman, it¡¯s as if a beast is roaring to break out.

    Just then, not far from him, the girl puts the brush down, a relieved smile showing up on her face.

    Her clear and exquisite features shine like a bright moon, her beauty is suffocating.

    It appears that Di Ming Jue couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    He suddenly gets up, and in a blink of an eye, he¡¯s already right in front of Muyan.

    Muyan shrugs her somewhat sore wrist, contentedly sighing her praises, ¡°Di Ming Jue, this may be my life¡¯s best work... mmph¨C!!¡±

 Chapter 313: Want Xiao Bao~

    <h4>Chapter 313: Want Xiao Bao~</h4>

    She still hasn¡¯t finished her words, when her dry lips have been suddenly blocked up.

    The man uses his scorching breath and his unique vor, to plunder her breathing and infiltrate her lips.

    They¡¯re sharing meager resources, but he¡¯s unable to pull away for his life!

    Jun Muyan, you are destined to be mine!

    At the end of the kiss, Muyan¡¯s breathing has be so ragged, and she¡¯s somewhat unsteady on her feet.

    Through gritted teeth, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s voice is hoarse, ¡°Payment for the painting.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡± who told you that the painting should be paid this way?

    She struggles, only to find that the man holding her won¡¯t relinquish his grip.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but frown. Her hand pushes the man¡¯s chest to struggle free.

    ¡°Stop iling about!¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯s voice is husky and indecent.

    He grabs Muyan¡¯s slender wrist and slowly directs it downwards, and presses it somewhere hard and hot.

    At first, Muyan is stunned and she couldn¡¯t react.

    Then in a sh, her face gets red like it¡¯s burning.

    Even if she acts calm, in essence, she practically doesn¡¯t understand a word in the affairs between a man and a woman.

    Her only past experience is a kind of painful, agonizing, drawn-out ordeal that was like torture.

    It makes her simply not want to remember it.

    On normal days, she can still be bold, and her mouth could say some words to flirt with Di Ming Jue.

    But when it¡¯s reallying to a head, there¡¯s only panic and helplessness.

    So much so, that the painful and unbearable memory rushes up in her mind, making herplexion go white.

    Di Ming Jue sighs softly.

    He releases her hand and presses her into his arms.

    His deep and low voice carries a little bit of an indulging tone, and some helplessness, as it softly says, ¡°Muyan, what am I going to do with you?¡±

    In the end, what should I do so you¡¯d be willing to forget that already-dead man and ept my feelings?

    Releasing the person in his arms, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t stay and linger, as he turns around and leaves quickly.

    He can¡¯t stay in this room for another moment!

    If he waits any longer, he¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll directly have his way with this little woman that¡¯s gripping his heart.

    Only, he wants Muyan.

    Muyan as she is, whole andplete.

    Be it her body, heart, or name ¨C they should all belong to Di Ming Jue.

    In order for this day toe faster, he can endure it! He can wait!

    Of course, the price of enduring it is rushing himself straight into cold water for some time.

    He then leaves the courtyard to go to the Junji Drugstore.

    ......

    Inside the room, Muyan picks the man¡¯s finished portrait up from the table, her expression is a bit absent-minded.

    Eventually, she collects the painting and enters the space.

    Wandering around in the space for a long time, Muyan still doesn¡¯t know where she should hide this painting.

    In the end, she takes out a random book, and ces the painting in its pages.

    She ms the book close!

    What remains unseen is deemed to be clean.

    When she lies down on the bed and closes her eyes, Muyan seems to still hear a man murmuring in her ears.

    ¨CMuyan, what am I going to do with you?

    The night gradually sinks deeper.

    At the yard outside the room, on the quiet medicine field, a breeze blows softly.

    Suddenly, the soil on a certain spot on the field shakes a bit.

    Immediately after, a light blue sprout slowlyes out at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ===

    Not seeing Xiao Bao on the first day, she misses him.

    Not seeing Xiao Bao on the second day, she misses him, and misses him.

    Not seeing Xiao Bao on the third day, she misses him, misses him, misses him.

    Muyan gently stirs the fragrant lily lotus seed porridge with a spoon.

    A few days ago, she still had her appetite stimted with these delicious foods ¨C but now, she¡¯spletely lost interest.

    Even though she knows that it¡¯s a fair price, even though she knows that Di Ming Jue is right-

    Still, Muyan could only feel her good mood waning after not being able to see her baby for such a long time.

    Her whole heart and mind is filled with that cold and handsome little face of her baby.

 Chapter 314: Sprout

    <h4>Chapter 314: Sprout</h4>

    However, the Dark Clouds Spirit flower isn¡¯t showing any signs of germination.

    Yesterday, she has practically exhausted all her means, but she¡¯s still unable to find a solution.

    Today, what else can she do?

    If she can¡¯t grow this Spirit Flower from its seeds, will she never see her baby?

    As she¡¯s hanging her head dispiritedly, someone suddenly pushes the door open.

    Han Ye scrambles in, his mouth shouting, ¡°Miss Jun, Miss Jun, you... quicklye outside and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Take a look at what?¡± Muyan disinterestedly lifts her eyes and sends him a nce.

    What¡¯s there to see and go out for ¨C even if Di Ming Jue is currently outside, stripped naked and jumping around on sexy dance, she would still...

    Oh, if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll go out and take a look!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Flower! The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower!¡± Han Ye gasps from being overly excited, he couldn¡¯t keep his speech coherent, ¡°Miss Jun, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, it... it sprouted!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Muyan jumps up from her seat.

    She stares listlessly for a good while, before she abruptlyes back to her wits. What did Han Ye just say?

    The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower sprouted?! It that true?

    When there clearly wasn¡¯t even a little bit of reaction yesterday?

    ......

    On the green medicine field, that light blue bud is so eye-catching, so beautiful.

    Even in this blistering hot weather of the early summer,

    That blue stem and its leaves, they seem to form an ice sculpture.

    Under the sunlight, you can even see the the vines inside, like twisted roots and intertwined joints.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡± Han Yees over from behind Muyan, he can¡¯t help but sigh in admiration, ¡°The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is actually like this.¡±

    It must be known that within the Three Realms, no one has been able to cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower for millennia.

    Even though there are many treasures in the Xiuxian World, Han Ye has never seen this Spirit Flower before.

    No one can cultivate it for thousands of years!

    And yet Miss Jun could actually make its seed germinate!

    Han Ye looks at Muyan, his gaze can only be full of worship.

    But Muyan is faintly knitting her brows.

    That¡¯s because, even though the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower has sprouted, she discovers that small ¨C almost imperceptible ¨C ck spots have appeared on the shoot.

    Probing and inspecting it with her Mysterious Energy, she could feel that those little ck spots are consuming the life force of the Spirit Flower¡¯s sapling.

    And she doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s just her illusion-

    since Muyan thinks that those ck spots seem to be growing bigger and bigger.

    Waiting for a quarter of an hour, she¡¯s finally sure of it.

    It¡¯s not just her illusion, the ck spots really are eating the young sprout¡¯s vitality.

    If she ignores this, it will only take about half a day and this little sapling will wither and die.

    ording to what¡¯s written in that ancient record in her space, over thest thousands of years, it¡¯s not that there really hasn¡¯t been anyone who was able to germinate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    Indeed, even though the Spirit Flower could germinate, it would also very quickly wither.

    It simply can¡¯t maintain its growth, not enough to bloom.

    If Muyan doesn¡¯t do anything, her footsteps can only follow these people¡¯s trailing dust.

    After pondering it for a moment, she once again takes out three of the seeds and buries them under the soil.

    The Tian Mo Qin appears out of thin air. Muyan¡¯s figure turns, her white clothes fluttering, and she sits down cross-legged beside the medicine field.

    Han Ye wants to say: the ground is cold and dirty, how can Miss Jun sit here.

    However, the melodious sound of the zither is already ying.

    Under the light of the sun, the girl¡¯s features seem so focused, it dazzles the eyes, making Han Ye swallow down all the words back into his stomach.

    He feels that at this very moment, Muyan is awe-inspiring and ethereal, noble and graceful ¨C people simply wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb, wouldn¡¯t dare to profane.

    Han Ye quietly swallows the words he wanted to say, and he retreats to the side.

    The sound of the zither rises in spirals as it spreads out.

 Chapter 315: Too great

    <h4>Chapter 315: Too great</h4>

    Standing at the side, Han Ye and the ck-clothed guards don¡¯t feel anything.

    But the flowers, nts, and trees in the whole courtyard look like they¡¯re madly doing their best to grow, swaying in excitement.

    Then, everyone in the courtyard witnesses a magical scene.

    In the short span of eight hours, they actually watch spring, summer, autumn and winter pass in this courtyard ¨C the grand view of the four season.

    Even Ying Mei, who was originally bitterly cultivating in his room, is also drawn out.

    That¡¯s because the green nt that should¡¯ve simply have withered in his room unexpectedly shines with vitality once more, it even blooms.

    Around the courtyard, everyone is holding their breaths.

    Even Ying Mei and Han Ye, this pair who came from the Xiuxian Continent, people who are used seeing the world ¨C they are also stunned and rendered speechless by this scene.

    That¡¯s to say nothing for those ck-clothed guards who are ¡°indigenous¡± to the Yanwu Continent.

    The gaze of every individual as they look at Muyan is filled with awe and reverence.

    Over time, three blue saplings slowly sprout on the only calm piece ofnd again.

    And on that nt that was originally being eroded by those ck spots,

    Those spots quietly retreat from the stem and leaves.

    It¡¯s pale blue color slowly turns into a clear blue like the sky.

    Under the light of the sun, the very small nts produce a radiant luster, simply nothing more beautiful can be imagined.

    Ting dong¨C! Ding¨C!

    The sound of the qin slowly ebbs away, until it finally seems to fade into the distant horizon.

    Muyan¡¯s forehead is already covered with fine beads of sweat, herplexion is visibly off and pale.

    That pair ofnguid and indifferent peach blossom eyes of hers however, are casting an excited bright light.

    That¡¯s because she is already convinced. The Shen Musician¡¯s ¡°Luxuriant Growth¡± skill can not only encourage nt growth, it can even make even the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower grow, when it cannot for thousands of years.

    Based on the look of things today, as long as she ys this song to these four sprouts for eight hours every day,

    She could very possibly be able to witness a miraculous moment.

    Of course, the most important this is that she would be able to see her baby once the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower blossoms.

    Muyan slowly exhales, but she still feels that her body is on the verge of copse due to the exhaustion.

    She unhurriedly gathers herself, and once again arranges her fingers over the zither strings.

    The tune is mellow and gentle, like a musical piece that sounds bright andforting.

    The ¡°Echo Recovery¡± skill is activated.

    In a split second, Muyan could feel abundant, mellow and rich Internal Force endlessly rushing out from her Qi Sea.

    Besides Han Ye and Ying Mei-

    The other ck-clothed guards, each and every one of them show bewitched expressions.

    It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a power that stimting their Internal Force, permeating their bodies, washing their flesh and meridians over and over again.

    This kind of feeling is really too profound, and too intoxicating.

    At the end of the song, all of the guards still want to continue.

    The way they¡¯re looking at Muyan is filled with intensity and eagerness.

    This girl before their eyes is the Enchantress of Medicine, famous within Tianyuan City.

    From their perspective, they originally thought that the so-called Enchantress is also someone with an undeserved reputation.

    Just like that Godly-something Qian Qing. These people simply won¡¯t put it in their eyes.

    But to truly experience Muyan¡¯s means today, and personally feel the benefits brought about by the sound of the zither-

    They onlye to realize how very wrong they were.

    The Enchantress Jun Muyan is really worthy of being the woman that their Master fancies.

    Really too great! Too extraordinary!

    ......

    Muyan stretches her body and stands up, the Tian Mo Qin disappears from between her fingers.

    Under the effects of Echo Recovery, the Internal Force that she has consumed has been replenished by 70-80 percent.

    Her paleplexion has also regained it¡¯s red flush.

 Chapter 316: Bound for such a long time, not goodâ€¦ for your body

    <h4>Chapter 316: Bound for such a long time, not good... for your body</h4>

    She pats the dust on her body as she gets up.

    Turning her head, she spots Ying Mei looking at her unblinkingly.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth immediately curl up, her eyshes are dense and long like fluttering crow feathers, overflowing with a mischievous and lovely radiance.

    ¡°Ying Mei, if you stare at me so much, I would really misunderstand, and think that you¡¯re already enchanted by me!¡±

    As she¡¯s saying that, she¡¯s already taking advantage of the other.

    That drop-dead gorgeous features, along with the pair of eyes that ripples with a smile, suddenly appear right in front of Ying Mei.

    A sudden changees on Ying Mei¡¯s perennial iceberg of a face.

    He hurriedly tries to retreat, but his footing is unstable, so he tumbles backwards.

    Muyan reaches out and seizes.

    She takes the other¡¯s slender waist, dragging him back into her arms. She chuckles: ¡°Be careful, I will feel distressed if you injure yourself in a fall.¡±

    ¡°You... you...¡± Ying Mei¡¯splexion changes again and again, but he stammers and can¡¯t say a word.

    At the side, Han Ye and the ck-clothed guards, they seem like they¡¯re looking at a ghost.

    Han Ye only feels like there¡¯s tens of thousands of fierce beasts stampeding in his skull.

    Heavens! Why don¡¯t you just kill him with a thunder-strike!

    Why make him see this scene?!

    Jun Shang has feelings for Miss Muyan, but she¡¯s so close and intimate with Ying Mei, so physical. If Jun Shang were to know...

    Han Ye shudders, and he really doesn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.

    ¡°Miss... Miss Jun, you... please conduct yourself with dignity, you... you are Jun Shang¡¯s woman... even... also... you also mustn¡¯t cause trouble to Ying Mei!¡±

    He has a scared face, his words are all stammered out.

    Muyan smiles even more cheerfully, her eyes brimming with an impish light.

    Suddenly, she grabs Ying Mei¡¯s cor and shends a kiss on his fair and tender cheeks.

    The whole audience goes into a deathly stillness.

    Han Ye¡¯s vision goes ck, and there¡¯s only one phrase pping around in his brain ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    The ck-clothed guards are striving to outdo one another in their retreat, wishing that they¡¯ve never witnessed this scene.

    On the contrary, the one who got kissed, Ying Mei-

    After the initial shock and astonishment,

    He looks at Muyan who¡¯s very close.

    He could see a yful and mischievous twinkling in those pair of peach blossom eyes.

    A single thought suddenly rises in his mind.

    ¡°You... you know...¡±

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°Know what?¡±

    Ying Mei bites his lips and doesn¡¯t say anything, holding his own wrist instead.

    Muyan¡¯s brows quirk up, admiring how sharp this ¡°young man¡± is.

    That¡¯s right, she really knows about Ying Mei¡¯s secret.

    It¡¯s when she dealt with Ying Mei that day.

    Her fingers inadvertently touched this ¡°guy¡¯s¡± pulse.

    In a sh, everything is no longer hidden.

    A man¡¯s pulse is entirely different from that of a woman¡¯s.

    Outwardly, even if Ying Mei dresses up like man, like a beautiful youth-

    But her pulse cannot lie.

    That¡¯s right!

    Ying Mei isn¡¯t a man, but an authentic and genuine beautiful woman.

    That¡¯s the reason why Muyan teases her again and again.

    Muyan has nevere across it before ¨C a woman dressed as a man, and can disguise herself so sessfully.

    Completely devoid of any traces of femininity.

    Even that temperament that is as cold as ice and frost, and the harsh chill from her whole body ¨C she¡¯s more daunting and affecting than Han Ye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why your chest is always so painful? How it¡¯s influencing your cultivation¡¯s progress?¡± Muyan leans closer to Ying Mei¡¯s side, lowering her voice.

    Ying Mei jolts, subconsciously asking: ¡°Why?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s lips quirk up, her smirk is exceptionally evil, ¡°Because, binding them for such a long time, it¡¯s not good... for you body!¡±

    Ying Mei stares at her dumbstruck, then at a speed that¡¯s visible to the naked eye, her face bursts into red.

 Chapter 317: Stay Put

    <h4>Chapter 317: Stay Put</h4>

    Nevertheless, Muyan¡¯s smile is even more splendid, ¡°If you want to know how to solve it, remember to secretlye and find me tonight,

    zi-shi

    *¡±

    - zi-shi=11pm-1am.

    Ying Mei blushes even deeper. What¡¯s once cold as ice and frost, is now tangled up in hesitation.

    From Han Ye¡¯s perspective, he thinks that Ying Mei is blushing, it¡¯s¨C

    Is he shy from passion and full of tender feelings?!

    No! This won¡¯t do! It cannot continue like this.

    Otherwise, if Jun Shang sees this scene, he¡¯s afraid that Miss Muyan and Ying Mei won¡¯t have a way to live.

    Han Ye is just about to step forward and force the two apart.

    Meanwhile, Muyan doesn¡¯t know when, but she only notices that the flower in front of her suddenly appears behind her.

    And when Muyan still wanted to reach out her hand and tease Ying Mei, someone grabs her cor, pulling her into a chest.

    Muyan only feels that her body has crashed into a rock-like embrace.

    Her shoulders are in pain from the bump.

    Looking up, she immediatelyes into contact with Di Ming Jue¡¯s pitch-ck eyes.

    Her eyes go bright, ¡°Howe you¡¯ve returned so early today? How is Xiao Bao? Is he eating well, is he sleeping well? How¡¯s his progress in his cultivation? Does he miss me...¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s face is as ck as a pot!

    He doesn¡¯t say a word in answer, but lifts up Muyan by the cor and pulls her straight into the house.

    ¡°Hey, Di Ming Jue, don¡¯t you know what it means to be gentle! I¡¯m not resisting but you¡¯re still dragging, you think your hauling a sack!¡±

    ......

    What piques Muyan¡¯s curiosity is how Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t bring her back to the bedroom this time, but he takes her into a peculiar room instead.

    The kitchen!

    Why would Di Ming Jue bring her to the kitchen?

    Big hands direct her to sit at a chair by the table.

    Muyan is just about to stand up, but Di Ming Jue coldly sends her a re, ¡°Stay put.¡±

    Muyan blinks. This man¡¯s anger isn¡¯t small ¨C just how did she provoke him this time?

    In the end, she still sits down and stays put anyways.

    Soon after, the scene that she sees... renders her dumbstruck.

    She watches as Di Ming Jue takes out a blue apron from who-knows-where, and throws it in front of Muyan.

    Slightly raising his chin, he has a proud face as he says: ¡°Put it on Ben Jun!¡±

    His speaking voice is awfully cold, the grandeur of his entire body is very imperious, very dashing.

    But wait a minute!

    What ghost is making her put the apron on him?

    Apron, Di Ming Jue... this... is thisbination also supposed to go side by side and fly under the sun?

    Muyan is dazed and perplexed as she stands up, and ties the apron on Di Ming Jue.

    Afterwards, the golden noble, Jun Shang-daren stands in front of the stove, and begins to skillfully cook.

    Muyan, ¡°...¡±

    Wait a minute! Is she really not hallucinating?

    Di Ming Jue actually, personally goes to the kitchen to cook?

    Muyan rubs her eyes, and rubs them again.

    And yet the scene before her eyes doesn¡¯t change at all.

    Oh God!!

    Di Ming Jue is actually cooking, even wearing an apron as he does!

    The most remarkable point is how this man is doing something so ipatible, and wearing such a feminine apron ¨C but for some reason, he still seems so handsome and iparable; the temperament is so aloof and proper, like he¡¯s simply sitting on his throne, overlooking his territory.

    Muyan goes sluggish for a while.

    Then the delicious food is alreadying over.

    Di Ming Jue looks cold and detached, even having a faint wrinkle on his brows. He has personally scooped out a bowl of soup, setting it in front of Muyan: ¡°Not eating?¡±

    ¡°Eat! I¡¯ll eat!¡±

    Muyan abruptlyes back to her senses, and tastes a mouthful of soup.

    The delicious and savory vors flood her whole mouth.

    She snaps her eyes wide open and incredulously looks at Di Ming Jue, ¡°The meals during the first few days, did you cook them yourself?¡±

 Chapter 318: Mightâ€¦ not be able to keep it

    <h4>Chapter 318: Might... not be able to keep it</h4>

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Di Ming Jue ¡®humphs¡¯ disdainfully.

    Who else can make it, if not Ben Jun?

    Muyan is really shocked at this time, ¡°You personally cooked for me?¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡± still the same answer.

    ¡°But, why?¡±

    He¡¯s clearly a monarch set up on high. Clearly, to him, the people in the entire Yanwu Continent are all just like insignificant insects.

    Clearly... he should be a man that is revered by all people, in all thends under the heavens, making all the women rush like ducks and love him like crazy.

    Such a man, for what reason would he put on such a ridiculous apron and serve her some soup?

    Di Ming Juees a bit closer to her, drawling: ¡°That¡¯s because, Muyan, you¡¯re food is too inedible, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Blue veins suddenly pop up on Muyan¡¯s temples.

    This scoundrel! What ¡®touching¡¯ ¨C that¡¯s all in the clouds now.

    She hooks her lips up revealing a smile that¡¯s full of ridicule, as well as charm, ¡°If it¡¯s not good for the body, why did Jun Shang-daren eat so much that day? I thought Jun Shang-daren was very satisfied with my work!¡±

    ¡°Mn, satisfied.¡± there¡¯s no change on Di Ming Jue¡¯s face, ¡°As long as Muyan made it, I would be satisfied. I wouldn¡¯t mind even if I have to eat it for a lifetime.¡±

    Muyan stares nkly all of a sudden.

    Only to listen to Di Ming Jue continue: ¡°However, you and Xiao Bao may not. You are weak, and Xiao Bao is still a child, so both of you mustn¡¯t eat those...ter on, I would eat the things you make, but I would be responsible for your diets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, the cook who put out these dishes, you can have him stay with you as long as you like, even forever.¡±

    Muyan dazedly looks at him. There¡¯s a roaring in her ears, and for a moment, it¡¯s like she¡¯s hearing the deafening sound of her heartbeat.

    Her heart is almost about to jump out of her chest.

    She thinks that there might not be another person in the world like the one before her eyes. For her, he can forget his status, and for her, he can do anything that¡¯s beneath his position.

    Muyan has an ominous feeling in the pit of her stomach.

    If Di Ming Jue¡¯s feelings would always burn so fiercely,

    If, she keeps on interacting with this man all the time, she soon... wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her heart.

    ¡°Why are you just foolishly watching me?¡± Di Ming Jue frowns, putting food in her te again. His movements are gentle, but his tone of voice is somewhat not good, ¡°Even if you want to cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, you also have to eat. Later, if Ie to know that you haven¡¯t eaten anything for eight hours, only ying the qin, then you won¡¯t be able to see Xiao Bao again.¡±

    This time, Muyan doesn¡¯t contradict him.

    Instead, she quietly puts the food that Di Ming Jue is giving her, all into her mouth.

    The dishes are spicy and tasty. In Muyan¡¯s mouth, she could feel a touch of tartness and a hint of sweetness as she eats.

    She could see that Di Ming Jue is still persistently serving her food.

    Muyan suddenly picks up a piece of shrimp, and stuffs it into Di Ming Jue¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to taste your own cooking?¡±

    Di Ming Jue is surprised, but he soon expressionlessly chews the shrimp and swallows it down.

    No one notices his ears quietly turning red.

    The corners of his mouth is also curved up into a gentle arc.

    Immediately after, he lets out a short cough and says: ¡°Ben Jun is also hungry. Continue feeding Ben Jun.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t say that his current body simply doesn¡¯t require any food.

    Even in the Yanwu Continent, he wouldn¡¯t feel any hunger at all.

    Muyan blinks, ¡°Aren¡¯t there chopsticks here?¡±

    The man across her frowns, looking very unhappy, ¡°Ben Jun is tired.¡±

    Too tired to even eat?

    But he has the strength to give her a huge pile of food?

    Muyan rolls her eyes, but she doesn¡¯t expose the man¡¯s lies.

 Chapter 319: Secret

    <h4>Chapter 319: Secret</h4>

    Muyan rolls her eyes, but she doesn¡¯t expose the man in his lies.

    Hence, the two are like so ¨C you eat, I eat, and all the food on such a big table has been consumed.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression appears to be as grave and stern as before, but if Elder Chang was here at this moment, he would¡¯ve been able to see-

    How cheerful and delighted is the heart of their Jun Shang. Especially that pair of normally cold ice-blue irises. At this moment, they¡¯re overflowing with glittering waves.

    And Muyan also doesn¡¯t notice herself.

    Her smiling expression is just aszy as before, bright and clear ¨C but it¡¯s mixed with a trace of softness that she would¡¯ve never shown before.

    ===

    Veryte at night.

    A ck shadow silentlynds before Muyan¡¯s door.

    It¡¯s extremely quiet inside the house, not the tiniest bit of sound.

    The figure slowly lifts its head, revealing a handsome cold face under the light of the moon.

    ¨CIt¡¯s Ying Mei!

    A pair of clear and icy pupils look at the room¡¯s ck paint. There¡¯s a rare sliver of hesitation and worry on Ying Mei¡¯s face.

    She gently presses her hand over her t chest, lightly frowning.

    Muyan¡¯s words seem to echo in her ears¨C

    They¡¯ve been bound for such a long time, it¡¯s not good for your body.

    If you want to know how to solve it, remember to secretlye and find me tonight, zi-shi.

    However, can she really ask Muyan about this kind of thing?

    Ying Mei can¡¯t remember how many years she has been dressing up as a man.

    In the beginning, it was in order to hide from her enemy¡¯s murderous pursuit, a method of self-preservation.

    Gradually afterwards, shepletely regarded herself as a man.

    She has already forgotten how to be a woman.

    As far as feminine characteristics go, she only thinks of them as superfluous and embarrassing.

    As a result, ever since her body started to develop, Ying Mei used various methods to cover up those characteristics.

    She is brutal when facing an enemy, and even more so when facing herself.

    If other people bound themselves every day, the way she has for a decade, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.

    But Ying Mei is nothing like an ordinary cultivator or fighter.

    Even after so many years, except to Jun Shang whom she vowed her loyalty to, there¡¯s almost no one in the Pr Domain who knows of her identity as a woman.

    However, along with her age-

    Ying Mei found that her cultivation has begun to stagnate.

    Especially in the past two years ¨C every time she cultivates, and operates her spiritual power at her chest area, she would be in so much pain that she would want to die. Then she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue practicing.

    Moreover, this kind of pain is only getting more and more severe as time goes on.

    The old servant who has been following her since she was a child is also a highly skilled physician. But for so many years, he wasn¡¯t able to find any solution.

    Jun Muyan is just a mortal on Yanwu Continent. She doesn¡¯t even understand anything about True Cultivation and Spiritual Power.

    Can she really solve Ying Mei¡¯s problem?

    Ying Mei¡¯s footsteps somewhat falter.

    She feels like she¡¯s turning to just any doctor she can find due to her condition.

    But for so many years, Jun Muyan has been the first person to see through her disguise a man, as well as the illness of her body.

    Even that Leng Qingwang-fairy of Tian Yi Men has met with her quite a few times,

    But she has never discovered Ying Mei¡¯s secret.

    ¡®Creak¨C¡¯

    In the darkness of the night, the sound of the door opening is particrly noticeable.

    Ying Mei jumps up in surprise, abruptlying back to herself, only to discover that the candles inside the room have been lighted up without her noticing when.

    The distinct and sweet-sounding voice is especially clear within the silence.

    ¡°ording to the [Primal Chaos Internal Canon], the human body has three main points ¨C the Yintang located between the brows, the Shanzong acupoint on the chest, and the Guanyuan point which is three inches below the navel.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve forcibly constricted and bound your chest for a very long time, causing the Shangzong to be smothered, and closing the middle acupoint ¨C and thus, obstructing the top, middle and lower areas.¡±

    ¡°Right now, you may still be able to endure it for a short period of time, but after a while, your middle acupuncture point would be thoroughly sealed. It would be easy to taken over by your demons*, and die if you don¡¯t solve it.¡±

 Chapter 320: Unâ€¦ Undress

    <h4>Chapter 320: Un... Undress</h4>

    Upon hearing these words, Ying Mei no longer has any doubts, and she kneels down on the floor with a ¡®thump¡¯.

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡±

    She bites her lips, wanting to speak out and make an appeal, to ask help for herself. However, her natural coldness and stubbornness is making her incapable of opening her mouth.

    The next moment, a fragrant breeze brushes over Ying Mei.

    Muyan¡¯s form appears in front of her.

    Slender lily-white hands help her up from the ground, and casually pats off the dust from her knees.

    ¡°Want me to treat your illness?¡± Muyanughingly asks her.

    Ying Mei clenches her teeth once again, ultimately making a firm resolution. She bends both of her knees, and kneels once more, ¡°Asking Miss Jun to help me. If there¡¯s anything you want me to do in the future, no matter what it is, go through water and tread on fire ¨C Ying Mei will not hesitate to do so.¡±

    As things stand, she knows just by looking at Jun Shang attitude:

    Miss Jun will inevitably be the Queen Mother of the Pr Domain in the future, and would also be the object of her vows of loyalty and devotion.

    She ought to go through water and tread on fire for the girl in front of her, and not hesitate to do so.

    But Muyan lets out a lowugh, ¡°Hm, even if I make you give your heart to me, you still wouldn¡¯t refuse?¡±

    Hearing that, Ying Mei¡¯s cheeks burst into red, ¡°Miss Jun, you... you¡¯re fully aware of this subordinate¡¯s identity, please don¡¯t y jokes.¡±

    Muyan sees how the other is itching to find a hole to burrow into.

    And she can¡¯t help butugh more cheerfully.

    But in the end, her conscience discovers that she could no longer take liberties with this cold, dumpling-skinned ¡®young man¡¯.

    She pulls Ying Mei inside to sit down by the bed.

    The Tian Mo Qin appears in Muyan¡¯s hands. She then says: ¡°Take off all your bindings and clothes. I have to give your body an examination first.¡±

    ¡°Take... take off my clothes?¡± the blush has just receded off of Ying Mei¡¯s face, when ites back to the surface once again, along with her stuttering words, ¡°Take... take them all off?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t tease her this time, lightly plucking the zither strings instead. Faintly: ¡°In a doctor¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no difference between men and women, there is only a body that is healthy or ill. The blockage in your dantian is very severe. It would be impossible topletely examine it by just taking your pulse, so I need to use the sound of the qin to activate the acupuncture points inside your body, and perceive the extent of the blockage in your dantian.¡±

    Under the candlelight, the girl¡¯s gorgeous countenance is dyed with irresistible majesty.

    Making Ying Mei unconsciously do as she¡¯s told.

    In her daze, Ying Mei even has the impression that she¡¯s facing Jun Shang.

    That¡¯s because Jun Shang is the only one who doesn¡¯t need to disy his pressure and momentum, but could still make people submit willingly, make them unable to disobey.

    One after another, Ying Mei takes off all the pieces of clothing on her body, even the bindings around her chest.

    The girl¡¯s excellent figure is presented before Muyan.

    But on that fair body, she could see that the chest part has a dark-green color.

    It appears particrly ghastly when put in contrast with the snow-white skin surrounding it.

    Muyan knits her brows.

    Looking at the eyes of the woman in front of her, Muyan feel a trace of pity.

    Such a small girl has bound her own feminine characteristics everyday for a decade.

    What kind of pain and suffering does she have endure each day?

    The sound of the zither slowly starts to y, from murmuring softly in whispers, developing into a mellow stream, then into the raging waves of a stormy sea.

    Ying Mei¡¯s expression also changes from its initial shy indifference, slowly turning pained.

    Fine beads of sweat roll down from her forehead.

    A fiery flush appears on her fair skin.

    That slender body trembles more and more violently under the light from the candles.

    Finally, as the sound of the zither spikes up, and rushes into a crescendo-

    Ying Mei suddenly lets out a scream that pierces through the night sky.

    She crumbles to the floor, gasping in big mouthfuls of of air.

    After the qin music reaches its climax, it peters out, until it thoroughly fades away.

    Ying Mei has apletely dazed expression.

 Chapter 321: A man and a woman, together in the depth of the night

    <h4>Chapter 321: A man and a woman, together in the depth of the night</h4>

    It¡¯s only when Muyanes over and drapes a coat over her body, does Ying abruptlye back to her senses.

    Soon after, Ying Mei snaps her eyes wide open.

    That¡¯s because she discovers that on her chest, the pain that has been consistently tormenting her,

    It has mostly disappeared at this moment.

    She has never felt her breathing be so smooth and unhindered ever since her illness has set several years ago.

    Ying Mei abruptly sits up, not even bothering to fix up the clothes that aren¡¯t covering her body, and she gives three heavy kowtows to Muyan.

    She opens her mouth, wanting to say something, but her voice seems to be stuck to her throat.

    No matter how much she speaks of gratitude, it will be pale andcking in the face of such favor and grace.

    She only recognizes that from here on out, her life no longer belongs to Jun Shang alone, but also to Miss Muyan.

    On the other hand, Muyan only smiles like a soft breeze and a light cloud, ¡°Only a tenth of your treatment has beenpleted. Later, you have to receive my qin treatment every few days. Additionally, I will give you some special draughts, if you apply it to your chest before going to bed every night...¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s eyes are filled with gratitude, not only would Muyan treat her illness, she¡¯s even giving her draughts to alleviate the pain on her chest.

    Who would¡¯ve expected that in the next sentence, she would hear Muyan speak in a teasing tone of voice: ¡°These draughts can restore the perfect shape of your jade bunnies. Their form is obviously so beautiful and seductive, forcibly making them as t as tablets, it¡¯s indeed a brutally great waste of natural resources... don¡¯t worry, the draught for recovery that I¡¯m giving you would guarantee that even without pushing them up, they will still have a shape that will make all the women in the world envy.¡±

    Ying Mei is practically scrambling in her escape, rushing out of Muyan¡¯s door even though she has yet to neatly put on her clothes.

    As soon as she gets out, she runs into Han Ye in her haste.

    ¡°Ying Mei, have you heard of the scream just now? It seems to havee from Miss Jun¡¯s...¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s voicees to a grinding halt. He looks at the improperly-dressed Ying Mei like he¡¯s looking at a ghost, then he looks at Jun Muyan who¡¯s only wearing night clothes inside her room.

    ¡°Y-y-you... you two...¡±

    Veryte at night, a man and a woman together, their clothes in disorder...

    Ying Mei ms Muyan¡¯s door close. She tidies up her clothes and lets out a long sigh.

    Fortunately, she still had clothes wrapped around her when she was hurriedly running out.

    Otherwise, she probably would¡¯ve exposed herself in front of Han Ye by now.

    ¡°I say, little Shadow*, don¡¯t you want to keep your life!?¡± Han Ye suddenly raises his voice.

    -

    - Ying = shadow

    Ying Mei buttons up her coat and shoots him a cold re.

    Her eyes are filled with contempt, like they¡¯re saying ¡®you¡¯re too noisy¡¯.

    Han Ye takes in a deep breath, repeating a mantra in his head a hundred times: don¡¯t bicker with this smelly boy.

    He can only say through gritted teeth: ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Miss Jun is? She is our Jun Shang¡¯s destined woman, the future Mistress of our Pr Domain. Your brain is broken, even letting in whatever wind that would make you dare to... dare to...¡±

    Han Ye can¡¯t say the next words.

    He feels that by simply thinking of the scene from just a moment ago, his little heart is going to get scorched by lightning.

    The image of a jealous Jun Shang-daren seems to appear before his eyes ¨C taking this smelly boy in front of him, then ying, wringing and frying him to a crisp.

    Grabbing Ying Mei¡¯s cor, Han Ye takes another deep breath and rambles: ¡°In any case, if you still want your little life, distance yourself a little farther away from Miss Jun. Or else, if this is discovered by Jun Shang... you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Ying Mei raises her brows, the expression on her face saying ¡®are you an idiot?¡¯.

    ¡°It was Jun Shang who told me to guard Miss Jun.¡±

    Protect Jun Muyan, and at the same time, prevent her from running away.

    Of course, right now, Ying Mei only wants to protect Miss Jun properly.

 Chapter 322: The most reliable method

    <h4>Chapter 322: The most reliable method</h4>

    Han Ye is simply about to blow his top because of this kid, ¡°Jun Shang is making you guard Miss Jun, but not for you to... to...¡±

    Steal what you¡¯re supposed to protect!

    Say, you brat, you didn¡¯t take a fancy on just any woman, you actually looked upon your master¡¯s woman!

    That¡¯s not simple stupidity, that¡¯s practically stupidity that will court disaster!!

    Ying Mei waits for a while, just waiting when the other will get to the main point. She can¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°What do you want to say in the end?¡± she brushes the creases on her clothes.

    The blush on her face has also been swept away by the cold early morning air, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, can¡¯t you hurry up and leave?¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re telling me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Ying Mei shoots him an even more disdainful look, ¡°So noisy, what¡¯s to be done if you disturb Miss Jun¡¯s sleep?¡±

    Stab¨C!

    Han Ye feels like, after his little heart has been struck by lightning, it has even been ruthlessly pierced by an arrow.

    Ying Mei, you scoundrel, paying more attention to a lover than your friend!

    Han Ye turns to leave, but just as he has taken two steps away, he turns his head back around in suspicion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I must protect Miss Jun.¡± Ying Mei stares back with a calm face, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally stay.¡±

    Stab¨C!

    The second arrow pierces straight into his heart.

    Han Ye¡¯s footing is unstable and faltering as he leaves, his back is unspeakably deste.

    After hees back to his room, he tosses and turns restlessly on his bed.

    It¡¯s only when the sky has brightened, does he abruptly sit up. His eyes are shining.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! That kid, Ying Mei, it must¡¯ve been far too long that he hasn¡¯t been with woman, that¡¯s why he would be captivated by Miss Jun.¡±

    ¡°But how can I get someone better than Miss Jun for Ying Mei, when she¡¯s Jun Shang¡¯s woman?¡±

    ¡°So, the most reliable method is to take Little Shadow to see more women. As long as he gets to experience other women, he would know that Miss Jun isn¡¯t... well-! Even if Miss Jun is the best, he still mustn¡¯t have any ideas about her...¡±

    ¡°There are plenty more fish in the sea... surely, as long as Little Shadow goes to that Xiao Hun Ku*, he would surely forget about Miss Jun... hehehe!¡±

    -

    - brothel

    ===

    In the next few days, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower grows more and more.

    Muyan is also getting more and more anxious with each passing day.

    It should be known that it has been five whole days that she hasn¡¯t seen her baby.

    However, on the fifth day that the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is developing, a little problem arises.

    On this day, it¡¯s estimated that the Spirit Flower should start blooming.

    However, the flower buds havee out, but they¡¯re slow on opening.

    When Muyan ys the Tian Mo Qin, she could even feel the powerful strength bubbling within the buds.

    However, the outeryer of the flower buds seem to covered by a barrier.

    She can¡¯t break through it by simply relying on ying the zither and the [Luxuriant Growth] skill.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t know what thatyer of obstruction is, and what she should do to ovee it. For a while, her heart is iparably irritable.

    It must be known that the life cycle of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is only seven days.

    Every day, it has to grow another stage.

    Otherwise, if it stops today and the flowers don¡¯t start blooming, these five Spirit Flowers will all wither.

    In the end, what can she do to break the barrier surrounding the buds?

    Ying Mei, who is standing beside Muyan, sees that the other has a worried frown. Though she has never been fond of talking, she can¡¯t help but say: ¡°Miss Jun, is there anything that I can do to help?¡±

    Muyan turns to look at her, thinking deeply for a moment. Suddenly, a sh of insightes over Muyan.

    The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower didn¡¯t really originate from the Yanwu Continent. It came from the Xiuzhen Continent.

    The Yanwu Continent only has Internal Force, and no Spiritual Energy.

    Maybe, the Spirit Flower¡¯s inability to bloom has something to do with the fact that she¡¯s using Mysterious Energy to y the Tian Mo Qin?

    ¡°Ying Mei, help me out!¡±

 Chapter 323: Ghost Cityâ€™s Shi Xianzi

    <h4>Chapter 323: Ghost City¡¯s Shi Xianzi</h4>

    -

    - xianzi = Fairy title

    Muyan quickly pulls Ying Mei over, taking the other¡¯s hand and teaching her how to strum the strings.

    She¡¯s making the other¡¯s hand move on the strings, as well as operate her Spiritual power.

    Then the sound of the zither starts ying, but the Tian Mo Qin doesn¡¯t rouse from it, and the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower doesn¡¯t even react in the slightest.

    Ying Mei lowers her head in shame, ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t help.¡±

    It¡¯s not really because she can¡¯t use Spiritual Power in Yanwu Continent ¨C a little bit of it could still be utilized.

    But this Tian Mo Qin in front of her, it doesn¡¯t seem like something that can be yed by just anyone.

    When Muyan ys it, a unique energy would flow out of the Tian Mo Qin.

    But when Ying Mei strums it, it wouldn¡¯t have any reaction, it would be just like a lifeless object.

    Muyan has also considered this point¨C

    Apart from her and Xiao Bao, it seems that this Tian Mo Qin would only be a mundane broken zither in the hands of others.

    It simply won¡¯t exhibit any of its might.

    ¡°But...¡± YIng Mei suddenly speaks with some hesitation, ¡°Miss Jun, maybe you can try asking Jun Shang about this.¡±

    ¡°At the Xiuxian Continent, Jun Shang can operate any and all Spiritual Devices, even if he isn¡¯t the recognized Lord of the device.¡±

    ¡°He seems to have some kind of natural affinity with them.¡±

    ......

    As Muyan proceeds to Di Ming Jue¡¯s room to look for him, Ying Mei¡¯s words still echoes in Muyan¡¯s mind.

    some kind of natural affinity with those Spiritual Devices

    This description reminds her of Xiao Bao.

    Her baby also has some kind of natural affinity with those Spiritual Devices, Magical Weapons, and Strange Beasts.

    That¡¯s the reason why, no matter which deep mountains and forest they go into, no matter which secret area ¨C he could immediately sense the location of the most precious herbs and go there.

    Di Ming Jue actually has this kind of gift as well.

    Uh... if that¡¯s the case, he should be qualified to teach Xiao Bao.

    While Muyan is thinking of her baby¡¯s awesomeness with immense pride, she suddenly hears the voices of two maids.

    There are maids in this courtyard, as well as guards.

    But normally, they only do some cleaning and guardwork.

    They can¡¯t casually enter inside the house, not even Ying Mei or Han Ye¡¯s rooms.

    Han Ye is the one who cleans Di Ming Jue¡¯s room.

    And Ying Mei is responsible for Muyan¡¯s chambers.

    ¡°Did you hear? That Shi Xianzi is going toe here?¡±

    ¡°Shi Xianzi? Which Shi Xianzi? Ah... it can¡¯t be the Ghost City¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Except for her, who else is qualified to be called Shi Xianzi? You know, our Master personally invited her toe.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I thought the only person that Master personally invited over is that Enchantress Miss Jun.¡±

    ¡°The Enchantress of Medicine is naturally very amazing as well, but if you want to mention her on equal terms with Shi Xianzi, I¡¯m afraid she would still fall short...¡±

    ¡°Ghost City¡¯s Shi Xianzi? That Shi Xianzi?¡±

    Di Ming Jue invited her toe over?

    Muyan¡¯s footsteps stop in front of Di Ming Jue¡¯s door, and she unconsciously eavesdrops on the pair¡¯s conversation.

    About this Shi Xianzi, a namees up inside her brain, and she wants to confirm.

    But, before those two maids could say anything more-

    The door ms open.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s handsome face appears in front of her, eyes unblinkingly staring at her for a moment, ¡°Why are you standing outside?¡±

    He was eagerly waiting inside, pacing back and forth, and waiting for Muyan to take the initiative to push the door and go into his room.

    But as it happened, this woman just stood outside, noting in.

    Di Ming Jue really can¡¯t wait, and he can only push the door open himself.

    When the pair of maids see Di Ming Juee out, they immediately fall to their knees, their faces blushing.

    Even though they¡¯re aware how mysterious this Master is, how eminent and unattainable-

    They are only sent here to clean, and they cannot have any improper thoughts-

 Chapter 324: Personal guidance

    <h4>Chapter 324: Personal guidance</h4>

    But whenever they see this man¡¯s handsome countenance, that imposing and aloof manner, it would still make their hearts pound, wanting to jump out of their mouths.

    Muyan sees that this pair of young girls look like they won¡¯t keep talking anymore, and she can¡¯t help but be somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°I want to ask for your help.¡± she straightens her train of thought, and speaks out her purpose ining.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s heart skips a beat.

    This is the first time that Muyan has taken the initiative to ask him for help.

    However, he still has an indifferent look on his face, and he only says a word, ¡°Fine!¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, ¡°You won¡¯t even ask what I want you to help with?¡±

    Di Ming Jue ¡®humph¡¯s, sending a dissatisfied re to the other, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that in your eyes, Ben Jun isn¡¯t capable of helping you with your little request?¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    Jun Shang-daren, aren¡¯t you focusing on the wrong point?

    ......

    Watching as Di Ming Jue ces his slender hands over the Tian Mo Qin, Muyan can¡¯t help but feel anxious inside.

    Would the Tian Mo Qin really acknowledge someone apart from her and Xiao Bao?

    Not only that, would Di Ming Jue be able to discover the peculiarity of the Tian Mo Qin?

    On the Yanwu Continent, an ordinary musician¡¯s zither could also be made out of special spiritual materials.

    Simr to the weapons in the other practitioners¡¯ hands, they could generate and react to Internal Force.

    But how could those zithers be mentioned in the same breath as the Tian Mo Qin?

    She watches as Di Ming Jue curls his fingers like he¡¯s about to y.

    All of a sudden, his movements stop, and he turns to look at Muyan, ¡°Ben Jun knows nothing of Musicology. Come and teach me yourself.¡±

    Ah¨C?

    Muyan stares, ¡®knows nothing of Musicology¡¯?

    But it¡¯s just prodding the strings and operating Spiritual Power ¨C it absolutely doesn¡¯t require any knowledge on the study of music!

    But she makes contact with Di Ming Jue¡¯s stubborn pair of eyes.

    Muyan ends uppromising.

    Who made her ask for Di Ming Jue¡¯s help!

    Five, slender, fair-as-jade fingers press down on the back of Di Ming Jue¡¯s hand.

    Muyan¡¯s fingertips involuntarily tremble a bit.

    The man¡¯s hands are very beautiful.

    Long and graceful, fair and clear, the joints are distinct ¨C like carved jade, a piece of art.

    Muyan¡¯s beautiful small hands seem to be covered by the luster of gems, and when they¡¯re ced over his, she could clearly perceive the difference between a man and a woman.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t blush when she teases Di Ming Jue on a normal day.

    But now, as she¡¯s looking at these two pairs of hands ovepping, she only feels her pulse speed up, and her ears redden.

    Unfortunately, at this time, Di Ming Jue turns his head to the side, and slowly exhales by her ear, ¡°Still not starting?¡±

    The man¡¯s steamy breath assaults her senses.

    Muyan¡¯s fingers tremble once again, sliding in the space between Di Ming Jue¡¯s fingers. The pair¡¯s hands are so closely intertwined, they almost seem to have be a ten-fingered one.

    She quickly gathers her thoughts, takes a deep breath, and gently plucks on the zither strings with Di Ming Jue¡¯s fingers.

    The sound of the zither starts to y, quite messy, somewhat choked.

    You can¡¯t say that it¡¯s pleasant.

    Yet the man and the woman nestling against each other are so beautiful under the sunshine.

    Like they were born to be together.

    At the side, Ying Mei looks at this scene and feels somewhat shy, blushing as she turns her head away. There¡¯s a joyful smile in her eyes.

    It¡¯s truly very good that her Master, that has been alone for such a long time, could find his beloved.

    The person that her Master has been looking for is indeed Miss Jun, it¡¯s truly great.

    Justing in from outside the courtyard, Han Ye sees this scene but he doesn¡¯t see Ying Mei¡¯s expression.

    Thus, he automatically interprets that on the sight of Jun Shang and Miss Muyan being intimate, Ying Mei sadly turns his head away, not wanting to take another look.

    Han Ye clenches his fists tighter, getting more and more determined.

    Tonight, he will take Little Shadow to go and see the world!

    He absolutely cannot allow Little Shadow to fall deeper and deeper for Miss Jun.

 Chapter 325: Receive payment

    <h4>Chapter 325: Receive payment</h4>

    The melodious sound of the zither reverberates through the air, but the not-so-distant Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is still as unresponsive as before.

    Although Muyan has been mentally prepared, she still regretfully stops guiding Di Ming Jue¡¯s movements on ying the instrument.

    Seeing the side of his face, Di Ming Jue looks like wants to continue, and Muyan speaks rare cating words, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, this isn¡¯t your fault. My qin is somewhat special. Except for me and Xiao Bao, it¡¯s useless when other people y it. And maybe this isn¡¯t the right method, so I¡¯ll have to think of another...¡±

    Muyan still hasn¡¯t finished saying her words.

    Di Ming Jue narrows his eyes in displeasure, and the fingers that were originally resting over the zither strings suddenly pluck on the strings.

    ¡°Thrum!¡±

    In a split second, air seems to take a more solid form around the Tian Mo Qin, and st out.

    A gust of wind seems to rush over the medicine field like a gigantic tide.

    Countless herbs are thoroughly and violently shaking, some even breaking.

    And those four blue flowers buds that were originally incipient, after the sound of the zither, very small cracks gradually burst open at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    A rich, cool fragrance fills the air of the entire courtyard.

    Muyan instinctively takes in a deep breath.

    Her body and mind feel incredibly light and carefree.

    She even has the image of the shackles of her Qi Sea, her bottleneck, somewhat loosening a bit.

    This method really is effective!

    To urge its development, the flowering stage requires an energy of a higher rank than Mysterious Energy, and that¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    And like Xiao Bao, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t need to be recognized as Lord to be able to y the Tian Mo Qin.

    Wait!

    Muyan suddenlyes back to herself, she has a bad expression as she looks at Di Ming Jue, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to y a song on the zither at all, and you can operate the qin sounds to make the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower bloom?¡±

    Di Ming Jue takes a step closer to her, lowering his voice as he says: ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You were just toying with me?¡± Muyan grits her teeth.

    ¡°No.¡± Di Ming Jue denies and he bends down, lightly pecking on her lips, ¡°Collecting payment!¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    She is left speechless about this man who is bing more and more shameless in his actions, bing more and more thick-faced.

    At the sidelines, Han Ye and Ying Mei are stunned by just looking.

    Is this their Jun Shang ¨C the one who¡¯s cold, aloof, and unapproachable?

    And why do they feel like their hearts are clogged, really wanting to turn around and leave: after all, what remains unseen is deemed to be clean.

    If Han Ye had read Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes, he would¡¯ve known that there¡¯s a phrase ¡°feeding dog food¡±!

    -

    - (edited) single person forced to watch a couple being intimate.

    As long as Jun Shang is with Miss Muyan, he would keep feeding on dog food.

    Especially how life would be without meaning otherwise!

    However, thinking that Ying Mei, as he¡¯s secretly in love with Miss Jun, is more broken-hearted than he is:

    Han Ye feels like his own gloominess is like a fleeting cloud, and he must pull Little Shadow away from the wrong road.

    ......

    Thatyer of barrier around each of the flower buds has been broken, and the flowers havepletely bloomed, along with Muyan¡¯s mood.

    The sounds of the zither starts to y, pleasant and much better-sounding than the one a few moments ago.

    Muyan is sitting cross-legged on the ground, her white clothes and ck hair flutter softly in the the breeze.

    She has a very small smile, and her fingers are sparkling and translucent as they strum on the strings. Glimmering eyes seem to ripple under the sun, stirring people¡¯s hearts.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes are unblinkingly focused on the young woman, the ze in his eyes are repressed, hidden ¨C but it seems like it could start a prairie fire at any moment, no longer could it be controlled, nor endured.

    As the sound of the zither wanders out, formless energy spreads out and envelopes the entire courtyard.

    And the herbs that have been struck down, broken and in chaos from Di Ming Jue¡¯s zither sound attack ¨C they all frantically grow with great vitality once more.

 Chapter 326: Ben Jun only lacks you

    <h4>Chapter 326: Ben Jun onlycks you</h4>

    Many of the herbs in this medicine field are rare draught ingredients that would require at least ten years to grow.

    But at this time, quite a few batches could already be harvested.

    That¡¯s because every time Muyan ys the Tian Mo Qin, she utilizes the [Luxuriant Growth] skill.

    Then the entire courtyard would go through the four seasons, and all the vegetation would grow madly.

    And as Muyan¡¯s skills get better, the number of seasonal cycles would also increase ¨C at first it was one, then it became two, three, four...

    Di Ming Jue had already known that this woman that he loves isn¡¯t ordinary.

    Neither are the Shen Musicians.

    He could see with his own eyes the turning and passing of spring, summer, autumn, and winter within the courtyard. His pupils slightly contract.

    It would appear that the legendary Shen Musician, his Muyan, is even more exceptional than he ever imagined.

    But also... more dangerous.

    ¡°Not an iota of what¡¯s happening in this courtyard could be known to outsiders.¡± Di Ming Jue lowers his voice and coldly instructs Han Ye.

    Hastening the growth of living things with only the sound of the zither, even making the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower bloom. If such news were to be released outside, he¡¯s afraid that the sky and the earth of the entire Yanwu Continent would turn upside down.

    No! Not just the Yanwu Continent, even the Xiuzhen Continent would...

    And at that time, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep hiding Muyan¡¯s identity as a Shen Musician.

    Han Ye quicklyes back to himself and gives a prompt bow, saying: ¡°Rest assured, Master. The guards watching the perimeter are all reliable agents, and the rest are not allowed toe near the medicine field. There would absolutely be no one else that would know of Miss Muyan¡¯s peculiarity.¡±

    ......

    The music slowlyes to an end, as Muyan opens her eyes to the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers¡¯ frighteningly bright glow.

    Normally, she would take several hours a day to y [Luxuriant Growth] until she¡¯s about to copse, then she would need to use [Echo Recovery] to slowly recuperate.

    But today, as she was ying, the tip of her nose was filled with the fragrance of the Spirit Flower.

    This fragrance seems to have a spiritual nature, as it makes its way straight into her lungs, burrowing into her meridians and Qi Sea.

    All of her tiredness has been drained out and swept away by this fragrance, once again filling her dried-up Internal Force.

    Moreover, Muyan is certain that it¡¯s not just her illusion.

    Her bottleneck really has loosened from being exposed to this scent.

    Although it¡¯s only by a little bit.

    She can¡¯t help bute nearer to the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, reaching out to gently touch the pure, sparkling and translucent petals.

    The petals softly quiver under her fingertips, and the fragrance of the flowers bes stronger and stronger, like they¡¯re responding to her.

    Muyan¡¯s fondness for this flower just grows.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue...¡± she goes on to face the man that¡¯s standing not far from her, ¡°These Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, can you give one to me?¡±

    She has cultivated a total of four flowers.

    Even if Di Ming Jue needs them, he also shouldn¡¯t need as many as four, right?

    Di Ming Jue takes a step closer: ¡°You want the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower?¡±

    Muyan nods again and again.

    ¡°What would you give in exchange?¡±

    This point stumps Muyan ¨C after all, she can¡¯t even imagine what Di Ming Jue¡¯s origin is, so he probably wouldn¡¯t pay attention to ordinary draughts or treasures.

    She says with hesitation: ¡°I... can pay with money?¡±

    ¡°Ben Jun doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t you have?¡± Muyan wrinkles her nose, thinking to herself that no matter what hecks, she would find a way to help this man go and get it.

    Di Ming Jue slowly bends down, and he whispers into her ear: ¡°Ben Jun onlycks you.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...!!¡± he still can¡¯t talk properly.

    Taking a deep breath, ¡°Jun Shang-daren can really crack a joke.¡±

    ¡°Ben Jun never jokes.¡± Di Ming Jue coldly replies.

    Then with a wave of his sleeves, ¡°These flowers are very important to me, so don¡¯t think about it. When it haspletely bloomed tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to collect the flowers for Ben Jun.¡±

 Chapter 327: A living treasure*

    <h4>Chapter 327: A living treasure*</h4>

    -

    - hrious person, like a clown.

    Looking at the man¡¯s decisively leaving back, Muyan immediately feels stifled.

    What¡¯s the big deal, if ites to it, she could just go back and nt the two remaining seeds.

    However, she remembers that the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower requires Di Ming Jue¡¯s help in order to bloom.

    She could only sigh in helplessness.

    Why is this man so stingy ¨C she had to spit out her heart and spill her blood to raise these flowers!

    Sure enough, her dear Xiao Bao is still better.

    In the short span of six days, she thinks she¡¯s quickly going insane from missing her baby.

    ===

    Maybe it¡¯s because the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is about topletely bloom-

    Muyan tosses and turns for the entire evening and she¡¯s unable to sleep properly, only wishing she could soon see Xiao Bao.

    At the crack of dawn, she gets up and makes her way to the medicine field.

    But as soon as she walks into the garden, she hears a faint sound of screaming from the western side of the house.

    ¡°Ouch! Little Shadow, you¡¯re going to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Taking you to the brothel, wasn¡¯t it for your own good? Have you open your mind, gain knowledge and experiences, and know that there are many women in the world... ow, ow, ouch... stop hitting, I was wrong, I was wrong, okay? I wouldn¡¯t dare do it in the future!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m just urging you, Miss Jun is the Master¡¯s woman, you must never let yourself be carried away by fanciful thoughts. That would naturally court disaster ah!¡±

    Immediately following that is a ¡®bang¡¯ that resounds within the early morning¡¯s silence.

    Then there¡¯s the clear and cold juvenile timbre, ¡°Idiot, do you have bean curds for brains?¡±

    ......

    Muyan chuckles and smiles.

    This Han Ye could really be a living treasure.

    And could also be quite silly.

    He interacts with Ying Mei all the time, when will he finally find out that the other is a woman?

    The corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth quirks up, and she slowly walks towards the direction of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.

    Not a lot of steps away, Ying Mei silently catches up with her, only to stand half a step at her rear left.

    Muyan casts her a sidelong nce, with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Beauty, I heard that you¡¯re getting carried away by fanciful thoughts towards me, and it just so happens that I also yearn for you day and night, you should just run away with me!¡±

    Saying that, she even reaches out to hook Ying Mei¡¯s chin up, wearing a face of a rich evil tyrant who¡¯s taking liberties with a beautiful woman.

    Ying Mei¡¯s face immediately bursts to deep red, at a loss on what to do. She can only speak helplessly after a long while: ¡°Miss Jun, stop making jokes.¡±

    Miss Jun, this person is just like this, she¡¯s especially fond of teasing Ying Mei.

    Muyan unrestrainedlyughs once again, only to release the other¡¯s chin. However, she doesn¡¯t take her hand back, but directly grasps Ying Mei¡¯s wrist, pulling the other to stand right beside her.

    ¡°Come, follow me to go and take a look at the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.¡±

    Ying Mei sets about to move her hand, seemingly wanting to break away. But after Muyan grasps her firmly once more, she slightly blushes and allows Muyan to pull her along as they walk forwards.

    Miss Jun¡¯s fingers around her wrist are very warm, with the kind of warmth that sinks into her heart.

    Her chest, which is usually in intolerable pain, is alsofortably warm at this moment.

    Since her whole family has been ughtered, leading her to carry a hatred as deep as an ocean of blood, she has never felt as rxed as she does at this moment ¨C so tranquil.

    Ying Mei can¡¯t help but nce at the girl beside her, and the light in her eyes bes brighter and brighter.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Muyan suddenly turns her head, giggling as she looks at Ying Mei, ¡°Do I look better than the Spirit Flowers?¡±

    Then Ying Mei meets Muyan¡¯s mischievous eyes, and she flushes red in bashfulness, not knowing what to do with her hands and feet.

    Taking in a deep breath, she follows Muyan¡¯s line of sight.

    Only to see the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers under the light of the sun, their blue branches and leaves are sparkling and translucent, pure and limpid, like she could almost see the nt sap flowing inside.

    And those light blue flowers that have blossomed yesterday, they have already changed into an icy-blue at this moment.

 Chapter 328: Happily rolling about

    <h4>Chapter 328: Happily rolling about</h4>

    The fresh and clean fragrance that is filling the air is very mild, but it could erase the troubles in people¡¯s hearts, pleasing their spirits.

    This legendary Spiritual Flower is very beautiful indeed.

    But in Ying Mei¡¯s mind, she really thinks that Miss Jun is still better-looking than these flowers.

    Muyan gently touches the petals of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, the young and delicate little sprout sways softly, like it¡¯s waving at her.

    She recalls what¡¯s written in that ancient text inside the Space, that petals of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower will turn a lustrous blue color like the deep sea.

    It would mean that the flowers have really reached maturity.

    She probably doesn¡¯t need to y for eight hours today.

    She would be able to harvest the flowers¡¯ cores soon.

    Just as Muyan is about to summon the Tian Mo Qin, there¡¯s a sudden sh of white, and a chubby rabbit appears by her foot.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Muyan picks the fat rabbit up by its scruff, and there¡¯s curiosity across her whole face, ¡°Fat rabbit, I thought you¡¯ve already slept yourself to death inside the space? So you were actually still alive?¡±

    The rabbit blinks at Muyan, its mung bean eyes looking particrly innocent.

    It moves its legs, hinting for Muyan to put it down.

    The rabbit¡¯s eyes are eagerly looking at the direction of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.

    Muyan lets it go, but she narrows her eyes, a dangerous expression inside of them, and says: ¡°If you dare to eat these Spirit Flowers, I will eat stir-fried rabbit meat tonight.¡±

    The fat rabbit shudders. Raising it¡¯s head up, the expression in it¡¯s eyes bes increasingly innocent and beseeching.

    It gives a rub, and moves its fat body towards the Spirit Flower¡¯s side.

    Against expectations, it really doesn¡¯t go to touch the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers. Instead, it lies down on its stomach, at a ce that¡¯s extremely close to the petals.

    The rabbit even takes a deep breath like a human would, mung bean eyes revealing a look of pleasure.

    Muyan suspiciously looks at the rabbit for a moment. Upon seeing that it really wouldn¡¯t touch the flowers, she takes out the Tian Mo Qin and begins to y the instrument.

    Ying Mei¡¯s line of sight can¡¯t help but fall on the fat rabbit.

    She slightly wrinkles her brows, revealing a hint of curiosity.

    This rabbit¡¯s outward appearance seems very ordinary, but Ying Mei feels like it has a strange breath in its body, which feels intractable and awe-inspiring.

    The zither starts to y, and the immortal sound rises up in spirals.

    The nts in the courtyard sway in intoxication.

    At the same time, the bewitched fat rabbit is also swaying its head.

    The song reaches its climax, and the fragrance of the Spirit Flowers bes stronger.

    The fat rabbit excitedly rolls while lying down, almost crushing several herbs to death underneath it.

    No one notices how the originally snow white fur on its body has be shinier and smoother after this song, lustrous like jade.

    A pair of mung bean eyes look at Muyan, stirred up and brimming with excitement.

    It¡¯s really correct in following after the Little Master and the Female Devil.

    Even in such a damnable area like the Yanwu Continent, it could still advance.

    The sound of the zither falls, and Muyan puts the Tian Mo Qin away. She looks at the four Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, her eyes filled with fascinated surprise.

    The beautiful and exquisitely-detailed petals have now be purer, like blue ice crystals.

    Suffocatingly gorgeous.

    The flower at the center sways softly with the wind, there¡¯s a touch of pale pink, which is the only color on the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower aside from the blue.

    Muyan holds her breath and takes out a jade box, preparing to gather the flowers into the small container.

    Before she could fully reach out her hand however, a shrill, angry shout could be heard from behind her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!!¡±

    Muyan is stumped, and just as she¡¯s about to get up, she feels a huge force knocking her away.

    The flustered and exasperated voice speaks once again, ¡°Are you crazy? Knowing what this is, you actually dare to casually touch it without thinking!!¡±

    Ying Mei has swift eyes and quick hand as she helps Muyan, she has an extremely bad expression as she looks at the iing person.

    Muyan also looks over.

    There¡¯s a small young woman in green clothes, her hair in tied up in two loops.

 Chapter 329: Jun Shangâ€™s guest

    <h4>Chapter 329: Jun Shang¡¯s guest</h4>

    There¡¯s a small young woman in green clothes, her hair tied up in two loops.

    Her appearance could also be regarded as delicate and lovely, but the overbearing arrogance and willfulness on her face is making her features look harsh.

    The girl raises her head to look at Muyan¡¯s appearance, and a trace of astonishment shes through her eyes.

    Soon after, her brows furrow even tighter.

    She puts both hands on her hips and faces Muyan, making a big fuss as she says, ¡°You should know that these Dark Cloud Spirit Flowers are something that my Miss wants to use for alchemy, what¡¯s to be done if you ruined it?¡±

    Muyan narrows her eyes, ¡°And you are?¡±

    The fat rabbit by her feet bares its teeth, letting out a strange growl.

    Ying Mei¡¯s expression bes even colder. She takes a step forward and gets ready to make a move.

    She will not allow anyone to slight Miss Jun.

    But the girl disdainfully sneers: ¡°Me? I am Shi Xianzi¡¯s personal maid. I¡¯vee at this time at the orders of my family¡¯s Miss, to collect the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.¡±

    ¡°By mydy¡¯s estimate, the Spirit Flower will blossom by wu-shi (11am-1pm) today... fortunately, I¡¯vee a little bit early. Otherwise, this precious Spirit Flower would¡¯ve definitely been ruined by a country bumpkin like you.¡±

    Country bumpkin?! This woman actually dares to say that Muyan is a country bumpkin?!

    To say nothing of Ying Mei¡¯s cold murderousness, even the ck-clothed guards at the sidelines are all showing extremely bad expressions as well.

    Their Miss Jun can cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, when no one else has been capable of aplishing that for thousands of years.

    She can make the four seasons turn in the whole medicine field, and make the herbs grow madly (those precious herbs that have matured in the medicine field during these past few days, have been directly picked off by these ck-clothed guards).

    Their Miss Jun is the brilliant and famous Enchantress of Medicine of Tianyuan City. She could make the dying have an astounding recovery, and seize their lives away from within the underworld¡¯s grasp.

    This awe-inspiring person is actually being called a country bumpkin.

    Just where¡¯d this woman¡¯s facee from?!

    This maid seems to have finally sensed the murderous intent from the surroundings, as she shrinks her neck back, showing a trace of fear.

    But soon, she straightens her back and puffs out her chest, coldly snorting as she says: ¡°The Master of this courtyard had personallye to the Ghost City for my Miss and had invited her over. You people dare to disrespect me, aren¡¯t you afraid that your Master will peel your skins off?¡±

    As soon as she says this, the ck-clothed guards aren¡¯t the only ones to have a changee over their expressions.

    Even Ying Mei is stumped, the killing intent on her body vanishes without a trace.

    Jun Shang¡¯s invited guest?

    Seeing the change in these people¡¯s movements, the maid is all the more proud of herself. Lifting her chin, she haughtily says: ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know, just how many people in the entire Yanwu Continent want to invite our Miss toe over? It is your greatest honor to have our Miss willing toe here...¡±

    ¡°Shi Xianzi... your Miss is Shi Lanling?¡±

    Muyan suddenly asks.

    The maid looks at her in surprise, but soon bes even more arrogant, ¡°It seems like you still have some knowledge. That¡¯s right, Shi Lanling is my family¡¯s Miss. However, my Miss¡¯ taboo name isn¡¯t something that a country bumpkin like you can say casually.¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s has a sharp expression in her eyes, and she can¡¯t wait to chop this person up into thousands of pieces for humiliating Miss Jun.

    But she remembers that this person is someone that Jun Shang invited over, so she still reigns back her anger.

    The light in Muyan¡¯s eyes congeals, and she doesn¡¯t bother with the maid.

    That¡¯s because she¡¯s thinking of her previous life.

    This Shi Lanling, the one called Shi Xianzi, also had a reputation back in that life.

    Up to the point of Muyan¡¯s death in her past lifetime, it¡¯s known there were only a total of two alchemists in the entire Yanwu Continent.

    One of them is Gong Qianxue¡¯s senior brother, a brilliant student of the Heavenly Road Sect ¨C Jian Feng.

    And the other is the Ghost City¡¯s fairy ¨C Shi Lanling.

    It¡¯s just,pared to the show-off Jian Feng,

    Shi Lanling is more low-key. Rather, you can say that she mainly offers her services to the Ghost City.

 Chapter 330: Important Reason

    <h4>Chapter 330: Important Reason</h4>

    Shi Lanling is more low-key. Rather, you can say that she mainly offers her services to the Ghost City.

    She will not easily undertake a task, unless it¡¯s through the Ghost City¡¯s connections.

    As a result, her name is not as well-known as Jian Feng¡¯s.

    But in those days, Muyan once heard Gong Qianxue mention that this Shi Lanling¡¯s level in alchemy is not lower than Jian Feng¡¯s.

    Seeing Muyan¡¯s absent-minded expression, and the way she¡¯s not saying anything, the maid thinks that Muyan is intimidated by her Miss¡¯ reputation.

    She can¡¯t help but snort. With an arrogant expression, her manner of speaking has actually be a little better.

    ¡°You also can¡¯t me me for speaking unpleasantly just a moment ago. My family¡¯s Miss has been waiting for these Spirit Flowers for a very long time. A country bumpkin like you who doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine better not tinker around with it.¡±

    ¡°Cultivating this Spirit Flower is extremely difficult. The owner of this courtyard has spent an enormous amount of care and effort in order to give this to my Miss. Had you identally killed it, you won¡¯t be able topensate for it, even if you were yed, boned, and sold.¡±

    Muyan slowly lifts up her eyes, ¡°You said these flowers are for Shi Lanling?¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡± the maid looks at her contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that your Master has already found my family¡¯s Miss a month ago, saying that he will send the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower in a month, for my Miss to use it in alchemy.¡±

    ¡°But mydy knows that this flower is too precious, and she fears that it would be no good if it was plucked up by you people, with your rough hands and feet. That¡¯s why she sent me to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Humph, fortunately I came. The Spirit Flower that the Lord specially cultivated for my Miss would have certainly been killed off by you, this rough-handed country bumpkin.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s lips slowly curls up, a bright and beautiful smile bursts forth on her absolutely gorgeous face.

    But the more enticing and moving her smile gets, the colder her eyes be ¨C like chilling frost.

    ¡°So as it turns out, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is very important to him, and it¡¯s important here!¡±

    Ying Mei anxiously looks at Muyan, wanting to say something, but unable to speak out a word.

    She has followed by Jun Shang¡¯s side for so many years, and she knows better than anyone else ¨C there has never been a woman in the world who could receive Jun Shang¡¯s good words and good treatment, except for Miss Jun.

    Even Leng Qingwan, heir of Tian Yi Men, has never entered Jun Shang¡¯s eyes.

    To say nothing of this so called Shi-fairy.

    ¡°Miss Jun, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand, Jun Shang, he... to you...¡±

    Ying Mei has yet to finish what she¡¯s saying, when that maides over with a cold look.

    Her eyes closely regard Muyan with loathing, scanning her up and down. Then the maid spits, ¡°So you¡¯re the one they say, that vixen who¡¯s seducing the Lord all day long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re responsible in looking after this Spirit Flower, heh... a country bumpkin growing flowers, you don¡¯t really believe that you could climb the Master¡¯s bed by just relying on a little bit of good looks, right? Pah, really have no sense of shame!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let you touch the Spirit Flowers just now. Otherwise, this pure and holy flower would have been sullied by you.¡±

    Saying that, the maid takes out a small jade box and stoops down, reaching out to pluck the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.

    ¡°Owoo¨C!¡±

    The fat rabbit crouching by Muyan¡¯s side suddenly lets out a beast-like howl.

    It¡¯s body leaps up and rushes towards the maid.

    It¡¯s small mung bean eyes are filled with anxiety.

    But in the end, it¡¯s movements are still a step toote.

    And they see, that the moment the maid¡¯s hand touches the flower, the nt that Muyan has cultivated with utmost care for six days, using eight hours every day to y the zither on ¨C the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower withers and dies at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    Everyone present have their eyes wide open, overwhelmed with shock and horror as they look at this scene.

    Muyan¡¯s heart constricts, and there¡¯s an indescribable sadness and grievance bubbling up within it.

    That flower cost her six days of hard work.

 Chapter 331: The Lord wonâ€™t let you off

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Lord won¡¯t let you off</h4>

    Everyday, they listened to her y the zither, sway gently whenever she touches them ¨C like living beings that have attachments to her, responding to her.

    But at this very moment, one of these beautiful and frail little flowers has withered.

    Muyan can even feel the loss of a breathing life from the air.

    The maid¡¯s face is filled with rm.

    She stares in shock at the ck ashes that remain within her hands¨C then at the dead leaves of the withered Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    She looks at Muyan, then at the fat rabbit that has already returned to her side.

    She suddenly screeches loudly, getting up, ¡°It was you, you¡¯re definitely the one who did something and made this Spirit Flower wither, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re definitely jealous of my Miss for obtaining that Lord¡¯s favor so you instructed that rabbit to purposely kill that Dark Clouds Spirit Flower... I¡¯ll get you for this!¡±

    Saying that, she stomps her foot and suddenly pounces towards Muyan.

    The strong Internal Forceing out of her is unexpectedly that of a peak Earth Stage practitioner.

    Before the maid could get near Muyan however, Ying Mei takes a step forward, holding out her hand to block the maid¡¯s way.

    Ying Mei¡¯s gaze is unspeakably cold.

    She has always been fond of killing to stop killing: a person who uses violence to curb violence.

    Ordinarily, this woman who dared to insult Jun Muyan would have already been dead after a ruthless persecution.

    The maid shudders violently under Ying Mei¡¯s eyes. The Internal Force that had originally condensed on the hollow of her palm also disintegrates due to fear.

    She opens her trembling lips, ¡°You... what do you want to do, I am Shi Xianzi¡¯s personal maid ¨C if you hurt me, the Lord won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Ying Mei sneers, the light in her pupils is like a de, ¡°If I kill you and bury you underneath the soil, no one would know that you came here, do you... want to try it?¡±

    The maid widens her eyes in horror, and just as she¡¯s about to say something-

    She suddenly catches a glimpse of a few figures from the corner of her eyes.

    Her form leans backwards, and she directly tumbles down to the ground. Soon after, she lets out a pained wail, ¡°It hurts, what do you want to do... you people ruined the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, now you still want to kill and silence me? Wuu, wuu...¡±

    Ying Mei has a sh of understanding and she raises her head. Seeing the figuresing to their side, she promptly kneels down on the ground, ¡°Seeing Jun Shang!¡±

    The ck-clothed guards in the courtyard kneel down simultaneously, ¡°Jun Shang!¡±

    In a split second, Muyan is the only one standing by herself in this courtyard.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes look towards her.

    Only to see that the young woman¡¯s skin under the sunlight is so white, almost transparent.

    Long eyshes are slightly hanging down, covering up the rays of light in her eyes.

    The corners of her mouth are slightly curled up, rippling like an enticing smile that seems to exist and vanish.

    But this smile doesn¡¯t have the smallest bit of it¡¯s usual inviting yfulness, as it isced with a chill instead.

    Di Ming Jue frowns, coldly saying: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The maid who¡¯s crying on the ground secretly raises her eyes to take a look at the arriving man, and her eyes fills up with astonishment.

    Her face also goes very red in bashfulness.

    Growing up to this age, she has never seen a man that can have such a handsome appearance as this mysterious Lord in front of her.

    This man¡¯s beauty that day, the nobility that casts a sidelong nce at all thend under the heavens...

    It¡¯s no wonder that her Miss, who doesn¡¯t eat the food ofmon mortals*, also topples over this man¡¯s elegant bearing.

    -

    - cing oneself above themon popce

    The maid sees Di Ming Jue getting closer and closer, impatience rising up in his eyes from theck of a response.

    She quickly steadies her mind, getting up to a kneeling position. With a sobbing tone: ¡°Replying to Gongzi.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, your guard came to inform Miss, saying that the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers would be ready today.¡±

    ¡°Miss was worried that the Spirit Flower would get damaged during the collection process, so she specially had this servante over and take a look, and at the same time, have this servant personally pick the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.¡±

    ¡°But as soon as this ve arrived, I saw her¨C¡±

 Chapter 332: â€˜Be goodâ€™- your sister!!

    <h4>Chapter 332: ¡®Be good¡¯- your sister!!</h4>

    The maid turns around to angrily point towards Muyan, ¡°It¡¯s her, she was actually nning to steal the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, even making her pet go and trample it.¡±

    ¡°Even though this servant immediately stepped forward to stop her, it was still toote, and she has already killed one of these precious flowers.¡±

    Saying that, the maid points towards the withered Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, her tears falling even more fiercely.

    Looking like she really suffered through all kinds grievances.

    Ying Mei listens to her words that invert ck and white, herplexion turning a little green from anger.

    But she has always been bad at expressing herself, and the ck-clothed guards in the courtyard are all habitually silent.

    ¡°Jun Shang, the matter is not as she says it is, Miss Jun did not...¡±

    ¡°How is it not so?¡± the maid rips a scream out of her throat, ¡°You dare say that she didn¡¯t want to steal the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower just now?¡±

    ¡°You dare say that you didn¡¯t threaten me just a moment ago, wanting to kill and silence me?¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s face turns red, tightly clenching both hands into fists, but she couldn¡¯te up with anything to say.

    She has always been better at speaking with swords and fists.

    But this time, she simply cannot allow Miss Jun to be wrongly used.

    Ying Mei takes a step forward, and just as she¡¯s about to speak, a hand presses down on her shoulder.

    Muyan slowly walks forward, patting Ying Mei¡¯s shoulder and sending her a shallow smile.

    Then she indifferently looks at Di Ming Jue, ¡°I ruined the flower, what about it?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s voice is bone-piercingly cold.

    Even those peach blossom eyes that are usually gleaming with the reflection of waves in sunlight, also seem to condense into ice.

    Di Ming Jue instinctively doesn¡¯t like seeing her with this kind of expression. He furrows his brows.

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, the maid immediately shouts out, ¡°Gongzi, you heard that, she admits it. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately ruined mydy¡¯s Dark Clouds Spirit Flower!¡±

    Muyan looks at her with indifferent eyes, her expression is heedless beyond words, ¡°Yeah, I did it on purpose. What can you do about me?¡±

    ¡°I cultivated these Spirit Flowers, what can you do if I don¡¯t want to give any of them to your Miss?¡±

    Saying that, she raises her hands, intending to take away the remaining three flowers.

    What happened just now, she doesn¡¯t want to experience that again ¨C seeing with her own eyes how the flowers that she has raised herself wither, the scene of their lives getting snuffed out.

    Before her Internal Force could touch the flowers however,

    She has her wrists captured by Di Ming Jue.

    Her Internal Force is contained, and she naturally couldn¡¯t take the Dark Clouds Flowers anymore.

    Muyan snaps her head up at Di Ming Jue, and there¡¯s finally a bit more anger in her eyes, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Not only does Di Ming Jue keep his hold, his fingertips are even caressing her wrists gently, like flirting.

    ¡°Be good, I still have some use for these flowers.¡±

    ¡®Be good¡¯ ¨C your sister!!

    You want to use the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers that this Miss has painstakingly raised, all to curry favor with your lover!

    Di Ming Jue, you want to die, you better die, just die ah!

    The maid sees this scene and she¡¯s stumped for words.

    Isn¡¯t this Lord¡¯s attitude towards this gardener rather too intimate?

    Could it be that he¡¯s really been seduced by this fox gardener¡¯s wiles?

    ¡°Gongzi, this person deliberately killed the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, you mustn¡¯t let her off lightly!¡±

    Di Ming Jue coldly looks at that maid. He doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Ye steps forward from the side, all smiles as he asks: ¡°Oh, then what do you say should be done?¡±

    The maid immediately replies: ¡°The Spirit Flowers that Gongzi wants to give to mydy, which one is not worth a city, which one is easy to find in the world ¨C more importantly, what of the Gongzi¡¯s intentions towards my Miss?¡±

    ¡°This person is so vile, even killing the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower that Gongzi wanted to give to mydy. If not punished severely, wouldn¡¯t that be an insult to Gongzi¡¯s intentions?¡±

 Chapter 333: Fetch a good price

    <h4>Chapter 333: Fetch a good price</h4>

    ¡°Make herpensate for a Spirit Flower, I think that she should be flogged a hundred times. It would serve as a warning against following her bad example!¡±

    As she¡¯s saying this, the maid looks at Muyan maliciously, a smile of ridicule filling her eyes.

    She dares to be certain that this mysterious Lord must have a favorable impression towards herdy.

    Otherwise, how can you exin the fact that he wants to give such a precious Spirit Flower to Miss?

    Even if this fox-faced gardener wants to seduce him again, what about it?

    Wait until Miss moves her hand, it would be easy to deal with something like her.

    Muyan looks up towards Di Ming Jue, smiling like a flower, ¡°Killing the ¡®intention¡¯ that is Jun Shang¡¯s present to his lover, Muyan has really sinned and should die ten thousand times!¡±

    As she¡¯s saying that, she suddenly operates the Mysterious Energy on her hands, breaking away from Di Ming Jue¡¯s confines within a blink of an eye.

    Just as her hands have broken free, who would¡¯ve thought that her waist would get captured.

    The pair closes the distance between them instead.

    Muyan is about to blow her top off from anger.

    It¡¯s as if Di Ming Jue is looking at a child¡¯s mischief, his cold voice even contains a helpless coddling tone, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. Or do you want to get even closer Ben Jun?¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...!!!¡± I¡¯d rather want to neuter this scoundrel!

    ......

    The maid is shocked and hatefully jealous of how Muyan is sticking even closer to Di Ming Jue. The light in her eyes changes fromcency to bitter resentment.

    However, she hears Han Ye continue tough and ask: ¡°The Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is a rare nt, it is hard to search for it in this world. Finding another flower is practically impossible, this requirement seems to be somewhat of a Herculean task.¡±

    Hearing Han Ye¡¯s words, the maid¡¯s eyes immediately brighten.

    As it turns out, this fox-face hasn¡¯tpletely captured the Lord¡¯s heart.

    She ruined Miss¡¯ Spirit Flower, so she must pay.

    The maid sets her mind to it, ¡°And precisely because the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is hard to find, it¡¯s even more important that she pay for it.¡±

    ¡°I remember mydy saying that if this Spirit Flower appears on the market, it would be worth... at least ten million gold coins. If she can¡¯te up with a Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, let herpensate for its price in gold. And she absolutely couldn¡¯t escape from that hundredshes either.¡±

    Han Ye blinks, ¡°Ten million gold coins ah, this isn¡¯t a small amount, is it? I¡¯m afraid that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to earn it all in their lifetime.¡±

    ¡°This is her punishment for courting disaster!¡± the maid¡¯s eyes are shining as she stares at Muyan, her gaze is brimming with malice, ¡°If she really cannot pay with money, I think it would be right to sell her to Ghost City¡¯s Wan Ren Ku. With her good looks, she would definitely be able to fetch a good price. Then when she works like a horse for several decades in the Ghost City, there woulde a day where she would be able to make up for ten million gold coins.¡±

    As soon as these words are said, a changees over the faces of everyone present.

    Even Han Ye¡¯s eyes somewhat darken.

    Not to mention Di Ming Jue.

    There¡¯s already a thick, dark-red killing intent that is welling up within his eyes.

    Ying Mei is under the impression that Di Ming Jue really wants to punish Muyan because of the Spirit Flower.

    Bending a knee, she kneels down in a sh, ¡°Jun Shang, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower was killed by this subordinate. If it¡¯spensation, please let this subordinate pay for it, by no means could Miss Jun be wrongly used.¡±

    Muyan frowns, wanting to step forward and help her up.

    But Di Ming Jue has already taken the initiative to release her, slowly making his way until he arrives before the Spirit Flower that had withered.

    ¡°If you damage something, it would only be fair to receive punishment, as well as providepensation ording to its value.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is bone-piercingly cold, making everyone at the scene shiver uncontrobly.

    However, the meaning in those words is making the maid violently happy.

    Even forgetting to be scared of that ruthless killing intent in the atmosphere.

    She¡¯s proud of herself as she looks at Muyan, anticipating the other woman¡¯s miserable end.

    ¡°How can you prove that she is the one who killed this flower?¡±

    The man¡¯s ice-cold voice rings once more.

 Chapter 334: The Flower of Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Flower of Vengeance</h4>

    The maid stares nkly, then she immediately says: ¡°Me, I saw it with my own eyes, I am a witness.¡±

    ¡°Witness testimony? No need...¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯s lips curl up like he¡¯s smiling, but the chill and bloodthirst within his eyes is making his handsome face look particrly dangerous, ¡°Ben Jun has better evidence.¡±

    Just as his voice falls, a powerful energy strikes at the withered Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    It¡¯s ignited into mes, and the withered nt burns until there¡¯s almost nothing left.

    The next moment, they see a strand of ck gasing out from smoke, and it flies straight towards the maid.

    At the side, Han Ye says with a sneer: ¡°I forgot to tell you, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower used to be called the Holy Soul Flower in ancient times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it can only ept a purer and purer breath for nourishment. Previously, the one cultivating this Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is Miss Jun, so her body has the unmixed Internal Force. So from then on, if someone touches the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower without the exact same kind of breath as Miss Jun, the Spirit Flower will die from making contact with the polluting qi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why, these past six days, every one of us in this courtyard would dare to approach the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, but no one would dare touch them.¡±

    The maid widens her eyes in horror, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    How could there be such a strange and sentient flower in this world?

    Han Ye continues: ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I forgot to tell you ¨C this Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is a kind of nt that is very vengeful.¡±

    ¡°Since its life onlysts for seven days, this flower really treasures the period of its growth. So if it happens that a dirty breath causes them to die, the withered flower leaves will lock on to this pollution and strengthen it. Once the flower leaves have burned or rottedpletely, the dirty breath will once again return to its owner.¡±

    It¡¯s as if the ck smoke has a mind of its own, as it flies straight to the maid.

    The maid scrambles in trying to dodge, but she simply cannot hide from this ck wisp.

    After a few short breaths, her face has beenpletely covered by this ck smoke.

    ¡°Aaaah¨C!!¡± a shrill, blood-curdling scream pierces through the sky.

    The maid howls in grief as she desperately rolls on the ground.

    This kind of pain goes on for a quarter of an hour, and the ck smoke slowly dissipates.

    Revealing the maid¡¯s haggard, ck-colored face.

    One can say that the maid initially had a face that¡¯s considered pretty and lovable, red lips and white teeth.

    Now, she¡¯s only left with ck, even her teeth are dark yellow.

    Incredibly ugly.

    Simply a bumpkin even among vige folk.

    ¡°Pft... *cough* *cough*...¡± one of the ck-clothed guards at the side couldn¡¯t help himself, and lets out augh.

    Then he hurriedly restrains himself in fear.

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Han Ye doesn¡¯t have any reservations, holding his stomach as he leans against Ying Mei. He can¡¯t straighten his waist fromughing, ¡°Hahaha, Little Shadow, look at her face, doesn¡¯t it look like a charcoal briquette?¡±

    Ying Mei disapprovingly pushes Han Ye away, but seeing the maid¡¯s appearance, her lips can¡¯t help but twitch up.

    Muyan is also a bit stunned.

    She didn¡¯t know that the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower would actually have this kind of ability after its death.

    This means of retaliation really disys originality.

    Pfft¨C!

    Di Ming Jue looks at the smile on her face, and the cold harshness between his brows finally recedes a bit, changing into gentle doting.

    ......

    The maid feels up her own face, and brings down the hand that touched it. She sees that her palm is pitch ck.

    And this kind of darkness wouldn¡¯te off with any kind of rubbing or washing.

    She was originally quite confident about her own appearance. All along, she was fantasizing of being able to follow by herdy¡¯s side, and apany the Miss into marrying a handsome groom.

    But now... now... everything is ruined.

    However, before the tears could rush out-

 Chapter 335: Business completion

    <h4>Chapter 335: Businesspletion</h4>

    Han Ye has already stoppedughing, deathly serious as he stands before the maid, ¡°Well then, now that the one who killed the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower has been identified, it¡¯s time for us to figure out the issue ofpensation.¡±

    The maid widens her whirling eyes, her ckened mouth is agape, revealing a horrified and desperate expression.

    Nevertheless, Han Ye smiles a little gentler, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you, as we¡¯ll just do it ording to what you said just now. Either provide a Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, orpensate with ten million gold coins. Oh, that¡¯s right, we can¡¯t forget the punishment of one hundredshes either. Girl, may I ask if what I said is alright?¡±

    The maid¡¯s body is on the verge of copse, and if her skinplexion could still be seen at this time, it would probably take on an unnatural color of greenish ash.

    ¡°I... I... no... spare me...¡±

    ¡°s, that wouldn¡¯t cut it!¡± Han Ye lets out a regretful sigh.

    He softly ps his hands, and his face has an assuring gentleness, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be anxious. If you can¡¯t pay at the time being, we won¡¯t force you. Like you said, it¡¯s very simple ¨C if you don¡¯t have enough money, you¡¯d just be sold to Wan Ren Ku.¡±

    ¡°But your appearance...¡± Han Ye looks at her up and down, sizing up her appearance, ¡°Oh, the flesh business wouldn¡¯t do, but you could be a ve in the Beast Fighting Colosseum, that would be pretty good. After all, you do have an Earth Stage cultivation, so in all likelihood, you would definitely be able to make a lot of money each time you take the stage.¡±

    ¡°The future is long! Doing that for a few decades, there will inevitably be a day that you could pay off the ten million gold coins that you owe. Say... wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Hearing those words, the maid could no longer keep herself up. Her eyes roll up, and shepletely loses consciousness.

    ===

    In the breeze, Muyan sits beside the Spirit Flowers.

    Along with the setting sun, the color and patterns on the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers be even more crystal clear, a beauty that doesn¡¯t belong to the mortal world.

    But Muyan also knows that their short lives are finallying to an end.

    Later, an hour at most, these flowers wouldpletely wither, and then the nt would bear ck-colored seeds.

    And just like the two remaining seeds inside her space, they wouldn¡¯t have any vitality.

    Muyan sighs softly, ultimately reaching out her hand to touch the sparkling and translucent petals, as well as the pink core at the middle.

    The flower sways gently, like conveying its feelings and intimacy towards her.

    Like it¡¯s telling her to make haste.

    Their lives are like that of a mayfly, short and limited. However, their brief seven days of life is still more dazzling than all the summer flowers under the sun.

    That perhaps, a mere seven days is also enough.

    Muyan gently removes the flowers¡¯ core at the middle, and carefully ces them into the small jade box.

    Finally, thest rays of sunlight sinks down the western horizon, and the tiny flowerspletely wither, their lives fade away.

    Muyan lightly waves her hand, taking in the seeds and dried leaves of the Spirit Flower all into the Space.

    Soon after, she gets up and hands the jade box over to Di Ming Jue.

    These past few hours, she was quietly looking at the flowers, reluctant to pluck them.

    Di Ming Jue was at her side to keep herpany, not saying anything.

    At this point, Muyan doesn¡¯t intend to bicker with this man.

    After all, the seeds of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower have been provided by Di Ming Jue.

    And for the flowers to bloom, it also required Di Ming Jue¡¯s help.

    In the end, whomever Di Ming Jue wants to send these flower cores for, she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to get involved with that decision.

    ¡°Here are the cores of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower that you asked for. With this, our business should beplete, right?¡± Muyan asks indifferently.

    Di Ming Jue takes the jade box and immediately passes it over to Han Ye.

    There¡¯s a rare trace of eagerness in his usually cold voice, ¡°Go and deliver this to Shi Lanling at once. Personally watch over it, there simply mustn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 336: To reap the consequences of oneâ€™s word*

    <h4>Chapter 336: To reap the consequences of one¡¯s word*</h4>

    - modernly used when pointing out that someone is going back on their word

    Muyan just thought that she has gotten over it.

    Hearing these words, the difort in her heart immediately ignites into a raging anger.

    This scoundrel really wants to give away the cores of the Spirit Flowers that she had painstakingly raised.

    She really wants to snatch back the jade box that she had just handed over, then break it.

    However, Han Ye doesn¡¯t give her slightest chance. He takes the box, doesn¡¯t say anything, and turns into light and shadow ¨C disappearing from his spot.

    Looking as if it¡¯s really, exceedingly urgent.

    Muyan¡¯s eyes go dark. She doesn¡¯t say anything else, and just turns around to leave.

    To care about who this man is giving the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower for... right now, she only wants to see her baby.

    Just as she has taken two step away however,

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s figure suddenly appears to block her way.

    Muyan narrows her eyes, her expression is exceptionally bad, ¡°Jun Shang, what is the meaning of this? You wanted me to grow flowers, and I did. You wanted to send the cores to your little lover, I also helped you collect them. Now that I want to leave, could it be that Jun Shang still wouldn¡¯t allow it?¡±

    Di Ming Jue furrows his good-looking sword-like brows, a trace of confusion in his eyes, ¡°What little lover?¡±

    Haha! Act! Just keep acting!

    Di Ming Jue stares nkly for a moment, then he suddenly has a sh of understanding, ¡°You mean Shi Lanling? How could she be...¡±

    All of a sudden, his voicees to a halt.

    A smiling expression appears in his eyes, and he leans closer to Muyan. He whispers by her ear: ¡°Muyan, this tone of yours, Ben Jun would think that you are eating vinegar*.¡±

    - jealous

    Eat your big head vinegar¨C!!

    Muyan¡¯s face goes very red, ans she¡¯s so close to letting out a loud scream.

    Meeting the man¡¯s smiling eyes, she could see her own appearance in depths of those ice-blue irises, how she looks as she goes into a rage from humiliation. Her mood worsens.

    Pushing away the man¡¯s iing face, Muyan coldly says: ¡°How you imagine the wildest things is your business. I don¡¯t care. I would like to leave now. Jun Shang-daren, you wouldn¡¯t go back on your words, would you?¡±

    Di Ming Jue detains her wrist, unyielding as he pulls her to his side, ¡°Wait for one more day. After a day, you would definitely see Xiao Bao.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to wait another day?¡± Muyan asks coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you originally promised, that as long as I sessfully cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, you would let me leave...¡±

    Before she could finish what she¡¯s saying, the scene in front her eyes spins around.

    Di Ming Jue has once again hoisted her up, slinging her on his shoulder.

    It¡¯s just like he¡¯s carrying a sack.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue¨C!!!¡± Muyan practically roars, ¡°Reap the consequences of your words, or you have no face*!¡±

    - sense of shame

    The man reaches up and lightly pats her bottom, his ears turning a suspicious red.

    The voiceing out of his mouth is still as cold as before, ¡°Say whatever you want, Ben Jun won¡¯t let you leave until tomorrow night.¡±

    (A certain Jun Shang: Humph! What ¡®face¡¯, isn¡¯t it more important to have a wife?)

    ===

    ¡°Wuu wuu, Miss, you have to save me! I don¡¯t want to be sold to Wan Ren Ku, don¡¯t want to beshed a hundred times, ask leniency from that Lord for me!¡±

    The totally ckened maid kneels before Shi Lanling, weeping bitter tears, entreating piteously.

    Sitting directly in front of the maid is a woman dressed in white, her appearance is lucid, elegant and refined.

    Hearing the maid¡¯s tearful request, the woman slightly knits her long and shapely brows. The gentle beauty akin to ¡®Xishi sping her heart¡¯* is thereupon added to her quiet, cool, and ethereal face. It¡¯s indescribably lovely and pitiful.

    - a woman¡¯s lovely appearance, despite the pangs of pain

    ¡°Qing-er, what happened exactly? I asked you to collect the core of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, why have you be like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that fox-face!¡± the maid screeches, her eyes brimming with hate, ¡°Miss, it turns out that the rumor in that courtyard is true, that there¡¯s a vixen seducing the Lord. Not only did that fox confuse the lord¡¯s mind, she even wanted to snatch the Spirit Flower that he wanted to give you.¡±

 Chapter 337: No need to make exemptions

    <h4>Chapter 337: No need to make exemptions</h4>

    ¡°This servant couldn¡¯t just stand by idly and watch, so got into an argument with her, didn¡¯t expect that it would actually... actually lead to this kind of conclusion.¡±

    She adds oil and vinegar on recounting what happened in the medicine field.

    Putting emphasis on describing how Muyan was coveting the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower. How, after discovering that the flower was for Shi Lanling, she deliberately destroyed it ¨C amply shifting the me to Muyan.

    Also, how she seduced Di Ming Jue when he appeared.

    The more Shi Lanling listens, the tighter she furrows her brows. Her eyes of fine sunny weather also be a bit overcast.

    ¡°Do you know that person¡¯s background?¡±

    The maid could see the displeasure in Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes, and a cheerful expression flits through her face. She promptly replies: ¡°Replying to Miss. That woman is called Jun Muyan, a famous doctor in Tianyuan City these days. I heard that she had passed the Xuan Medical Pavilion¡¯s senior doctor examination.¡±

    ¡°Heh... Xuan Medical Pavilion?¡± Shi Lanling gives a disdainful sneer, evidently not putting the Xuan Medical Pavilion in her eyes.

    The maid still wants to continue talking, when Han Ye arrives in a gust of wind.

    ¡°Miss Shi!¡± Han Ye pants faintly. He takes out a jade box, then, direct and in-spoken, ¡°This are the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower Cores that have been agreed upon. Pleaseplete what Jun Shang has requested, as soon as possible.¡±

    Shi Lanling receives the jade box, her fingers lightly stroking the lid.

    It¡¯s as if that man¡¯s handsome and iparable face has emerged before her eyes.

    Her cheeks begin to heat up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Di June over himself?¡± she softly mumbles, ¡°And about today¡¯s matter, I heard Qing-er say...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I would¡¯ve forgotten if Miss Shi didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Han Ye looks like he had juste to notice the maid¡¯s existence. The corners of his mouth curls up into a grim smile, ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you agree to go to the Ghost City and receive the punishment of a hundredshes, and then proceed to the Beast Fighting Colosseum to raise money and settle your debt?¡±

    Hearing Han Ye¡¯s words, fear fills up the maid¡¯s eyes.

    She turns beseechingly towards Shi Lanling, ¡°Miss!¡±

    Shi Lanling slightly furrows her brows, ¡°Guard Han, today¡¯s matter maybe a bit of a misunderstanding. Even if Qing-er had really been framed and identally killed the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, there¡¯s no need to be this aggressive, is there? After all, Qing-er is my personal maid. I wonder if it would be possible for Guard Han to let me see Di Jun, and ask him for an exemption?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make exemptions.¡± Han Ye has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Since Miss Shi is requesting this favor, it should also be possible to not send that person to Wan Ren Ku.¡±

    Hearing that, the maid¡¯s face is ecstatic.

    Shi Lanling also smiles in satisfaction, there¡¯s some pride and joy on her face.

    Who would¡¯ve expected that Han Ye¡¯s next words would make her so angry, she almost throws the jade box down the floor, ¡°As long as Miss Lan is willing topensate ten million gold coins to my family¡¯s Jun Shang, your servant girl naturally wouldn¡¯t need to go to Wan Ren Ku. Of course, that punishment of one hundredshes is absolutely necessary.¡±

    Shi Lanling clenches her teeth, ¡°Guard Han, you¡¯re acting on your own initiative ¨C does Di Jun know?¡±

    Han Ye has a dismissive face, ¡°If Miss Shi thinks that it¡¯s necessary, you are wee to go to our Jun Shang and object.¡±

    That said, he ps his hands.

    Someone immediately bursts in, and drags the maid out, as she¡¯s wailing and screaming.

    One hundredshes, then presented to Wan Ren Ku, then delivered to the Beast Fighting Colosseum ¨C spending all her life in bloody battles against humans and Strange Beasts, until she dies.

    Pa¨C!

    Shi Lanling heavily ms the jade box on the table, her face bursting into green and purple.

    But in the end, she restrains herself and calms down.

    Han Ye has once again changed into a moderate appearance, smiling wholeheartedly, ¡°Miss Shi, with these three Dark Clouds Spirit Flower Cores, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem to refine at least one Nine-Holed Golden Dan, yes?¡±

    Refining the Nine-Holed Golden Dan is extremely difficult for Yanwu Continent alchemists.

 Chapter 338: Jun Shang will not see outsiders

    <h4>Chapter 338: Jun Shang will not see outsiders</h4>

    Three Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, she has a very high chance of sessfully refining one Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    Shi Lanling haughtily raises her chin, ¡°Naturally, it won¡¯t be a problem. Di Junpletely doesn¡¯t need to worry about my, Shi Lanling¡¯s skills in alchemy. Wait until I¡¯ve refined the Pill, Lanling will personally deliver it to Di Jun.¡±

    Other people wouldn¡¯t be able to refine a Nine-Holed Golden Dan, even with three Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers.

    But as it happens, she is going to refine two or three.

    At that time, she would definitely be able to make that man sit up and take notice of her.

    She would let that man know that she is the best.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s hand is on the jade box, her eyes are filled with hope and expectation, yearning and determination.

    So much so, that when Han Ye says: ¡°No need, Jun Shang will not see outsiders¡± ¨C she doesn¡¯t hear it.

    Just blindly immersing into her own world.

    From the moment that she firstid her eyes on Di Ming Jue, Shi Lanling has allowed her own heart topletely fall for this man.

    That¡¯s because she knows that in the Yanwu Continent, there isn¡¯t another man like him ¨C who is as handsome, powerful, and set up on high!

    Indeed, only such a man is worthy of her, Shi Lanling.

    ===

    There¡¯s the sound of the door being opened.

    Ying Mei carefully carries a tray of food as she walks into the room.

    But it¡¯s extremely quiet inside, and the lights are too dim. The usual melodious sound of the zither is absent, there¡¯s no warmth of the candle me, nor is there the fragrance that refreshes the mind.

    What makes Ying Mei uneasy is that she could smell a faint scent of blood in the air.

    She puts the tray down, then she goes around the screen, and into the room.

    Ying Mei sees a figure on the bed, moving a little. She softly calls out, ¡°Miss Jun, you should eat, you didn¡¯t even have breakfast...¡±

    Before she could finish what she¡¯s saying, Ying Mei¡¯splexion changes drastically.

    On the bed not far from her, there¡¯s a girl in bed clothes leaning against the headboard.

    Her face is deathly pale, head slightly hanging down, so weak like she could fall off the bed at any moment.

    What¡¯s more frightening is that ¨C the corner of her pale lips, as well as on her snow-white clothes ¨C they are stained with bright red blood.

    ¡°Miss Jun¨C!!¡± Ying Mei is pale from fright as she rushes over and helps Muyan up, uncertain of thetter¡¯s life and death.

    Her fingers knead the other¡¯s slender jade-white wrist, slowly directing her Spiritual Power to enter through the pulse point on that wrist.

    She hasn¡¯t been this scared for a very long time.

    Ying Mei¡¯s hands are ice-cold, her body is faintly trembling.

    Maybe Muyan had an ident...

    However, along with her Spiritual Power rushing out, she feels her eyelids getting heavier, her consciousness going faint.

    Her body can¡¯t help but begin to sway unsteadily from side to side.

    Ying Mei tries her best to open her eyes, but she can¡¯t control her body.

    She suddenly realizes what just happened.

    With some difficulty, she looks up to see the girl that had been on herst breath just a moment ago. Her long eyshes flutter, there¡¯s a crafty light in her eyes. Her lips curve up, and she reveals an enchanting smile towards Ying Mei.

    The first thought thates to Ying Mei¡¯s mind: Fortunately, Miss Jun is alright.

    Soon, she could no longer keep herself up, and she directly loses consciousness.

    Looking at the ¡®young man¡¯ sleeping in her arms, Muyan guiltily cups her hands in salutation towards the other, ¡°Sorry, Ying Mei, let me borrow your identity first. As soon as I see my baby, I will definitelye back and properly treat your illness, and I¡¯ll take good care of your body.¡±

    Muyan works very quickly, immediately switching clothes with Ying Mei.

    In the mirror, the ck-clothed young man is in the shadows, his features are somewhat indistinct, but the cold and quiet temperament from his whole body is exactly the same as Ying Mei¡¯s.

    She believes that as long as no one looks too closely, even the one most familiar with Ying Mei, Han Ye, also wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.

    ......

    She quietly leaves the room.

 Chapter 339: Ben Jun wants to bathe

    <h4>Chapter 339: Ben Jun wants to bathe</h4>

    She quietly leaves the room.

    As she¡¯s passing by the food on the table, Muyan gulps, but she ultimately restrains herself.

    In order to act more realistically, she didn¡¯t eat breakfast.

    And now she¡¯s really hungry.

    But what is a little hunger when it¡¯s for the purpose of seeing her darling Xiao Bao?

    Today is a rainy day, the entire courtyard is covered in a cloudy gloom.

    Muyan pretends to be Ying Mei and effortlessly walks past the guards.

    As she approaches the gate, she sees a tall figure directly ahead of her.

    Even if he¡¯s tens of meters away, that chilly and powerful momentum just can¡¯t be ignored.

    Muyan¡¯s pupils contract, her heart feeling a sense of foreboding.

    Why is she so unlucky?

    With great difficulty, she was finally able to run away from Ying Mei ¨C but right after that, she actually runs head-on with this guy.

    However, there aren¡¯t any obstructions between the two of them. Now, if she avoids him, or pretends that she doesn¡¯t see him ¨C that¡¯s just trying to hide while making herself more conspicuous.

    Muyan takes a deep breath as Di Ming Jue gradually nears.

    She imitates Ying Mei¡¯s manner in giving a humble bow. She deliberately lowers her voice: ¡°Jun Shang!¡±

    Di Ming Jue has an indifferent expression: ¡°Muyan?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s heart tightens, and she tries hard to make her tone sound as cold andposed as Ying Mei¡¯s, ¡°Replying to Jun Shang. Miss Muyan is resting.¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s slightly wrinkles his brows, a trace of anxiousness flits across his eyes.

    He doesn¡¯t pay any more attention to the ¡®Ying Mei¡¯ in front of him, and goes straight to the direction of Muyan¡¯s room.

    The pair brushes past each other, and Muyan lets out a long sigh of relief...

    Then, just as she lets out this breath and goes on to take another step,

    The man that has already passed her by suddenly stops on his tracks. He turns around, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Muyan¡¯s heart immediately rises up to her throat.

    ¡°Jun Shang, do you have further instructions?¡±

    She lowers her head, not daring to look up.

    As a result, she doesn¡¯t see the man ¨C who¡¯s a little ways away from her ¨C slightly narrow his eyes. He stares unblinkingly at her, and a gloomy light shes flickers in his eyes.

    ¡°What did Muyan do today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing in particr. Miss Jun has been resting all day.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Muyan grits her teeth, ¡°Jun Shang, if there¡¯s no other instructions, this subordinate will excuse myself first.¡±

    The other side goes silent, and just when Muyan feels like breaking into a run,

    The man¡¯s deep and low voice drawls, ¡°Ben Jun wants to bathe. Go and arrange it.¡±

    What ghost¨C?!!

    ......

    Muyan silently curses in her mind, wishing that she could cut the man in front of her into eight pieces.

    Take a bath if you want, but you actually still want someone to serve you?

    Doesn¡¯t this man know that Ying Mei is a woman?

    Making a woman serve him as he takes a bath.

    This shameless rogue! Pervert!

    However, the ridicule is also returned to her. Muyun knows that in Di Ming Jue¡¯s presence, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away even if she exerts all her strength and gives it all her might.

    Instead of getting exposed and taken back now-

    She might as well follow this man to the hot springs.

    Go take a bath! Want to take off your clothes? Want to take off your trousers?

    The moment Di Ming Jue strips, she¡¯ll break into a run and conveniently take his clothes along with her.

    Don¡¯t tell her that he could still give chase, all the while without a stitch of clothing on him?

    Thinking of this exquisite n, Muyan¡¯s state of mind considerably steadies.

    Even when Di Ming Jue opens his mouth to make her take his clothes off-

    She could brace herself to do it.

    Hehe, isn¡¯t it just disrobing? It¡¯s not the first time anyway.

    Unfamiliar at first, acquainted the second time, by the third and fourth time, she¡¯s well ustomed...

    Well-ustomed your sister!

    Di Ming Jue, this scoundrel, does he make Ying Mei undress him whenever he takes a bath everyday?

    Simply too shameless!

 Chapter 340: Isâ€¦ is this alright? Jun Shang!

    <h4>Chapter 340: Is... is this alright? Jun Shang!</h4>

    Robe, upper garment, shoes ¨C they¡¯re taken off one by one.

    Even though Muyan doesn¡¯t dare to raise her head, she could still feel the man¡¯s sensual abdominal muscles and waistline.

    There¡¯s also the man¡¯s unique scent. And because they¡¯re too close to each other, it incessantly assails her nose, making her feel dizzy without her notice.

    When there¡¯s only a pair of thin pants left, Muyan¡¯s hands stop.

    However, Di Ming Jue still stands in front of her, not moving.

    Then, she hears the man¡¯s deep, dark, and husky voice, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Wha... what?¡± Muyan almost looks up with wide shocked eyes.

    But Di Ming Jue just takes it as a matter of course: ¡°Ben Jun wants to bathe, do you want to make me bathe with trousers on?¡±

    The steam from the hot spring rises up, making the pair¡¯s features look somewhat indistinct.

    So even if Di Ming Jue is currently almostpletely naked, she doesn¡¯t have as clear a view as when she painted him that day.

    But even if she couldn¡¯t see clearly, making her strip every piece of clothing on his body is too...

    In Muyan¡¯s mind, she has cursed this pervert Di Ming Jue countless times.

    But in the end, the circumstances are stronger than the person. Moreover, once she strips this man, she would be able to run away more easily, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Thinking of this, Muyan grits her teeth.

    She grabs the man¡¯s waistband and directly pulls it down.

    During that time, the back of her hand identally touches something hot, and it scares her to the point that she almost kicks him straight into the hot spring.

    Within the steam, Muyan still sees the man¡¯s perfectly straight and slender legs.

    Even just a vague silhouette, this man¡¯s figure is still perfection, it¡¯s criminally captivating!

    ¡°Now, is... is this alright? Jun Shang!¡±

    Muyan squeezes thest two words out from her mouth.

    She swears, if this pervert dares to have any more rotten ideas, she would definitely kick him straight into the pond.

    Di Ming Jue lowers his head, looking at the girl in front of him, how Muyan is getting ashamed into anger. The corners of his mouth turn up into a shallow smile.

    This little woman still thinks that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her?

    In reality, her acting is very good. If she changes her identity and brushes past him, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily notice that it¡¯s not Ying Mei.

    But unfortunately, the one impersonating Ying Mei is Jun Muyan.

    These days, Di Ming Jue could fail to recognize any individual, but he will absolutely not fail to recognize Muyan.

    Even a trace of breath, a minute movement, he seems to know her deep in his bones.

    Initially, when he knew that Muyan wanted to escape, his heart was filled with anger.

    Now that he sees the young woman¡¯s ashamed and resentful appearance, it all turns into softness and doting.

    On normal days, Muyan is alwayszy, calm ¨C and it seems like shepletely doesn¡¯t care about anything or anyone.

    What Di Ming Jue wants to see the most, is for her to reveal different moods because of him.

    ......

    The atmosphere in the hot spring seems extremely strange due to the pair¡¯s extended silence.

    Muyan is stiff all over, and her heart is beating like a drum.

    Just when she almost couldn¡¯t stand it, the man abruptly turns around, and slowly walks into the hot spring.

    The milky white pond water, as well as the steam hanging in the air, covers up the man¡¯s body. This allows Muyan to take a long sigh of relief.

    Now, she can finally leave.

    Just as she takes a step to leave however,

    She hears Di Ming Jue¡¯s maic voice drawl, with a bit ofziness and sensuality, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s footsteps go rigid, her hands turning into fists.

    This dead pervert, what else is he up to?

    She very much wants to leave directly, but the problem is that the exit is located on the other side of the hot spring.

    She can¡¯t guarantee her sessful escape.

    Midway, Di Ming Jue could drag her into the water.

    Taking in a deep breath, ¡°Jun Shang, what further instructions do you have?¡±

 Chapter 341: Scrub your back, then scrub it

    <h4>Chapter 341: Scrub your back, then scrub it</h4>

    ¡°Come here and scrub my back.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice bes even more husky, morenguid, like a feather burrowing itself her chest.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but raise her eyes to look, and hot blood almost spurts out of her nose.

    This... this image is really too scandalous!

    She sees the manzily leaning against the edge of the pool.

    His long, ink-ck hair is draped in front of him, covering up his chest but also making it faintly discernible.

    Nevertheless, he reveals honey-colored skin and the sensual straight lines of his spine, which aren¡¯t submerged under the water.

    Muyan gulps, and her line of sight is uncontrobly drawn to the man¡¯s face.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s countenance is too beautiful, extremely magnificent.

    Sword-like brows and eyes as bright as the stars, straight nose and thin lips ¨C features without an inch of imperfection. Combined together, they¡¯re even more beautiful than a celestial¡¯s.

    On normal days, the breath from his entire body is unspeakably cold and unapproachable.

    Aloof and remote, people wouldn¡¯t dare to go near and profane.

    At this moment, Di Ming Jue has taken off all of that coldness and indifference, and worn a thread of heart-fluttering, soul-stirring evil seductiveness.

    This guy! No matter men or women!

    If they see this scene, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it!

    Di Ming Jue suddenly lifts up his eyes, and a corner of his mouth slightly twitches up, ¡°What are you still dawdling for? Still noting over to rub Ben Jun¡¯s back?¡±

    Muyan abruptlyes to her senses.

    Those charmed, wild and fanciful thoughts just a moment ago ¨C they all change into an anger that is making her grind her teeth.

    Humph, scrub your back, then I¡¯ll scrub your back!

    I hope this man enjoys it well.

    Muyan conveniently picks up a towel at her side and dampens it a bit. She then uses it to rub Di Ming Jue¡¯s back.

    She quietly operates her Mysterious Energy, than even an ordinary towel could make crackling sounds like wires breaking.

    Even if you use it to rub against a piece of granite, this kind of strength would also be able to slough offyers on that granite.

    But what makes Muyan dumbfounded-

    No matter how much strength she uses, Di Ming Jue¡¯s back is still as smooth and alluring as before.

    There¡¯s not even a sliver of a mark left behind.

    Argh! Is this still human?

    What is this scoundrel¡¯s skin made of?

    Curiosity in her heart, Muyan can¡¯t help but reach out her hand, and she uses her fingers to scratch on that smooth, warm skin.

    In a split second, Di Ming Jue¡¯s body shudders out of his control.

    Before Muyan coulde up with a reaction, she only finds that the sky is spinning and the earth is going round.

    She¡¯s being pulled down by the other.

    Ssh¨C!

    A great amount of hot water surges up and sshes down, pelting down on her head and covering her face.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± With a lot of difficulty, Muyan breaks out of the water, only to meet the man¡¯s red eyes.

    What was once an ice-cold blue is nowpletely zing with desire.

    ¡°Muyan, do you know when a woman could scratch a man¡¯s back like this?¡±

    Muyan is startled, somewhat flustered and scorched by the me in the man¡¯s eyes, making her want to run away.

    Just as she starts to do so however, the man¡¯s lips is alreadying down ruthlessly.

    Hands firmly bind her into his embrace, like he can¡¯t wait to swallow her down into his belly right away.

    His husky voice is denselyced with anticipation, uttering on and off by her ears, ¡°Only when... in our... candlelit bridal room at night... Muyan, do you... want to try it now?¡±

    ¡°Muyan... Muyan... Muyan... Yanyan...¡±

    Wait, wait!

    From her chaotic state of mind, Muyan suddenlyes back to her senses, bending her knee and driving it up.

    Di Ming Jue grunts, and he has no choice but to release her.

    Even if his cultivation was higher, and his defenses made of copper walls and iron bastions, he still couldn¡¯t resist this kind of pain.

    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Muyan furiously res at him, cursing as she retreats to the other side of the pond, ¡°You knew!¡±

    Di Ming Jue coldly grunts: ¡°Do you think that if I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s you, Ben Jun would just let anyonee near me? And even let them stay by my side as I bathe?¡±

 Chapter 342: Marrying into your family is also fine

    <h4>Chapter 342: Marrying into your family is also fine</h4>

    Muyan is stumped for words, and a strange sweetness inexplicably wells up in her heart.

    With these words, Di Ming Jue is practically telling her clearly ¨C that to him, she is different and no onepares to her.

    Wait a second!

    Now isn¡¯t the time to secretly be happy about these subtle and ineffable matters. The most important thing right now, is that she needs to escape from this ce and go see her baby.

    Springing up into a leap, Muyan gets out of the hot spring.

    She stands at the edge of the pool and looks at Di Ming Jue¡¯s appearance, which is still somewhat twisted because of the pain from just a moment ago. She can¡¯t help but twitch her lips up in schadenfreude.

    ¡°Jun Shang, just continue taking a nice bath here, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Saying that, her figure shes towards the exit, as fast as lightning.

    This hot spring is located at the southernmost side of the courtyard, and it has a wooden gate that separates it from the outside world.

    Just as Muyan opens the door, just as she¡¯s about to escape,

    She suddenly feels something tighten around her waist, and her entire person rises up and flies backwards.

    She doesn¡¯t get the time to get a clear look on what¡¯s wrapping around her waist, when she sees the sh of a silvery whip dart before her eyes, and the open wooden gate closes with a bang.

    And from midair, Muyan¡¯s body falls straight down.

    Right below her is the hot spring.

    But as she braces herself to fall into the water, then cut a sorry figure... it doesn¡¯t happen.

    Instead, she is gathered into a scorching embrace.

    The man¡¯s lowered, angry voice rings in her ears, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, dressed like this?¡±

    Right now, although Muyan has clothes on,

    They¡¯repletely drenched,pletely exposing the curves of her body.

    Her hair bun has alsoe undone because of themotion just now, and the messy long hair is draped from over her shoulders to her back. It makes the young woman all the more alluring and enchanting, like the most beautiful sprite that emerged from water.

    If such a Muyan leaves this courtyard, and gets seen by the men outside...

    As soon as he thinks of this scenario, Di Ming Jue wishes he could thoroughly gouge out the eyes of those men from his imagination!

    ¡°You hate staying by my side this much?¡±

    To date, why has he be familiar with how this woman is always trying to escape from his side, by a thousand ways and a hundred ns?

    Muyan feels herself firmly imprisoned within the man¡¯s embrace.

    Through the thin drenched clothes, she can even feel the heat and explosive powering from the man¡¯s skin.

    She struggles, wanting to break free, but she gets held even closer instead.

    Muyan has no alternative but to put on a bold face and say: ¡°Di Ming Jue, you said that you¡¯d let me go as long as I cultivate the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower. We¡¯re just strangers that have met by chance, you shouldn¡¯t...¡±

    Di Ming Jue coldly huffs, ¡°Strangers that have met by chance could also bind their lives and death to each other*. You are destined to be Ben Jun¡¯s wife.¡±

    -

    - Expression: mutual loyalty and devotion of the man and the woman, ording to their vows.

    Muyan clenches her teeth, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Stop being so shameless, when did I say that I¡¯m going to marry you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    Di Ming Jue has an indifferent expression: ¡°Oh, then Ben Jun marrying into your family is also fine.¡±

    -

    - Whenever marriage is mentioned about a woman, it¡¯s worded like ¡®she will enter into his family¡¯, so there¡¯s a different term if it¡¯s a man entering into the woman¡¯s family.

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    Which deity wants to marry in!

    Di Ming Jue, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?

    Jun Shang-daren, when all is said and done, do you still want to keep your face?!

    Muyan takes in a deep breath, and then another deep breath: ¡°Di Ming Jue, just what do you see in me?¡±

    ¡°With your eligibility, what sort of woman can¡¯t you have? Why should you get involved with me, someone who had been in a rtionship and has a child from it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send your Spirit Flower to that Shi-something-fairy? Since you¡¯re willing to give even the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower to her, that Shi Lanling¡¯s ce in your heart shouldn¡¯t be low. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to go find her, and then tie the knot with each other?¡±

    Hearing Muyan mention her ¡®ex-husband¡¯, Di Ming Jue¡¯s heart sinks down to the valley floor.

    The hope and expectations in his eyespletely changes into pain and jealousy.

    But the more he listens, the more the depression between his brows dissipates.

    In the end, the corners of his mouth even curves up into an elusive smile.

 Chapter 343: Wonâ€™t let go

    <h4>Chapter 343: Won¡¯t let go</h4>

    ¡°Muyan...¡± closely behind her, Di Ming Jue slowly enunciates by her ear, ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not eating vinegar?¡±

    ¡°Apart from missing Xiao Bao, are you doing everything you can to leave here because you¡¯re angry that I sent the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers to Shi Lanling?¡±

    Back when he first met Muyan, our Jun Shang-daren was indeed, definitely a novice without the smallest bit of experience in romance.

    But ever since he determined that he¡¯s going to chase Muyan and obtain her heart-

    Di Ming Jue made Han Ye look for various kinds of literature, manuscripts, all for the purpose getting a little bit of insight on how to make Muyan happy, how to move her heart, how to make her... fall in love with him.

    Of course, Jun Shang-daren will absolutely, unconditionally never say anything about these embarrassing matters.

    But the result of doing those things is also quite remarkable.

    From the moment they met, with Di Ming Jue¡¯s ignorance, Muyan had been making him go around in circles.

    Until now, Muyan coulde up with countless means to somewhat keep on warding him off.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, why would I want to eat your vinegar? Let go!¡±

    Di Ming Jue tightens his hold instead, his voice getting even darker, ¡°I won¡¯t! All this life, I¡¯ll never let go...¡±

    Ssh¨C!

    Water flies about in all directions!

    Muyan turns her hand over and shoves it back against Di Ming Jue, stunning him for a moment.

    She leaps up into the air.

    Before she could get out of the pool however,

    The man grabs her ankle, and forcibly pulls her back.

    This time, Muyan finds herself pressed against the pool¡¯s edge.

    Both her hands are held over her head.

    Di Ming Jue looms while looking down at her, a minute redness in his eyes.

    Droplets of water trickle down from his hair, dripping on Muyan¡¯s body, and on her face.

    Getting looked at with such a passionate expression, Muyan has an inexplicable sense of restlessness. She feels her mouth go dry as her blood begins to boil.

    Before the pair could say or do anything however,

    The hot spring¡¯s gate suddenly swings open.

    ¡°Jun Shang, this subordinate has already delivered the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower to Shi Lanling, she promised to...¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s voicees to a grinding halt.

    Seeing Di Ming Jue¡¯s murderous look, he trembles from the chill.

    At this very moment, Han Ye is thinking that he really wants to p himself to death.

    Letting his hand just open the gate!

    Letting his mouth go on to report the progress in alchemy!

    Letting him juste and disturb Jun Shang and Miss Muyan...

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t say anything...¡±

    Jun Shang, spare me ah! Wuu, whimper...

    Han Ye ms the door shut once again, running away and vanishing like a wisp of smoke.

    And Muyan, who has already be clear-headed at this time, curls her lips up, ¡°Jun Shang-daren, don¡¯t you want to know what your special friend Shi Xianzi had promised you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Di Ming Jue hisses through gritted teeth.

    Muyan smiles even deeper, ¡°But I want to know!¡±

    Di Ming Jue leans down and gives her lips a gentle bite, ¡°You will know soon enough. Also, Ben Jun doesn¡¯t have a special friend. There¡¯s only you... my future wife.¡±

    ¡°Ow¨C!¡± Muyan ruthlessly kicks out.

    This scoundrel is a dog! He actually bit her.

    ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t bear with it, and I¡¯ll turn you into my wife right now.¡± the fiery breath puffing by Muyan¡¯s ears seems to sigh with boundless longing.

    Muyan¡¯s movements goes into a full stop.

    And Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t do anything further.

    Instead, he just carries her out to the pool¡¯s edge with him.

    Water sshes about in all directions, and the fog curls around them.

    As the sshing water hits the ground, Di Ming Jue has already put on his clothes.

    Muyan quirks up a brow, ¡°Storage Space?¡±

    She has guessed that Di Ming Jue should have a Storage Space, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to take things out of thin air all the time.

    But she has never observed it as directly as this time.

    After all, a Storage Space is very rare in the Yanwu Continent.

 Chapter 344: Conceal you

    <h4>Chapter 344: Conceal you</h4>

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t reply to her words. Instead, he grabs her small hand and spreads it open.

    A momentter, a reddish brown ring sits on the hollow of Muyan¡¯s palm.

    There¡¯s a bit of disdain in the man¡¯s voice, ¡°The Storage Rings in this continent are too crude, they¡¯re almost worthless. If you like, you can take this and just y with it.¡±

    Muyan injects it with her Internal Force to probe, and her head immediately feels a bit dizzy.

    Back in her previous life, Gong Qianxue also had a storage ring.

    But that storage ring only had the size of a few dozens of square meters.

    It was such a treasure to Gong Qianxue.

    It¡¯s status could even equal to that of the sacred beast that Gong Qianxue made a contract with.

    But on her hand is a space that spans several hundreds of square meters. And when she injects her Internal Force into it, the space is extremely stable ¨C even if she stores draught ingredients inside, the space could keep the herbs fresh.

    However, Di Ming Jue is adapting this attitude that says ¡®It¡¯s better to get rid of this wretched thing, and giving it out is simply throwing Ben Jun¡¯s face away.¡±

    It really renders Muyan speechless.

    ¡°Cough...¡± Muyan gives the storage ring back, ¡°I also have a Storage Space, there¡¯s no need for this. You can take it back.¡±

    As a matter of fact, she always takes the Tian Mo Qin out of thin air, so the people in this courtyard already knows that she has a Space.

    They just don¡¯t think that it would be such an extraordinary one.

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t take the storage ring back, but he puts a chain through it, hanging it around Muyan¡¯s neck: ¡°In the future, Ben Jun will give you a better one. But for now, it would be best if you take this with you.¡±

    At least, it could conceal you a bit.

    Muyan is taken aback. She raises her head to meet the man¡¯s eyes that are as deep as an abyss of ocean, and her heart trembles.

    Why does it feel like Di Ming Jue knows something?

    He shouldn¡¯t be able to guess the origin of the Tian Mo Qin and her identity as a Shen Musician, right?

    After all, Baili Yinlou had said that the Shen Musicians have been gone from this world for a thousand years already.

    In all the Three Realms, it could be said that the Shen Musician is also a taboo existence.

    As matters stand, there can¡¯t possibly be anyone who knows of her identity as a Shen Musician, right?

    ===

    With lingering fears, Han Ye frantically flees from the hot springs.

    He runs straight for a good long while, only stopping to catch his breath.

    His thoughts are still filled with paranoia and shock.

    Remembering that originally, Jun Shang absolutely won¡¯t allow people near him, much less when he bathes.

    Even if it¡¯s Elder Chang, the one who has the closest rtionship with Jun Shang.

    But now?

    Jun Shang actually pulled Miss Muyan into the pool to bath, like a pair of mandarin ducks.

    Even when Jun Shang¡¯s clothes are all...

    Han Ye rubs his nose, having a bit of a dizzy spell.

    If he tells this story to the Little Shadow, or maybe make those guys in the Pr Domain listen,

    Won¡¯t their chins drop down from the shock?

    Oh, right, where¡¯s Little Shadow?

    Han Ye seems to remember him saying that he¡¯s going to bring food for Miss Muyan, but he didn¡¯t see the othere back ever since.

    Could it be that the he¡¯s been in Miss Muyan¡¯s room all along?

    Thinking of this, Han Ye promptly makes his way towards Muyan¡¯s room.

    With Little Shadow¡¯s stubborn little temper, if he doesn¡¯t see Miss Muyan return, it¡¯s possible that he might just keep on waiting.

    Just as he reached Muyan¡¯s door, and is about to enter,

    He hears the door m open from the inside.

    A woman bursts out, wearing a long skirt, her stature tall and slender, hair scattered loose.

    Seeing this woman, Han Ye only feels an explosion going off in his brain.

    Something seems to hammer against his heart, making it thump and skip in such a rapid speed, it seems like its about to pop out of his mouth.

    The woman before his eyes has a clear and cold visage, but her features are mysterious and distinct, giving the whole person a touch of loveliness

 Chapter 345: Actually wearing womenâ€™s clothes

    <h4>Chapter 345: Actually wearing women¡¯s clothes</h4>

    Her figure isn¡¯t petite like other women¡¯s, she¡¯s tall and slender instead.

    But those perfectly straight legs, the generous contours of her undting chest ¨C they fill her up with an alluring mour.

    Han Ye can¡¯t help but gape, unable to say a word with his dry mouth and tongue.

    But unexpectedly, this beautiful woman takes one look at him, and she immediately shows an expression of familiarity and anxiousness, ¡°Han Ye, Miss Jun is gone!¡±

    Han Ye? This... this beauty called him Han Ye?

    And why does her voice sound so familiar?

    Clear, cold, and with a touch of youthfulness.

    Wait, wait! Why does this beauty¡¯s face look so familiar?

    ¡°Y-y-you! You¡¯re... Little Shadow?!¡±

    Hearing something wrong with Han Ye¡¯s tone,

    Ying Mei stares nkly, then she bows her head to look at her own body.

    The first thing that enters her eyes is the curves of her heaving chest, then the short coat and skirt that¡¯s meant for women.

    There¡¯s also her gently fluttering, wind-borne long hair that¡¯s draped over her shoulders and scattered behind her.

    Ying Mei snaps her eyes wide open.

    She... she¡¯s actually wearing women¡¯s clothing!

    Not only that, she¡¯s also seen by Han Ye!!

    How could she be in women¡¯s clothes?

    Right, Miss Jun!

    When Miss Jun left, she switched their clothes.

    ¡°Li... Little Shadow, you... it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re a woman?¡±

    Han Ye stares straight at Ying Mei, gulping down his spit, and gulping again.

    Ying Mei¡¯s disposition has always been cold, and her way of doing things could even be fiercer and more decisive than a man¡¯s.

    Moreover, her every movement doesn¡¯t contain a thread or a hair of femininity.

    So even though Ying Mei looks delicate and beautiful, even more beautiful than a lot of the women in the Pr Domain, Han Ye never suspected that she could be a woman.

    But the girl before his eyes is really too beautiful, too alluring.

    The long hair from her temples is like a dark cloud drifting across her snow-white face.

    Skirt of thin silk flutter about her lithe body.

    There¡¯s truly not even the tiniest bit of a dissonant feeling to say that Ying Mei is a girl.

    Hearing that, Ying Mei is rmed, and a flustered expression shes through her eyes, but it disappears just as fast.

    Herplexion is clear and indifferent, a biting cold expression in her eyes. With a lowered voice: ¡°If you say another line of rubbish, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    As she says that, she releases an ice-cold killing intent.

    Contrary to what one might expect, Han Ye isn¡¯t afraid of Ying Mei¡¯s murderous intent.

    But looking at that frosty and charming face, the other is obviously stirred into real anger.

    He promptly restrains his mood, andughingly says: ¡°Little Shadow, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking, that¡¯s all. But your body...¡±

    Thinking about it, he would also get angry if he¡¯s seen as a woman, definitely.

    Ying Mei knits her brows in annoyance, but anxiousness soon settles on her face, ¡°It was Miss Jun, she switched our clothes when she left. I must go at once and bring her back. Otherwise, Jun Shang would know and there would be trouble.¡±

    After saying that, she¡¯s about to rush past Han Ye.

    Han Ye quickly reaches out a hand to block her way.

    As a result, one not knowing how the other would move,

    Ying Mei¡¯s chest just happens to bump into Han Ye¡¯s arm.

    The soft sensationes through, making Han Ye¡¯s entire body go stiff, his eyes open wide into circles.

    ¡°Step aside!!¡± Ying Mei¡¯s angry, pretty face goes very red, and a palm goes to p Han Ye.

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Han Ye repeatedly begs for mercy, and he reaches out to grab Ying Mei¡¯s slim wrist, hurriedly saying, ¡°Miss Jun didn¡¯t leave, she¡¯s with Jun Shang right now! You mustn¡¯t bother them, or else...¡±

    He would definitely have a very ugly death, like Han Ye.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Han Ye is just short of making an oath with his finger to the skies, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, how could it still be false?¡±

    ......

    The atmosphere goes quiet for an instant.

    ¡°You... still not letting go!¡± Ying Mei¡¯s face turns red, and she forcefully tries to struggle free.

    However, she discovers that the normally sloppy Han Ye, the one who lets her bully him as she pleases ¨C he¡¯s suddenly be very strong.

 Chapter 346: Irresistible

    <h4>Chapter 346: Irresistible</h4>

    Her wrist is detained by this man, and she actually can¡¯t struggle free at all.

    Han Ye has a somewhat absent-minded expression, and his fingers subconsciously give a light rub on Ying Mei¡¯s wrist.

    He only thinks that the skin on this fine slender wrist is astonishingly, satiny soft.

    How can a man¡¯s skin be this white, this soft?

    Furthermore, there¡¯s that sensation when Ying Mei bumped against his hand just a moment ago...

    ¡°Han Ye, if you won¡¯t unhand me, I¡¯ll be impolite!¡± Ying Mei flies into a rage from humiliation, angrily shouting. She sends a strike towards Han Ye.

    Han Ye abruptlyes back to himself, but it¡¯s already toote to dodge.

    His left eye immediately receives a solid punch.

    ¡°Ow¨C!¡± He produces a miserable scream, falling a few steps backwards.

    He covers his eyeball with a hand, intively saying: ¡°Little Shadow, you look prettier than a girl, but how can your temperament be so savage!¡±

    Ying Mei hides the hand that Han Ye held, putting it behind her as it somewhat burns.

    Coldly: ¡°If youpare me to a girl again in the future, I¡¯ll make you turn into a real girl.¡±

    Saying that, her line of sight briefly sweeps past the lower half of Han Ye¡¯s body.

    Han Ye immediately feels his balls tense, his face going white from fear.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s just a joke. Little Shadow, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±

    ¡°But you look really good wearing that... did Miss Jun change you into it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Jun is really talented, what did she put in your chest? How can it feel so real?¡±

    As he says that, Han Ye is very curious so he reaches out to grope Ying Mei¡¯s chest.

    Snap¨C!!

    Ying Mei ruthlessly ps Han Ye¡¯s perverted hand away.

    An unsheathed sword appears on her hand, and with an unrestrained aura of death, ¡°You don¡¯t want this hand anymore?¡±

    Done saying that, she doesn¡¯t bother with him any longer, as her form brushes over and she leaves in a hurry.

    She can¡¯t go on with this get-up for another moment.

    Especially in front of Han Ye.

    Ying Mei¡¯s figure quickly disappears, leaving Han Ye by himself as he stays on his spot, wearing a foolish expression.

    His hands clench and loosen, it¡¯s as if his fingertips and arm could still feel the lingering tactile sensation from just now.

    Satiny, soft.

    Bad!

    Han Ye covers his chest, a panicked expression on his face.

    He, what happened to him?

    He knows perfectly well that it¡¯s Little Shadow, fully aware that Little Shadow is a man.

    But why is it that when he thinks of Little Shadow¡¯s face, he feels as if there¡¯s a fire burning in his body?

    There¡¯s some kind of a strange tide of emotion that surges up violently from within him.

    He can¡¯t hold it back.

    ===

    Lanling Residence, in the alchemy room.

    Shi Lanling is sitting in front of the Dan furnace by herself.

    There¡¯s a dim purple glow around the furnace, and one could faintly see a rising fire inside it.

    If anyone were to see this Dan furnace, they would surely cry out in surprise.

    That¡¯s because this purple-gold furnace is one of the most precious of it¡¯s kind in the Yanwu Continent.

    The only one that could match is value is probably the ck-gold Panlong furnace that belongs to the Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s alchemy master, Jian Feng.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s Internal Force is rapidly surging, driving the mes inside the Purple Gold furnace to jump.

    The fire burns even brighter.

    The entire room fills up with the cool fragrance that belongs to the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    There¡¯s also three silver-white Pills within the Dan Furnace that are in the slow process of forming.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s forehead is covered in fine sweat, herplexion is deathly pale.

    But watching these three Pills slowly solidify and turn into Nine-Holed Golden Dans, there¡¯s pride and excitement from the bottom of her heart.

    ording to the ancient records, the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower is rare, and it¡¯s difficult to refine it into a Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    But what is it to Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes, isn¡¯t she still capable of refining three at once?

    However, just as Shi Lanling is feeling proud of herself-

    The Purple Gold furnace suddenly begins to shudder violently.

 Chapter 347: No one else can~

    <h4>Chapter 347: No one else can~</h4>

    Soon after, there¡¯s a loud ¡®bang¡¯!

    Before She Lanling could react, arge billowing wave rushes directly at her.

    The whole person turns over and flies a few meters away, heavily crashing on the desk and chairs.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what happened?¡±

    The maid outside hears themotion, andes in. She sees that Shi Lanling had fallen to the floor, hair disheveled, and covered in soot. The maid jumps in fright.

    ¡°Miss, what happened to you? What just happened?¡±

    Shi Lanling pushes away the maid that hase to help her up, and she dashes to the Dan Furnace at lightning speed.

    She opens the furnace cover, only to discover that the the Pills, that were nearly condensed and formed just a moment ago-

    Now, two of them havepletely broken down into ck dregs.

    Only one is emitting a silver glow, sitting alone within the Pill Furnace.

    Shi Lanling tightly knits her brows, profound discontentment shing within her eyes.

    Nine-Holed Golden Dan! This is the NIne-Holed Golden Dan!

    She originally thought that if she could sessfully refine three, she can perhaps leave one for herself.

    That way, she would certainly have a breakthrough with her bottleneck.

    But now, there were three Dark Clouds Spirit Flower Cores, but she was ultimately only able to refine one Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    And she has deal, promising to give this Pill to Di Jun.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re already very awesome.¡± the maid at the side sees Shi Lanling looking unhappy and discontented, and promptly smiles anduds the other¡¯s aplishments, ¡°This ve dares to say that in the Yanwu Continent, no one could refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan, except for you, Miss!¡±

    It¡¯s only natural that nobody else could refine this Pill. That¡¯s because, in the entire Yanwu Continent, not a single Dark Clouds Spirit Flower could be found.

    But hearing the maid Rui Zhu¡¯s words, Shi Lanling¡¯s miserable pale face still reveals a trace of pride.

    That¡¯s right!

    In the entire Yanwu Continent, who else except her could sessfully refine this Nine-Holed Golden Dan?

    Even Jian Feng of the Heavenly Road Sect couldn¡¯t do it.

    If such news were to be known outside, then Shi Lanling¡¯s reputation could even overshadow Jian Feng¡¯s title of the number one alchemy master.

    Rui Zhu sees that Shi Lanling¡¯splexion is a lot better, and she quickly continues to say: ¡°Besides, that Lord can even take out three Dark Clouds Spirit Flower to give to you, Miss. Maybe this Nine-Holed Golden Dan is refined for you.¡±

    ¡°Even if this isn¡¯t for you initially, I believe that as long as Miss shows interest in having it, there¡¯s no man in this world that can refuse you.¡±

    Shi Lanling sends a sidelong nce towards her maid, ¡°You can talk drivel.¡±

    ¡°How can these words be drivel?¡± Rui Zhu makes a big fuss, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go and take a look: in this Yanwu Continent, in terms of beauty, talent, cultivation, and level of alchemy ¨C just how many people can contend against you?¡±

    ¡°Even that Jing Cheng Country¡¯s brilliant and famous Princess Qianxue,pared to you, she is but the light of a firefly next to the luminous splendor of the moon,pletely without the qualifications to be mentioned in the same breath as you. It¡¯s just that Miss, you aren¡¯t as high-profile as Princess Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, when would it be Gong Qianxue¡¯s turn to have the title of Yanwu Continent¡¯s number one genius?¡±

    Shi Lanling smooths her lips, revealing a faint and reserved smile.

    ¡°Go and draw water for me. I¡¯m going to wash myself and change clothes.¡±

    Rui Zhu immediately proceeds to do so.

    After a while, Shi Lanling¡¯s dirty clothes have been changed, and the dirt on her face has also been washed away, revealing a lucid and elegant countenance.

    Only herplexion appears pale due to the excessive consumption of her Internal Force.

    Rui Zhu hands over the small brocade box of the Nine-Holed Golden Dan, ¡°Miss, now that the Pill has been refined, do you want this ve to go and call Han Ye toe over and take it?¡±

    Before he left, Han Ye told Shi Lanling that once the alchemy seeds, she should immediately send someone to go and notify them in the Di Yuan*, and he will immediatelye and fetch the Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    -

    -

 Chapter 348: The manâ€™s blessing

    <h4>Chapter 348: The man¡¯s blessing</h4>

    But Shi Lanling shoots Rui Zhu a cold look.

    Rui Zhu quivers from head to foot, and she immediatelyes up with a response, ¡°Look at me being foolish. It¡¯s only natural that Miss would personally deliver to the Pill that you refined to Di Jun. In this way, Di Jun would be able to know of your feelings!¡±

    The coldness in Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes recedes.

    The man¡¯s handsome and iparable countenance appears before her eyes once again, as well as the momentum of a king who looks over all thend under the heaven.

    She recalls how all the higher-ups of the Ghost City were bowing and bending the knee before that man, singing him praises.

    And from that man¡¯s expression to his movements ¨C they all have a certain indifference, the manner of one who is set up on high.

    Like this worship is as it should be by rights.

    By nature, this is a noble and matchless man who stands high above.

    Shi Lanling only got a quick look at the man, and she¡¯s already deeply captivated by him.

    As a result, when she learned that the man is in the Ghost City to find someone to refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan,

    Shi Lanling, who had always been distant and proud, refusing to lower herself into epting a task... immediately agreed to make a deal with Di Ming Jue, without any further ado.

    At that time, Han Ye made the details of the transaction very clear.

    For his part, Di Ming Jue will provide the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, as well as a lot of resources that would be extremely beneficial for Shi Lanling.

    And the only thing that Shi Lanling has to do is to use the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers to refine at least one Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    But this kind of act had automatically been tranted in Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes:

    That Di Ming Jue treated her in a special way, giving her Spirit Flowers and resources, all because he has affections for her.

    And she would also, surely capture this man.

    ......

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really awesome, not only in alchemy, but also in your culinary skills. Moreover, these medicinal food are not only delicious, they¡¯re also extremely beneficial to the human body.¡±

    Rui Zhu watches as Shi Lanling puts into the food box the delicious food that thetter had personally prepared. Rui Zhu immediately spares no pains nor effort to praise her to death.

    ¡°In the future, it would truly be a blessing as big as the sky for whichever man that marries you, Miss!¡±

    Shi Lanling shoots her a nce, ¡°Talking too much.¡±

    Rui Zhu giggles and says: ¡°In all honesty, everything I say is true. In the whole Yanwu Continent, which woman couldpare with you? This servant used to think that in this world, no man is worthy of you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°But fortunately, Di Jun appeared. This servant has a stupid mouth that doesn¡¯t know what to say? But Miss, you standing together with Di Jun would truly be the picture of an ideal couple, a match made in heaven. Under the sun, only Di Jun could be worthy of Miss!¡±

    Originally, the most capable maid by Shi Lanling¡¯s side was Qing-er.

    Even though Rui Zhu wanted the seat of the one fawning over Shi Lanling, it was hard to find the chance to do so.

    After much difficulty, Qing-er had now been sent to Wan Ren Ku, and Rui Zhu is losing her mind from happiness.

    Now, she could be more aggressive in ttering Shi Lanling, hoping that she¡¯ll be thetter¡¯s confidant.

    ===

    ¡°Halt! This is a restricted area in the Ghost City, no one is allowed to enter without Di Jun¡¯smand!¡±

    Outside the courtyard, two men dressed in Ghost City¡¯s garbs step forward, blocking the way for Shi Lanling and Rui Zhu.

    This is the residence where Di Ming Jue and Muyan currently reside.

    On the que above the entrance are the characters ¡°Di Yuan¡± written in an official script.

    ¡°Audacious! Blind dog eyes!¡± Rui Zhu immediately steps forward, arrogant and bossy as she curses the two guards, ¡°Can¡¯t you see clearly, just what is the background of mydy? Actually daring to obstruct Miss¡¯s path, I see that you two no longer want to mingle in the Ghost City in the future!¡±

    Hearing what¡¯s been said, the guards are stumped for words, and they turn to look at Shi Lanling.

    After they get a clear look of her face, they immediately show stunned expressions, ¡°Shi... Shi Xianzi?¡±

    Shi Lanling, Shi Xianzi.

 Chapter 349: No eyes to see

    <h4>Chapter 349: No eyes to see</h4>

    In the entire Yanwu Continent, there are only two people than can do alchemy.

    In the Ghost City, this alchemist is naturally a supreme existence that¡¯s treated like a treasure.

    It could be said that among the higher-ups of the Ghost City, Shi Lanling is known to everybody, familiar to everyone.

    The guards inside the Di Yuan are all Di Ming Jue¡¯s trusted aides.

    But the ones stationed outside are temporarily assigned personnel from the Ghost City.

    So after Rui Zhu¡¯s shouting and cursing, the guards immediately recognize Shi Lanling¡¯s identity.

    Rui Zhu sees the change in their attitudes, and her face shows a smug expression.

    ¡°What are you still stalling for? Since you recognize mydy¡¯s identity, why don¡¯t you hurry up and step aside?¡±

    ¡°You people can¡¯t afford to dy mydy¡¯s business!¡±

    The guard is somewhat hesitant, ¡°But Jun Shang...¡±

    Rui Zhu still wants to get angry but Shi Lanling steps up. Using a gentle but reserved voice: ¡°You men don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I¡¯vee over this time to specially deliver a Pill to Di Jun. If you¡¯re still skeptical, you could go in and report to him.¡±

    The guards aren¡¯t given any time to respond.

    Rui Zhu is already scowling and shouting abuse: ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes to see, don¡¯t you know just what is this Pill in mydy¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°This is the Nine-Holed Golden Dan, unique and unmatched within the Yanwu Continent. My Miss had just sessfully refined it. It¡¯s because of the knowledge that Di Jun is in urgent need of this Pill that we¡¯ve speciallye over to present it to him.¡±

    ¡°If Di Jun¡¯s affairs get dyed because of you, for making this Golden Dan arrivete, I¡¯ll see how you people could face Di Jun¡¯s fury!¡±

    Rui Zhu¡¯s words make the hesitant guards more fearful and careful.

    And on top of that, because of whispers from the maids inside the courtyard, a lot of people know that Di Ming Jue had specially invited Shi Xianzi toe over from the Ghost City.

    Just recently, he had evene up with the Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers and sent them to Shi Xianzi to concoct a Pill.

    The maids in the Di Yuan, as well as the guards stationed outside the perimeter, almost everyone believes that Di Jun has a special regard for Shi Xianzi.

    If they wouldn¡¯t let her in right now, and provoke Di Jun¡¯s ire... that would be a consequence that they can¡¯t afford to take upon themselves.

    Thinking of this, the guard bites his teeth and steps aside with a bow, saying: ¡°Shi Xianzi, pleasee in. I believe that Jun Shang would definitely be very happy to see you.¡±

    ===

    Early morning in the courtyard, Muyan wears a simple yet elegant water-blue short coat and skirt, not wearing any makeup. Shezily walks out of her room.

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± Ying Mei sees her and immediately steps forward, ¡°Jun Shang invites you to join him for breakfast.¡±

    Muyan narrows her eyes, and very slowly says: ¡°If I remember correctly, Di Ming Jue promised me that he would let me go back today.¡±

    ¡°cough...¡± Ying Mei blushes in shame as she says, ¡°Jun Shang said that he¡¯d let you see the Little Gongzi this afternoon. Still requesting you to a meal for the time being, Jun Shang has already been waiting for a long time.¡±

    It¡¯s still going to be half a day before she could go back and see her baby!

    Muyan twitches her mouth in displeasure, her mood incredibly unwell.

    Not only because that scoundrel is going back on his word, dying her from seeing Xiao Bao-

    It¡¯s also because of the fat rabbit, that had originally been lying around in the space, suddenly scuttled out. It didn¡¯t wait for her to react, and just disappeared without a trace.

    Although now, she no longer ns to stir-fry rabbit meat, it could be said that it¡¯s somewhat of a Spirit Pet to Xiao Bao.

    If she loses it for no good reason, she doesn¡¯t know if Xiao Bao would feel sad.

    As she¡¯s fidgeting, a loud voice suddenly makes a racket behind them.

    ¡°Hey! The two people at the front, wait!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me, I¡¯m calling you two!¡±

    Neither Muyan nor Ying Mei had ever been people inclined to meddle in others people¡¯s business.

    Hearing the shouting, they don¡¯t pay it any mind, neither of them even so much as turning around to look.

 Chapter 350: Special Guest

    <h4>Chapter 350: Special Guest</h4>

    This makes the yelling Rui Zhu angry.

    After she and Shi Lanling went into the Di Yuan, they discovered that the residence is very big, and it¡¯s divided into two ¨C the inner and outer courtyards.

    Although the guard pointed them to a direction, they still lost their way within it.

    Unfortunately, this inner courtyard is absolutely empty, without even a ghost or a shadow (the ck-clothed guards are all keeping watch in the dark).

    After a lot of trouble, they finally saw Muyan and Ying Mei, so Rui Zhu naturally called out to them immediately.

    Who would¡¯ve expected that an insignificant pair of servants would go as far as topletely disregard her and her Miss.

    Rui Zhu dashes several steps to get in front of Muyan and Ying Mei, angrily admonishing: ¡°Are you people deaf? Mydy called for you to stop, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear that?¡±

    Muyan quirks up a brow: ¡°You were calling for us?¡±

    Rui Zhues face-to-face with Muyan, and she jumps in surprise, unable to even say anything for a while.

    That¡¯s because this girl before her eyes is really too beautiful.

    Especially that fair skin that¡¯s as exquisite as snow, and that pair of unsmiling yet charming peach blossom eyes ¨C all of which make a beauty that renders people incapable of shifting their eyes away.

    That appearance is even much better than her Miss¡¯.

    Who is this person? Why is she in the Di Yuan?

    Muyan sees that the other isn¡¯t answering, so she takes a step to leave.

    Only then does Rui Zhues to herself and reacts, promptly screaming: ¡°You two are servants in this courtyard, right? Quick, take mydy to see Di Jun.¡±

    Muyan is wearing simple and neat clothes today, and Ying Mei is even dressed like amon guard.

    So at first nce, Rui Zhu just identifies them as a maid and a guard.

    As she¡¯s talking, Shi Lanling has also made her way over.

    The clothes on her body seem like in-colored skirt and short coat.

    But the material the clothes are made of, as well as the essories on her body... which one isn¡¯t worth thousands of gold.

    When she moves, her sleeves and skirt flutter about, making her look like an elegant and ethereal immortal.

    Normally, whenever Shi Lanling appears in the Ghost City, everyone present would be toppled over by her graceful bearing, be it men or women.

    Some people would even lower their heads to pay respect to her.

    But today, Shi Lanling slowlyes over, still floating about with an immortal air, ethereal like a green lotus-

    Only to be met with Muyan and Ying Mei¡¯s indifferent gazes.

    Muyan turns to Ying Mei: ¡°Do you know them?¡±

    Ying Mei shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t. Probably performers* that Han Ye invited toe or something. Miss Jun, let¡¯s not tarry here any longer. Jun Shang is waiting for you.¡±

    -

    - actors/musicians are usually euphemisms for prostitutes. Though a performer isn¡¯t automatically one, the association ismon enough for a stigma to exist.

    Saying that, they don¡¯t spare Shi Lanling or Rui Zhu another nce, simply starting to walk away.

    Performers... performers... performers!!

    It¡¯s as if Shi Lanling¡¯s entire person has been struck by lightning, simply unable to believe her own ears.

    Thinking that she, Shi Lanling, is always sought after by all the people wherever she goes.

    This two people actually... actually dare to treat her as a performer?!

    Rui Zhu¡¯s entire face twists in anger.

    ¡°You... what nonsense are you talking about? You pair of lowly servants, don¡¯t you know just who mydy is?!¡±

    Ying Mei looks at them coldly.

    Unsheathing the sword in her hand, a murderous spirit permeates the whole ce, ¡°If you two aren¡¯t performers invited over by Han Ye, why were you able to enter?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know: outsiders that casually enter this Di Yuan will be killed, without exception?¡±

    The ice-cold aura of death, as well as the formidable pressure, is making Rui Zhu¡¯splexion change. She staggers back for several steps.

    It¡¯s with much difficulty that she steadies her footing.

    Her already unsightlyplexion turns even more sinister, ¡°What are you, aren¡¯t you just a pair of servants in the Di Yuan? You actually dare to run your mouth against mydy.¡±

    ¡°My Miss is a special guest that had been specially invited by Di Jun toe over from the Ghost City. You people being so rude, be careful when Di Jun knows of this and have you bear the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 351: Certainly beâ€¦ very happy

    <h4>Chapter 351: Certainly be... very happy</h4>

    Hearing Rui Zhu say ¡®special guest from the Ghost City¡¯,

    Muyan lifts the her eyelids and looks at the other. She wears a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Special guest? Are you Shi Lanling?¡±

    Shi Lanling proudly nods. Just as she¡¯s about to say something,

    She suddenly gets a look at Muyan¡¯s face, and her heart thumps.

    The appearance of this ¡°maid¡± in front of her is really too remarkable.

    Although Shi Lanling is not willing to admit it-

    But this lowly servant is even more beautiful than her.

    How can she ept this?

    Unexpectedly, Rui Zhu is the one that reacts first. She raises her chin and arrogantly says: ¡°So you know who mydy is? Still not hurrying up to lead the way? If you dy the meeting between my Miss and Jun Shang, I¡¯m afraid that you ves wouldn¡¯t be able to take the consequences upon yourselves!¡±

    Ying Mei has a sinking expression. She¡¯s at the end of her patience and is about to move her hand.

    She can endure this so-called Shi Xianzi humiliating her.

    But she can¡¯t endure Miss Jun receiving humiliation.

    However, Muyan prevents Ying Mei¡¯s actions.

    ¡°You want to meet Jun Shang?¡± soft pink lips rise into an attractive arc, ¡°Since it¡¯s Shi Xianzi¡¯s orders, we will naturallyply.¡±

    A pause, and her smile bes more and more meaningful, ¡°I believe that Jun Shang will certainly be... very happy to see you.¡±

    Astonished, Ying Mei turns to look at Muyan, her expression anxious.

    She opens her mouth, like she wants to say something.

    But Rui Zhu is already holding on to Shi Lanling, smugness and pride all over her face, ¡°Turns out you still know your ce. What are you still dawdling for, why don¡¯t you hurry up and lead the way?¡±

    Muyan has a faint smile as she turns, proceeding to the direction of the dining hall.

    Ying Mei frowns, and quickly keeps pace.

    Shi Lanling nces at Muyan¡¯s back, and a sliver of a mocking smile appears at the depths of her clear cold eyes.

    So what if she looks more beautiful? In the end, a ve is just a ve.

    After hearing Shi Lanling¡¯s name, didn¡¯t she still submit and yield?

    This also goes to show that Di Jun is partial to her all along. Otherwise, why would the servants of Di Yuan be so respectful, fawning to her as soon as they hear her name?

    Thinking of this, a bashful and expectant smile appears on Shi Lanling¡¯s face.

    ......

    The party quickly arrives in a small courtyard.

    This is also the ce where Di Ming Jue personally cooks for Muyan.

    Through the open doors of the small courtyard, Shi Lanling finally catches a glimpse of the man¡¯s tall and straight silhouette.

    Even if there¡¯s quite a distance between them, she can still feel the lofty momentuming out from the man¡¯s body.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s heartbeat quickens.

    Redness dyes her cheeks, and her normally clear and indifferent eyes are now filling up with a fervent obsession.

    Rui Zhu sees the look on her Miss, and she immediately steps forward, shoving Muyan and Ying Mei aside.

    She directly pulls Shi Lanling past the two, heading straight towards Di Ming Jue.

    ......

    In the small dining hall, Di Ming Jue watches the food on the table slowly getting cold, his expression gloomy and frightening.

    At the side, Han Ye is trembling with fear, wishing he could just run away and disappear.

    Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t dare!

    What¡¯s Little Shadow doing?

    He¡¯s just supposed to invite Miss Jun, howe they¡¯re still not here yet?

    Don¡¯t they know that in order to prepare this meal, Jun Shang has been up and busy as early as mao-shi(5-7 in the morning)?

    Merely because, Miss Jun would only show a genuinely happy smile whenever she eats fine food.

    Suddenly, Han Ye finally sees some figures outside, and his eyes turn bright, ¡°Jun Shang, it¡¯s Miss Jun, Miss Jun is here!¡±

    Hearing that, Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change.

    But his eyes shine in surprise, and he slowly turns to look at the direction of the entrance.

 Chapter 352: Subordinate has been wronged

    <h4>Chapter 352: Subordinate has been wronged</h4>

    While that¡¯s happening, Han Ye also spots Ying Mei¡¯s tall and slender figure. His heart involuntarily beats faster.

    But just as he¡¯s about to open his mouth and call out, he sees Muyan and Ying Mei get pushed to the side.

    Because this movement was too unexpected, Ying Mei stumbles.

    On the other hand, Muyan unhurriedly moves away, like she¡¯s been expecting it.

    The corners of her mouth carries a smile like one who¡¯s watching a y, watching as Rui Zhu escorts Shi Lanling toe before Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°Xiaonu* Shi Lanling sees Di Jun.¡±

    -

    - Little girl; daughter; older people call girls Xiaonu out of fondness (usually). This time, it¡¯s used to address oneself.

    The soft and crisp sound of Shi Lanling¡¯s voice is followed by her curtsy*, with her skirt fluttering up.

    She raises her small face ¨C lucid, elegant, and refined. She has just the perfect blush, simr to a peach blossom.

    Truly more delicate than a flower, endlessly lovable.

    Han Ye cringes and shivers, goosebumps almost overflowing to the floor.

    This Shi Lanling, can¡¯t she speak properly?

    She¡¯s sarcastic to him, but coy and childish towards Jun Shang. Just listening to it is almost making him barf.

    Hearing her speak, Di Ming Jue retrieves his gaze from Muyan, and it falls on the belle in front of him, ¡°Shi Lanling?¡±

    Be it the look on his eyes or the sound of his voice, they¡¯re all so cold it could freeze people.

    But because the handsome man is almost within reach, and her heart is beating wildly, Shi Lanling simply doesn¡¯t notice anything wrong.

    Her smiles bes even more tenderly affectionate and bashful, her voice getting sweeter and softer, ¡°It is Xiaonu. Xiaonu has speciallye over today to deliver the Nine-Holed Golden Dan to Di Jun.¡±

    As she¡¯s saying this, Shi Lanling is waiting for Di Ming Jue to ask ¡°You actually refined the Nine-Holed Golden Dan?¡± in a stunned manner.

    Who knew that Di Ming Jue wouldn¡¯t even spare Shi Lanling a nce, opting to coldly re at Han Ye instead.

    With Di Ming Jue¡¯s harsh and ice-cold gaze sweeping over him, Han Ye¡¯s legs go soft, he almost falls down to kneel.

    Soon after, he hears an order so cold, it¡¯s like that of a demon in hell, ¡°Receive punishment in the Purgatory Pool for five days!¡±

    Han Ye immediately feels his eyes go dark.

    Purgatory Pool, but going to that ce would make him shed ayer of skin.

    Even though the Purgatory Pool in the Yanwu Continent¡¯s Ghost City only has one-tenth the strength of the one in the Pr Domain-

    But it¡¯s very, very awful!

    ¡°Jun Shang, subordinate has been wronged!¡± Han Ye can¡¯t help howl in grief, ¡°Subordinate has told her clearly, that after the Pills has been refined, this subordinate will personally pick it up.¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s voice has a disinterested tone, but his expression gets even colder, ¡°Ten days!¡±

    Han Ye trembles, not daring to quibble any more. He bows and says with grief, ¡°Subordinate epts the order!¡±

    Wuu, wuu. Since Jun Shang met Miss Muyan, he¡¯s be more and more human.

    So much so that he almost forgot how savage Jun Shang used to be, how set he is in his words.

    Shi Lanling naturally hears the dialog between the two.

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t have a good opinion of Han Ye, this guard with eyes higher than the top of his head*.

    -

    - prideful, arrogant

    So what if he is Di Jun¡¯s trusted aide? Isn¡¯t he still a servant? Yet he speaks rudely to her, bossy and arrogant in giving orders.

    Still, she wants to paint a favorable impression in front of Di Ming Jue.

    Hence, she promptly steps forward, her appearance eager yet guilty ¨C eyes filling with water as she looks at Di Ming Jue, ¡°Di Jun, please quell your anger. Xiaonu turned up uninvited because of the urgency of giving the Pill to Jun Shang. Because Xiaonu knows that this Nine-Holed Golden Dan is very important to you, Di Jun.¡±

    ¡°If Di Jun wants to me someone, please me Xiaonu, this matter has nothing to do with Han Ye...¡±

    Who would¡¯ve expected, when Shi Lanling has yet to finish saying her pleas for leniency-

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t respond, but Han Ye impatiently interrupts her.

    ¡°Shi Xianzi, that Pill?¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face immediately goes stiff, and it¡¯s with great difficulty that she maintains her some of her aggrieved look. Nevertheless, she has a proud and stubborn expression as she looks at Di Ming Jue.

    ¡ª

    -

    - women¡¯s greeting, slightly bent knees, both hand hovering above one side of her waist. Some pull their skirts up(usually seen on modern renditions), most don¡¯t; different movements from the British curtsy, but so simr in the principle ¡°it¡¯s women¡¯s equivalent of the ¡®greeting bow¡¯¡±.

 Chapter 353: Please stand a little farther

    <h4>Chapter 353: Please stand a little farther</h4>

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face immediately goes stiff, and it¡¯s with great difficulty that she maintains some of that aggrieved look. Nevertheless, she has a proud and stubborn expression as she looks at Di Ming Jue.

    She intends to wait for him to say something.

    However, Di Ming Jue isn¡¯t even looking at her. His gaze is firmly set on somewhere not far from the door. The expression on his face is getting more and more gloomy.

    Han Ye is impatient: ¡°Shi Xianzi, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯vee to deliver the Pill? Now that you¡¯re finally here, why do you refuse to take it out? It can¡¯t be that you simply failed to refine a Nine-Holed Golden Dan, right?¡±

    Shi Lanling grits her teeth. In her heart, her hatred for this Guard Han Ye has practically reached an extreme point.

    A mere servant actually dares to treat her this way.

    But Han Ye¡¯s words are all directed to this point, and Shi Lanling can only take out the small brocade box from her chest pocket.

    She deliberately keeps away from Han Ye, heading towards Di Ming Jue one step at a time.

    With each step closer, her face bes even more bashful and expectant.

    As long as she could be a little closer to this man, a little closer still; and with her own hands, give him the Nine-Holed Golden Dan that she herself refined-

    He would inevitably sit up and take notice of her.

    But just as Shi Lanling is about a meter away from Di Ming Jue,

    She suddenly feels a gust of wind rush by her side.

    Immediately after that, the small box in her hands disappears.

    Han Ye holds the brocade box, and he respectfully hands it over to Di Ming Jue. Then, he turns to look at Shi Lanling with a bit of ridicule, ¡°Apologies to Shi Xianzi, our Jun Shang doesn¡¯t like outsiders getting close ¨C please stand a little farther, so as not to displease our Jun Shang.¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯splexion is so stiff, simply like it¡¯s going to start twisting.

    Han Ye¡¯s words could still be regarded as civil, but that expression and attitude-

    It clearly says ¡®You shouldn¡¯te near Jun Shang, lest you make him sick¡¯.

    She, Shi Lanling, one of the precious two alchemists in the Yanwu Continent... when and where has she ever suffered this kind of humiliation?

    ......

    Di Ming Jue takes the box and opens it to have a look, making sure if the Pill inside has the effect that he wants. His expression eases a little.

    Han Ye is immediately all smiles: ¡°Shi Xianzi, since the Pill has been delivered, you may leave.¡±

    This time, Shi Lanling¡¯s face really twists.

    But very quickly, she calms down.

    That¡¯s because Di Ming Jue still hasn¡¯t said anything during the whole ordeal.

    In Shi Lanling¡¯s mind, all these coldness and disrespect towards her ¨C everything is merely attributed to Han Ye acting on his own.

    Therefore, she quickly takes the food box from Rui Zhu¡¯s hands, and hangs a tender and virtuous smile on her face: ¡°Di Jun, this is the medicinal cuisine that I have personally made for you. The medicinal herbs that I¡¯ve added in it are all very precious. Still, I hope Di Jun wouldn¡¯t despise it.¡±

    Saying that, she opens the food box.

    The aroma of the food finally fills the air.

    Thanks to the addition of those special herbs, the fragrance of these food is actually more alluring than the breakfast that Di Ming Jue has prepared with his own hands.

    Muyan, who¡¯s been leisurely watching a good show just a moment ago, couldn¡¯t help but breath it in with her nose, and she turns towards that food box.

    Looking like she wants to eat it!

    Those changes in Muyan¡¯s expression are minuscule, but Di Ming Jue is just more familiar with them than she herself is.

    Seeing her look like that, his face immediately bes dark and scary.

    Unfortunately, Rui Zhu still goes on to endorse in a low voice, ¡°Jun Shang, you might not know it but our Miss¡¯ medicinal cuisine is famous in the entire Yanwu Continent. Oh how many people want to ask for a meal, all offering hundreds of thousands of gold, but mydy never agreed...¡±

    However, Rui Zhu couldn¡¯t finish what she¡¯s saying.

    Di Ming Jue finally reaches the end of his patience, striding to arrive in front of Muyan.

    He takes hold of the girl¡¯s slender wrist, and pulls her into his arms, ¡°Until when do you n to stay there?¡±

    Muyan is caught off guard, and her nose bumps against the man¡¯s solid chest. The pain makes her groan.

 Chapter 354: Not allowed to eat

    <h4>Chapter 354: Not allowed to eat</h4>

    Her upturned nose is slightly puckered, her normally sparkling eyes are watery. Indeed, she looks indescribably pitiful.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s chest heats up, and he really wants to knead her in his arms, and fuss over her.

    His hand clumsily and awkwardly tap the tip of her red nose, rubbing it a little, ¡°Why so careless?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s nose is all scrunched up in anger!

    This scoundrel, he¡¯s clearly the one who pulled her, making her bump into him.

    Now he¡¯s still ming her for being careless?

    But without waiting for her to retort, Di Ming Jue is already tugging her firmly towards the dining table.

    His voice is as cold as before, and his expression is still without any significant change ¨C but his countenance has a trace of tenderness that could melt people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it is already? You still haven¡¯t had breakfast when the sun has already reached the third bamboo pole*, do you want to starve to death?

    -

    - Late in the morning, 7-9am or 9-11am. It¡¯s not specific, because the important point is that someone woke upte, or was tardy in something

    Muyan raises her head and looks at the sky.

    Jun Shang¡¯s ability of speaking blindly when his eyes are open is getting stronger and stronger.

    It¡¯s definitely not past chen-shi(7-9am) yet, how has the sun reached the third pole?

    Muyan strokes her nose, and wears a smile that isn¡¯t a smile as she sweeps a nce over Shi Lanling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this would bother your rendezvous with the beauty?¡±

    At the side, it¡¯s as if Shi Lanling is looking at a ghost as she unblinkingly stares at Muyan and Di Ming Jue.

    Isn¡¯t this woman a servant? Isn¡¯t she a ve?

    Why is it, that the Di Jun who is so callous towards her is so different towards this woman?

    She looks at Muyan¡¯s little hand that is grasped tightly within Di Ming Jue¡¯s palm.

    Shi Lanling could no longer maintain the calmness and unworldly refinement within her eyes.

    Her intense resentment is so close to bing a burning jealousy, and surge out from her eyes.

    She can¡¯t evene within a meter of Di Ming Jue.

    But this woman, this inferior and lowly woman could unexpectedly get that close to Di Jun.

    She... for what reason?

    Rui Zhu is equally dumbfounded.

    She had just halfpleted her words toud her Miss, and is now at a loss of what to do. She doesn¡¯t know whether or not she should continue.

    ¡°Jun Shang, this medicinal cuisine is really... really priceless, people who seek it couldn¡¯t have it, but Miss has has been busy all night in order to personally cook these for you...¡±

    Once these words are out, it immediately pulls Di Ming Jue and Muyan¡¯s attention.

    That¡¯s because the medicinal cuisine made by Shi Lanling is really too aromatic, and seriously very well-known.

    In Muyan¡¯s past life, she¡¯s heard about the preciousness and rarity of Shi Xianzi¡¯s medicinal food.

    Back then, even Gong Qianxue had an extremely high regard for it, yet she never had the chance to taste it.

    She can¡¯t help but smell it in, stretching her neck to take a peep inside the food box.

    But she has barely extended her head out when arge palm detains her chin.

    Her attention is forcibly drawn back to the man.

    ¡°You really want to eat it?¡± the man¡¯s deep and cold voice very slowly asks.

    Muyan nods without any hesitation.

    Shi Lanling and Rui Zhu look like they had just started to rx, when they suddenly go stiff once again.

    The corners of Di Ming Jue¡¯s mouth rise into a shallow curve.

    His appearance is extremely magnificent, suffocatingly handsome.

    Right now, as he¡¯s smiling like this, he bes even more resplendent like a zing sun, dazzling like a firework. He could steal people¡¯s souls.

    However, Muyan¡¯s distraction onlysts for a moment.

    As she hears the man use a cold and decisive voice to say: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat it!¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s originally stiff expression immediately turns into delight, her eyes joyful as they turn to look at Di Ming Jue.

    As expected, Di Jun also has feelings for her.

    He really wouldn¡¯t let a lowly ve girl sully the medicinal cuisine that she had made with her own hands.

    Today is destined to be the day that Shi Lanling¡¯s face would ring from ps.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s next sentence directly pushes the ted Shi Lanling right into the dust.

 Chapter 355: Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 355: Mistress</h4>

    The man narrows his eyes, leans a little closer to Muyan, and drawls: ¡°You¡¯re actually not picky on whatever inferior, unclean, and unsuitable thing it is ¨C and dare to put it in your mouth?¡±

    A pause, and he coldly adds another sentence, ¡°Could it be that the food Ben Jun had personally prepared still couldn¡¯tpare to these?¡±

    As he says thisst bit, it can be said that the man is speaking through gritted teeth.

    Muyan can only have a clueless face.

    Wait, wait!

    Since when did Yanwu Continent¡¯s priceless medicinal food be something that¡¯s ¡®inferior, unclean, and unsuitable¡¯?

    And Jun Shang-daren, what about you isn¡¯t good enoughpared to other people? Are youparing against a woman¡¯s culinary skills?

    What about your honor?

    But the unhappy Jun Shang doesn¡¯t have any of that honor-thing.

    He barely waits for Muyan¡¯s reaction, and just directly waves a hand. He has people take out the medicinal food that Shi Lanling brought, handing them down to the servants at the outer courtyard of Di Yuan.

    As for himself, he unrelentingly takes Muyan to sit down by the dining table, and carries on with his daily task of feeding her.

    And probably because Di Ming Jue has been routinely feeding her these past few days-

    Muyan eats the exquisite breakfast,pletely without any awkwardness.

    So much so that in her heart, faintly, there¡¯s a sweet sense of happiness that she herself doesn¡¯t realize.

    As for where this kind of sweet joy hase from, Muyan doesn¡¯t dare to examine it deeper.

    ......

    But Shi Lanling, who has been struck again and again, could no longer control the ashamed and resentful feeling rising up in her heart.

    The whole person can¡¯t help but tremble.

    All her life, she has never... had never received such humiliation!

    Who is this woman?

    Why had she snatched Shi Lanling¡¯s spotlight, and stolen her man?

    Just and insignificant servant, why?!!

    ¡°Shi Xianzi, please go back! Di Yuan doesn¡¯t entertain outsiders.¡± Han Ye is neither amiable nor gentle as he repeats the notice to leave.

    There¡¯s already a trace of impatience in his voice.

    He just saw this woman push Little Shadow aside.

    Humph, what a show! Not even worthy of carrying Miss Jun¡¯s shoes.

    And she still has the nerve to have ideas about their Jun Shang, just save your face!

    ¡°Who is she?¡± She Lanling doesn¡¯t move, but she forces down the hatred that¡¯s violently surging up in her heart, and prattles, ¡°Just who is this woman? Isn¡¯t she a servant of Di Yuan? How could a mere servant...¡±

    ¡°Servant?¡± Han Ye hisses, interrupting Shi Lanling¡¯s words. His eyes are filled with ridicule, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Shi Xianzi has gotten it wrong.¡±

    ¡°Not only is Miss Jun not a servant, but she¡¯s the most distinguished guest of our Di Yuan, it¡¯s future Mistress on top of that. Anyone who dares to insult Miss Jun is insulting Di Yuan, and is insulting Jun Shang. Before opening one¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s best that Shi Xianzi clearly think about it ¨C in the end, what should be said and what should not be said!¡±

    ¡°Mistress¨C?!!¡± Shi Lanling suddenly raises her voice into a sharp screech.

    But she immediately realizes her loss of self-control, and she forcefully calms herself down, ¡°Miss Jun, which Miss Jun? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of...¡±

    Suddenly, Shi Lanling¡¯s voice stops, and her pupils slightly contract.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s currently under the limelight in Tianyuan City, the Enchantress Jun Muyan?!¡±

    That legendary musician who has appearance that can ruin and overturn the state, the one who can revive dead flesh and bones, and can forcibly retrieve a human life from the underworld¡¯s grasp?!

    Han Ye promptly lifts his chin, his face all but saying ¡®therefore you must feel honored¡¯, ¡°Correct.¡±

    Even though he knows that Miss Jun isn¡¯t simple-

    But he didn¡¯t expect that in just a few months, not only did Miss Jun cause a sensation in Xia¡¯an, she¡¯s nowe to Tianyuan City and directly prodded through it still.

    Hehe, isn¡¯t that truly worthy of being the woman that Jun Shang has fallen for?

 Chapter 356: How Jun Muyan Measures Up

    <h4>Chapter 356: How Jun Muyan Measures Up</h4>

    Shi Lanling¡¯splexion bursts into green then white.

    Through the vestibule, her gaze rigidly falls on Jun Muyan¡¯s face, jealousy and unwillingness filling her eyes.

    It turns out that this woman isn¡¯t a servant, but a doctor, the one Qing-er mentioned to have seduced Di Ming Jue.

    Enchantress Jun Muyan!

    Humph, so what if she¡¯s a senior doctor?

    Not an alchemist, not capable of refining Pills. A mere doctor ¨C no matter how powerful she is, she can only treat a disease to save a patient.

    What about Shi Lanling, who could refine Pills that are unparalleled in the world.

    Not only can she treat illnesses, she can even help practitioners advance in their cultivation.

    What¡¯s more, she, Shi Lanling, is already at the middle of Heaven Stage at her young age.

    Be it her appearance, strength, or status ¨C none of them would lose to this woman.

    Right now, Di Ming Jue is tenderly taking good care of her, only because she looks pretty. He¡¯s treating her like a ything.

    How could a ything be a match to a man as eminent as Di Ming Jue?

    One day, Jun Muyan will be worn-out and discarded.

    One day, Di Jun will realize that only Shi Lanling would suit him, and could match with him.

    How about Jun Muyan?

    Can she refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan that Di Jun needs the most?

    At the thought of the Nine-Holed Golden Dan, Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes light up once again.

    Han Ye sees that she¡¯s not going away no matter what, so he¡¯s just about to go ahead and make her leave.

    But Shi Lanling suddenly steps forward, and speaks in a soft and concerned voice: ¡°Di Jun, Lanling suddenly remembers. There¡¯s something that I forgot to tell you about the Nine-Holed Golden Dan.¡±

    At this time, DI Ming Jue and Muyan have also finished eating their meal.

    Di Ming Jue uses a cloth to personally wipe Muyan¡¯s mouth and hands, then he helps her stand up.

    Hearing what she said, his eyes can¡¯t help but turn towards Shi Lanling.

    Shi Lanling meets the man¡¯s exquisite pair of clear cold eyes, and his iparably handsome face ¨C she has a bit of a shortness of breath all of a sudden.

    Her voice also gets somewhat of a stutter, ¡°Di Jun, the Nine-Holed Golden Dan¡¯s potency is very tyrannical. There¡¯s a risk of injury, even for a practitioner at the Precelestial stage. Please be careful when you take it ¨C it would be best have Lanling by your side to attend upon you. If by any chance, there¡¯s some unforeseen event... as an alchemist and a doctor, Lanling could also provide some proper assistance.¡±

    Hearing that, Di Ming Jue raises his brows and releases Muyan¡¯s hand.

    He turns his wrist, and the box that was just given to him by Shi Lanling appears on his palms.

    Opening the small brocade box, the Pill inside faintly emits a clean and fresh medicinal scent.

    It resembles the fragrance of the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower, but it seems to be much stronger than the flowers.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Di Ming Jue picks up the Pill and ces it in his mouth.

    An excited light immediately burst forth within Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes.

    Haha... she really guessed it right.

    What Di Jun really needs is a woman that is useful to him.

    Even if Jun Muyan¡¯s appearance has been lovelier, what about it?

    Can she refine Pills like Shi Lanling? Can she help Di Jun have a breakthrough in his cultivation?

    Empty save for her appearance, how can a woman without a single good point contend against her?

    As she¡¯s thinking that, Shi Lanling lifts her skirt to go and walk forward.

    Han Ye holds out a hand to block her approach.

    But Shi Lanling sends him a cold and severe look, ¡°Did you not see that Di Jun has already taken the Nine-Holed Golden Dan? If I don¡¯t keep watch by his side, and the Pill¡¯s potency bacshes, can you take that responsibility?¡±

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t relent, not letting her pass. Instead, he puts on a fake smile as he looks at her.

    That smile is truly sarcastic beyond words, there¡¯s even pity.

    Shi Lanling furrows her brows, just on the point of chiding the other.

    Suddenly, the scene that takes ce right in front of her makes her eyes snap wide open, and her mouth gape. She¡¯s simply couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes

 Chapter 357: Acting like a rogue

    <h4>Chapter 357: Acting like a rogue</h4>

    She watches as Di Ming Jue ces the Pill in his mouth, and after just a few breaths-

    He suddenly grabs Muyan by the waist, and he brings her into his arms. Then he kisses those petal-soft lips.

    There¡¯s minute changes on Muyan¡¯s expression, and she¡¯s about to struggle.

    What is this man up to? ying rogue in front of so many people?

    But the next moment, she feels a cool breath pouring into her body through their connected lips and tongues.

    Shi Lanling goes stiff from head to toe, staring stock-still at the scene before her eyes.

    She is not an idiot who couldn¡¯t feel what¡¯s going on. This isn¡¯t an ordinary kiss.

    This is Di Ming Jue using himself to draw out the impurities within the Pill¡¯s potency. Then after cleaning it, he passes the purest medicinal power to Muyan.

    One can say that the Nine-Holed Golden Dan is a precious Pill that¡¯s difficult to find in the world.

    But even if you can refine it, the Pill still has some ws.

    And yet, Di Ming Jue spent countless amounts of manpower and resources for Muyan, as well as cultivated the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower and the other auxiliary herbs.

    Even putting forward a high price to ask her to refine a Nine-Holed Golden Dan.

    Now, he¡¯s still drawing out the Pill¡¯s impurities while disregarding possible harms to himself.

    Just to... just to let Jun Muyan genuinely absorb the medicinal power of the Nine-Holed Golden Dan?!

    Why?!

    Why is this man taking the trouble and spending such a great deal of effort, evening to this point ¨C all for an insignificant, lowly ve girl?!

    Why is Di Ming Jue not directing this inclination towards her?

    How is Jun Muyan better than her?!

    At the side, Han Ye takes a look at Shi Lanling¡¯s unsightlyplexion, and his mood is extremely good.

    Anyway, his face is still all smiles: ¡°Shi Xianzi, you see, our Jun Shang and the future madam have such a loving affection, as to act as though there were nobody else present. But an outsider like you looking from the side is not proper anyhow. Shi Xianzi, please!¡±

    This is the third time that Han Ye is making her leave.

    And this time, Shi Lanling and Rui Zhu no longer have any reason to stay.

    Even Shi Lanling couldn¡¯t wait for another minute.

    The scene that happened before her eyes is making her so embarrassed, she wishes she could find a hole to burrow into.

    Under Han Ye¡¯s directions, she leaves Di Yuan like a walking corpse.

    How bashful and how expectant she was when she arrived-

    that¡¯s how indignant and jealous she is as she leaves.

    Then, this jealousy slowly transforms into a deep-rooted grudge.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Muyan, Di Jun would¡¯ve surely taken notice of her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Muyan, she wouldn¡¯t have received such a great humiliation today.

    Isn¡¯t she just a very minor, third-rate doctor?

    Actually making vain attempts to fight against Shi Lanling, that¡¯s simply a pipe dream.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s lucid and elegant face slowly twist into a sinister and vicious expression.

    But it¡¯s only for an instant, before it all disperses and changes back into a prideful look once again.

    ......

    On another hand, Han Ye is very conscientiously clearing up all the people on the scene.

    The Nine-Holed Golden Dan¡¯s potency is purified little by little, and goes into Muyan bit by bit.

    After about a quarter of an hour, the medicinal power has beenpletely passed into Muyan.

    Muyan feels that her own Dantian is rolling with a melting heat.

    She puts her hands out, wanting to move away from Di Ming Jue.

    Who knew that the man would hold her even tighter and kiss her even deeper.

    It¡¯s only when the skin on Muyan¡¯s entire body begins to burn, that Di Ming Jue reluctantly releases the red and swollen little mouth that he¡¯s kissing.

    Muyan fiercely res at this shameless man.

    Even when giving her medicine, this scoundrel still seizes the opportunity to take advantage of her.

    But Muyan doesn¡¯t know that her cheeks are flushed red, and her eyes seem to have a touch of flirtatiousness as she res at the other. Not only is it without any lethality, it¡¯s indescribably alluring instead.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes are dark, but in the end, he still suppresses the impulse to arrest the other into his embrace once more.

 Chapter 358: What â€˜movedâ€™, it all flies up in the clouds

    <h4>Chapter 358: What ¡®moved¡¯, it all flies up in the clouds</h4>

    With a lowered voice: ¡°If you don¡¯t meditate, the Nine-Holed Golden Dan¡¯s efficacy would be squandered in vain.¡±

    His tone is brimming with pampering and indulgence, like Muyan has just been acting spoiled and making trouble for no reason.

    Muyan could also feel the alternating heat and coldness rolling over and over in her Qi Sea.

    She quickly sits down in a cross-legged position.

    The Mysterious Energy within her body runs wildly, flowing through her limbs and bones.

    The Mysterious Energy all over Muyan¡¯s body increases, along with its strength.

    A faint mellifluous music drifts within the air.

    The tip of Di Ming Jue¡¯s brows twitch up. His eyes that have always been cold and unruffled amidst chaos, now reveal astonishment.

    That¡¯s because, as this music rings in his ears-

    He unexpectedly feels a power within his body, so tremendous that he himself couldn¡¯t grasp it ¨C just a faint echo.

    But how is this possible?

    While he¡¯s bewildered, the sound of the zither bes louder and louder, and soon after ¨C it gradually dwindles and fades away.

    Sitting cross-legged, Muyan slowly opens her eyes.

    Her expression and appearance hasn¡¯t changed. Even that powerful Internal Force from her whole body convergespletely.

    But as those rippling, exquisite peach blossom eyes open, they have a frightening brightness.

    Like the most magnificent of gems that were originally covered by a thinyer of dust.

    But now that the dust has been washed off, a resplendent brilliance is revealed as a result.

    Di Ming Jue has a scarily burning gaze as he looks at Muyan.

    His girl is so alluring, a radiance of ten thousand fathoms.

    Now, she¡¯s be even more captivating.

    Di Ming Jue wishes he could hide her away. Only he can behold, only he can touch.

    Muyan takes a deep breath, and stands up from the ground. There¡¯s a light smile on her face.

    The bottleneck that had shackled her for so long is finally broken.

    Her current cultivation has already reached high-level Precelestial.

    One can say that in the entire Yanwu Continent, it would be rare to find a worthy match for her.

    All of this is thanks to Di Ming Jue.

    Forcing her to stay here and nt the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower ¨C it has been all for her.

    Handing over the Spirit Flowers for Shi Lanling to refine, has also been for her.

    Muyan raises her head to look at the man¡¯s countenance, so handsome that it¡¯s dazzling. She quietly says: ¡°Di Ming Jue, thank you!¡±

    Thank you for everything that you¡¯ve done for me.

    How can I, Jun Muyan, let you devote so much for me?

    Di Ming Jue steps forward and embraces Muyan by her waist. He leans down and slowly says: ¡°Are you quite moved by what Ben Jun has done for you?¡±

    Without waiting for Muyan¡¯s response, he continues: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then give your heart to me.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    Hehe, what ¡®moved¡¯ feelings she had, it all flies up in the clouds!

    ===

    ¡°Miss, are we leaving just like this? Let that woman seduce Di Jun?¡±

    Within the Di Yuan, Rui Zhu had been suppressed by Di Ming Jue¡¯s powerful Qi field, which rendered herpletely unable to speak or move.

    Coming out of the Residence, she can¡¯t help but be jealous and upset.

    Just what is that Jun Muyan supposed to be ¨C isn¡¯t she just a newly emerging third-rate doctor?

    What about her couldpare to Rui Zhu¡¯sdy?

    If the one favored by Di Jun¡¯s had been her Miss, then she can naturally follow by herdy¡¯s side, and look at that man¡¯s god-like appearance every day.

    Thinking of this, Rui Zhu¡¯s cheeks be a little red, and her eyes also reveal an ambiguous look.

    Shi Lanling sends her a cold nce, about to shout abuse.

    Suddenly, there¡¯s a sh of white.

    Rui Zhu and Shi Lanling shriek at the same time.

    Shi Lanling feels a sharp pain on her left cheek, and a heavy force hits her shoulder.

    She stumbles for a few steps, and steadies her footing with some difficulty. Her hand goes to feel her face.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!!¡± a screames out from Shi Lanling¡¯s mouth. Looking at the blood on her hand, her expression is rmed and angry, ¡°My face! My face! Who was it!¡±

 Chapter 359: Bah! Itâ€™s definitely not a rabbit!

    <h4>Chapter 359: Bah! It¡¯s definitely not a rabbit!</h4>

    Rui Zhu looks up to see a fat, snow-white rabbit doing a somersault in the air, then dropping to the ground.

    On it¡¯s fluffy face, there¡¯s a pair of tiny mung bean eyes that are coldly watching Shi Lanling.

    It¡¯s clearly just a small, non-threatening animal... but to be stared at by such eyes, there¡¯s an indescribable feeling that could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Shi Xianzi, what happened?¡±

    Themotion at this side has attracted the guards stationed at the Di Yuan¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing the wound on Shi Lanling¡¯s face, the leader lets out a cry of surprise, ¡°Shi Xianzi, your face!¡±

    He could see that Shi Lanling¡¯s white left cheek has been scratched, and left with three gashes.

    Although these three wounds aren¡¯t deep, but they¡¯re dripping with blood ¨C from her temples, down to the edge of her lips.

    It makes Shi Lanling¡¯s originally refined and elegant face be somewhat sinister.

    Shi Lanling takes a deep breath, and slowly steadies her emotions.

    She points to the fat rabbit and says: ¡°Catch that beast for me!¡±

    The guards stare nkly.

    Then they hear Rui Zhu shout from the sidelines: ¡°That¡¯s the animal that scratched mydy¡¯s face. What are you people still dawdling for, hurry up and catch it!¡±

    This time, the guards no longer hesitate, and directly pounce over to the fat rabbit.

    They¡¯repletely unaware of what happened in the Di Yuan¡¯s inner courtyard.

    They still think that Shi Lanling really is a special guest that Di Jun cares about.

    Now that Shi Xianzi has been harmed near the entrance of Di Yuan, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if Di Jun mes them for not helping.

    The fat rabbit sees about a dozen fiendish men charging over.

    It makes a prompt decision, turning it¡¯s butt around, and jumps.

    Its fat body draws a smooth arc in the air, and ultimately falls into a very small embrace.

    Within those small arms, it turns its head.

    The fat rabbit contemptuously looks at all the people rushing over¨C

    It¡¯s now a rabbit that has the Little Master¡¯s support! These people want to bully the rabbit? No way!

    A bah! It¡¯s definitely not a rabbit!

    The fat rabbit dismissively turns back and rolls its eyes. It must have followed the female devil for too long.

    It almost forgot that it¡¯s real body isn¡¯t some stupid rabbit, but a...

    ......

    The guards didn¡¯t expect that, after working together to catch a rabbit, they would still turn up empty-handed.

    Their gazes simultaneously turn to the direction of where the rabbit has jumped to.

    Soon after, each and every one of them stop to stare nkly.

    They see that the one holding the rabbit is a small boy, only about four or five years old.

    It¡¯s just that this small boy is really too beautiful.

    Like a sprite that has fallen into the mortal realm, making people wish they could send all the best treasures of the world before him.

    But when the guards meet the little boy¡¯s eyes, they inexplicably shudder.

    Ice-blue irises, like solid frost, indifferent as they look over in a sideways nce.

    Clearly so young, but he makes people want to serve him.

    The one standing the closest even has a strange, terrified feeling ¨C like Jun Shang is watching him.

    ¡°Li... Little Gongzi, please give us the rabbit in your hands.¡±

    With great difficulty, the guards graduallye back to their senses. One of them speaks, still somewhat trembling with fear, ¡°This rabbit has injured my Di Yuan¡¯s precious guest. We need to give justice to this noble guest.¡±

    Xiao Bao lifts his eyes to the speaking guard, then turns his sight to fall on Shi Lanling¡¯s face.

    The three wounds from the fat rabbit¡¯s scratch are very obvious, and bloody.

    The rabbit also follows to look, and sees its masterpiece. It¡¯s very pleased.

    Wagging its stubby tail, its small mung bean eyes are sparkling.

    Humph, humph. Rabbit smelled it. That woman has the same despicable scent, like that other bad woman who destroyed the Dark Clouds Spirit Flower.

    Those two are definitely from the same flock.

 Chapter 360: A-a-aâ€¦Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 360: A-a-a...Aunt</h4>

    Maybe she¡¯s that ¡°Miss¡± that the bad woman was talking about.

    Even though the fat rabbit is scared of the female devil, but in the end, that devil is still the Little Master¡¯s mother ¨C the Little Master¡¯s favorite person.

    How can the rabbit let her get bullied so easily?

    That¡¯s why today, one look at Shi Lanling and the rabbit directly pounces on her. Avenge her first, discuss itter!

    In any case, the Little Master is here. It¡¯s not afraid of anything!

    Xiao Bao looks down at the smug fat rabbit.

    He hits its plump butt with his tiny hand.

    Xiao Bao is a good child.

    Niangqin said that if you did something wrong, you should apologize.

    Even though the rabbit was the one who injured someone, but who made the fat rabbit his pet?

    Niangqin said that he is responsible for the pet that he¡¯s raising.

    Therefore, after spanking the fat rabbit, Xiao Bao carries it by the scruff, and walks to face Shi Lanling.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± the cold and crisp voice starts, ¡°My pet has injured you. I can give you a bottle of medicine, it will...¡±

    ¡°After wounding mydy, you think that a bottle of medicine is enough?!!¡± Rui Zhu screams incredulously, ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, quickly hand over the little beast you¡¯re holding. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Unlike Rui Zhu, Shi Lanling doesn¡¯t forget herself and make a big fuss.

    But the expression in her eyes is very cold.

    It¡¯s as if her gaze is dripping with poison as it falls on the fat rabbit, wishing she could immediately skin it and tear its bones.

    ¡°Little gongzi is young and thoughtless, letting your pet injure me. I won¡¯t bother about you, but since this pet has wounded me, you must hand it over for me to deal with it.¡±

    Xiao Bao frowns and raises his head towards Shi Lanling, ¡°Auntie, how do you want to deal with it?¡±

    A-a-a... auntie?!!

    ¡°You... what did you call me?!!¡± Shi Lanling raises her voice, unable to keep it down. She simply couldn¡¯t believe her own ears.

    Xiao Bao lifts up his brows, his expression still indifferent, ¡°Auntie, is there a problem?¡±

    Xiao Bao very firmly keeps his mother¡¯s words in mind.

    Niangqin said that if he sees a good-looking girl, he could call her ¡®big sister¡¯.

    If he sees a good-looking girl that¡¯s older than niangqin, he should call her miss.

    These two women in front of him are older than his mother, they don¡¯t look pretty, and the breath from their bodies is unlikable.

    They¡¯re more like the nagging aunts that the people from the Ink Camp are really annoyed with.

    As a result, hepletely doesn¡¯t see a problem in calling this woman before him ¡°auntie¡±!

    Shi Lanling takes a deep breath, and takes another deep breath.

    Over and over again, she¡¯s convincing herself to not care about this child.

    But the anger in her eyes is making it so that she could no longer maintain the appearance of a noble and virtuous fairy.

    Xiao Bao could see that Shi Lanling isn¡¯t saying anything.

    He feels that he should express his sincerity in apologizing.

    So he takes out a bottle of medicine from his chest pocket, and gives it to Shi Lanling.

    This medicine is also something that Muyan had refined. If you ce it in the Ghost City, or at the Junji Drugstore, it could naturally be sold at a sky-high price.

    Giving it free of charge to Shi Lanling right now, Xiao Bao thinks that the sincerity in his apology is already quite enough.

    Shi Lanling takes the medicine, but she doesn¡¯t apply it to her wounds.

    Instead, she gives it a contemptuous look and raises her hand, directly smashing the porcin bottle to the ground.

    Rui Zhu sneers: ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that in the Yanwu Continent, mydy is the topmost apothecary and alchemist. Do you think a mere bottle of draught would quell mydy¡¯s anger? Boy, are you dreaming?¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s expression is icily arrogant as she towers over and looks down on Xiao Bao, ¡°I will say it one more time. Give me the beast in your hands, and I won¡¯t bother about you.¡±

    Xiao Bao fixedly stares at the smashed porcin bottle.

 Chapter 361: Make trouble again, and Iâ€™ll turn you into stir-fried rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 361: Make trouble again, and I¡¯ll turn you into stir-fried rabbit</h4>

    The cold little face bes even more icy.

    All the warmth in those clear pupils recede, resembling a freezing and boundless abyss.

    The draughts on Xiao Bao, niangqin worked hard to refine all of them.

    He¡¯s always made to carry a lot of them because she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll get cuts and bruises.

    But Xiao Bao is usually reluctant in using them.

    That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want his mother to work so hard to refine another bottle.

    However, this woman actually broke the draught that niangqin refined!

    It¡¯s as if the fat rabbit could sense its Little Master¡¯s anger, and it lets out a beast-like growl.

    The white hair on its entire body is standing on end. It can¡¯t wait to rush out at once.

    Xiao Bao forcefully restrains his anger, and ces the fat rabbit into his arms. Coldly, he says: ¡°If I don¡¯t?¡±

    Meeting his ice-cold eyes, Shi Lanling jumps in fright.

    Indeed, there¡¯s a faint feeling of dread growing in her heart.

    But immediately, herplexion bes very unsightly.

    A four or five-year-old child actually scared her.

    This kind of shame is making her once again recall the humiliation that she had just received inside the Di Yuan.

    Moreover, now that she¡¯s looking closely, she thinks that this child has some resemnce to that Jun Muyan.

    This makes Shi Lanling loathe him even more. There¡¯s even a faint desire to kill him.

    ¡°You all!¡± Shi Lanling turns to the Di Yuan¡¯s guards to say, ¡°Catch that animal for me, it doesn¡¯t matter how!¡±

    The guards awkwardly look at each other, somewhat hesitating for a while.

    After all, it¡¯s a little child!

    A group of big men, are they supposed to raise their hands against a child?

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face quickly sinks, ¡°Do you people want to defy my, Shi Lanling¡¯s order?¡±

    Rui Zhu also chimes in: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Miss got injured at this Di Yuan¡¯s gate, right under your watch. If you people won¡¯t make up for it today, don¡¯t even discuss whether Di Jun would forgive you or not ¨C as from now on, even the Ghost City would no longer have a ce for you.¡±

    Hearing Rui Zhu¡¯s words, a change immediatelyes over the guards¡¯ faces.

    They all know how high Shi Lanling stands within the Ghost City.

    And these people are only temporary guards at the Di Yuan. In the end, they¡¯re going back to the Ghost City to eke out a living.

    If they offend Shi Xianzi, then in the days toe, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it all and they¡¯ll have to take it home*.

    - take the consequences

    Thinking of this, the guards no longer hesitate, directly pouncing over to Xiao Bao.

    They originally thought that once he¡¯s facing this kind of trouble, the four or five-year-old child would inevitably lose his head out of fear, and start crying.

    But for the whole thing, Xiao Bao¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change.

    He simply raises his hands, tossing the fat rabbit to the side.

    Even leisurely giving it a cold warning, ¡°Make trouble again, and I¡¯ll turn you into stir-fried rabbit.¡±

    Niangqin has always been thinking about it!

    The fat rabbit shrinks its neck, curling itself up into a round ball.

    A pitiful appearance that seems to say, ¡°I was wrong, I wouldn¡¯t dare any more.¡±

    The guards see Xiao Bao throwing the fat rabbit away, and their eyes immediately brighten.

    If it¡¯s possible to not attack the child and directly hand over the rabbit to Shi Xianzi, then that would be the best for everyone.

    Thinking of this, one of them is like a lightning bolt, as his figure rushes towards the fat rabbit.

    The rabbit lies motionless on the ground, like a ball of fur.

    In a moment, the guard brandishes a pike.

    All of a sudden, a formidable Internal Force surrounds his entire body.

    Then before he could respond, a burst of pain shoots up from his lower body.

    He immediately lets out a miserable shriek, like that of a dying pig. The whole person is blown away like an artillery shell.

    He flies straight out for more than a dozen meters, before falling to the ground. Nevertheless, he¡¯s cupping his own crotch, wailing like a ghost and howling like a wolf. He couldn¡¯t get up any more.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face is indifferent. His small form straightens, and with both hands behind him, he slowly withdraws the short little leg that he had just used to kick out.

 Chapter 362: Want to fight then letâ€™s fight, why so long-winded

    <h4>Chapter 362: Want to fight then let¡¯s fight, why so long-winded</h4>

    There are no ripples in his ice-blue irises as they coldly sweep through everyone.

    The other guards immediately feel their balls tighten, and they mp up their legs.

    ......

    A cup of teater (10mins), all the guards of Di Yuan¡¯s outer courtyard are crawling on the ground, miserable pig-like shrieks rise and fall in session.

    Only Xiao Bao stands indifferently at his original spot, his handsome little face without any expression, and even the clothes on his body didn¡¯t get any wrinkles.

    It¡¯s as if the one who just went ahead and knocked down several high level practitioners isn¡¯t him.

    The fat rabbit happily wags its short tail, and jumps into Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    Its mouth produces howl-like sounds that seem like fawning words: Little Master is the best! Long live the Little Master! I¡¯ll follow Little Master for a lifetime, hug Little Master¡¯s thigh and never let go!

    Shi Lanling is struck dumb as she looks at the scene in front of her, almost unable to believe her own eyes.

    A mere four or five-year-old child could actually knock down Di Yuan¡¯s guards.

    And these guards, each of them is an elite in the Ghost City. If you take them to the outside world, each one of them could be a famous expert.

    However, these people have been beaten down by a four or five-year-old child.

    More than that, they didn¡¯t have the least bit of power to resist when they were getting knocked down.

    Just who is this little child?!

    There is horror across Rui Zhu¡¯s entire face as she looks at Xiao Bao, and at the guards howling in pain on the ground.

    ¡°Miss... this... this...¡±

    Shi Lanling takes another deep breath and pushes away the frantic Rui Zhu. Step by step, she walks towards Xiao Bao.

    Her face has already resumed its usual pride and coldness ¨C set up on high like a fairy.

    But those sinister gashes on her face is destroying her temperament.

    Making the entire person appear gloomy and harsh.

    Shi Lanling makes her way before Xiao Bao, towering as she looks down on him and the rabbit in his arms, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want raise a hand against a child, but you¡¯re forcing me to so.¡±

    She takes a pause, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a final chance to give me the animal you¡¯re holding, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    Spare his life, spare him from the mortal crime, but not from a living hell!

    At this moment, the more Shi Lanling looks at this little boy, the more displeasing he is in her eyes, and the more she loathes him.

    Therefore, she absolutely won¡¯t let him off lightly today.

    The corner of Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth twitches up a bit, revealing a cold and mocking smile on his handsome little face, ¡°Auntie, you really talk too much. If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Why are you so long-winded?¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯splexion bursts into a sickly pallor, and the way she looks at Xiao Bao is chilling and malevolent like a viper.

    ¡°Since you want to court death, then I¡¯ll help you with it!!¡±

    Although Xiao Bao knocked down the guards of Di Yuan¡¯s outer courtyard, Shi Lanling never felt that she would lose to him.

    Shi is a Heaven Stage powerhouse!

    She didn¡¯t want to move her hand, not wanting to lower her dignity and bother about a small child.

    But this little boy in front of her is really too loathsome.

    Today, she will let him have a proper taste of the consequences from offending her.

    Shi Lanling strikes out with a palm, and strong Mysterious Energy moves through the air.

    Between her fingers, there¡¯s a strange shroud of blue-green strands of light.

    If someone who¡¯s knowledgeable with it sees this scene, that person would certainly be frightened.

    That¡¯s because in Shi Lanling¡¯s palm strike, not only is she using the excessive amount of 90% of her Mysterious Energy, the energy in this palm is even mixed with the extremely poisonous powder ¨C [White Jade Purple Frost].

    This isn¡¯t a poison that will draw blood and seal the throat*, it won¡¯t make a person die immediately.

    But it can destroy the person¡¯s meridians and Qi Sea, making the victim suffer all kinds of torment and eventually die in pain.

    At this very moment, Shi Lanling has even forgotten that she wanted to deal with the rabbit that wounded her face.

    With her whole heart and soul, she only wants Xiao Bao to pay a painful price.

    ¡°Woo¨C!!¡± the fat rabbit could sense dreadfulness of the [White Jade Purple Frost], and the hair on its entire body is standing up on end.

 Chapter 363: Mother and Child are reunited

    <h4>Chapter 363: Mother and Child are reunited</h4>

    ¡°Woo¨C!!¡± the fat rabbit could sense dreadfulness of the [White Jade Purple Frost], and the hair on its entire body is standing up on end.

    It desperately cries out, wanting the Little Master to quickly run away.

    However, Xiao Bao¡¯s expression is still so cold, like he simply isn¡¯t aware of the impending danger.

    Small, delicate fair palms push out, and all the Mysterious Energy in his body gathers at the hollow of his palm.

    In her eyes, there¡¯s a gloomy and chilling smile. In her eyes, this loathsome child before her has already be a corpse.

    Boom¨C!!

    An earth-shattering collision of Internal Forces, weaving together in a hurricane-like st, sweeping through a radius of a hundred feet of Di Yuan¡¯s entrance.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s entire body is sted backwards for several meters, before she steadies her footing with some difficulty.

    But she feels the qi and blood within her body roll over and over, and the blood is practically bubbling up to her throat.

    Her eyes are round as looks at the little boy that has also retreated, but only for a few steps. Her gaze is filled with horror and shock.

    She is a grand, high Heaven Stage martial practitioner.

    In a contest of Internal Forces, she actually lost to a four-year-old child... how is that possible?! How is this possible?!

    But immediately, Shi Lanling calms down.

    The horror in her face changes into a bitter and mocking pity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you could use Mysterious Energy that could evenly rival mine.¡±

    ¡°But you are bound to pay the price for offending me today!¡±

    Shi Lanling speaks unhurriedly, cold gloominess and bitter resentment in her eyes. At this time, she¡¯spletely without any pretense.

    ¡°I will even find out about your family¡¯s background, and make your parents pay the same price.¡±

    ¡°I want you to know that offending me, Shi Lanling, is an incredibly unwise decision. And this is all because your parents didn¡¯t teach you properly!¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s face that has always been indifferent, finally reveals a trace of anger.

    This woman is really, truly too vile.

    Xiao Bao can tolerate anything she says about him ¨C after all, the little bunny did something wrong first.

    However, this annoying old woman just broke the medicine that niangqin worked hard to refine.

    Now, she¡¯s even saying that she wants to move against his mother.

    This is something that Xiao Bao will absolutely, absolutely not allow!

    Azure eyes like clear skies be a merciless and chilling ice blue.

    Xiao Bao slowly lifts his hand, a decisive killing intent fills his eyes.

    He knows that this woman in front of him is at the same stage cultivation, in the middle of Heaven Stage.

    While she had advanced to this level far longer than he has.

    Still, Xiao Bao is not afraid of her at all.

    It just so happens that he also wants to give it a try, and see how powerful is the cultivation method that the Lecher has been teaching him.

    Fair tender palms slowly form a seal on his chest.

    World Internal Force slowly stirs with the movements of his fingers.

    A dreadful power gradually forms around Xiao Bao¡¯s whole body.

    At this moment however, the Di Yuan¡¯s gate suddenly opens.

    A shout of pleasant surprise is heard from within, ¡°Xiao Bao¨C?!!¡±

    Xiao Bao swiftly turns around to see a beautiful figure walking out from the courtyard.

    What Shi Lanling, what anger, hepletely throws those matters aside.

    His tiny body flies up like a bird, and suddenly dives into the embrace of the iing person.

    ¡°Niangqin!!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s voice is very high, there¡¯s even a faint rough trembling in it.

    After plunging into Muyan¡¯s arms, he tightly clings to her neck and refuses to let go.

    Muyan also goes to securely hold Xiao Bao in her arms, smelling the cool and clean milky scent on his body that has yet to disappear. The rims of her eyes immediately bes hot and watery.

    Ever since her baby was born, they¡¯ve never been separated for even a day.

    This time, they haven¡¯t seen each other for seven days straight.

    Reuniting now, Muyan only feels as if the dull gray skies are blooming with fireworks.

 Chapter 364: A Harmonious and Beautiful Family

    <h4>Chapter 364: A Harmonious and Beautiful Family</h4>

    As it happens, her heart can only ache and feel distress.

    So much so, that she would open her mouth for a while, but she¡¯s unable to say a word.

    ¡°Niangqin, I missed you so so much!¡± Xiao Bao does his best to rub himself on Muyan¡¯s neck. He sniffles, forcing himself to stop his tears from rushing out.

    That lecher said that he¡¯s already a man, and he mustn¡¯t snivel. Even more, he mustn¡¯t make his mother worry.

    Muyan¡¯s voice is hoarse, ¡°Niangqin also missed you so, so much.¡±

    Following after Muyan, Di Ming Jue sees this scene, and coldly ¡®humph¡¯s. His heart seems to be pouring out a sea of vinegar.

    This woman without conscience ¨C not seeing him for a month, and she didn¡¯t even miss him for a bit. Almostpletely forgetting about him.

    And now she¡¯s acting like this after just not seeing her son for seven days.

    Humph!

    There wille a day that this pair of mother and child will not see him for a day, and it would be like a separation of three autumns.

    See that he¡¯ll go for a long journey, and immediately hug him, cry loudly, and prevent him from leaving.

    ......

    After much difficulty, Muyan slowlyes back to herself, and gently touches her son¡¯s little face. Only to feel that after not seeing him for seven days, her son has lost some weight.

    She bes even more distressed.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, how did youe here? How have you been these past few days?¡±

    While Muyan is talking, she¡¯s also examining Xiao Bao¡¯s body. All of a sudden, her brows suddenly wrinkle, and her expression abruptly bes iparably cold.

    ¡°This is the [White Jade Purple Frost], how could you havee into contact with such a sinister drug?¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately ttens his mouth, and looks over to Shi Lanling.

    His voice is still ice-cold, but it¡¯sced with a bit of grievance, ¡°Niangqin, they bullied me.¡±

    In reality, Xiao Bao isn¡¯t nursing a grievance at all.

    That¡¯s because these people arepletely no match for him, and he simply doesn¡¯t care about them.

    But Xiao Bao hasn¡¯t seen Muyan for such a long time, and he really, really missed his mother.

    He misses niangqin being concerned about him, carrying him, kissing him ¨C he misses constantly protecting his mother, and supporting her.

    So one look at Muyan and he couldn¡¯t help but want to act spoiled.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth slowly curl up into a shallow arc.

    In that moment, the originally bright and splendid countenance bes even more enchanting and moving.

    But for the people she swept through with her gaze, each and every one of them couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡°Are you the ones who bullied my son?¡±

    Those beat-up and groaning guards have just gotten up from the ground when they meet Muyan¡¯s line of sight. Frightened, they all start dripping with cold sweat.

    All of them just want to cry.

    They were clearly the ones who got bullied!

    Han Yees up from behind Di Ming Jue, and first goes to Xiao Bao to give a salutation, ¡°Greetings to the Little Gongzi!¡±

    Then, he turns to the Di Yuan¡¯s guards, and with a chilling voice, ¡°Just what happened here? Did you guys eat bear hearts and leopard guts? Actually daring to raise your hands against the Young Master?¡±

    Hearing Han Ye¡¯s words, it¡¯s as if all the guards have been hit by lightning, all of them are struck dumb.

    W-w-what?!!! Young Master?!!

    This beautiful little boy that doesn¡¯t look like mortal, is he Di Jun¡¯s child?!

    Everyone¡¯s line of sight simultaneously turn to look at the three people ¨C Muyan, Di Ming Jue, and Xiao Bao.

    This one look is truly damning.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s facial features resemble Muyan¡¯s.

    But those blue eyes simply look like they¡¯ve been carved out of the same mold as Di Jun¡¯s.

    Standing together, these three people look just like a harmonious and beautiful family.

    Moreover, how could a mere four-year-old child be that terrible?

    And all by himself, he knocked down their group of brawny men?

    It¡¯s because that¡¯s the Little Master, son of their incredibly frightening Di Jun!!

    At this time, the guards could barely even think of crying ¨C instead, they wish they could knock their heads and die.

    In order to not offend Shi Lanling, they actually raised their hands against their Little Master.

 Chapter 365: Little Master

    <h4>Chapter 365: Little Master</h4>

    Their regret right now is really like an endless torrential river.

    But unfortunately, this regret is toote!

    After listening to the guards giving their ount of the entire course of events, Han Ye turns around to look at Xiao Bao, his strict face immediately swells with a smile: ¡°Little Master, how do you think should we deal with these men, subordinates who have offended their superior?¡±

    Although Xiao Bao is Miss Muyan¡¯s child with her ¡°ex-husband¡±, Han Ye knows that in order to woo Miss Muyan, Jun Shang already regards Xiao Bao as his own son, even grooming him as the heir to the Pr Domain.

    And he doesn¡¯t know why, but Han Ye always has this feeling that Xiao Bao and their Jun Shang have some particr simrities in their Qi Fields. If he¡¯s going to serve Xiao Bao as Master in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have even a bit of mental pressure.

    So the matter of punishing the guards, he doesn¡¯t even ask Jun Shang, directly asking for Xiao Bao¡¯s opinion instead.

    Sure enough, Jun Shang ispletely without any objections.

    Even deigning to send him an appreciative nce. Han Ye almost couldn¡¯t feel overwhelmed by this favor from his superior, as he¡¯s doubting his own perception.

    Xia Bao draws himself to Muyan¡¯s neck, looks towards Di Ming Jue, and then looks towards Muyan again.

    He sees Muyan look at him with a smile, without any intention of deterring him.

    His big, bright and intelligent eyes blink. Turning his little face, he says: ¡°Do they have sries?¡±

    Han Ye stares nkly, momentarily not understanding Xiao Bao¡¯s train of thought. He nkly nods his head, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Di Yuan¡¯s servants have far more than just a sry, they¡¯re treated so well that it¡¯s practically in defiance of the natural order.

    Xiao Bao nods his head in deadly earnest, ¡°Each one would be fined a year¡¯s sry, and these will be sent to the Junji Medical Center within three days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The guards have disbelieving faces.

    Noshes, no crippling of their cultivations, not even losing their ce in the Di Yuan?

    Xiao Bao sends them a disdainful nce: ¡°You think it¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s enough!¡± the guards are overjoyed at the unexpected good news, and they plop down to kneel on the ground, ¡°Many thanks for the Little Master¡¯s forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°Within three days, we will definitely deliver all our sries!¡±

    It¡¯s only a year¡¯s worth of money, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they have to triple it!

    Xiao Bao turns to Muyan, his huge eyes are bright, ¡°Niangqin, the money is all for you! Do you like it?¡±

    Muyan smiles, her brows and eyes are curved up. Indescribably gentle, ¡°Thank you, baby. Niangqin likes it very much!¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cold little face reveals a faint smile, his cheeks red. It¡¯s adorable beyond words.

    Han Ye silently nces at the cold-faced Jun Shang.

    In his mind, he can¡¯t help but mourn: Miss Jun, Little Gongzi, what sry do you want ah! This money is still from our Jun Shang ¨C and as long as you get tied to him, then all the rare treasures in the world would be something that you can just pick as you wish!

    The guards who have escaped punishment are in high spirits as they get up from the ground.

    One of them seems to suddenly think of something, and he sneaks a nce at Shi Lanling. He lowers his voice and repeats the words that Shi Lanling had said earlier.

    Once shees to know that it was Shi Lanling who inflicted the [White Jade Purple Frost] on Xiao Bao, Muyan¡¯s expression immediately bes terribly frightening.

    This woman actually wants to kill Xiao Bao!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Bao¡¯s special physique, that almost all the poisons in the Yanwu Continent wouldn¡¯t be effective on him, then perhaps Xiao Bao would be seriously hurt by now.

    When she thinks of Xiao Bao getting hurt, Muyan couldn¡¯t control the ruthless murderousness ring within her.

    But without waiting for Muyan to react-

    Di Ming Jue unhurriedly makes his way to Shi Lanling.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s entire being is listless.

    She simply doesn¡¯t want to believe that Di Ming Jue and Muyan have actually had an illicit affair already, even having a bastard from it.

    How can she ept such an oue?

 Chapter 366: Ben Junâ€™s Son

    <h4>Chapter 366: Ben Jun¡¯s Son</h4>

    What¡¯s more, the intimate picture that the three have just made is really stabbing her eyes, as well as her heart.

    Now, she sees Di Ming Jue walking towards her one step at a time.

    The rims around Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden, tears welling up and falling down, ¡°Di Jun, you...¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t finished her words when Di Ming Jue interrupts her, ¡°Earlier, you said that Ben Jun hasn¡¯t properly taught my son?¡±

    ¡°You even want to make Ben Jun pay the price for it?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression is very cold, apathetic even ¨C as if everything and everyone in the world simply doesn¡¯t enter his eyes.

    And an insignificant Yanwu Continent is something that he really doesn¡¯t have to care about.

    But this kind of indifference, like he¡¯s looking at an ant, it¡¯s making Shi Lanling¡¯s wholehearted affection instantly turn into fear.

    She opens her mouth, her voice trembling, ¡°Di Jun, I... I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s your...¡±

    Again, her voice has yet to fall-

    Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t even move a hand, but Shi Lanling screams as she rises up in the air and ms down to the ground.

    As she raises her head, everyone sees that her cheeks are really swollen.

    Coupled with the gashes from the rabbit¡¯s ws, the originally lucid and elegant countenance has suddenly be a spectacle too horrible to endure.

    Di Ming Jue stands high as he looks down on her, a trace of ridicule in his expression, ¡°Ben Jun¡¯s son is someone that you are qualified to teach?¡±

    Shi Lanling uses her hands to cover her red and swollen face, her eyes are filled with disbelief, fear, and resentment.

    She sees that Di Ming Jue wants to do it again.

    Shi Lanling couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and she weeps and shouts, ¡°Jun Muyan, you shouldn¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°You obviously instructed that beast to go and destroy my face first, and I only wanted to punish that animal, but your son just had to refuse, even ndering me to my face. What¡¯s wrong with teaching him a lesson?!¡±

    Hearing that, Muyan looks at the fat rabbit.

    The fat rabbit shudders and hops, disappearing. It really went into the Space.

    The rabbit also knows that it did something wrong, and although it doesn¡¯t regret it, it¡¯s still extremely afraid that the female devil will turn it into stir-fried rabbit.

    Xiao Bao slightly ttens his mouth, his voice muffled: ¡°Niangqin, I apologized for the bunny, and also gave her the medicine that you made, but...¡±

    This woman not only refused, she even smashed the medicine bottle!

    XIao Bao doesn¡¯t continue, but Muyan could see the smashed bottle fragments by the gate, and she could smell the medicinal fragrance that lingers in the air. She immediately knows what happened.

    Muyan kisses Xiao Bao¡¯s face, softly saying: ¡°Xiao Bao did the right thing. If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should apologize. But if they bully you, you have to resist.¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Bao¡¯s dark blue eyes brighten.

    Muyan shifts her gaze, and it falls on Shi Lanling. There¡¯s a cold smile on her mouth: ¡°Shi Xianzi, I¡¯m very sorry that my spiritual pet had injured you. But you tried to use [White Jade Purple Frost] to kill my son, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    Hearing [White Jade Purple Frost], a changees over the faces of those guards and Han Ye.

    This is a well-known sinister drug in the Yanwu Continent.

    It can torture a person for a long while, not living or dying, until he eventually dies in despair.

    Shi Lanling is called a ¡®fairy¡¯, yet she used such a sinister thing to deal with a child?

    This is really, far too much!

    A great changees over Shi Lanling¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t expect that Jun Muyan would actually recognize the [White Jade Purple Frost] with one nce.

    More than that, as she meets Di Ming Jue¡¯s cold and murderous gaze, her whole body trembles uncontrobly.

    But very quickly, she forcefully calms herself down.

    Her hand lightly strokes her badly injured cheek, and with a tremble in her voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I somewhat lost my reason because of the sudden wound on my face.¡±

 Chapter 367: Disgust

    <h4>Chapter 367: Disgust</h4>

    Saying that, Shi Lanling looks at Muyan, a sincere expression in her eyes, ¡°Miss Jun is also a woman, so you must know how important one¡¯s appearance is to women. Had it been you who had your face injured, wouldn¡¯t you be furious?¡±

    ¡°But I was only angry for a while, and wanted to punish your young son to prevent arger-scale repetition. I absolutely had no intention of killing him.¡±

    The tip of Muyan¡¯s brow quirks up, filled with sarcasm, ¡°¡®To punish a little to prevent a lot¡¯ by using White Jade Purple Frost powder?¡±

    ¡°Correct! The powder is extremely poisonous, but I¡¯m an alchemist, as well as an apothecary.¡±

    Shi Lanling reveals a disdainful and arrogant look, ¡°On alchemy and refining drugs, I believe that you won¡¯t find even a few people who are better than me in the entire Yanwu Continent. After disciplining the young Gongzi, I can naturally help to remove the insignificant poison of the White Jade Purple Frost from him.¡±

    Pausing, she sends Di Ming Jue a nce and says: ¡°This is also the reason why I didn¡¯t dare to use the draught from the young Gongzi. Although Miss Jun is now the newly-famous Enchantress of Medicine, but I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s still far from reaching me when ites to refining medicine and alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have look for me to refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan that you had taken.¡±

    After saying this, Shi Lanling has a grim smile as she looks at how Muyan¡¯splexion changes.

    Such a reminder is inly letting Muyan know that Shi Lanling is far better than her when ites to the field of Pills and medicine.

    Even if she fooled around with Di Jun and even gave birth to a vile spawn, what about it?

    She hasn¡¯t heard of any information in the Ghost City about Di Jun getting married.

    Han Ye also said that Jun Muyan is merely the future Mistress of Di Yuan.

    That is to say, Di Ming Jue is only temporarily bewitched by this woman.

    As long as Jun Muyan and her son are rooted out, then position of Di Yuan¡¯s Mistress is still hers.

    Since young, with Shi Lanling¡¯s awe-inspiring talents and deep ambitions-

    Knowing what she wants, she will definitely be able to obtain it, even if she doesn¡¯t know how.

    So even though she¡¯s battered and exhausted right now, and the hate in her heart has reached an extreme point,

    She still immediately adjusts her state, and tries to tenaciously suppress Jun Muyan ¨C all to make Di Ming Jue know that she is the most suitable Mistress for Di Yuan.

    ......

    Shi Lanling¡¯s words are indeed making Muyan very frustrated.

    That¡¯s because Shi Lanling said something that¡¯s true.

    She can¡¯t do alchemy!

    And as it happened, Di Ming Jue had to look for Shi Lanling when he wanted to have the Nine-Holed Golden Dan refined for her.

    The Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers that she had painstakingly cultivated were all sent to this woman as well.

    All of these is making her feel disgusted, like she has swallowed a housefly.

    Shi Lanling sees the changes on Muyan¡¯s expressions, and an aggressive smugness shes through her eyes.

    ¡°I specially came here today to deliver the Nine-Holed Golden Dan to you, Miss Jun. I didn¡¯t expect that I would now suffer such a disaster, my appearance damaged. Although I could refine a draught to heal the wound, it would take at least three months topletely be restored...¡±

    She doesn¡¯t continue saying the end of her piece, but the hurt and grievance in her speech is inly and clearly disyed.

    Had it been someone who doesn¡¯t know the entire situation, that person would probably, truly think that she is the very innocent victim.

    Di Ming Jue could feel Muyan¡¯s anger, and a desire tomit murder suddenly shes through his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Shi Lanling, because everyone in the Yanwu Continent are like rocks and insects to him, except for Muyan and Xiao Bao. He simply doesn¡¯t care about other people, nor does he bother with them.

    But this woman actually moved against Xiao Bao, and even made Muyan unhappy.

    It would be better for her to die!

    However, Muyan unexpectedly tugs his sleeves, and directly ces Xiao Bao in his arms.

    Di Ming Jue is stumped, and his movements are stiff as he holds Xiao Bao in his embrace.

 Chapter 368: Jun Shang learning how to carry Xiao Bao

    <h4>Chapter 368: Jun Shang learning how to carry Xiao Bao</h4>

    One big and one small, the two people look at each other in dismay, their expression and movements inexplicably awkward.

    At his side, Han Ye is even more dumbfounded.

    Jun Shang is actually... actually holding a child! Genuinely carrying him! Not just picking him up or capturing him!

    Muyan has already made her way before Shi Lanling.

    The corners of her mouth are faintly lifted up, peach blossom eyes glittering; like a crescent moon shining down, like a flowering tree covered in snow, her beauty is suffocating.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face goes stiff all of a sudden, her eyes oozing with thick jealousy.

    At this moment, she really wants to w Muyan¡¯s face.

    Or put this face on herself.

    ¡°Shi Xianzi, just now, you said that it would take at least three months for this wound on your face to fully heal?¡±

    As if she can¡¯t see the viciousness in Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes, Muyan carries on to say, ¡°But as luck would have it, I had just refined a certain type of draught a few days ago. Apply it on a wound, and you would only have to wait for a quarter of an hour for it to heal. If the cut isn¡¯t too deep, the scars would also disappear after three days at most.¡±

    Hearing that, Shi Lanling can¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Miss Jun, are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing alchemy for so many years, yet I¡¯ve never heard of a kind of draught that could make a person¡¯s wound heal within a quarter of an hour! Even if you want to brag about your own abilities in the presence of Di Jun, you don¡¯t have to speak blindly with your eyes open, do you?¡±

    Saying that, she even looks towards Di Ming Jue.

    But unfortunately, Di Ming Jue is in the middle of clumsily adjusting Xiao Bao¡¯s position in his hold.

    Not even sparing her a wink.

    Shi Lanling grits her teeth, and raises her voice again, ¡°Miss Jun, you said that this draught can heal my wound within a quarter of an hour, but what if it can¡¯t? What if my injury worsens instead?¡±

    ¡°By then, don¡¯t tell me that you would only give a light apology, but I have to bear the pain of disfigurement?¡±

    Muyan chuckles: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t heal, then Shi Xianzi can also make the same three cuts on my face. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing this promise, Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes light up.

    This is Jun Muyan bringing herself to the road of disaster. When the momentes, even if Shi Lanling destroys the other¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°Alright, then I will try the draught that Miss Jun had refined, and see just how magical it is.¡±

    Shi Lanlingpletely doesn¡¯t believe that in this world, there really is a draught that could heal her wounds within a quarter of an hour.

    Even if she refines the most expensive of elixirs, coupled with a topical draught, it would still take ten days at least.

    Fifteen minutes, haha, isn¡¯t that saying that her wounds would heal at a speed that¡¯s visible to the naked eye?

    In a moment, if she isn¡¯t healed, she¡¯ll take a look at how Jun Muyan could still have the face to go and seduce Di Ming Jue, as well as confront her own disfigurement.

    Letting her imagination y such a happy future, Shi Lanling doesn¡¯t hesitate to take the draught Muyan is handing over.

    Neither does she think twice on applying it to her own wounds.

    Because of excessive excitement and anticipation, she doesn¡¯t even notice that the medicine bottle is wrapped in twisting threads of blue-green light.

    White Jade Purple Frost!!

    Muyan¡¯s lips twitch up into a cold smile, then it slowly bes subdued.

    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.

    The wound from the fat rabbit¡¯s scratch, she will treat it.

    This woman wants to use the White Jade Purple Frost on Xiao Bao, then she will naturally return the favor.

    Didn¡¯t Shi Lanling say that she could casually and easily remove this insignificant poison?

    Hehe, then go ahead and try to solve it!

    ......

    After applying the draught on her face, Shi Lanling promptly takes a small mirror from Rui Zhu, calm and unruffled as she observes her wound with it.

 Chapter 369: Chain of Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chain of ps</h4>

    Now, she can¡¯t even think about how terrible her swollen cheeks and bloody wounds are.

    That¡¯s becauseter, wounds that are ten times uglier than these would be reproduced on Jun Muyan¡¯s face.

    But after a short period of time, Shi Lanling suddenly feels that the cuts on her face are somewhat itchy.

    She furrows her brows, barely restraining herself from using her hands to scratch it.

    But the itch is getting stronger and stronger, making Shi Lanling almost doubt whether or not Jun Muyan is deliberately causing her harm.

    Just when she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, wanting to scratch it-

    Jun Muyan¡¯s drawling voice drifts by her ears, ¡°Shi Xianzi, wounds that are rapidly healing would naturally be itchy to an almost intolerable degree. But in order to not leave any scarring, nor affect the healing process, I advise that you better not to scratch it with your hands.¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s hand stiffens, and she¡¯s about to retort, ¡®how could it possibly heal so quickly¡¯.

    Suddenly, her eyes widen into circles as she rigidly stares at the ss mirror in front of her.

    The wound on her face is really closing! It¡¯s really healing!

    Furthermore, as time goes by, the itching on her face bes more and more intense, and the wound is healing faster and faster.

    Shi Lanling doesn¡¯t know how much time has passed, but it absolutely hasn¡¯t been fifteen minutes yet.

    The three cuts on her face has unexpectedly, already begun to scab.

    A piece of scab has even fallen off, revealing the new flesh beneath it.

    But sure enough, as Muyan said, even though there¡¯s remnants of the damage, it¡¯s not deep at all.

    It probably wouldn¡¯t take three days for them topletely disappear.

    ¡°A quarter of an hour... hase.¡± Muyan twirls a stray hair that¡¯s hanging at the side of her face, unhurriedly saying, ¡°I wonder if Shi Xianzi is satisfied with the wound¡¯s healing?¡±

    Shi Lanling goes stiff from head to foot, herplexion is sluggish from shock, and she couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    At the side, Rui Zhu can¡¯t help but take a closer look, and she¡¯s unable to stop herself from shouting: ¡°Miss, your wounds really did healpletely! This, how is this possible?! In this world, how can there be such a miraculous draught?!¡±

    Muyanughs grimly and turns around, then she takes Xiao Bao from Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms, kissing the former on his cheek.

    Humph, being able to do alchemy is so amazing ¨C hah!

    Even if she can¡¯t concoct Pills, she can still leave this woman behind by ten blocks!

    Nevertheless, remembering that the Nine-Holed Golden Dan that she absorbed was refined by this disgusting woman, Muyan still gets very upset.

    Isn¡¯t it just alchemy?

    She doesn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t learn it!

    As soon as he enters Muyan¡¯s embrace, Xiao Bao immediately hugs her neck, and he speaks with a crisp and childish voice: ¡°Niangqin¡¯s medicine is the best!¡±

    That intimacy ispletely different when he was in Di Ming Jue¡¯s hold.

    Han Ye derisively watches Shi Lanling¡¯s listless face.

    He¡¯s not sure if this woman has brain damage or mental problems.

    Why does she keep on handing her face over and over to get pped!

    Jun Shang pping her wasn¡¯t enough, so she still asked for the Little Gongzi to strike. The Little Gongzi¡¯s p still didn¡¯t satisfy her, and still had to make Miss Jun p her again.

    Tsk, tsk... a cheap crook is really hopeless!

    ¡°Shi Xianzi, now that your wounds are healed, may I ask if there¡¯s anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, then please hurry and leave! Our Di Yuan does not allow... outsiders toe near!¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s body sways unsteadily, and she turns around to walk away.

    Just as she¡¯s leaving however, Muyan suddenly beams a smile and begins to talk.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s one thing that I forgot to tell Shi Xianzi.¡±

    ¡°The draught that Shi Xianzi had just used to heal your wound, I identally mixed it with a bit of White Jade Purple Frost.¡±

    ¡°But I think Shi Xianzi certainly wouldn¡¯t mind. After all, Shi Xianzi had said that a mere White Jade Purple Frost is something that you can casually and easily solve.¡±

 Chapter 370: Alright, Return

    <h4>Chapter 370: Alright, Return</h4>

    Saying that, she no longer cares about Shi Lanling¡¯s reaction, as she carries Xiao Bao and walks straight into the Di Yuan.

    Di Yuan¡¯s gates m shut, as reflected in Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes, and everything in them turn into panic.

    Her body that is on the verge of copse is shivering even more because of fear.

    White Jade Purple Frost, that¡¯s Yanwu Continent¡¯s famous poison.

    Who has the guts to say that they could easily solve it?

    Now that this poison is insider her, don¡¯t tell her that... that her life¡¯s cultivation is going disappear just like this?

    No! No! How can this be?!

    Jun Muyan, you slut, how can you cause me such harm!!

    ¡°Jun Muyan¨C!!¡± mixed with deep-rooted enmity, a hoarse and low howles out of Shi Lanling¡¯s mouth, ¡°Jun Muyan ¨C I, Shi Lanling, swear that I will have you die without a burial ce!!¡±

    ===

    ¡°You want to go back to the Junji Medical Center?¡± the man sitting by the desk slowly raises his head, his handsome face is without any expression as his serene eyes fix themselves on her.

    Muyan has an inexplicable feeling that this gaze is burning and it¡¯s somewhat startling.

    She also feels that the man who just raised his head has an unfamiliar poise with his body¡¯s momentum.

    As a matter of fact, Muyan doesn¡¯t know exactly where Di Ming Jue came from or what his identity is.

    But just by looking at his innate grace and nobility, as well as that gaze that truly gives no importance to anyone or anything in the Yanwu Continent-

    She already knows that this man¡¯s background is definitely out of the ordinary.

    So much so, that there¡¯s probably no one in the entire Yanwu Continent who can afford his presence.

    Only when Di Ming Jue is in front of her would he often show some spoiled childishness.

    There¡¯s even the asional shamelessness.

    To the extent that she would often forget that this man might have a different face, one thatpletely doesn¡¯t know about.

    Ice-cold, powerful, set up on high, just like a monarch that rules the whole world.

    Muyanposes herself, and gets her thoughts back on track: ¡°Yes, I have been receiving your hospitality for a long time already. Junji Medical Center can¡¯t go on without anyone overseeing it, and my subordinates are waiting for me to go back. I think that it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darken, and he slowly stands up.

    As the manes nearer, Muyan feels a scorching and dangerous atmosphere.

    But just when she¡¯s about to retreat.

    She hears the man¡¯s deep and low voice by her ears, ¡°Alright, return.¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, unconsciously raising her head.

    He agreed?

    All the while she¡¯s been confined here, the man wouldn¡¯t let her leave, and he¡¯s unexpectedly letting her leave so easily now?

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s mouth twitches up into a shallow curve, ¡°What? Muyan actually doesn¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t say anything further, as she turns around and walks away.

    But as she¡¯s holding Xiao Bao, and prepares to get into the carriage,

    She can¡¯t help but take a quick look at the slowly closing gates of Di Yuan.

    She doesn¡¯t know why, but a sense of loss and loneliness rushes up in her heart.

    ¡°Niangqin?¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s voice rings by her ears, crisp and childish, but with a sliver of sadness, ¡°that person isn¡¯t going to send us off?¡±

    Even though he keeps on calling him a lecher, and say that he doesn¡¯t like the other-

    But when that person walked up to that annoying woman and said, ¡°Is Ben Jun¡¯s son someone that you¡¯re qualified to teach?¡±, Xiao Bao only felt his little heart beat incessantly.

    There¡¯s a certain kind of pride and joy that he¡¯s never felt before, it bubbles up in his heart, making him panic as he doesn¡¯t know what to do with it.

    Even though niangqin is the one that he loves the most in the entire world, even though he can do anything as long as she¡¯s there-

    But if Xiao Bao has a father, would he also be like that person?

    Muyan gently pats Xiao Bao¡¯s back, with nothing tofort him with. They jump into the carriage.

 Chapter 371: Brazen

    <h4>Chapter 371: Brazen</h4>

    In the end, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯te out, not even to send them off.

    The carriage Di Yuan has prepared for them is veryrge.

    The free space inside is more than enough to amodate seven or eight people.

    There¡¯s even a couch prepared on the rear part of the carriage, Muyan and Xiao Bao can use it to take short breaks as they travel.

    Muyan thinks, if she lets Xiao Bao take a nap through the journey until they reach the Junji Medical Center, maybe Xiao Bao wouldn¡¯t be so down.

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t miss that man.

    She sighs softly and opens the carriage, just about to go inside.

    Her sight stumbles upon the figure on the couch, and she¡¯s immediately struck dumb.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue?!!¡± Muyan unconsciously raises her voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Di Ming Jue is reclining on the couch, his posture isnguid, and the entire person is filled with a seductive charm.

    His deep voice is even more maic, it can make people¡¯s ears pregnant, ¡°This is Ben Jun¡¯s carriage, why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    God knows who closed the carriage door outside.

    Along with the rasping sound, the inside of the carriage bes a sealed space.

    The originally spacious carriage immediately bes very crowded.

    That¡¯s because almost every ounce of air is filled with the man¡¯s powerful breath.

    Muyanposes herself and forces a smile: ¡°How can we have the nerve to make Jun Shang send us back? Jun Shang should go back instead!¡±

    Di Ming Jue lifts up his eyelids, gently flipping a page of the book in his hand, ¡°Ben Jun is not going to send you back.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±

    Di Ming Jue turns another page, looking proper and natural beyond words, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go home? Ben Jun is going back with you.¡±

    Saying that, he once again lifts his eyes to look at Muyan and Xiao Bao, ¡°How could we separate our family?¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    I¡¯m really convinced that you¡¯re a deviant! Who¡¯s a family with you!

    Even Xiao Bao has his big blue eyes open into circles, like he¡¯s using the other of being thick-faced and shameless.

    But without waiting for the two people to talk-

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s slender fingers turn another page.

    Just at this time, a thin piece of paper flutters out from the book andnds on the floor.

    Muyan stares nkly, her sight shifts from that piece of paper, to the book in Di Ming Jue¡¯s hand.

    Then, she¡¯s shocked to find-

    That the book is actually from within her Space!

    Why would it be in Di Ming Jue¡¯s hands?

    Did she take the book out of the Space during her free time these past few days, and then she forgot to put it back?

    These kinds of uncertainties have just turned over in Muyan¡¯s mind, when her attention is thereupon drawn to that paper that had fallen down.

    She sees Di Ming Jue slightly reveal some surprise, then he bends down to pick up the folded paper from the ground, slowly unfolding it.

    As the paper is spread out, there¡¯s suddenly a sh in Muyan¡¯s mind, like a spark from flint.

    She finally remembers what this paper is.

    Herplexion immediately changes, ¡°Don¡¯t open it!¡±

    But in the end, her words are still spoken toote.

    Di Ming Jue unfolds the piece of paper, and sees within it a man reclining on a couch, with his clothes half-open. He raises his brows in great interest.

    His mouth curves up into a deep and delighted arc.

    He turns the paper in his hand to face Muyan and Xiao Bao, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that Muyan would actually keep Ben Jun in your mind like this.¡±

    All of a sudden, Muyan¡¯s face burns violently.

    Most of all, the son in her arms also casts a curious and surprised look.

    This painting is naturally the half-naked image of Di Ming Jue that she made.

    Afterpleting it, she thought about tearing up this painting, or maybe throwing it away.

    But unfortunately, this portrait practically exhibits all the painting skills that she has, and it¡¯s much better than any of her previous works.

 Chapter 372: Couldnâ€™t Retort

    <h4>Chapter 372: Couldn¡¯t Retort</h4>

    Muyan was reluctant to throw it away, and keeping it doesn¡¯t feel right either ¨C so she folded it up, and then tucked it within the pages of a book.

    How could she have anticipated that Di Ming Jue would take one of her books, and it¡¯s actually the one that has the painting tucked in its pages.

    But who do you take Muyan for!

    The panic onlysts for an instant, then an ethereal smile very quickly curls up on her elegant face, ¡°In the eyes of a painter, there¡¯s no difference between men and women, only the imperfections on the model. Jun Shang¡¯s appearance and build are the best in thousands of miles ¨C after I got it into the painting, I bring it out to admire from time to time. Is there anything strange about that?¡±

    As soon as she says this, Xiao Bao promptly nods.

    Niangqin also drew the bare bodies of Lou Beiyu¡¯s bodyguards, and the people from the Ink Camp!

    What so strange about adding this lecher?

    In the future when he grows up, and looks all tall and strong, he would also have niangqin paint him.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s face stiffens, somewhat gritting his teeth.

    This woman without conscience!

    In her eyes, is he just like those subordinates of hers?

    In particr, he recalls that scene when he captured Muyan.

    More than a dozen men were in front of her, bare from chest to abdomen, one of them was even looking passionately at his Muyan.

    Thinking of such a scene, Di Ming Jue wishes he could hide her back in the Di Yuan.

    Muyan sees the man eat defeat, and her mood finally lightens up.

    She carries Xiao Bao and takes a seat on the couch.

    The smile at the corners of her mouth has yet to vanish, when the man¡¯s towering figure abruptlyes near.

    Removed from Xiao Bao, she¡¯s pressed against the carriage walls.

    A scorching breath is puffing over Muyan¡¯s face, ¡°Ben Jun dares to guarantee that after painting my body, you will never look at other men¡¯s bodies again.¡±

    ¡°Muyan, Ben Jun believes that from this point forward, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make this kind of painting. That is unless, the subject of your work is me!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice chops the nail and slices the iron, and it isced with insufferable self-confidence.

    Veins bulge out of Muyan¡¯s forehead, and she very much wants to retort right away-

    However, she miserably discovers that she actually couldn¡¯t say anything to refute.

    Aftering to know of Di Ming Jue¡¯s perfect body ¨C if she¡¯s made to go and paint other men¡¯s bare forms, she... she really, truly couldn¡¯t muster the motivation to do it.

    Hateful! It¡¯s really as this scoundrel said!

    .......

    The trio¡¯s carriage arrives in Tianyuan City, stopping in front of Junji Medical Center.

    The appearance of such arge and luxurious carriage quickly attracts everyone inside and outside of the medical center, toe stand in a circle and watch.

    Even though Muyan has been gone for seven days, the Junji Medical Center is still operating normally.

    But if Muyan never returns, then this medical center would lose its original advantage, and would one day be squeezed out of business by other establishments.

    Therefore, once they see Muyan carrying Xiao Bao down from the carriage,

    The doctors and the patients within the Junji Medical Center all let out a cheer.

    Come up and say wee, meet and approach them; go in and call people, shout for the others.

    Just a short whileter, several people seem to be rushing out like the wind.

    ¡°Miss¨C!¡±

    ¡°Little Master¨C!!¡±

    ¡°Yanyan¨C!!¡±

    Muyan didn¡¯t have the time to react, when she¡¯s hugged by someone.

    Shen Jinglin grabs her, looking her up and down for a good moment, making certain that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her, and only then does he rx and say: ¡°Yanyan, where have you been? Why were you gone for so long? Do you know how worried your big brother was?¡±

    ¡°And Xiao Bao said you asked him to go to you, such a small child, how can you let him set about by himself? Big brother knows that you are very strong, but...¡±

    The moment Shen Jinglin sees Muyan, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s shooting one bullet after another in his incessant scolding.

    The normally unbridled and willful Muyan, as well as the indifferent and disaffected Xiao Bao ¨C both of them bow their heads and obediently listen to it.

 Chapter 373: Prodded by a pig

    <h4>Chapter 373: Prodded by a pig</h4>

    ¡°Brother, I know I did wrong!¡± Muyan grabs Shen Jinglin¡¯s hand and tugs it, there¡¯s a rare naive and innocent look on her face ¨C like that of a spoiled youngdy, ¡°Rest assured, how can I allow myself and Xiao Bao to get in danger?¡±

    Since they were young, Shen Jinglin hasn¡¯t changed the way he treats his most treasured baby sister.

    So even if he was very scared and on-edge for seven days, he only indulgently pats her on the forehead, with a helpless expression on his face.

    But this time, without waiting for Shen Jinglin to move-

    Muyan is suddenly pulled back by the scruff.

    She bumps straight into a solid embrace.

    Then the initially noisy entrance of the medical center immediately falls into a deathly stillness, one would be able to hear if a pin falls.

    Everyone¡¯s line of sight turn to look at the man behind Muyan.

    In this world, how can a man grow up to be so good-looking?

    Demeanor of jade; exceptionally handsome; tall, stately, and noble ¨C the use of such definitions on him seem to sully his temperament instead.

    The man is like a beautiful, aloof and remote god, ced on the highest of thrones.

    Shen Jinglin nkly stares at the man who has taken his little sister away, cing her into his embrace ¨C every movement dering possessiveness.

    He could only feel his breathing stop, his mouth slightly gaping, as he couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a long time.

    ¡°Yanyan, this... this is?¡±

    Muyan sends Di Ming Jue a nce: would this man dare to change the way he grabs her? Every time, he lifts her and Xiao Bao by the cor ¨C are they supposed to be sacks?

    Di Ming Jue responds by tightening his hold on her waist, clearly and unmistakably asserting his sovereignty.

    ¡°This one is Di Ming Jue, Muyan¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is deep, clear, and cold ¨C but it¡¯s as if the sound of muffled thunder rumbles through everyone at the scene.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?!¡± Shen Jinglin suddenly raises his voice, ¡°when did you get a fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I don¡¯t have... mph¨C!¡±

    Before Muyan could finish her words, the man hooks her chin and tilts her head up, sealing her little mouth.

    Di Ming Jue lets her go after a moment, offhandedly saying: ¡°Yanyan, you and I have already had intimate rtions, and bathed together like a pair of mandarin ducks. Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±

    Blue veins suddenly pop up on Muyan¡¯s forehead.

    Having intimate rtions with you, mandarin ducks bathing together, he¡¯s talking as if they¡¯ve already... done something like that.

    It was clearly just making a half-naked painting of him, taking his clothes off, and submerging together in the hot springs... that¡¯s all.

    Muyan feels like she can¡¯t continue with these thoughts.

    If these words are spoken out loud, she¡¯s afraid that not only would she be unable to rify, big brother would pressure them to get married right away.

    Shen Jinglin sees this scene happen before his eyes, and his body sways unsteadily.

    ¡°You... you two... already...¡± Shen Jinglin stammers for a while, then he abruptly res at Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°You have the impertinence toy your hands on my little sister, without the parents¡¯ blessing, nor the words of the matchmaker, you even dare to frivolously kiss my little sister in such a public and crowded ce ¨C i¡¯ll kill you, you lecher!!¡±

    At this time, Shen Jinglin is really hysterical.

    As anyone would be when they see their ¡°cute and adorable baby sister¡± prodded by a pig.

    And for that to happen in such a crowded ce, who would be able to endure that!

    He clenches his fists, and condenses all of his Mysterious Energy in his palm, ruthlessly sending an attack towards Di Ming Jue.

    But that punch that can crack mountains and crush rocks, as it arrives before Di Ming Jue-

    It is lightly and easily caught by thetter.

    The man in front of him clearly hasn¡¯t used used any force, there isn¡¯t even any Mysterious Energy fluctuations on his body.

    But Shen Jinglin feels as if his hand has struck nothing but empty air.

 Chapter 374: Just thoroughly waste him

    <h4>Chapter 374: Just thoroughly waste him</h4>

    There¡¯spletely no effort put into it, and there¡¯s no shifting from a parry at all.

    But against reason, his hand is restrained by this void, and it¡¯s like his Mysterious Energy has been sealed ¨C he couldn¡¯t use even a little bit of it.

    Shen Jinglin raises his head to look at Di Ming Jue in horror and amazement.

    This man is too strong!

    He¡¯s even so much stronger than his little sister! Soon after, he can¡¯t help but look at the two people that are very close to each other.

    Truly made by Heaven and arranged by Earth, an unparalleled match.

    Shen Jinglin has this vague illusion ¨C that the man in front of him is the only one in the world who can stand by his sister¡¯s side, without getting himself overshadowed.

    And vice versa.

    Di MIng Jue lets go of Shen Jinglin¡¯s hand.

    The pride and nobility on his body be somewhat restrained, ¡°Ben Jun also believes that without the parents¡¯ blessing, nor the matchmaker¡¯s words, it is a very irresponsible act to have intimate rtions. As long as Muyan is willing, Ben Jun is ready to rectify this at any time.¡±

    Shen Jinglin stares nkly, ¡°You mean to say that you want to marry my sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As soon as Yanyan is ready, the wedding ceremony can be held at any time.¡±

    Saying that, he even leans down to look at Muyan, ¡°Say, Yanyan, are you still unwilling to take responsibility for Ben Jun?¡±

    Muyan grinds her teeth: Can this scoundrel get even more shameless?

    And who are you calling Yanyan! Am I that familiar with you?

    ......

    In the end, with his exceptional appearance and shamelessness, Jun Shang-daren sessfully enters Junji Medical Center¡¯s rear courtyard.

    Moreover, he gets a room next to Muyan and Xiao Bao¡¯s.

    At her side, Muyan assures Shen Jinglin over and over again that she and Di Ming Jue are innocent, and they¡¯re still not nning to get married for the time being.

    Only then does Shen Jinglin walks away with some hesitation.

    Before leaving, he nags, ¡°Yanyan, even if you really like that person, you must still consider it properly, and you absolutely shouldn¡¯t get married so casually and carelessly. If by any chance, you put your trust on the wrong person, like Jingya¡¯s encounter with that devil, then you...¡±

    Muyan mouth stretches up to show a gentle smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just thoroughly waste him.¡±

    Shen Jinglin shudders, he almost forgot how valiant an existence his sister is.

    In this world, how can a man just bully Yanyan?

    It¡¯s only when Shen Jinglin has left, does Muyan let out a sigh of relief.

    Brother is now more and more inclined to act like a nanny, going on and on with his questions, quickly overwhelming her.

    But despite getting overwhelmed,

    This kind of annoyance is mixed with even more sweetness.

    Because only those who really care about you, would keep worrying about you over and over again ¨C worrying about your happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy; worrying about your future.

    Muyan lets out a sigh of relief, and sees that Xiao Bao is somewhat sleepy in her arms.

    She conveniently sends him into the Space, cing him together with the fat rabbit, which is sleeping sprawled on it¡¯s back and facing the sky.

    She returns to the front hall and calls in Yan Haotian, Feng Haitang, Ru Yan, Old Tao, Chang Yu, and Chen Qingfeng.

    ¡°Did anything happen these past few days?¡±

    Ru Yan bows and replies: ¡°For the past few days, the Medical Center has been operating normally, but Mr. Yan said that there seems to be a strange and powerful unit that has appeared in the vicinity of the medical center ¨C origins are unknown, objectives are also unknown.¡±

    Muyan turns to Yan Haotian.

    Yan Haotian raises his hands and signs: ¡°There are several people among them that have higher cultivations than me and Old Tao. We cannot match them.¡±

    Muyan slightly furrows her brows.

    Maybe Qian Qing¡¯s side had received the news that his Poison Man, as well as his apprentice, had been killed ¨C so he sent some people toe and scout for information.

    ¡°Then next time, you should all be more careful.¡± Muyan raises her hand, and dozens of bottles of draught are denselyid out on the table, ¡°In these medicines, there are healing draughts, antidotes, as well as cultivation supplements. Distribute these to the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit.¡±

 Chapter 375: Stupid Apprentice is missing

    <h4>Chapter 375: Stupid Apprentice is missing</h4>

    Ru Yan and the others sees so many draughts, and they all reveal expressions of pleasant surprise.

    Whether it¡¯s the Ink Camp or the Tianji Unit, at this time, they have more or less used up all their draughts.

    And nothingpares to the draughts that Muyan refines.

    You simply can¡¯t put them with the ones on the pharmacy outside.

    Ru Yan and Yan Haotian were just worrying about what they should do after training Tianji Unit and Ink Camp personnel.

    Now that Muyan is giving them so many of these special draughts, how can it not make them happy?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right ¨C where¡¯s Lou Beiyu? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡±

    Muyan suddenly asks.

    ¡°Reporting to Miss,¡± Ru Yan bows and says, ¡°The Third Prince went out yesterday and hasn¡¯te back since.¡±

    Muyan lifts her eyes, bbergasted.

    ¡°Because of the fact that Miss have been missing, it might be needed to use a lot of precious and umon herbs to cure His Highness¡¯ older brother. So during this time, the Third Prince has been wandering about at every big pharmacy.¡±

    If you ask: who among the people in the Junji Medical Center has the most faith in Muyan and Xiao Bao ¨C it would definitely be Lou Beiyu.

    Other people were still more or less worried that Muyan might suffer, or Xiao Bao might get kidnapped on the road.

    Nevertheless, Lou Beiyu has been firm in his belief: ¡°Who do you take my Master and Little Senior for! Under the sun, whoever wants to do them harm would surely get beaten so hard, they won¡¯t be able to move half their body ¨C miserable beyondpare. I just have to obediently wait here, collect herbs, then wait for Master to return to save my older brother.¡±

    Ru Yan recalls Lou Beiyu¡¯s calmness and confidence, and she can¡¯t help but sigh in her mind.

    This Third Prince of Chi Yan, he obviously doesn¡¯t have the strength to even truss a chicken, but he can be the youngdy¡¯s apprentice, and gain the Little Master¡¯s approval ¨C surely, there¡¯s some sense to it.

    ¡°Anyway, Miss shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Ru Yan quickly adds, ¡°When His Highness left, he had guards by his side, and was followed by two people from Ink Camp. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger in Tianyuan City.¡±

    Muyan frowns a bit, then she nods.

    Her stupid apprentice can¡¯t be so unlucky to fall into someone¡¯s hands, right?

    ===

    Although theyout of Di Yuan is luxurious andfortable, it still couldn¡¯tpare to her own home.

    That evening, Muyan and Xiao Bao had a beautiful night¡¯s sleep.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s cheeks are rosy, and although there¡¯s no expression on his little face, his eyes are particrly bright and glittering.

    But today, Xiao Bao sticks to Muyan more than usual.

    When Muyan goes on with her ablutions, he would hold her thighs, look up and stare fixedly at her.

    Like he¡¯s afraid that his mother would disappear once again.

    When they¡¯re eating, he would show a rare softness in Muyan¡¯s arms, and let her feed him.

    Muyan hasn¡¯t seen Xiao Bao for seven days, and had absolutely missed him.

    So not only does she not reject Xiao Bao clinginess, she¡¯s extremely happy with it instead.

    The two are like this: you feed me a bite, I spoon feed you. At this time, Muyan would even bow down to kiss Xiao Bao¡¯s little cheeks.

    Then Xiao Bao¡¯s little face would go red and he would also kiss Muyan¡¯s cheek.

    It¡¯s exceedingly sticky sweet.

    As Di Ming Juees in to see this scene, the vinegar in his heart immediately bes an ocean that could turn the sky and earth upside down.

    He steps forward inrge strides, and grabs Xiao Bao by his scruff, directly lifting him up.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Xia Bao angrily yells, and uses his limbs to try and struggle free ¨C but his hands and feet are short, there¡¯s no way he could get out of Di Ming Jue¡¯s hold.

    Muyan quickly reaches her hand out, wanting to snatch him back, ¡°Di Ming Jue, let go of my son!¡±

    Di Ming Jue turns a deaf ear, and coldly stares at Xiao Bao, ¡°Have you finished eating your breakfast?¡±

    Xiao Bao angrily res at him, not speaking.

 Chapter 376: A too-caring mother will spoil the son

    <h4>Chapter 376: A too-caring mother will spoil the son</h4>

    ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, go to the backyard to cultivate.¡± Di Ming Jue drawls in a taunting tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that in the future, you¡¯ll be stronger to protect your mother? Yet you¡¯re so protected right now?¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s features are stiff. The anger on his face slowly disappears, but his mouth is still set on a stubborn line, ¡°You don¡¯t need to nag, I will train, and one day, I will be stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, quite the ambition.¡±

    He loosens his hand, and Xiao Baonds on the floor.

    But he doesn¡¯t wrap around Muyan again, like he did just moments before. He turns to look at her instead, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao is going to cultivate.¡±

    After saying that, he goes off to the backyard.

    Muyan watches his very small and lonely figure, and she¡¯s somewhat distressed.

    Her Xiao Bao is only four years old, and other four-year-old children are still acting spoiled in their parent¡¯s embrace, but he has to bear so much.

    In the end however, she doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Instead, she watches his tiny form go to the backyard, and begin to scrupulously exercise the martial skills that Di Ming Jue gave him.

    Muyan isn¡¯t a person who¡¯s unable to tell good from bad.

    She could tell that the martial skills Di Ming Jue handed over to Xiao Bao may look ordinary, but in cultivation, the Mysterious Energy within Xiao Bao gets a little more purified and refined.

    His cultivation doesn¡¯t improve rapidly, but his foundation has be more and more stable.

    Nowadays, although Xiao Bao¡¯s cultivation is still mid Heaven Stage, his real strength has already surpassed that of Shi Lanling, even though she¡¯s on the same stage as him.

    And all of these is something that Di MIng Jue had secretly and silently done for them.

    ¡°Muyan...¡± the man¡¯s low voice could be heard from behind, and Muyan turns around to see that Di Ming Jue has already taken a seat by the table ¡ª where she and Xiao Bao originally were.

    She watches as Di Ming Jue unhurriedly hands some chopsticks over to her, and Muyan reveals a confused expression.

    The next moment, she hears the man¡¯s maic and seductive voice slowly saying: ¡°It¡¯s a family of three, Muyan, you can¡¯t favor one and neglect the other.¡±

    Favor one and neglect the other? Favor one and neglect the other!

    Muyan stares nkly at first, the she reacts to what the man is saying.

    Favor one and ignore the other, is he saying that since she fed and kissed Xiao Bao, she also has to feed and kiss him?!

    Kuh! Can this man get even more shameless!

    .......

    One unspeakable breakfast hase to an end, and Xiao Bao has also finished practicing. He returns to Muyan¡¯s side.

    His little face is flushed, and there¡¯s crystalline beads of sweat on his forehead. He¡¯s somewhat gasping as he breathes, but those big eyes are filled with excitement.

    That¡¯s because Xiao Bao feels that he¡¯s really getting stronger after each round of cultivating those martial skills.

    One day, he would be able to protect his mother properly.

    Muyan wipes the sweat from his face, her eyes are gentle beyond words, ¡°Xiao Bao is so great, niangqin will take you to bathe, all right?¡±

    Xiao Bao heavily nods his head.

    But before Muyan could take Xiao Bao¡¯s hand, Xiao Bao¡¯s little form is already rising up, and gets into Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms.

    This time, Jun Shang¡¯s posture of carrying a child has already be very standard.

    But unfortunately, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t appreciate it. He struggles indignantly, ¡°Let go, I want niangqin...¡±

    ¡°Such a big man, and you still want your mother to give you a bath?¡± Di Ming Jue drawls these words.

    This immediately silences Xiao Bao¡¯s screams of grievance.

    But thinking of his mother gently rubbing his back and washing his hair, Xiao Bao is somewhat reluctant and unwilling.

    His tiny hand can¡¯t help but stretch towards Muyan¡¯s direction.

    Muyan promptly holds out her hand, wanting to carry him, ¡°Xiao Bao is still so small, what¡¯s wrong with me giving him a bath? Di Ming Jue, let go, let me carry him.¡±

    Di Ming Jue casts her a nce, and leisurely words drift over once again, ¡°A too-caring mother would spoil a child... a son, it would be better give him to Ben Jun to teach him. When we have a daughter in the future, Muyan, you can have your turn to guide her.¡±

 Chapter 377: Youâ€™re trying to do something bad

    <h4>Chapter 377: You¡¯re trying to do something bad</h4>

    A too-caring mother mother will spoil the son... when we have a daughter in the future... have a daughter!

    The whole person, Muyan, is just struck dumb.

    Once she hase back to her senses, Di Ming Jue has already carried Xiao Bao out.

    A mouthful of blood sputters out from her chest, and she barely stops herself from coughing it out: Scoundrel, who wants to have a daughter with you!

    ......

    Di Ming Jue carries Xiao Bao the whole way, passing through the corridors and the people, and going to the courtyard¡¯s bathing area.

    At first, Xiao Bao still wants to struggle-

    But Di Ming Jue says: ¡°You have made good progress during this time, and that strike against Shi Lanling didn¡¯t make me lose face.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s struggling movements stop.

    His little face is taut and strained, but an indescribable feeling of pride and happiness bubbles up from the depths of his heart.

    This is the first time that this man has praised him.

    Although he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but, he feels so happy.

    Di Ming Jue continues: ¡°The martial skill that I taught you is merely the starting level. If you can reach the tenth step within ten days, I can teach you a more advanced set, and I¡¯ll also give you a storage ring as a reward.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes are bright as he stares straight at Di Ming Jue, ¡°Really?¡±

    In reality, he very much wants a storage ring as well, like that of his mother.

    This way, he would be able to go out alone, collect treasures and herbs, thene back to give them to her.

    Niangqin originally wanted to give Xiao Bao the one that Di Ming Jue had given her.

    But Xiao Bao refused.

    Even though he is young, he knows that there would be very serious consequences if the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s space is discovered by other people.

    With a storage ring, niangqin would be able to cover it up.

    How could he want that?

    But now, this person is saying that he could give one to Xiao Bao.

    Di Ming Jue carelessly says: ¡°Of course, really. But there¡¯s one thing ¨C you¡¯re already a man, you can¡¯t always cling to your mother.¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately sends him a disdainful look, ¡°I know that you¡¯re trying to do something bad, you want to take my niangqin.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is rightfully mine!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, niangqin is mine!¡±

    The two men quarrel through the entire journey, all the way to the bathing area.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei, who were originally guarding outside the courtyard, see this scene but they¡¯ve already be numb to the shock.

    Since meeting Miss Jun, their Jun Shang would do things that are out of character, and it¡¯s already be amon urrence.

    Nowadays, not only has Jun Shang learned how to hold a child, he even looks very proficient in his movements.

    Moreover, he can also be very childish and quarrel with a child.

    If those people from the Pr Domain could see this scene... it would be a picture too beautiful to imagine!

    Chang Yu stands not far away, and he watches the scene of Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao getting along in harmony.

    After dazedly watching for a good while, he soon lowers his eyes, covering up the pain and loneliness within them.

    This man standing together with thedy, that image once again appears in his mind.

    That beauty, the way they match ¨C only such a man could be worthy of Miss, right?

    Chang Yuughs self-deprecatingly. Soon after, all the expressions on his face are suppressed, until only steadiness and tranquility remain.

    Hasn¡¯t he already decided that it would fine, as long as he can guard by thedy¡¯s side?

    As for these lowly feelings, he shouldn¡¯t have them, and he has long decided to bury them in the depths of his heart, for ever and ever.

    He mustn¡¯t let anyone know.

    As long as he could keep guarding Miss, keep guarding the Little Master... watching from a distance is enough.

    ===

    After Xiao Bao and Di MIng Jue have left, Muyan ns to go out and try to find her stupid apprentice.

    After advancing to high Precelestial, Muyan can feel that her strength has improved by a lot.

    In addition, she has this indescribable feeling that there¡¯s a power within her body that¡¯s beginning to stir.

    Fettered, but it seems like it¡¯s about to break out at any moment.

 Chapter 378: Admirer

    <h4>Chapter 378: Admirer</h4>

    Muyan doesn¡¯t disturb anyone as she leaves. Even her guards, Ying Mei and Han Ye, doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone.

    Going out, other than looking for her stupid apprentice, Muyan also wants to gather some ingredients for alchemy.

    Admitting that, ultimately, she is provoked by the fact that ¡°Di Ming Jue requested Shi Lanling to concoct a Pill¡±.

    After the first time a furnace had exploded on her, she originally had no further intentions to try alchemy again.

    But now, she has decided to give it another shot.

    Humph, isn¡¯t it just alchemy!

    She doesn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t do it.

    While shopping however, it doesn¡¯t take long for Muyan to realize that she¡¯s being followed.

    Quirking up her brows, she casually strolls around a few apothecaries, eventually walking into a remote and uninhabited alley.

    ¡°Greetings, Miss Jun.¡±

    At almost the same instant that Muyan steps into the alley, several figures silentlynd in front of her.

    Seeing them, Muyan raises her brows in surprise.

    Just as Yan Haotian said, these people have high cultivations.

    The lowest ones are at peak Earth Stage, and there¡¯s even quite a few of them that have already reached Heaven Stage.

    No wonder Ru Yan and the others are deeply worried.

    However, these people¡¯s approach towards her doesn¡¯t seem to resemble that of Qian Qing¡¯s subordinates.

    Muyan lifts up her eyebrows, ¡°Everyone has followed me all the way here, what do you want to do?¡±

    They¡¯re headed by a chubby middle-aged man. He has good-natured features, and he¡¯s wearing embroidered clothes.

    He appears very harmless, but Muyan knows that this man has the highest cultivation among this group of ck-clothed people.

    He steps forward, and slightly bows to Muyan, ¡°Miss Jun, my house¡¯s Wangye requests the pleasure of seeing you, I hope Miss Jun woulde back with us.¡±

    ¡°Your Wangye?¡± Muyan is surprised.

    If indeed, it¡¯s not Qian Qing, when did she get acquainted with a Wangye?

    The middle-aged man shows a hint of pride on his face, but he looks as mild as before, one might even say humble: ¡°My master is Huang Yao Country¡¯s Jin Wangye. He has admired thedy¡¯s good name for a long time, and wishes he could see your bright countenance.¡±

    Jin Wangye from Huang Yao?

    Muyan frowns.

    This name sounds somewhat familiar, but she can¡¯t remember it for now.

    Still, she listens as the uniformed middle-age man continues to talk: ¡°Thest time¡¯s marriage proposal had Steward Sun acting on his own, and made thedy suffer a grievance. Even if he¡¯s dead, that is a misfortune that he had brought upon himself, and it wouldn¡¯t be held against anyone. Yet the heaven and earth can attest* to our Wangye¡¯s love for you, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand him.¡±

    Half of this: The heaven and earth can attest, the sun an moon can testify; used in sweet-talk, or solemn vows

    As soon as she hears ¡®Steward Sun¡¯ and ¡®marriage proposal¡¯, Muyan finally remembers it.

    Oh, it turns out to be that Wangye, the one who wanted to marry her as a concubine.

    It ended just when that guy, Di Ming Jue, came looking for her. The sexy man snapped the other¡¯s neck.

    Then that Di Ming Jue gave her a shock so deep, that shepletely forgot that a Wangye had proposed marriage to her.

    Seeing Muyan suddenly look like she had just remembered it, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression can¡¯t help but go stiff.

    Jin Wangye of Huang Yao, that is a famous and brilliant character in the Yanwu Continent.

    Whichever woman he wants, isn¡¯t it just a matter of stretching a hand to take?

    And usually, after taking a fancy on a woman, Jin Wangye would turn around and get tired of ying with her, throwing her to the back of his mind.

    But this Miss Jun ispletely an exception.

    The group that Wangye sent to pick up the bride has unexpectedly disappeared without a trace, not one of them returned.

    They also investigated for quite a while, only to discover that the group has died, possibly at Junji Drugstore.

    Then their Wangye¡¯s obsession with this Miss Jun began.

    In the beginning, he was merely collecting a beauty.

    But now, he is determined to have her, even sending their group out ¨C the best strike unit of the Wang Fu.

 Chapter 379: A Blessing or a Curse

    <h4>Chapter 379: A Blessing or a Curse</h4>

    Against reason, this Miss Jun has actually forgotten all about their Wangye, as well the matter of the marriage proposal.

    However, just who is this uniformed man ah!

    What great gales and turbulent waves has he not encountered?

    He quickly adjusts his facial expression, smiling as he says: ¡°Miss Jun, inplete sincerity, I am waiting to have youe with us. Please follow us back to the residence for a chat, and please do not refuse.¡±

    Muyan looks at them with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°And if I absolutely want to refuse?¡±

    The color of the man¡¯s eyes grow darker, and his tone bes more and more respectful. But what he says next makes Muyan frown for the first time.

    ¡°Miss Jun is a person that our Wangye has fallen for ¨C in any case, we wouldn¡¯t dare to raise a hand against you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s something that this humble one would like Miss Jun to know. My family¡¯s Wangye has always been on friendly terms with the royal family of Chi Yan. This time, we unexpectedly ran into Chi Yan¡¯s Third Prince, so we specially invited him to the Jin Wangfu, just to reminisce about old times with Wangye.¡±

    Muyan slowly narrows her eyes, and a dangerous lightes out of her whole body, ¡°You captured Lou Beiyu.¡±

    Nevertheless, she can¡¯t help but inwardly bewail about this stupid apprentice.

    What kind of fate is this!

    Easily getting captured, threatened, or made to wear a green hat.

    This stupid apprentice shouldn¡¯t have a naturally terrible feng shui in his eight characters, right?

    The middle-aged man sees Muyan¡¯s expression, and he can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How can it be said that he was captured? The Third Prince was merely invited over as a guest. Of course, if Miss Jun is not willing to go back with us...¡±

    ¡°Whether the Third Prince would remain as a guest, or be lowered to a prisoner ¨C this humble one wouldn¡¯t dare to give any guarantees.¡±

    The light in Muyan¡¯s eyes congeal, and her figure suddenly disappears.

    A changees over the middle-aged man¡¯s expression.

    Within a spark of flint, he only feels a brush of wind on his face.

    The next moment, an unadorned jade-white hand is lightly pinching his neck.

    The man widens his eyes in rm, his face is filled with incredulity as he stares at the beautiful face that is in close proximity.

    She... when did she approach?

    Why didn¡¯t he see her move just now?

    He instinctively operates the the Mysterious Energy in his body, wanting to fight back.

    He is a peak Heaven Stage powerhouse, and it is reasonable to say that Jun Muyan, a girl who isn¡¯t even twenty, could never be his match.

    But to his horror, he finds that as he operates his mysterious energy, it seems to be sucked away by a gigantic force.

    Like a y ox entering the sea, it disappears without a trace.

    The terror in the middle-aged man¡¯s heart is like a tremendous, towering wave.

    Just who is this Jun Muyan?

    Could it be that she¡¯s stronger than him?

    A young girl that is stronger than him, what could her cultivation be? Is it... Precelestial?

    This... how is this possible?!

    Such talent, isn¡¯t this ten thousand times more awe-inspiring than Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Princess Qianxue?

    The middle-aged man is bewildered, and he can only try to gather his Mysterious Energy to fight back once again.

    However, the hand sping his neck suddenly loosens.

    The girl¡¯s figure is like smoke as it suddenly retreats, and once again stands leisurely in a distance.

    ¡°Alright, your threat gives me no choice but to ept.¡±

    ¡°I will follow you back to Huang Yao.¡±

    The man stares nkly, he looks at Muyan somewhat disbelievingly.

    A vague premonition rises in his mind for a moment.

    Jin Wangye insisting on marrying this woman, is it actually arge cmity approaching?

    Very quickly however, he shakes his head to throw these thoughts away. He bows to say: ¡°Miss Jun, please, the carriage is already ready at the alley¡¯s entrance. From here, we would definitely arrive at Huang Yao within three days¡¯ travel.¡±

 Chapter 380: Jin Wangfu

    <h4>Chapter 380: Jin Wangfu</h4>

    Muyan slowly nods, her long eyshes hang low, and she seems like a frail and harmless girl ¨C too weak to stand up to the wind.

    Where is that huge threat?

    The middle-aged man promptly throws those vague ideas to the back of his mind.

    A Precelestial that¡¯s less than twenty years old, ha, how is that possible?

    His eyes must have gone dim just now, and he made a mistake in his perception!

    The middle-aged man has someone escort Muyan to the carriage, while he and his subordinates clear up the traces they¡¯ve left behind.

    ording to the information that they¡¯ve gathered, Jun Muyan has a very powerful man at her side.

    Steward Sun has been killed by that man.

    Although Jin Wangye isn¡¯t afraid of anyone, it is better to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    As long as Wangye and Miss Jun are joined, when the timber has turned into a boat, when the rice has already been cooked, what does it matter if Miss Jun previously had a lover?

    This isn¡¯t the first time that his Wangye has snatched a woman from another man¡¯s hand.

    Hehe, things that have been snatched always have just the right vor.

    After they¡¯ve finished cleaning up all the traces, the middle-aged man is fully happy with his handiwork, and he leaves with his subordinates.

    The whole alley is quiet, like they¡¯ve never been there.

    ===

    Jin Wangfu.

    ¡°Wangye, Wangye, don¡¯t drive us away, we want to serve you all our lives. Wangye, we¡¯re begging you!¡±

    ¡°Wangye, the sun and the moon could testify Xiangxiang¡¯s love for you. Leaving you, how can Xiangxiang live!¡±

    ¡°Even if the new Wangfei enters the door, we will be good and obedient, we won¡¯t provoke the new Wangfei, won¡¯t make her unhappy. Please Wangye, don¡¯t drive us away, wuu wuu...¡±

    Outside the courtyard, you could hear the sound of several women crying like their liver and guts are cut to pieces.

    But inside the room, a tall and handsome man reclines on the couch, sipping on a cup of wine in his hand.

    There¡¯s not a thread nor a hair that shows he¡¯s emotionally moved by these.

    ¡°Jin Wangye, can¡¯t you hear your lovely wives and beautiful concubines crying and weeping that they don¡¯t want to part with you? You can actually be so hard-hearted, and be without tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex.¡±

    Sitting not far from the man, there¡¯s a youngster with elegant features.

    Had Muyan been there, she would definitely be able to recognize him. This is the person that has been missing for several days ¨C Lou Beiyu.

    And the man on the couch is naturally Huang Yao¡¯s Jin Wangye.

    Listening to Lou Beiyu¡¯s words, Jin Wangye lets out a lowugh: ¡°Thesemon rouges and vulgar powders, how can theypare to Jun Muyan? If Ben Wang doesn¡¯t drive these people out, how can I show my determination of wanting to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Lou Beiyu could no longer control his emotions as he turns red in the face, angrily saying, ¡°How can my Master possibly marry a man like you? You¡¯re simply a toad that wants to eat swan meat!¡±

    Getting provoked this much, a sliver of obvious fury shes through Jin Wangye¡¯s eyes ¨C but it quickly turns into a thrill that could only stem from a vigorous transgression.

    ¡°The more difficult it is to get the woman, the more interested Ben Jun bes. Moreover, that doesn¡¯t mention the fact that Jun Muyan is the best type of woman, one who can refine miraculous draughts, and regenerate dead flesh and bones.¡±

    Lou Beiyu grinds his teeth: ¡°Do you think that mere wastes from Jin Wangfu can take my Master away?¡±

    ¡°I know that Jun Muyan¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t low.¡± Jin Wangye reveals a meaningful smile, ¡°But don¡¯t I have you within my hands? You are the only apprentice that Jun Muyan has recognized. Knowing that her apprentice is in trouble, say, won¡¯t shee over to the rescue?¡±

    ¡°You want to use me to threaten Master?!¡± In his anger, Lou Beiyu suddenly stands up, and he resolutely throws the tea water in his hands towards Jin Wangye.

    However, a white figure suddenly shes in front of him.

    The tea from the cup is blocked off by a glinting double-edged sword.

 Chapter 381: Wangfei

    <h4>Chapter 381: Wangfei</h4>

    Lou Beiyu stares at the man guarding in front of Jin Wangye. This man has a cold and quiet expression, but his features are very beautiful; gentle as jade. The entire person¡¯s temperament would make others feel like they simply can¡¯t move their eyes away.

    This man before him is actually Yanwu Continent¡¯s former first genius, the Dustless Swordsman, Bai Yichen!

    Lou Beiyu can¡¯t understand it no matter what.

    How can a gongzi who was first under heaven, be reduced to an errand dog of Jin Wangye!

    ¡°Lou Beiyu, considering that you are her apprentice, I can¡¯t kill you. However, you better behave here and stay put for me, then you can participate in the wedding between Ben Wang and Muyan. Otherwise, don¡¯t me Ben Wang if you want to live and I won¡¯t let you, want to die and I won¡¯t allow you!¡±

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s actions have clearly angered Jin Wangye, so with a wave of thetter¡¯s hand: ¡°Bai Yichen, take this person away and properly look after him, he simply mustn¡¯t be allowed to run away. After Muyan has arrived, she must never be allowed to find where he is.¡±

    Bai Yichen gives a slight bow, his voice is indifferent: ¡°Yes, Wangye!¡±

    After that, he pays no heed to Lou Beiyu¡¯s kicking and screaming, as he directly lifts the other up and withdraws from the room.

    Walking out of the Wangfu¡¯s doorway, a cold gleam streaks across Bai Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    ......

    In the end, all the women of Jin Wangfu are dragged out.

    In a short while, the residence that had originally been packed with orioles and swallows* has been emptied.

    A lot of young women with amon goal (concubines and/or prostitutes)

    All the ve servants that work in the Wangfu hear that Wangye is doing these, all in order to wee the true Jin Wangfei.

    And the identity of this Jin Wangfei is just making the servants and guards extremely curious.

    It should be known that Jin Wangye has been acting tyrannically and dissolutely for so many years ¨C when has he been without women on his left and right arms?

    How could he possibly dismiss all his concubines for a woman?

    ¡°Just what is the status of this Wangfei? Is it some country¡¯s princess?¡±

    ¡°Ha, what would a princess amount for? Even that Gong Qianxue, who has the title of Yanwu Continent¡¯s number one genius, simply can¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath as this new Wangfei of ours.¡±

    ¡°Who is this new Wangfei after all?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about that Philter of Barrier Breaking? These days, it¡¯s auctioned at an extremely high price in the Ghost City?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, I heard that ten million gold coins aren¡¯t enough to buy it now.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that draught is something that our new Wangfei refines. There¡¯s also that Enchantress of Medicine that¡¯s less than twenty years old, and currently under the limelight in Tianyuan City ¨C that¡¯s still our new Wangfei!¡±

    Everyone hearing this information has be extremely shocked.

    Thus, when the carriage has finally arrived at the main gate, many of the ve girls and the servants boys can¡¯t help but sneak out and take a peep.

    The carriage curtain is lifted open.

    A girl, wearing a simple yet elegantke-blue long skirt, slowlyes down from it.

    The moment they see her ¨C be it Jin Wangye who¡¯s standing at the doorway to wee her, the guards standing behind him, or the servants hiding in the dark ¨C they all simultaneously suck in a mouthful of cold air.

    So... so beautiful!

    Fish sink and goose alights*, hiding the moon and shaming the flowers* ¨C such words can¡¯t begin to describe the ethereal, extreme beauty of this girl.

    (1) female beauty captivating even the birds and beasts, (2) f. beauty that exceeds even the natural world

    Some people even think:

    No wonder Jin Wangye dismissed his concubines ¨C after seeing such a gorgeous woman, how canmon rouges and vulgar powders still enter his eyes?

    After being stunned in his obsession, Jin Wangye abruptlyes back to his senses.

    He takes two or three steps forward, wanting to grab Muyan¡¯s hand, ¡°Muyan, Ben Wang has been looking forward for you to finallye.¡±

    Neither fast nor slow, Muyan takes a step back.

    Her movements aren¡¯t toorge, and it just allows her to avoid Jin Wangye¡¯s hand.

    She carelessly looks at the man in front of her, somewhat sneering as she says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you? I don¡¯t seem to be familiar with you? Are you allowed to call me Muyan?¡±

    Gah¨C?!

    Everyone at the scene shows an expression of one who¡¯s looking at a ghost.

 Chapter 382: Damaged Brain

    <h4>Chapter 382: Damaged Brain</h4>

    Is something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain, that she actually... actually dares to be so disrespectful to their Wangye?

    Doesn¡¯t she know that Jin Wangye is notoriously temperamental, his hand ruthless and pitiless?

    Jin Wangye¡¯s handsome face twists for an instant.

    Then a man promptlyes up from behind him, angrily saying: ¡°Audacious, this is Jin Wangye of Huang Yao, how could you be so impudent?!¡±

    ¡°So you are Jin Wangye?¡±

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°That is to say, you are the one who captured my apprentice, and threatened me toe over?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice rings like a silver bell, clear as jade, as ice crystals.

    People could have their hearts stolen just by listening to it.

    Jin Wangye once again reveals a smile that he believes to be gentle and refined, ¡°Ben Wang has invited Muyan toe here because I admire you, and wish to build a home with you. How can you say that it¡¯s a threat?¡±

    ¡°Build a home?¡± Muyan sneers, ¡°building a home, while making me a side concubine?¡±

    Jing Wangye¡¯s face immediately reveals deep emotion as he takes a step forward, wanting to bring Muyan in his arms.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, since the moment Ben Wangid eyes on Muyan, I have been captivated, and have constantly kept you in mind. In Ben Wang¡¯s eyes, the other painted women are no longer pleasing to look at.¡±

    ¡°Marrying you as a side concubine, it was merely my steward acting on his presumptions, the sun and moon can testify about Ben Wang¡¯s love for Muyan.¡±

    ¡°For you, Ben Wang has dismissed all the women in Jin Wangfu. Our wedding ceremony is arranged to be held seven days from now. At that time, you would be officially wed to Ben Wang as Wangfei!¡±

    ¡°Once you and I are married, Ben Wang will take you to the pce to meet my Emperor brother. Even though you only came from the lowest-ranked, small country of Chi Yan, as long as you reveal your abilities in medicine and refining, I believe that Huang Yao would be willing to recognize your identity as Jin Wangfei.¡±

    As far as a lowlymoner woman from Chi Yan is concerned,

    If she turns into a Wangfei that is recognized by the Emperor of Huang Yao, that would be a special glory that is tantamount to reaching heaven in a single bound.

    At the time that he¡¯s dering this, Jin Wangye hasplete confidence that Muyan would be moved to tears.

    With a pleasantly surprised face, she would throw herself into his embrace, and be softened enough to wrap around his fingers*.

    Background: making hard metal pliable enough to be made into a ring.

    His eyes are set up on high, like he¡¯s giving charity ¨C believing that he¡¯s bestowing a grace as big as the sky to Muyan.

    But Muyan can only puff out augh.

    The girl¡¯s smiling face is bright and beautiful like a flower.

    However, the ridicule and disdain within this smile is making Jin Wangye¡¯s face twist once again.

    And Muyan¡¯s next sentence further makes his expression have a sh of malevolence.

    ¡°The sky still hasn¡¯t gone dark, has it? Wangye has started dreaming already?¡±

    There¡¯s a cold glint in Muyan¡¯s eyes as sheughs grimly: ¡°If your brain isn¡¯t well, your distinguished self better go back and take more medicine to make up for it, so as to avoid letting the great Wangye make a disgrace out of himself.¡±

    The expression in Jin Wangye¡¯s eyes is terrifyingly cold and harsh.

    His figure suddenly disappears, and powerful Internal Force rush out.

    Jin Wangfu¡¯s guards, as well as that peak Heaven Stage man who had brought Muyan over, all theirplexions turn deathly pale from fright.

    In a sh, he has already appeared in front of Muyan, his hand reaching over to grab her neck.

    However, just when everyone thinks that Muyan would fall like jade and wither like a flower under Jin Wangye¡¯s hand-

    Jin Wangye¡¯s figure suddenly stops moving.

    They only see that Muyan has lifted up a slender lily-white hand, and there¡¯s a silver needle gleaming between her delicate fingers.

    There¡¯s a faintly discernible pale-blue glow at the tip of this needle.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth faintly curl up, and like chatting about mundane trifles, she carelessly speaks, ¡°Jin Wangye has just said that I¡¯m a refiner. Why don¡¯t you take a guess, what is this substance on my silver needle?¡±

    Jin Wangye¡¯s body ispletely rigid.

 Chapter 383: Threats

    <h4>Chapter 383: Threats</h4>

    The silver needle is too close to his neck, practically less than an inch.

    The cold air on its tip seems to corrode his skin a little.

    Jing Wangye¡¯s face bursts into green and white.

    In his eyes, Jun Muyan is a woman that he¡¯s taken a fancy to.

    He can spoil her, he can dote on her, but he can also knead her as he pleases.

    However, he is being threatened by this woman before him ¨C and it¡¯s under such a public setting, with no room to advance or to retreat.

    Jin Wangye takes a deep breath, and forces himself to press down the surging anger. He slowly retreats by a step.

    A refined smile slowly drapes over the originally distorted face, ¡°Muyan, what are you doing? Ben Wang wants to marry you as my wife, I sincerely adore you. There¡¯s no need for you to be so heartless, is there?¡±

    He pauses, then his mouth curls up into a cruel smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, even if Muyan is without regard for Ben Wang¡¯s feelings, it¡¯s unlikely to go so far that you¡¯ll also be heartless towards Chi Yan¡¯s little prince, your apprentice?¡±

    Muyan narrows her beautiful peach blossom eyes, and there¡¯s a nebulous chill within them, ¡°Jin Wangye wants to use my apprentice to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°What if I am?¡± Jin Wangye stares deeply at Muyan¡¯s absolutely beautiful face, while his expression is filled with aggression and greed, ¡°Never before has Ben Wang failed to obtain a woman that I want. Still...¡±

    He smiles a little, and it¡¯s unknown when a folding fan has appeared within his hands. Unfolding it with a swish, he lightly waves the fan.

    ¡°Still, a forced melon isn¡¯t sweet. Ben Wang will notpel Muyan to be affectionate with me, but Ben Wang would like Muyan to stay here for seven days, Muyan isn¡¯t going to refuse this as well, right?¡±

    ¡°After seven days, Ben Wang promises that if Muyan is still unwilling, I will certainly send you and Chi Yan¡¯s Little Prince, safe and sound, back to Tianyuan City.¡±

    Inwardly, Muyanughs grimly.

    Is this guy cheating a ghost*? As if he¡¯ll really let them go back after seven days.

    no one would believe it, only a ghost would (something that doesn¡¯t exist)

    Still, she can¡¯t disregard the life of her stupid apprentice.

    In any case, she still has to go inside Jin Wangfu.

    Muyan is just about to say something, when she suddenly sees a familiar figuree out from the manor, and make his way to stand beside Jin Wangye.

    The man speaks with a cool, gentle voice, ¡°Wangye, I have already arranged the matter as you¡¯ve instructed.¡±

    As Muyan sees the arriving man, her pupils slightly contract.

    It¡¯s actually... Bai Yichen.

    How could he possibly be here?

    Just at this moment, Bai Yichen inconspicuously looks over.

    Two pairs of eyes meet, and great waves lurch and roll.

    Muyan¡¯s heart sinks a little, but she quickly recovers her gaze before Jin Wangye could notice the peculiarity between them. She drawls: ¡°This being the case, I¡¯ll ept Jin Wangye¡¯s hospitality.¡±

    ===

    After a servant girl has escorted Muyan inside to rest, Jin Wangye could no longer contain his anger.

    ¡®Crash¡¯ ¨C a sharp sound of shattering.

    The cup on the table is ruthlessly smashed down to the ground.

    A cold, gloomy voicees out from his thin lips, ¡°Good, what a good Jun Muyan!¡±

    ¡°Just wait, Ben Wang will definitely make you crawl under my feet, and have you beg for me to dote on you!¡±

    ¡°Please quell your anger, Wangye.¡± the middle-aged man who brought Muyan steps forward, respectfully saying, ¡°I think that Miss Jun being so ill-disposed towards you, may not really be because she doesn¡¯t love you, but because she feels that she¡¯s not worthy of you?¡±

    Jing Wangye coldly looks over, not saying anything.

    Whether she loves him or not, he has eyes, so how can he not see it?

    Nevertheless, the middle-aged man reveals a meaningful smile, ¡°Wangye had people look up information on Miss Jun, and you must know that Miss Jun had previously gotten pregnant out of wedlock, and now has a four-year-old son.¡±

    ¡°Wangye should consider, such a woman who has already lost her innocence, and is bringing around a bottle of oil* ¨C wouldn¡¯t obtaining Wangye¡¯s favor and affection make her shed tears of gratitude, and bring about amorous feelings?¡±

    child of a previous marriage

 Chapter 384: Eliminate her son

    <h4>Chapter 384: Eliminate her son</h4>

    Hearing these words, Jin Wangye¡¯splexion finally looks a little better.

    The fan in his hand unfolds, and he lightly waves it, ¡°Of course, Ben Wang already knows that she has a child. However, Jun Muyan, this woman is quite remarkable. Just with her abilities in refining draughts, as well as her skills in medicine ¨C Ben Wang knows that there are great advantages if I can bind her to my side.¡±

    Not to mention that this woman has a face that could cause the downfall of a state.

    A waist that couldn¡¯t take up his entire grasp, the curves of her perfect figure ¨C remembering them is making his lower abdomen tighten a little, and he can¡¯t wait to try out the vor of ecstasy in flesh.

    The middle-aged man also nods,ughing in a sinister way, ¡°Therefore, this subordinate thinks that Miss Jun didn¡¯t agree to marry Wangye ¨C first, because she thinks that she¡¯s no longer pure, and unworthy of Wangye; and second, it should be because of her son.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate believes that as long as we eliminate her son, and cut off all of Miss Jun¡¯s reservations, then Miss Jun would certainly be most willing to marry Wangye. When that timees, maybe she can even give birth to a gifted and intelligent Little Master for Wangye!¡±

    Hearing the phrase ¡®eliminate her son¡¯, Jin Wangye scrunches his nose.

    A cruel and resentful light res within his eyes.

    That¡¯s right, because of Jun Muyan¡¯s peculiarity, he can ignore the fact that this woman already has a child.

    But remembering that this girl had once been held by another man, he still feels displeasure and hatred in his heart.

    Especially that son of hers.

    Whenever he sees it, he remembers the fact that this woman had once belonged to another man.

    If he can seize an opportunity to get rid of it, and be able to cut off all of Jun Muyan¡¯s retreats, that truly can¡¯t be better.

    Jin Wangye looks over to the side, and unhurriedly says: ¡°This matter is handed over to you, go and handle it.¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Wangye!¡± the middle-aged man shows a self-confident smile, ¡°It¡¯s only an insignificant child ¨C if I couldn¡¯t handle it, then this subordinate wouldn¡¯t have the face to appear before Wangye.¡±

    ¡°In seven days, this subordinate will surely rush back to take part in the wedding ceremony between Wangye and the new Wangfei!¡±

    ===

    Veryte at night, it is windy and moonless, the entire Jin Wangfu is submerged in silence.

    But Muyan has a leisurely expression as she sits in the darkness, pouring herself a cup of tea from time to time.

    Not far from her, the several Jin Wangfu servants and guards that have been specially sent to look over her are sleeping like dead pigs, snoring.

    All of a sudden, the door makes a slight creaking sound.

    The silvery moonlight spills in from the window, apanied by a tall, white-clothed silhouette.

    Muyan can¡¯t help but curl up the corners of her mouth, ¡°I trust that you have been well since west met, Bai Yichen.¡±

    Bai Yichen stops in his movements, then he softly closes the door.

    ¡°Why are you fixing your attention on Jin Wangye?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The two people blurt out almost simultaneously.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s cold eyes are slightly stained by a trace of warmth, and he quietly walks over to take a seat across Muyan.

    In the dark, he stares at Muyan¡¯s face, his eyes are very focused.

    But this gaze seems to pass through Muyan, and look towards the distant past.

    ¡°Long time no see, Muyan.¡±

    Ever since he had collected and interred Lin Sitong¡¯s bones from the Fog Forest, he had made up his mind and began walking through this road.

    He almost forgot the life he once had, and the happiness he once held.

    Now, as he sees Muyan, he suddenly remembers it ¨C thatst tranquility.

    ¡°I once did a favor for Jin Wangye in one of my travels.¡± after a long time, Bai Yichen slowly says, ¡°At that time, Jin Wangye wanted to recruit me, but I refused.¡±

 Chapter 385: Who else, if not that idiot

    <h4>Chapter 385: Who else, if not that idiot</h4>

    ¡°From the Fog Forest, after leaving Sitong¡¯s grave, I have been looking for a chance to kill Gong Qianxue, but... there wasn¡¯t any.¡±

    The corners of Bai Yichen¡¯s mouth curves up into a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Investigating the person that is Gong Qianxue, I havee to know how deep her powers are, as well as how sinister and horrible her means are. Even Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Ghost City is almost within her hands now.¡±

    ¡°With my own strength, even with the help of the entire Zi Yang Zong, it¡¯s stillpletely inadequate for contending against her. What¡¯s more, how can I be willing to put my sect to risk.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s heart thumped, and she abruptly lowers her voice: ¡°You discovered a connection between Jin Wangye and Gong Qianxue?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± a chilling gleam shes through Bai Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°On the outside, Jin Wangye seems to be nothing more than a frivolous prince ¨C but in reality, he is a disciple of the Heavenly Road Sect. Moreover, his status within the sect is not lower than Gong Qianxue.¡±

    ¡°I have also discovered some of the things that Gong Qianxue had done which carry the shadow of Jin Wangye¡¯s hand.¡±

    Because he knows that relying on hatred and righteousness alone, simply couldn¡¯t do anything to Gong Qianxue-

    Bai Yichen can only think of getting closer to the core of Gong Qianxue¡¯s power, through Jin Wangye, and ultimately give her a fatal blow.

    That day, when Muyan fought against that middle-aged man who is under Jin Wangye¡¯s control,

    She detected that the way his Mysterious Energy operates is inextricably linked to the Heavenly Road Sect.

    That¡¯s why she followed them back so quickly and readily.

    Muyan stares deeply at the man in front of her.

    The Dustless gongzi, Bai Yichen is beautiful man who is famous in the Yanwu Continent ¨C warm as jade, full of elegance.

    When she first saw him, even though Bai Yichen was indifferent and quiet, a warm atmosphere still pervades through his whole body.

    But now, there¡¯s only deep hatred and coldness that remain within his eyes.

    It¡¯s as if he no longer has a trace of human emotion.

    However, remembering Lin Sitong who died tragically under Gong Qianxue¡¯s hands, Bai Yichen¡¯s love-

    Muyan can only let out a deep sigh, her mood undeniably bing somewhat heavy.

    She understands Bai Yichen¡¯s feelings of wanting to avenge his fianc¨¦e.

    But she is also worries for this man.

    Because the enemy is too strong, Bai Yichen is already burning both jade andmon stone to avenge Lin Sitong¡¯s death.

    But when words offort finally reached the edge of her mouth, Muyan ultimately swallows them back.

    ¡°Since that perverted Wangye is your goal, I will try to spare his life.¡±

    Muyan says this carelessly, as if deciding the fate of a man who is above ten thousand people is a small matter for her, like chopping melons and cutting vegetables.

    ¡°However, that stupid apprentice of mine, do you know where he is right now?¡±

    A profound gratitude shes through Bai Yichen¡¯s gaze but he doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Chi Yan Country¡¯s Third Prince Lou Beiyu?¡±

    Muyan speaks with a sigh: ¡°Who else, if not that idiot?¡±

    A smiling expression flits across Bai Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°If he¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for, I believe I can take you to go and see him now.¡±

    ......

    The ce where Lou Beiyu is imprisoned is an unusually hidden dungeon within Jin Wangfu.

    The entrance to this dungeon is under a water well.

    If Bai Yichen weren¡¯t there to guide, Muyan would¡¯ve had a really hard time retrieving her stupid apprentice.

    The pair noiselessly fall into the well.

    Bai Yichen lowers his voice to say: ¡°The guards in the dungeons are the best soldiers of Jin Wangfu. Jin Wangye appears like he trusts me, but my every movement is also monitored by these people.¡±

    ¡°In a moment, I will go down first, and think of a method to draw most of the guards away. You should then seize this opportunity to save him.¡±

 Chapter 386: Who are you calling a bastard?

    <h4>Chapter 386: Who are you calling a bastard?</h4>

    Muyan¡¯s lips lightly tick up, her smile carefree, ¡°Why does it have to be so troublesome?¡±

    Saying that, under Bai Yichen¡¯s bewildered look, she takes out a porcin bottle.

    The cover on the dungeon¡¯s entrance is lifted open, and Muyan ces the porcin bottle on her palm, slowly rousing her Mysterious Energy with it.

    Soon, they see a wisp of white smoke spiraling up and out from inside the bottle, snaking it¡¯s way into the dungeon.

    About a tea timeter.

    Muyan discards the bottle, and ps her hands, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you could get...¡±

    Before Bai Yichen could say the word ¡°spotted¡±, he sees a scene that renders him dumbstruck.

    All the guards in the dungeon, each and every one of them has actually fallen down to the floor, sleeping like dead pigs.

    These guards, each of them is at the peak of Earth Stage or higher.

    The two heads even have higher cultivationspared to Bai Yichen.

    Such a group of death-ready warriors, put them outside and they can make people go pale at the mere mention of them ¨C yet in spite of that, they can¡¯t even endure a tea time under Muyan¡¯s draught.

    With a gasp of surprise, Bai Yichen realizes why Jin Wangye insists on marrying her as Wangfei ¨C even when he knows perfectly well that Muyan is unwilling, fully aware that she has a child.

    The entire dungeon has beenpletely cleared out by a bottle of draught from her.

    The pair quickly finds the imprisoned Lou Beiyu.

    They see the young man on the bed, sound asleep as he¡¯s lying on his back, even letting out tiny snores, and there¡¯s a suspicious liquid flowing out of the corners of his mouth.

    A smile slowly blossoms on Muyan¡¯s face.

    Bai Yichen sees that bright smile on the girl¡¯s face, but he feels a chill on his body. He can¡¯t help but step back.

    The next moment, he hears a ¡®bang¡¯.

    Lou Beiyu, who¡¯s sleeping without a care in the world, is unceremoniously kicked out from the bed, falling down to bite the mud like a dog.

    ¡°Who, who is it? Which bastard dares to mount a sneak attack against this Prince!¡±

    Lou Beiyu jumps up from the ground, blustering and yelling as he assumes an aggressive pose.

    Pa¨C!

    There¡¯s a p on the back of his head.

    A sweet-sounding female voice reaches his ears, ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Lou Beiyu first goes rigid from head to foot.

    Then he suddenly turns around.

    Seeing the young woman¡¯s absolutely beautiful features that are almost within reach, the rims of Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes immediately turn red.

    ¡°Ma... Master? Is it really you? I... I¡¯m not dreaming?¡±

    Muyan watches him with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°I see that you have just been dreaming happily!¡±

    ¡°Wuuu, wuuu... Master, Master, you¡¯ve finallye to save me! Your apprentice has been so scared! That Jin Wangye is a pervert, Master must never ever marry that deviant... I don¡¯t want that kind of Master-inw!¡±

    Lou Beiyu pounces over to hug Muyan¡¯s calf, crying his liver and intestines out.

    Muyan¡¯s lifts up her foot and disdainfully shakes him off, ¡°Alright, stop bawling.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is thest time I¡¯ming to your rescue. Next time, if you¡¯re so useless as to get captured by other people...¡±

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes are gleaming with tears, ¡°Master, you¡¯ll still save me, right?¡±

    Muyan coldly sends him a sidelong nce, her smile is gloomy, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡±

    Lou Beiyu shudders and trembles, then he continues to cry out loud without tears, ¡°But aren¡¯t I an innocent coteral damage? That Jin Wangye kidnapped me because he¡¯s pining for Master!¡±

    ¡°*Cough, cough*, anyway, Master, you¡¯re not really going to get threatened by that Jin Wangye to marry him, are you? Don¡¯t! This apprentice ¨C I can break my head, I can spill my blood, but I absolutely cannot hold a funeral procession and burial for Master¡¯s lifelong happiness!¡±

    Muyan pats his head and brings its closer, and she speaks with a grim smile: ¡°After we get back, immediately look for Yan Haotian and report to him. Get hammered out and forged through the Ink Camp¡¯s final tests, or I¡¯ll kick you out of this apprenticeship.¡±

 Chapter 387: Starting to Fix the Tian Mo Qin

    <h4>Chapter 387: Starting to Fix the Tian Mo Qin</h4>

    As for that, Lou Beiyu is an Earth Stage practitioner!

    His innate talent is naturally pretty good.

    But it¡¯s just a pity that his hobbies and interests arepletely not about practicing martial skills. It¡¯s to the point that these days, his cultivation isn¡¯t advancing but it¡¯s falling back instead.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± at the hour of his death, Lou Beiyu lets out a mournful howl of grief, ¡°Yan Haotian, that guy¡¯s method of training is totally not for humans ah, the Ink Camp¡¯s final tests aren¡¯t something that people can pass. If I, your dear disciple, go there, then I¡¯ll never be able toe back... Master, spare me! This disciple will surely cultivate properly in the future...¡±

    The whole time Lou Beiyu chases after Muyan, he¡¯s crying and pleading. Unfortunately, Muyan ispletely paying him no heed.

    It goes on until they climbed up to the surface, and he bes afraid of attracting Jin Wangye¡¯s attention, so he shuts his mouth.

    But through it all, he¡¯s sobbing and sniffling, sending tearful and aggrieved nces towards Muyan from time to time.

    The three people noiselessly arrive at the side door of the rear courtyard.

    Muyan turns to Bai Yichen, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to stay by Jin Wangye¡¯s side all by yourself, you should be careful. He¡¯s more powerful than you think, you mustn¡¯t be reckless. I gave you a life-saving draught ¨C remember to always carry it with you.¡±

    ¡°You must bear in mind, that you can only avenge your fiancee one day if you can keep your life!¡±

    Bai Yichen slowly nods, ¡°You two, hurry and get away.¡±

    Just as Muyan is about to turn around-

    The knocking sound of bamboo and hardwood suddenly reaches her ears, ¡®dang, dang, dang¡¯.

    Indeed, this is the sound of night watchmen when they indicate an hour as they walk along the streets.

    It is already midnight, zi shi (11pm-1am).

    Muyan carefully ces her hand on the door bolt, and just as she¡¯s about to use Mysterious Energy to break it-

    A violent shock suddenlyes through from her heart and Qi Sea.

    Muyan furrows her brows, and in a sh, beads of sweat emerge on her forehead. The hand that¡¯s originally touching the gate, it limply falls down as well.

    Thump¨Cthump¨Cthump¨C!

    She hears the violent thumping of her heart, as well as the barely audible sound of a zither.

    An indescribable burning pain spreads through her limbs and bones.

    This kind of pain prates the skin and sinks into the bones, but it is also somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Muyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Master, why did yourplexion turn bad like this? Don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡±

    Little by little, Muyan lifts her head with some difficulty, and she turns to look at the east side of Jin Wangfu.

    Standing there is a pagoda. Right now, at its top, there seems to be a silvery white radiance that scintites brighter and dimmer like it¡¯s breathing.

    And Muyan can clearly feel that in her body, the Tian Mo Qin is responding.

    It is ying on its own, and the rhythm of its song is in harmony with that scintiting light.

    That¡¯s right!

    She remembers.

    She remembers why this kind of pain feels familiar.

    This kind of pain that seems like it wants to tear her whole body apart and burn it to nothingness, isn¡¯t this exactly the same as when she made the Tian Mo Qin recognize her as its Lord?

    The words that Baili Yinlou had said echo in Muyan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing that you have to bear in mind, the Shen Musician¡¯s most powerful skills can only be brought out through the Tian Mo Qin. So, to be a real Shen Musician, you have to fix the Tian Mo Qin.¡±

    So this is the Tian Mo Qin getting fixed.

    Don¡¯t tell her that in this Jin Wangfu, there¡¯s something like a freakbination of factors that can just repair the Tian Mo Qin?

    As she¡¯s thinking about it,

    The white light suddenlyes up from the roof of the pagoda, and like a meteor, it shoots straight towards Muyan.

    Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu both jump up in rm.

    They instinctively rush over, wanting to help her block it.

    However, the light is really too fast.

    Even though Bai Yichen is at high Heaven Stage, he can only feel a gust of wind brush by the side of his face.

    All of a sudden, the white light has alreadye before Muyan.

    Without waiting for the three people to react, in a split second, it¡¯s hovering in front of her.

    ¡°This... what is this?!¡±

 Chapter 388: Pain

    <h4>Chapter 388: Pain</h4>

    Seeing this object, Bai Yichen¡¯s eyes suddenly go wide, and he cries out in surprise: ¡°The Dragon Meteorite, how can the Dragon Meteorite appear in this ce?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Dragon Meteorite?¡±

    At once, Muyan raises her pale face to look at Bai Yichen.

    Bai Yichen takes a deep breath and says: ¡°It is said that the Dragon Meteorite appeared in the Yanwu Continent a thousand years ago. At that time, it caused a vision in the heavens, and fell into the Fog Forest, leading to countless people scrambling to take it.¡±

    ¡°In the end, everyone found a piece of grey stone, just as where that vision has urred.¡±

    ¡°Initially, no one could figure out the wonders of this stone ¨C until one night, at zi shi, a practitioner sat in meditation beside it, and the stone suddenly let out a lustrous white light. It resulted in that practitioner¡¯s cultivation advancing by leaps and bounds, and breaking through a small realm overnight.¡±

    ¡°From then on, people had been frantically fighting over this piece of stone, even giving it the name Dragon Meteorite.¡±

    ¡°But as early as several hundred years ago, the Dragon Meteorite had gone missing. I saw records and sketches of it in a secret scroll at Zi Yang Zong. I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon Meteorite, which everyone had been fighting over back then, is actually in Jin Wangye¡¯s hands.¡±

    Lou Beiyu examines the meteorite that¡¯s emitting a bright and gentle glow, then he looks at Muyan, ¡°Then why did this Dragon Meteorite suddenly fly until it¡¯s in front of Master? Does it want to recognize my Master as its Lord?¡±

    Muyan is well aware.

    Without a doubt, this Dragon Meteorite doesn¡¯t want to recognize her as its Lord.

    Instead, it wants to return to its main part ¡ª the Tian Mo Qin.

    If she didn¡¯t guess it wrong, this meteorite should be a piece of material that had split from the Tian Mo Qin.

    She remembers a mark on the map.

    That mark is in the Yanwu Continent, and it is particrly close to the Fog Forest.

    At that time, she tried looking for it for a long time, but she didn¡¯t find anything.

    Now it may be inferred, that it¡¯s because people have taken this Dragon Meteorite away.

    Hum, hum, hum!! ng, ng, ng!!

    The deafening sound of the qin surges in her ears.

    And there¡¯s a burst of turbulence in the entire Space.

    Clearly, the Tian Mo Qin couldn¡¯t wait any longer, as it impatiently urges Muyan to hurry up and take that stone over.

    Muyan takes a deep breath, and slowly reaches her hand out.

    As her fingertips touch the meteorite, all of a sudden, the resplendent radiance shines brighter.

    In a sh, the Dragon Meteorite turns into a shooting star, as it enters her body at a breakneck speed.

    ¡°Ugh¨C!!¡± a ripping kind of paines through from inside her.

    This pain is a few times stronger than the one from earlier, so Muyan finally couldn¡¯t help but grunt.

    Big droplets of sweat roll down from her forehead.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s body is on the verge of copse. If Lou Beiyu¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t been supporting her, she probably would have fallen to the ground already.

    ¡°First, help me back to the room.¡± Muyan forces herself to suppress the acute pain in her body, speaking in a weak voice, ¡°Lou Beiyu, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bring you back for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Master, what are you talking about! It doesn¡¯t matter if this disciple can¡¯t leave, as long as Master can!¡± Lou Beiyu urgently cries out, ¡°Master, is something the matter?¡±

    Yes there is, but this is quite the timing!

    Since she can¡¯t find the means to fix the Tian Mo Qin, Muyan has originally been anxious.

    The words that Baili Yinlou said before she disappeared ¨C Muyan has been firmly keeping them in mind all along.

    Only by fixing the Tian Mo Qin, can she truly advance to a level that can break out of this Yanwu Continent.

    And Xiao Bao can only grow healthy and happy by ascending from the Yanwu Continent.

    The only depressing thing is that be it the Tian Mo Qin recognizing her as Lord, or getting itself restored, the process is iparably painful.

    Such pain and torture is absolutely not something that an ordinary person can endure.

 Chapter 389: Countless Cracks

    <h4>Chapter 389: Countless Cracks</h4>

    Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu help Muyan back into the room that Jin Wangye prepared for her.

    Their original escape n can only be postponed for now.

    The two men check her several times, and after Muyan repeatedly ensured that nothing¡¯s wrong with her, do they leave the room and guard the door.

    As soon as Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu are out, Muyan doesn¡¯t wait another second to enter the Space.

    What she sees inside, is that the originally battered Tian Mo Qin has floated up into the air, and the zither¡¯s body has once again turned red.

    Simr to blood jade, but a great number of times more resplendent and magnificent.

    Seven-colored light fills up the entire Space, making the buildings and grasnd inside look like splendid caricatures as they shake a little.

    The fat rabbit is also woken up from it¡¯s sound slumber.

    It¡¯s pair of mung bean eyes unblinkingly stare at the Tian Mo Qin in the air, the plump body faintly shivers from instinctive fear, but its eyes are brimming with reverence.

    Is this the most valuable treasure in the Three Realms, the one and only Tian Mo Qin?

    Is this the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s real pressure?

    It¡¯s really too powerful, too dreadful!

    It turns to look at Muyan, mung bean eyes twinkling with brilliance.

    At first, it still thought that a mere mortal from the Yanwu Continent isn¡¯t worthy to be its Master, not worthy of ordering it about.

    But now, it has to revoke this thought.

    Being able to handle such a frightening Tian Mo Qin, being able to make it willing to capitte.

    This Jun Muyan really proves herself as the Little Master¡¯s mother... no, it should be said that her own talent is totally not inferior to the Little Master¡¯s!

    With great difficulty, Muyan resists the pain and sits cross-legged down.

    The severe pain spreads through the four limbs, through her hundreds of bones. Her skeleton seems like it¡¯s going to melt.

    But maybe because she¡¯s already experienced it once,

    And maybe because the process of repairing it isn¡¯t the same as making it recognize an owner,

    So Muyan feels that this time, she can still consider it to be tolerable.

    With the operation of her Internal Force, most of the radiance emitted by the Tian Mo Qin falls into Muyan.

    Five-colored light moves within her meridians, making the whole person appear like a descended goddess with the sacred light.

    The rabbit stupidly stares at Muyan for a moment, before it also hurriedly begins to absorb the light from the Tian Mo Qin.

    Using the formidable ult force of the Tian Mo Qin to forge one¡¯s body ¨C indeed, such an opportunity may not exist in ten million years.

    As she absorbs more and more of the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s light, Muyan feels that the pain within her body slowly lessens.

    Some time has passed.

    She doesn¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been.

    ¡®Twang¡¯¡ª the Tian Mo Qin falls from the air, it¡¯s radiance fades away, and it changes back to its initial unremarkable appearance.

    No, it¡¯s still quite different from what it was.

    At first, the Tian Mo Qin looked like an old block of wood. It was dark, like it¡¯s going to rot away and break down at any moment.

    But right now, the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s main body is as smooth as a mirror, and there¡¯s a faint dark silver pattern at the top.

    It makes this zither¡¯s appearance look simple and unadorned, but also luxurious.

    One look and you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s worth a lot.

    Muyan opens her eyes to see the Tian Mo Qin that has fallen right in front of her, and she knows that it has already finished the repairs.

    The fresh and clean air within the Space has now be incredibly fragrant.

    And her body is filled with tremendous energy, making her somewhat overwhelmed with the load.

    Muyan shakes her head, then she reaches for the Tian Mo Qin.

    Hum¨C!

    The strings move, the zither lets out a light note.

    More pleasant-sounding than before ¨C sharper, clearer, and more far-reaching.

    But in the next moment, there¡¯s a sudden and precipitous change.

    The ce where Muyan is touching is right in the middle of the circle, and from there, the Tian Mo Qin suddenly splits into countless cracks like a spider web.

    The small cracks growrger andrger, then a silver light surges up violently, like it could topple the mountains and overturn the seas. It abruptly rushes into Muyan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!!!¡±

 Chapter 390: What Xiao Bao Longs For

    <h4>Chapter 390: What Xiao Bao Longs For</h4>

    Muyan could no longer hold back an anguished howl because of the sudden and violent pain.

    Immediately after that, the Space shatters and disappears, and Muyan reappears in the room.

    Even the fat rabbit is forced out, cutting a sorry figure as it tumbles by her feet.

    ¡°Master¨C!¡±

    ¡°Muyan¨C!!¡±

    The door is pushed open with a ¡®bang¡¯, then Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichene rushing in.

    What they see inside is Muyan has her entire body drenched in blood, herplexion is deathly pale, and she appears to be unconscious.

    Lou Beiyu almost kneels on the floor from fright, but he scrambles and crawls to make his way towards Muyan.

    Tears gushing out, ¡°Master, Master, what happened to you?¡±

    Even Bai Yichen, who has always been cool-headed, has a changee over his appearance, ¡°Muyan, how could this possibly be? What exactly happened?¡±

    However, there¡¯s no way that thepletely unconscious Muyan could still hear their voices, or answer their questions.

    The two people have lost their heads in panic, and theypletely don¡¯t notice ¨C that outside the room, under the night sky, between the Three Realms ¨C changes that would turn the sky and earth upside down are beginning to appear little by little.

    The only one that notices is the fat rabbit, as ites back to its senses from being confused and disoriented.

    It looks out the window, and at the vision in the sky that has started to form.

    And it turns back to look at the unconscious Muyan, specks of horror and amazement appearing in its mung bean eyes, a shocked and disbelieving look.

    This... how is this possible?!

    In the Yanwu Continent, there is no Spiritual Power, no vitality of Heaven and Earth, yet someone is actually forming a Spiritual Root on her own.

    More than that, it¡¯s... unexpectedly unlike any other Spiritual Root.

    But it is one that is unique and unmatched between heaven and earth...

    ===

    Tianyuan City, Junji Medical Center.

    Even when they¡¯re taking a bath, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to train Xiao Bao.

    Being the in water is the most natural adversity for humans.

    Within the extremes of adversity, one ultimately breaks through a bottleneck, or copse under the weight of it¡¯s limit.

    It is the best ce to test and temper a person¡¯s frame of mind.

    Xiao Bao springs up and breaks out from the water, taking in a big mouthful of air.

    His white and tender little face is very red, and he looks extremely exhausted.

    But his eyes are bright and sparkling, as he unblinkingly looks at Di Ming Jue.

    Di Ming Jue raises his hand, wrapping a towel that is several times bigger than Xiao Bao, around thetter¡¯s very small form.

    The man¡¯s cold,nguid voice slowly echoes, ¡°Four hours, not bad. Today¡¯s training stops here.¡±

    Saying that, he bends down and directly picks the nket up, with Xiao Bao in it. They leave the bath.

    This time, Xiao Bao obediently allows Di Ming Jue to carry him.

    Stubby little hands are even holding on to Di Ming Jue¡¯s neck.

    A pair of blue eyes, exactly the same as Di Ming Jue¡¯s, softly blink. Dense, long, fan-like eyshes are misty with condensation.

    The whole person looks particrly adorable.

    Long eyshes blink, and Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°One day, can Xiao Bao be as strong as you?¡±

    Di Ming Jue nces towards him, and reaches out to wipe the damp spots on his face with the towel.

    Though his movements are awkward, but it contains and almost imperceptible tenderness.

    ¡°As long as you properly practice, you naturally can.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is indifferent, but it has a finality of expecting something as a matter of course, ¡°You are my, Di Ming Jue¡¯s son. If it bes known that you¡¯re not strong enough, wouldn¡¯t that be throwing Ben Jun¡¯s face away?¡±

    Xiao Bao opens his mouth, wanting to say something, but he ultimately couldn¡¯t speak out a word.

    Even though he¡¯s small, he knows.

    This man in front of him isn¡¯t his real father.

    Niangqin never mentioned it before either, just who is his real father?

    Previously, Xiao Bao didn¡¯t care in the slightest about whether or not he has a father.

    But at this very moment, a bit of sadness and longing wells up in his tiny little heart.

 Chapter 391: Letâ€™s go and pick your mother up to come home

    <h4>Chapter 391: Let¡¯s go and pick your mother up toe home</h4>

    As soon as they¡¯ve properly dressed up, the two people walk out.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei see that Di Ming Jue is carrying Xiao Bao again, but they¡¯re no longer shocked about it.

    Hehe, ever since Jun Shang met Miss Jun, what else hasn¡¯t he done that was previously thought impossible for him?

    Why would they make a fuss about nothing?

    ¡°Greetings to Jun Shang, greetings to the Little Gongzi!¡±

    Xiao Bao wriggles down, out of Di MIng Jue¡¯s hold, and makes his way to Muyan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Niangqin, niangqin...¡± his little hand has yet to open the door, but his cries are already spilling out.

    He hasn¡¯t seen his mother for seven days, and they weren¡¯t able to properly spend some time together today too.

    He misses his niangqin very much!

    ¡°Little gongzi, wait a minute!¡± Han Ye can only call out to stop him, then he speaks with embarrassment, ¡°Miss Jun... had gone out earlier today, and still hasn¡¯t returned until now.¡±

    Also, they only discovered this after Muyan had been gone for quite a while.

    Two powerhouses from the Xiuxian Continent were ordered to guard a mortal of the Yanwu Continent.

    But the oue... they don¡¯t even know exactly when their ward had left.

    Han Ye feels like he doesn¡¯t have the face to meet Jun Shang.

    Ying Mei has directly sank down to her knees on the the ground, ¡°This subordinate is ipetent. Jun Shang, please punish.¡±

    Contrary to expectations, Di Ming Jue doesn¡¯t get angry, as he merely waves his hand dismissively. His voice is indifferent: ¡°Spend another day in the Purgatory Pool.¡±

    Just one day!

    Han Ye and Ying Mei simultaneously sigh in relief.

    In reality, they¡¯re not really worried about Miss Jun.

    Indeed, just who is Miss Jun? A high-order Precelestial. While they¡¯re in the Yanwu Continent, even they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with that strength level.

    Who can hurt her?

    Xiao Bao immediately shows a dejected expression.

    He thought that as soon as he¡¯s out of the bath, he would be able to plunge into his mother¡¯s arms!

    All of a sudden, his little form rises into the air.

    Di Ming Jue has carried him up again.

    Two small hands unconsciously hold on to Di Ming Jue¡¯s neck.

    When he¡¯s able to react, Di Ming Jue has already taken him out of the rear court and into the front yard.

    The crisp and childish little voice couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are we gonna do?¡±

    Di Ming Jue sends him a nce, ¡°Does this still need to be asked? We¡¯re naturally going to pick your mother up toe home.¡±

    Picking mother up toe home... Xiao Bao dazedly mulls over these words in his mind.

    A faint and restrained smile reveals itself on his red little face.

    Like this, it¡¯s as if the three of them has really be a family!

    Back in the Fog Forest, Di Ming Jue had previously made a oath to Muyan with a kiss.

    But because it¡¯s in the Yanwu, without the bonds of Spiritual Force, this oath can only have a very limited effect.

    It¡¯s range of perception is practically negligible as well.

    But if it¡¯s merely within the same city, with the coverage of his Divine Sense, it¡¯s still very easy to trace the undtions of Muyan¡¯s breath along the ces that she has gone to.

    The two men originally believed that they should be able to locate Muyan quickly, then the three of them would happily go home.

    But as the traces of their search lead them into a remote alley, and as those traces ultimately disappear-

    Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao, their faces simultaneously be very unsightly.

    Muyan is missing, and from this alley onward, all traces have been thoroughly cleaned up.

    Even for someone as powerful as Di Ming Jue,

    When he couldn¡¯tpletely release his Divine Sense, it would still be a difficult hurdle for him, like finding a needle in a haystack by himself.

    ¡°Niangqin wouldn¡¯t have a problem!¡± Xiao Bao tightly clenches his hands into fists.

    His little face is serious, and his voice is incredibly serene as well. But his body is slightly shaking, betraying his confusion and fear.

 Chapter 392: Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 392: Ambush</h4>

    Everyone from the Junji Medical Center and Di Yuan are dispatched.

    The entire Tianyuan City is almost turned upside down.

    But unfortunately, they still couldn¡¯t find even a trace of Muyan.

    The color of the sky gradually sinks into darkness, until it¡¯s pitch-ck.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei have their faces filled with regret, hating that they couldn¡¯t p themselves to death.

    And the chill around Di Ming Jue¡¯s body could make the two of them numb from horror.

    If they couldn¡¯t locate her, they¡¯re afraid that Jun Shang wouldpletely release his Divine Sense.

    And when that momentes, the entire Yanwu Continent wouldn¡¯t be able to support the power that is beyond its limits ¨C because of it, heaven will fall and the earth will rend.

    At the present, Jun Shang can restrain himself, only because he would be able to sense it if the target of his oath is facing mortal danger.

    Just as Han Ye and Ying Mei are on their knees and begging for forgiveness,

    All of a sudden, a powerful breath of Mysterious Energy heaves from the north-eastern side of Tianyuan City.

    Along with it, there seems to be the sound of a building copsing.

    It¡¯s in the direction of Tianyuan City¡¯s Shen Family.

    Because they can¡¯t find Muyan anywhere, Shen Jinglin and Xiao Bao brought out people from the Shen Household.

    ¡°This is bad ¨C the Little Gongzi!¡± Han Ye and Ying Mei suddenly jolt up, and they go towards the direction of the source of the energy fluctuations.

    Before they could move, Di Ming Jue¡¯s figure has already disappeared like lightning.

    ......

    ¡°Little Master, look out¨C!!¡± Feng Haitang screams, the whole person throws herself on the way, unwavering as she covers Xiao Bao with her back.

    As it¡¯s happening, a terrible Internal Force attack is about to fall on her.

    There¡¯s a sudden sh of a silhouette, and a man¡¯s broad from is blocking for her.

    ¡®Boom!¡¯ a loud noise, the man receives that powerful attack, and he immediately spurts out a mouthful of blood.

    Feng Haitang looks back to see the figure slowly toppling over, and the rims of her eyes go red.

    ¡°Haotian! Haotian! Are you okay?¡±

    In her embrace, Yan Haotian slowly opens his eyes, and as he sees her tears falling, he can¡¯t help but reach out his hand to gently wipe them off her face.

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that a small medical center would even have such talented individuals hiding within it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I never expected that a four-year-old child would actually have such formidable strength. She¡¯s really worthy of being the woman that Wangye has set his sights on! This kind of bloodline, if she gives birth to Wangye¡¯s son, I¡¯m afraid that his talent would be even more unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I never underestimate even a small child. I¡¯ve also brought enough manpower this time. Otherwise, it¡¯s really possible that the ship will capsize in the canal*.¡±

    - stumbling on a supposedly sure route

    A little ways away, there¡¯s a slightly fat middle-aged man. He¡¯s upying the higher ground as he looks at the several people ahead. There¡¯s apprehension on his face, but also an excited glow.

    This man is the most capable confidant that Jin Wangye keeps on hand, the leader of the strike force, his cultivation at the peak of Heaven Stage ¨C Zhu Hai.

    Still more, there are quite a few men in ck clothes standing on his side.

    Each one of them has a cultivation of Heaven Stage.

    In this group, half of them are even at the level of mid-Heaven Stage or higher.

    In other words, half the people on their side have higher cultivations than Xiao Bao.

    In the middle of these killers, there¡¯s everyone from Ink Camp ¨C surrounded, beaten and coughing blood, practically crawling and unable to get up.

    If not for the Ink Camp having each of its members prepared with a life-saving draught from Muyan-

    Perhaps there would now be several corpses here.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s little face is serious, as he quickly takes out a draught and pours it into Yan Haotian¡¯s mouth.

    Yan Haotian¡¯s vitality, that was initially fading away, slowly startsing back in that instant.

    Seeing this scene, Zhu Hai¡¯s eyes grow even hotter.

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s actually such a miraculous life-saving draught, haha... in the future, if these draughts all belong to Wangye, there¡¯s no need to worry about any major event!¡±

    How could they obtain an unending stream of this special draught?

    Naturally, it¡¯s by making the God-level apothecary Jun Muyan into Wangye¡¯s woman!

 Chapter 393: Xiao Baoâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 393: Xiao Bao¡¯s Rage</h4>

    In this way, Wangye¡¯s imperial dominance is imminent!

    The more he thinks of this, the brighter Zhu Hai¡¯s eyes be. If he was initially somewhat dissatisfied ¨C that a woman who has lost her innocence and gave birth to a child would be Jin Wangfei,

    Now he can¡¯t wait, wanting Jun Muyan to turn into their Wangfei.

    ¡°Cough... cough, cough... who exactly are you people?¡± Shen Jinglin gets up from the ground, and pulls Xiao Bao behind him. He firmly res at Zhu Hai, ¡°Why do you want to move your hand against Xiao Bao and my Shen Family?¡±

    Zhu Hai disdainfully looks at Shen Jinglin.

    There¡¯s no way he would care about an insignificant Earth Stage Practitioner.

    His vision flits towards Xiao Bao behind Shen Jinglin, and his eyes flicker with restraining fear and foreboding.

    A mere four-year-old child already has a cultivation of middle Heaven Stage.

    In time, if this person is allowed to live, he would certainly be a great danger to Wangye¡¯s people.

    Zhu Hai¡¯s gaze darkens, a ruthless and sinister killing intent floats up to the corners of his eyes, ¡°If you want to me someone, you can only me him for being Jun Muyan¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Our Jin Wangye intends to marry Miss Jun as Wangfei. As a dignified Wangfei of Huang Yao, how can she have an illegitimate child that couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t be allowed in public?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, before Wangye and the new Wangfei could get married, we can only kill you and erase every bit of your existence, vile spawn. From that moment on, Jin Wangfei would be clean and pure, and no one would know that she once had a child.¡±

    Hearing Zhu Hai¡¯s words, the expression showing in Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes suddenly be simr to that of the small beast that has its reverse scales touched.

    In a split second, a sliver of bloody red appears in his ice-blue pupils.

    He takes a step forward, and then another. With freezing air, pure Mysterious Energy spreads around his small form.

    With the distance between him and Zhu Hai getting smaller and smaller,

    A powerful and suffocating pressure assaults Zhu Hai¡¯s senses.

    His expression suddenly goes through a huge change, ¡°No... this is impossible... he is just in the middle of Heaven Stage, and I am at the peak level ¨C how can I possibly be the one suppressed?¡±

    He desperately operates his Internal Force, wanting to move, but it¡¯s as if an invisible power shackles his entire being.

    He¡¯spletely unable to move a single step.

    The surrounding people are even more dumbfounded.

    As with each step that Xiao Bao takes, the bluestone tiles under his feet unexpectedly shatter into small pieces.

    A dreadful pressure spreads through the atmosphere, making each and every one of ck-d men go pale.

    The ones with lower cultivations even have wisps of blood seeping out of the corners of their mouths.

    All of these is actually caused by a four-year-old child!

    Boom¨C!

    A very small palm pushes out to the empty air. Mysterious Energy, boundless like great sea waves and raging winds, attacks straight towards Zhu Hai.

    Along with the crackling of bones breaking, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ pounds against people¡¯s eardrums.

    Dust clouds the surroundings, crushed gravel fly in all directions.

    There¡¯s also a dense smell of blood that drift at the tip of everyone¡¯s noses.

    The dust settles, revealing Zhu Hai¡¯s deathly pale face.

    In front of him, there¡¯s a syed corpse ¨C already as dead as can be.

    The bones of its entire body have been crushed into pieces, and the blood that spurted out of its mouthpletely stains the lower half of Zhu Hai¡¯s body to be red.

    Zhu Hai looks at the dead body below him, then he looks at Xiao Bao. He could no longer conceal the shock and horror on his face.

    At that time, when a thousand pounds were hanging by a thread, if he didn¡¯t use the pain to free himself from the suppression, dragging a person over to suffer the attack for him-

    He would probably be the one with the iplete corpse by now.

    Yet this person that he used as a sacrifice was still a high Heaven Stage expert.

    An elite among the elite of Jin Wangfu¡¯s killing force.

    But in spite of everything, he died so easily in the hands of a child?!

    With his palm strike, Xiao Bao¡¯s little face has be deathly pale, and his body can¡¯t help but sway unsteadily.

 Chapter 394: A familiar embrace

    <h4>Chapter 394: A familiar embrace</h4>

    In that battle from earlier, he had already killed three ck-clothed men at the early Heaven Stage.

    His Internal Force had mostly been consumed already.

    When he tried to kill Zhu Hai just a moment ago, he used up all the Mysterious Energy in his body.

    Right now, his small form doesn¡¯t have even the smallest bit of strength, practically an arrow at the end of its flight.

    Zhu Hai quickly recovers from the panic, ¡°Ha... haha... even if you were more terrible, more talented... in the end, you¡¯re still just a child, only just by yourself... if I don¡¯t kill you today, it would inevitably cause endless trouble.¡±

    ¡°Come! Kill and wipe out all the people of this house for me, don¡¯t leave a single mouth alive!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Hai¡¯s voice falls, Shen Jinglin suddenly rushes forward to pick Xiao Bao up. He ces the other into Feng Haitang¡¯s arms: ¡°Go! Hurry and leave this ce with Xiao Bao, go and find Di Ming Jue!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Xiao Bao loudly cries out, struggling desperately, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m the one they want to kill, there¡¯s no way I can leave!¡±

    Niangqin said that a man should deal with his own matters!

    How can Xiao Bao let other people get harmed, or even die, for him?!

    ¡°Haitang! I¡¯m ordering you as Yanyan¡¯s older brother, immediately take Xiao Bao and leave! If you don¡¯t do as I say, once Muyan returns, I¡¯ll immediately ask her to drive you out of the Medical Center!!¡±

    Feng Haitang tightly holds Xiao Bao, the rims of her eyes are a little red.

    She opens her mouth, wanting to say something. However, she sees the resolute emotion in Yan Haotian¡¯s eyes.

    Those eyes are clearly saying: the Little Master is the most important, you must protect him well!

    Even the people of the Ink Camp start standing up one by one.

    ¡°Little Master, our Ink Camp exists in order to protect you. Normally, we¡¯re ¡®all take and no give¡¯, and we¡¯ve never had the smallest bit of inclination to sacrifice ourselves for others. This time, we finally want to do something noble in return. How can you not help us aplish this aim?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough... Little Master, if there¡¯s a next life, you should also remember to receive us to be your subordinates!¡±

    ¡°When you see Miss, tell her for us: we were useless, we weren¡¯t able to protect the Little Master properly. On the contrary, we still had the Little Master protect us. But we gave it our all.¡±

    ¡°Even if we stake everyone¡¯s lives, we absolutely won¡¯t let the Little Master meet with misfortune!¡±

    They are on the verge of copse, but each and every one them stand up, and guard in front of Xiao Bao and Feng Haitang.

    Feng Haitang could no longer hold back her tears, as they rush out of the corners of her eyes.

    Xiao Bao struggles, intending to jump down. But Feng Haitang holds him tight, not letting him go.

    Zhu Hai sneers: ¡°Want to obstruct us with nothing but trash like you people, hehe, keep dreaming! Go!¡±

    The men in ck didn¡¯t say anything further, as they rush over like lightning.

    Five of them charge straight towards Feng Haitang.

    Feng Haitang doesn¡¯t think anymore either, and she just turns around to dash towards the gate.

    The members of the Ink Camp have already thrown themselves on the way, tenaciously using their own bodies to obstruct those who are trying to attack Xiao Bao.

    Pfff¨C! Blood stters everywhere!

    Even Feng Haitang¡¯s back has also been hit by a palm strike.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes arepletely red, an insane murderous intent shows up his little face.

    Zhu Has has already swept over everyone¡¯s head, his hand reaching out to grab Xiao Bao.

    By his neck, Xiao Bao is plucked out of Feng Haitang¡¯s hold.

    Feng Haitang screams, and she recklessly throws herself towards them, but Zhu Hai kicks her away.

    Zhu Hai sps Xiao Bao¡¯s neck, and he slowly draws back the corners of his mouth, revealing a row of white teeth.

    All of sudden, the triumph and excitement in his eyes turn into a dumbfounded look.

    Then he watches as his body rises up, like he¡¯s being carried up by an invisible force, suspending him in the air.

    And Xiao Bao, he falls into a familiar embrace.

 Chapter 395: Dad will protect you

    <h4>Chapter 395: Dad will protect you</h4>

    The man¡¯s cool breath hits him in the face, the scent entering his nose.

    Xiao Bao shakes a little. Those eyes that have been blood red for quite a while, slowly reverts to ice blue.

    Then he hears a man¡¯s deep and low voice, there¡¯s a rare gentleness in it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t allow them to hurt you.¡±

    Xiao Bao dazedly stares at the man in front of him. His gaze focuses a little, until Di Ming Jue¡¯s handsome and matchless countenance is finally reflected through his eyes.

    His irises have already reverted to ice-blue, but the rims of his eyes slightly redden.

    He could no longer hold his tears back, as they fall pitter-pattering down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! How can a big man shed tears?¡±

    Di Ming Jue knits his brows. There¡¯s disdain in his tone, but his movements are gentle, as he himself wipes the tears off of Xiao Bao¡¯s face.

    With both arms, Xiao Bao hugs his neck, burying his small head at the crook of the other¡¯s neck.

    His little form is slightly trembling.

    Scalding tears fall along the skin of Di Ming Jue¡¯s neckline, and distress burns in his heart.

    It¡¯s really quite strange.

    Undoubtedly, the former Di Ming Jue had been unfeeling. He had never been moved by anyone¡¯s happiness, anger, sorrow, or joy.

    But when he¡¯s facing Muyan, when he¡¯s facing this little guy ¨C he can¡¯t help himself from doting and spoiling them in his heart.

    Even if the little guy is Muyan¡¯s son with ¡®ex-husband¡¯, whom he hates.

    Di Ming Jue lightly but clumsily pats Xiao Bao¡¯s back to console him, and there¡¯s a rare softness in his voice, ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry. These people bullying you, Dad will never let them off easily.¡±

    Xiao Bao raises his tear-stained little face, speaking through sobs: ¡°But, Ink Camp... Un...uncle, they all received very serious injuries, because... all because of Xiao Bao!¡±

    ¡°Little Master, we¡¯re fine!¡± Feng Haitang¡¯s somewhat weak voice reaches his ears, ¡°We have a lot of draughts left by Miss, we won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough... that¡¯s right! Even if these injuries had been worse, so long as Miss returns and treats us, we can immediately jump up on our feet. Maybe we¡¯ll even profit from this disaster!¡±

    Guan Hu, the Ink Camp leader that came with Xiao Bao this time, says with a snicker.

    The rest of them also wipe off the blood from the corners of their mouths, indicating that this is nothing to them.

    Even Han Ye and Ying Mei can¡¯t help but sigh at the miraculous effects of the draughts that Miss Muyan refined.

    The injuries that they received are actually very serious.

    Even in the Xiuzhen Continent, they could probably die from those.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s in the Yanwu Continent where there¡¯s no Spiritual Power that could make the body regenerate by itself.

    However, drinking the draughts the Muyan prepared for them actually, really preserved their lives.

    Although the condition of those injuries are still quite serious,

    But just as they said, once Muyan returns and uses the zither to treat them, they can recover in any case.

    Everyone in the Ink Camp is alive and well.

    Uncle Shen Jinglin unsteadily limps over, and tenderly strokes his face.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s tensed body slowly rxes.

    As for those ck-clothed men, they¡¯ve already been dealt with by Han Ye and Ying Mei.

    Each and every one have broken legs, if not broken hands. Their intestines are spilling out of their bellies, the bones in their entire body has shattered into small pieces, but they¡¯re unable to die for the time being. Nevertheless, this is a hundred thousand times more painful than death.

    Ying Mei, in particr.

    She¡¯s regretting that she didn¡¯t guard Miss Jun well enough, that thetter has gone missing.

    Right now, even her Little Master, Miss Jun¡¯s only kin, had almost been ughtered.

    This causes her ruthlessness and cruelty to suddenly rise dramatically.

    She vents all her anger on these ck-d man.

    At the moment, the only one who¡¯s still rtively intact is just Zhu Hai, who has been firmly set in the air by Di Ming Jue.

 Chapter 396: An honor thatâ€™s as big as the sky

    <h4>Chapter 396: An honor that¡¯s as big as the sky</h4>

    However, Zhu Hai doesn¡¯t feel even a little bit of pleasant surprise about it. On the contrary, he¡¯s so frightened that his face has an unnatural color, and he¡¯s shaking all over like sieve.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s ice-cold gaze sweeps around, until it finallynds on Zhu Hai. With a bone-piercing chill, ¡°They took niangqin away!¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darken, and he gestures with his hand.

    Zhu Hai falls from the sky until he¡¯s in front of Di Ming Jue.

    As soon as his foot touches the ground, Zhu Hai turns around, wanting to run away.

    sh¨C!

    There¡¯s a cold glint, Ying Mei has unsheathed her sword and she swings it over.

    ¡°Aaa¨C!!¡±

    Zhu Hai lets out a sad and shrill scream, and he tumbles down to the ground.

    One of his feet flies out, and falls into the underbrush at the side.

    Blood rushes out like a tide.

    Losing such arge amount of blood, it wouldn¡¯t take too before he dies.

    But against reason, that cut is very peculiar. After it was chopped off, it slowly solidifies with ice.

    The flow of blood gradually stops as well.

    Leaving Zhu Hai only with a bone-deep pain.

    ¡°You... you people cannot kill me... I am Jin Wangye¡¯s subordinate, his confidant. If you kill me, Huang Yao Country and Jin Wangye will absolutely... absolutely never let you people get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Jin Wangye?¡± Di Ming Jue slowly enunciates those words.

    Yan Haotian steps forward, and signs with his hands: ¡°Back in Xia¡¯an, it was Jing Wangye who sent betrothal gifts, wanting to marry Miss as a side concubine.¡±

    Shen Jinglin listens to Feng Haitang interpreting the hand signs, and he bes agitated and indignant, ¡°Which bullshit Wangye actually wants to make my little sister go and be a concubine, you people are dreaming of spring and autumn in your heads*!¡±

    - the process of going mentally ill

    As he¡¯s saying that, he hatefully sends a punch towards Zhu Hai.

    Poor Zhu Hai, a peak Heaven Stage expert, ispletely unable to resist against an early Earth Stage Shen Jinglin¡¯s attack.

    He can¡¯t even operate his Mysterious Energy to resist.

    A solid, firm strike hits him in the face. In a sh, his nose bone shatters, and he spits out two of his teeth.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s voice is still ice-cold, unfriendly and distant.

    It¡¯s as if you can¡¯t ever hear half of the man¡¯s state of mind.

    ¡°What does your Master want to do by taking Muyan?¡±

    Zhu Hai extremely hates this, but he¡¯s also extremely scared. Hearing the question, he can only reply with a trembling voice: ¡°Our... our Wangye sincerely adores Miss Jun. This time, she won¡¯t be some side concubine, but she¡¯ll be married as an official wife.¡±

    ¡°After seven days, everyone in the world will know that the Jin Wangfei is Jun Muyan. Such a... such an honor that¡¯s as big as the sky, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any woman in the world who wouldn¡¯t want to...¡±

    ¡°Like hell there isn¡¯t a woman who wouldn¡¯t want to!!¡± Shen Jinglin bellows once again, and he ruthlessly stamps on Zhu Hai¡¯s remaining good leg.

    There¡¯s a cracking sound, and his leg bone breaks.

    Zhu Hai once again produces a pig-like screech.

    After screaming, he very fiercely res at Shen Jinglin and Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know just who you people are, but you raised your hands against me, and there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll have a good end. Do you know who Jin Wangye is? What power he has behind him?¡±

    Suddenly, Zhu Hai¡¯s madughter turns into a heart-tearing, lung-splitting scream.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the flesh on his body splits with countless bloody holes.

    The insides have a fiery red color, and it¡¯s as if some bug-like things are boring their way out.

    On Zhu Hai¡¯s skin, where the fiery-red little bugse out, the flesh begins to rapidly burn and rot, producing a wave of stench.

 Chapter 397: Heavenly Vision

    <h4>Chapter 397: Heavenly Vision</h4>

    After the skin ¨C the eyes, nose, and mouth follows.

    In the short span of a tea time, Zhu Hai¡¯s entire body is already riddled with holes, he doesn¡¯t appear human.

    No, his appearance is even more terrible than ghosts or rotten corpses.

    In the beginning, he was still able to scream, until this eventually dwindles down, exhausted.

    But unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t die, and he can only bear with this kind of suffering all throughout.

    ¡°Kill me... I beg you to kill me... wuu... wuuu...¡±

    Soon, his tongue and throat is also corroded by the fire-red little bugs, and he could no longer make even the smallest of sounds.¡±

    Even if it¡¯se to this point, he still doesn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Han Ye kneels down, ¡°Jun Shang, please quell your anger!¡±

    ¡°Jun Shang, please quell your anger!¡± Ying Mei also follows to kneel down.

    Shen Jinglin and everyone from the Ink Camp doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but they only feel an instinctive fear.

    The earth seems to be shaking.

    In the air, they seem to hear the wailing sounds of creatures.

    Indeed, this is the origin will of the entire Yanwu Continent under turmoil, unable to withstand it.

    All of a sudden, Xiao Bao reaches out a hand, and softly waves at Di Ming Jue¡¯s line of sight, ¡°...let¡¯s go look for niangqin! Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    The murderous intent in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes slowly recede, his gaze falling on Xiao Bao.

    It¡¯s Xiao Bao¡¯s voice that made hime to his senses, not letting him use excessive power to cause the continent¡¯s copse.

    And that sentence: go and look for Muyan!

    Anyone who covets his Muyan, he will inevitable let them die without a burial site.

    The energy within Di Ming Jue rushes into motion, and he¡¯s just about to simply set off while carrying Xiao Bao.

    All of a sudden, at the distant eastern horizon,

    A five-colored radiance bursts out.

    Immediately after that, on the originally unremarkable sky, the cloud-covered moon suddenly bes as dazzling as a scorching sun.

    But it¡¯s not the red-hot radiance that could burn, but it¡¯s a pure and holy white light, like flowing silver sand, bright and cool.

    Then on the sky, glittering stars slowly appear around the moon, one after another.

    These stars all have distinctive colors.

    The only thing that¡¯s the same between them, is that they are tens of hundreds of times brighter than all the other stars in the sky.

    One, two, three... eight, nine. A total of nine stars appear on the sky above, and together with the sun-like radiance of the moon ¨C the originally pitch-ck earth bes as bright as it is on daytime.

    Everyone raises their heads to look up at the sky, and they¡¯re all stunned by this Heavenly Vision.

    ¡°This... what is this?! How can the moon be so bright and so huge, and what are those nine stars? Why had this never appeared before?¡±

    The nine stars appear one after another, then they slowly move in arcs, until the moon is surrounded and protected between them.

    Seeing this scene, Di Ming Jue, Han Ye and Ying Mei ¨C they open their eyes wide, simply unable to believe what they¡¯re seeing.

    ¡°J-J-Jun... Jun Shang? That... isn¡¯t that the Rivalry Between the Moon and the Stars, the Nine Luminaries and the Moon?! How... how can this kind of Heavenly Vision possibly appear?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that... that the legendary Spiritual Root that could match with Jun Shang is born?!¡±

    But how is this possible?! Isn¡¯t it said, that because of that Spiritual Root¡¯s special circumstances, it could no longer be born within heaven and earth?

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s even in this Yanwu Continent that doesn¡¯t have Spiritual Energy?!

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s pupils slowly contract.

    Shen Jinling¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that... that should be the direction of Huang Yao¡¯s Imperial City.¡±

    Huang Yao¡¯s Imperial City, that¡¯s also the direction of Jin Wangfu.

    Jun Muyan is there.

    In the end, who brought about this kind of Heavenly Vision?

    Is it... Miss Jun?

 Chapter 398: Niangqin is in danger

    <h4>Chapter 398: Niangqin is in danger</h4>

    Practically the first thing that Han Ye and Ying Mei could think of is this very same idea. Soon after, they¡¯ve be very certain of it.

    ¡°Ngh...¡± All of a sudden, Xiao Bao puts a hand over his chest, and lets out a muffled groan. His little face is scrunched up in both pain and rm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Di Ming Jue immediately looks down.

    Xiao Bao gasps in a mouthful of air, saying: ¡°Niangqin... niangqin... I think niangqin is in danger, we should hurry!¡±

    In extreme worry, there¡¯s a change in his voice. It has a faint tremble.

    Hearing that, Di Ming Jue, Han Ye, and Ying Mei all have theirplexions transform.

    ¡°This is bad. Spiritual Root reconstruction takes at least twelve hours. During this time, it can be said that Miss Jun wouldn¡¯t have any power to defend herself!¡±

    Han Ye still hasn¡¯t finished saying his words,

    He sees light and shadow shing before his eyes, and the figures of Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao have already disappeared.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei nce at each other, and quickly try to catch up.

    As for Zhu Hai, who is neither man nor ghost ¨C together with those ck-clothed men ¨C they have all of their bones broken, and are thrown into a disorganized burial mound.

    They believe that these people, who are more miserable and hideous than ghosts, would definitely be able to get along with the corpses of a mass grave.

    Although Shen Jinglin, Yan Haotian and the others are also worried about Muyan, they themselves know that it would only be a hindrance if they were to go.

    They can only stay in Tianyuan City and wait for news.

    ===

    Right now, Muyan finds herself in an extremely mysterious state.

    When the enormous force of the Tian Mo Qin had rushed into her body just a moment ago, she only felt pain that tore through her heart and broke open her lungs.

    That kind of pain was even worse than when the Tian Mo Qin was recognizing her as its Master.

    But as the energy slowly andpletely converges in her Dantian, wisps and strands of it rush into her meridians.

    The pain in her entire body is still there.

    But her body has a kind of a clearer sense.

    Like a baby that has returned to her mother¡¯s body.

    Within the warm and gentle amniotic fluid, her body is so small that it¡¯s undetectable. It grows little by little.

    From bones, to flesh, to skin, to the meridians, to the Qi Sea... it grows bit by bit.

    Immediately after, Internal Force fills up her Qi Sea, making her body brim with power.

    However, the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s power that rushed into her body is still too much.

    Her body is constantly changing.

    In her lower abdomen, a vortex slowly converges in her Qi Sea, dispersing one moment, and condensing in the next.

    Soon after, a mysterious ce slowly forms.

    That is... the Dantian!

    When a person from Xiuzhen operates their Spiritual Energy, they would store it in their Dantian.

    But ordinary people that have reached the peak of Precelestial Stage would undergo through lightning tribtions, until they could finally reconstruct a Forged Body.

    Their Qi Sea would disappear, and turn into the Dantian. They would no longer be able to store Internal Force, and only be able to store Spiritual Energy.

    At Muyan¡¯s lower abdomen however, a Dantian and a Qi Sea are formed.

    Her Internal Force is still filling up, reaching the high Precelestial Stage.

    And the Spiritual Power in the Space also begins to frantically rush into Muyan, gathering into her Dantian.

    At this moment, Muyan bes the only Practitioner in the Yanwu Continent who cultivates two types of Mysterious Force.

    However, all of this is far from over!

    After her Dantian is formed, the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s tremendous power begins to crazily wreak havoc in Muyan¡¯s body.

    Her meridians expand little by little, until they are torn apart, then they heal bit by bit.

    This kind of pain simply cannot be ced into words.

    Those who go through it would just wish they could die right there and then.

    But Muyan thinks of Xiao Bao, she thinks of her brother Shen Jinglin, and she also thinks of Di Ming Jue.

    She thought thating to Jin Wangfu this time wouldn¡¯t be dangerous.

    Once she has taken Lou Beiyu, she could still probe about the real situation of the Heavenly Road Sect.

    In this kind of ident that arose from many causes, if she doesn¡¯te back, how broken-hearted would Xiao Bao and the others be?

 Chapter 399: Like a Goddess that Descended to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 399: Like a Goddess that Descended to Earth</h4>

    She... cannot die!

    No matter how much it hurts, she must still grit her teeth and bear with it.

    Under the guidance of Muyan¡¯s consciousness, the chaos in her meridians slowlye together in a bundle, then it flows through her body.

    Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen, who are frightened and at a loss of what to do, they discover in astonishment-

    The surface Muyan¡¯s skin, which has been unceasingly oozing with blood, it begins to glow with brilliant rays of light.

    The blood that¡¯s covering Muyan¡¯s clothes, even the stains that have seeped into the fabric, they all slowly fade away under this radiance.

    It seems like they¡¯re being absorbed into Muyan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bai-brother, you... look, Master¡¯s meridians!¡±

    The two look down to see Muyan¡¯s meridians that are exposed to the outside. To their surprise, the meridians slowly begin to change color.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue-green, blue, purple, grey, brown... nine colors continuously shift and alternate.

    The meridians that have begun to be visible all over, they still appear malevolent, but their colors slowly turn transparent.

    Soon after, theypletely turn into a white glow.

    Bai Yichen subconsciously goes to take a nce outside the window, which he had overlooked earlier.

    Indeed, it¡¯s glowing white ¨C white like the moonlight outside the window.

    The moon in the sky has only be bigger and brighter. The vivid moonlight spills down, illuminating the space between heaven and earth like it¡¯s daytime.

    The people in the entire Jin Wangfu have alsoe out because this strange event.

    As the moonlight turns brighter, the nine resplendent stars surround the moon.

    The glowing white meridians that have floated to the surface of Muyan¡¯s skin slowly fade away.

    But the rays of light on her body grow brighter and brighter.

    Even if it¡¯s already as bright as day outside, the illumination inside the room is still extraordinary.

    Both Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu are showing worried expressions.

    This way, Jin Wangye would surely find the peculiarities...

    Just as they¡¯re thinking about this, the door is suddenly pushed open.

    Jin Wangye and his trusted aide rush in withrge strides.

    Seeing the situation inside the room, Jin Wangye has his mouth and eyes wide open in shock.

    Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu are too close, so they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    But Jin Wangye, who is standing at the doorway, he could clearly and sharply see that there¡¯s an epassing halo behind Muyan.

    Glowing white, dazzling, pure, and holy.

    Like that bright moon in the sky.

    Two moons have emerged in the world. One is high up in the sky, surrounded by nine stars.

    And the other is behind Muyan, brilliantly spinning ¨C and it¡¯s as if a Goddess has descended to earth.

    This... what does this mean?!

    Jin Wangye stares and stares, his breathing slowly gets rougher and heavier. A greedy and possessive light bursts forth in his eyes.

    ===

    It is at this very moment that the whole Yanwu Continent, perhaps even everyone in the Three Realms, have their sky and earth turn upside down ¨C all because of this vision that has emerged.

    ....

    Huang Yao Country, Heavenly Road Sect.

    In the middle of the night, at the highest peak of Lingyun Mountains, where it should originally bepletely quiet, deste and uninhabited.

    Now however, almost all the central figures of Heavenly Road Sect are standing up there.

    They are watching the vision in the night sky with astonishment.

    ¡°Why would heaven and earth give birth to such a vision?¡±

    ¡°If something abnormal has urred, there must be a demon. Could it be that in the near future, this world will lose its peace and security?¡±

    As he¡¯s speaking, the nine stars that¡¯s surrounding the moon begin to move at an extremely slow speed.

    Faint rays of lighte out of the nine stars,ing together with the silver moon above.

    The Nine Luminaries and the Moon.

    The dark night is as bright as day!

    All of a sudden, everyone on the Lingyun peak feel the Internal Force within them begin to stir.

    It¡¯s like they want to greedily devour something, and yet they want to serve it as well.

    Every inch of their meridians feel like they¡¯re being washed, and it¡¯s like they¡¯re burning.

    Just as everyone is bewildered, there¡¯s a sudden sound of explosion on Lingyun peak.

    The mountain rock shatters.

 Chapter 400: That immortal soul from back then

    <h4>Chapter 400: That immortal soul from back then</h4>

    A person¡¯s figure flies out of the cave mouth that had been sted open, falling in front of everyone.

    The Heavenly Road Sect people are surprised at first, then they get a clear look at the appearance of the person who has just arrived. They immediately reveal expressions of fear and reverence.

    ¡°Greetings to the Great Ancestor!¡± they all go down on their knees.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Great Ancestor, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to have a Closed Door Death Cultivation*? Why have you suddenly emerged?¡±

    when you¡¯re too old that you¡¯re probably gonna die in a Closed Door Cultivation ¨C training and burial ce in one.

    The speaker is the current Head of the Heavenly Road Sect.

    In the Yanwu Continent, one can say that he¡¯s a person of towering power, a stomp of his feet could cause three great tremors on the earth.

    But he is reverent and deferential as he facing this man with white hair and beard, to the old man with middle-aged features. The Head doesn¡¯t dare to show the least bit of disrespect.

    The old man doesn¡¯t pay them any attention. Instead, he raises his head to look at the nine stars and the moon in the night sky.

    A pair of somewhat abstruse and cloudy eyes begin to redden a little. They burn with an avaricious and excited desire.

    Even the originally steady breathing also turn rough and heavy because of excitement.

    ¡°This power... this kind of power could help me break through the shackles!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what power this is, but so long as I use it, it would certainly let me pass through the thunder tribtions and ascend to the world of Xiuzhen... hahaha, the heavens have truly not forsaken me! The heavens have not forsaken me!¡±

    The old man mutters to himself. His voice is so low, anyone listening couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    But his chaotic breathing and excited tone of voice have aroused the curiosity of everyone from the Heavenly Road Sect.

    Just what is so strange about this Heavenly Vision that the Great Ancestor, who had never shown anger or happiness on his face, would be stirred up so much?

    ¡°I hereby order everyone in the Heavenly Road Sect!¡±

    They all immediately bow their heads to ept, ¡°Please say your order, Great Ancestor. From top to bottom, the Heavenly Road Sect wouldn¡¯t dare refuse!¡±

    ¡°Effective immediately, you must find the source that caused this vision, do it at any cost!¡±

    ¡°Be it a person, a beast, or an object ¨C this special treasure must absolutely fall into the grasp of my Heavenly Road Sect!¡±

    Everyone stares nkly at first, then they promptly respond: ¡°As you bid, Great Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Based on the direction where this Vision has risen from, it seems to be at the border between the countries of Huang Yao and Chi Yan. We shall scatter our manpower at once, and scout ahead!¡±

    ......

    Jing Cheng Country, Imperial Pce.

    ¡°What... what is this?¡±

    Gong Qianxue hasn¡¯t even put on her clothes properly, as she hurriedly runs out of the pce to watch the moon and the stars growing bigger and brighter in the sky. She lets out a cry of surprise.

    A person¡¯s breath quickly approaches her side.

    Gong Qianxue knows that it is naturally her senior brother, Jian Feng.

    Yanwu Continent¡¯s best alchemist, the genius and treasure of the Heavenly Road Sect.

    ¡°Senior brother, what is this?¡±

    Gong Qianxue is aware that Jian Feng¡¯s background is very mysterious. He is far more knowledgeable than the people of the Yanwu Continent.

    Jian Feng¡¯s status in the Heavenly Road Sect is even higher than that of the Head.

    But so what if he¡¯s mysterious and powerful?

    For her, he¡¯s just a loyal dog that has been befuddled by her charm.

    Sensing Jian Feng casting an adoring gaze over to her, the feeling of pride andcency flits across Gong Qianxue¡¯s mind.

    But her face shows an expression of adoration andplete trust.

    As soon as Jian Feng sees the Vision, his eyes fill up with astonishment.

    Hearing Gong Qianxue¡¯s question, he slightly knits his brows, ¡°The Nine Luminaries and the Moon. I have only ever heard of such a Vision, but I haven¡¯t seen it before. However, I can feel that this power is very formidable, and also very special...¡±

    Jian Feng slowly turns his head to look at Gong Qianxue, his eyes are brimming with passion and enthusiasm, ¡°Junior sister, do you still remember that fetus with an immortal soul, the one that you wanted to obtain back then?¡±

    At that time, Gong Qianxue unexpectedly said that she had found a fetus with an immortal soul, and she asked him to help her refine it.

 Chapter 401: That woman and the Immortal Child, they are still alive

    <h4>Chapter 401: That woman and the Immortal Child, they are still alive</h4>

    Even though Jian Feng didn¡¯te near the fetus with the Immortal Soul, he obtained a sample of its mother¡¯s blood.

    The power contained in that blood excited Jian Feng so much, he almost forgot himself and jumped up and down.

    That¡¯s because the power within that blood isn¡¯t just pure and powerful, it even transcends the limits of this world.

    If Gong Qianxue could take this kind of power, would she still have to worry about failing to ascend?

    They just didn¡¯t expect that they would lose all traces of that pregnant woman and her unborn child, their life and death uncertain.

    Hearing Jian Feng¡¯s words, Gong Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face distorts for a split second.

    Not being able to obtain that Immortal fetus, it¡¯s a sore spot in her life.

    At that time, she thought that the woman was only a weak girl who hasn¡¯t even reached the Primary Stage of cultivation.

    And making that woman¡¯s rtives dig up the child from her belly would be an easy matter.

    Who would have imagined thatplications would arise, making her lose the best chance to advance ¨C all for nothing.

    Gong Qianxue takes a deep breath, and she represses all the unwillingness and bitterness in her heart.

    ¡°Senior brother, why would you mention this all of a sudden?¡±

    Jian Feng: ¡°The power of this Nine Luminaries and the Moon ¨C I feel like it¡¯s exactly the same as the power from the blood sample that you brought back at that time. If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, perhaps the person who caused this Heavenly Vision has some rtionship with that unborn Immortal and its mother!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± Gong Qianxue gasps in a mouthful of cold air.

    Her eyes suddenly go round, ¡°Brother, you... you mean to say that, that woman and the Immortal child, they are still alive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly probable!¡± Jian Feng¡¯s eyes flicker with a fiery light, ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t the case, junior sister, as long as we find the source of that power, you would have a ny percent chance to pass through the Lightning Tribtions, and fly up to the Xiuzhen Continent. When that momentes, you and I can...¡±

    Jian Feng speaks with adoration, but Gong Qianxue doesn¡¯t hear even a word of it.

    In her mind, she¡¯s only thinking about about that Unborn Immortal still being alive.

    If she could find that Immortal child and it¡¯s mother... no, she must find that Immortal child, and refine it into a puppet!

    Because that Immortal child should belong to her!

    For Gong Qianxue, it would serve as a stepping stone for her advancement!

    ......

    Compared to the Vision that the Yanwu Continent could see, the Xiuzhen Continent and the Xiuxian Continent don¡¯t get to the point where night has be as bright as day.

    However, there are some people in these two realms that are more shocked about it,pared to those in the Yanwu Continent.

    That¡¯s because the people of the Yanwu Continent doesn¡¯t know what it signifies, but many from the two Continents know.

    Most especially the Xiuxian Continent, situated as the highest of the Three Realms.

    In the night sky above, the view of the Nine Luminaries and the Moon is faintly discernible.

    Bright moonlight spills over the earth, and it¡¯s as if the entire world ispletely covered by ayer of silver frost.

    This is the world where a magical energy permeates. But at this moment, it has been made even more obscure by a mysterious veil.

    It gives people an illusion that they¡¯re in a wondend.

    But on Xiuxuan Continent, almost everyone has deathly paleplexions.

    At the mountain peak of Pr Domain.

    Everyone is entranced as they look at the bright moon from the distant horizon.

    ¡°The Nine Luminaries of the Moon, Rivalry Between the Moon and Stars ¨C doesn¡¯t this mean that the only one who can match Jun Shang, the one with the Moon Spiritual Root has emerged?¡±

    There¡¯s someone who couldn¡¯t help but excitedly yell out, ¡°Elder Chang, hurry! Hurry and make a divination, see who has the Moon Spiritual Root, and where they¡¯re located. We must find that person and bring them back!¡±

    The Elder Chang who has been called has a very calm expression, there¡¯s not even the smallest bit of change in hisplexion, ¡°It¡¯s just the appearance of a Heavenly Vision, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that a Moon Spiritual Root has emerged. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious, is there?¡±

    Elder Chang has a dismissive expression, but he exchanges meaningful nces at Di Ming Jue¡¯s other trusted aides beside him. Nevertheless, there¡¯s worry in his heart that he couldn¡¯t conceal.

 Chapter 402: The Surviving Evil of the Shen Musicians

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Surviving Evil of the Shen Musicians</h4>

    Jun Shang¡¯s destined woman is Miss Jun, so did she cause this Vision to appear?

    Originally, this should be a matter that deserves a celebration.

    The Moon Root that ispatible with Jun Shang¡¯s blood has finally appeared.

    But the problem is Miss Jun¡¯s identity, a Shen Musician... if this catches the others¡¯ attention, if her identity as the Shen Musician is exposed, then the consequences are simply too horrible to contemte.

    While everyone in the Pr Domain is excited-

    The space in front of them suddenly fluctuates with a burst of light and shadow.

    Immediately after, the projection of several women appear there, vivid and lifelike.

    There¡¯s a woman who is fully-d in white, her face covered with a white gauze. The entire person is tall and slender, her temperament ethereal and noble.

    Undoubtedly, it¡¯s only her projected image, yet it gives an iparable sense of oppression.

    Behind her is a young woman with exceptionally elegant and exquisite features.

    Indeed, she¡¯s the one who had previously visited the Pr Domain ¨C Leng Qingwan.

    Seeing that woman in white, the expression of everyone from the Pr Domain changes. Among them, there are rtively younger ones who promptly bow to give their salutations.

    ¡°Greetings to the Sect Master of Tian Yi Men. For the Sect Master¡¯s projected form to arrive, is something the matter?¡±

    The Master of Tian Yi Men still has a youthful and soft appearance, like a youngdy.

    In reality, she has already lived for thousands of years.

    Right now, half of the people standing at the peak of Pr Domain are younger than her.

    The white-clothed woman¡¯s gaze slowly sweeps through everyone on the scene, and it¡¯s only after a long while does she open her mouth to speak: ¡°Everyone, there is a matter that must be discussed with you all. During the emergence of the Nine Luminaries and the Moon earlier, the Spirit Clock on the sealed Shen Musician¡¯s graveyard rang without wind, didn¡¯t it? Does everyone know what this means?¡±

    Hearing the Sect Master¡¯s words, there are several people from the Pr Domain who has their pupils suddenly contract. For a split second, they couldn¡¯t mask the fear and rm on their faces.

    Still, there are others who are at a loss, with confusion on their faces.

    Elder Chang secretly trades nces with the others, his face showing concern.

    They only listen to the white-clothed woman continue: ¡°A thousand years ago, thest surviving evil of the Shen Musicians, Baili Yinlou was fighting back even at death¡¯s door. And she has left behind the most malicious curse.¡±

    ¡°The Shen Musicians¡¯ seed of fire has already been sown in the Three Realms. There wille a day when that single spark would be able to start a prairie fire, burning the Three Realms until nothing remains. On that day, the people who have taken part in that past Battle, not one would be able to slip away. Their bodies will perish, and their souls will vanish ¨C consigned to eternal damnation.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice is cool and serene, but it ruthlessly pounds against everyone¡¯s ears.

    Several people of the Pr Domain have increasingly palerplexions. There is terror in their eyes, there is restlessness, until it all ultimately turns into fierceness.

    The Sect Master of Tian Yi Men sighs softly and says: ¡°Back then, we annihted the Shen Musicians. It was absolutely without even the slightest bit of selfishness, as it was all in order the rid the Three Realms of its evil. Today, for the peace and stability of the Three Realms, we will absolutely not allow the embers of the Shen Musicians to survive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± someone immediately responds, ¡°The Shen Musicians break the bnce of the Three Realms, evil fiends that draw disaster, they simply shouldn¡¯t exist in the world. We must destroy them for all the people living in the realm.¡±

    ¡°A surviving member of the Shen Musicians is the descendant of demons, how can we allow it to live!¡±

    Leng Qingwan unhurriedly steps forward and says: ¡°Everyone, have you thought about why the Ghost Clock of the Sealed Shen Musician graveyard would ring without wind, at the same time as the appearance of the Nine Luminaries and the Moon?¡±

    ¡°A¨C! Could it be... could it be that the person who possesses the Moon Spiritual Root is... is a surviving member of the Shen Musicians?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?! The Moon Spiritual Root is the only one who could match our Jun Shang¡¯s blood!¡±

    In a short while, the people of the Pr Domain descends into amotion.

 Chapter 403: Donâ€™t touch my Master

    <h4>Chapter 403: Don¡¯t touch my Master</h4>

    A trace of displeasure and jealousy shes through Leng Qingwan¡¯s eyes.

    In her mind, she¡¯s the only one in the world who can match the unsurpassed Di Jun.

    That person who possesses the Moon Spiritual Root, just who is she anyway?

    Even if she¡¯s a descendant of the Shen Musicians, how could she be ced on a par with Leng Qingwan?

    With a faint smile, the Tian Yi Men¡¯s Master speaks coldly, ¡°What do you take Di Jun¡¯s identity for? Is he someone that amonce woman could just casually match with? What¡¯s more, if that person with the Moon Spiritual Root is really a surviving member of the Shen Musicians, have you all thought about your own chances of survival if she¡¯s allowed to be the Mistress of the Pr Domain?¡±

    As she says this, a dramatic changees over the expressions on several individuals from the Pr Domain.

    Elder Chang is finally unable to stand it, as he steps forward and speaks with a sarcastic smile: ¡°Madam Leng, with merely the windless tolling of the ghost clock, isn¡¯t it too hasty to determine who¡¯s the descendant of the Shen Musicians?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, what sort of Mistress is ultimately married into our Pr Domain, and whoever our Jun Shang is going to match with ¨C when is it Tian Yi Men¡¯s turn to make it their business?¡±

    In a split second, the atmosphere has be somewhat awkward.

    The face of the Tian Yi Men¡¯s Master immediately sinks.

    Leng Qingwan¡¯s expression twists even more.

    After quite a while, she could only tuck her hands inside her sleeves with a flourish, ¡°In any case, my Tian Yi Men will never let off any remaining evil element of the Shen Musicians. I would rather be wrong and kill a thousand, as I would absolutely not let a single one slip by. As for your Pr Domain, suite yourselves! Send my regards to Di Jun.¡±

    Saying that, the image in the air flickers, and their projected forms all drift away.

    And at that very moment, that Nine Luminaries and the Moon is finallyplete in the sky.

    The Vision slowly begins to vanish in the sky, and the brightness turns back into a dark night once more.

    The unpredictable expression of everyone from the Pr Domain, are also slowly concealed in the darkness.

    ===

    Huang Yao Country, Jin Wangfu.

    Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen are caught off guard by Jin Wangye¡¯s sudden intrusion.

    In particr, seeing his greedy gaze falling on Muyan¡¯s form, as her whole body glows with a silvery light ¨C the two of them have their hearts sink a little.

    Jing Wangye advances with each step, his vision seems to be burning as it¡¯s fixated on the girl¡¯s pure and sublime face.

    As he reaches out his hand, wanting to touch Muyan¡¯s face, Lou Beiyu resolutely ms against him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Master!¡±

    However, even though Lou Beiyu¡¯s palms contained all of his Internal Force as heunches it over to Jin Wangye, he couldn¡¯t even push the other away.

    On the contrary, hisplexion abruptly turns white, and he¡¯spletely knocked back for several steps.

    There¡¯s a sharp pain in his chest, and blood threatens to seep out of the corners of his mouth.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s pupils contract, and his gaze turns heavy as he stares at Jin Wangye.

    Muyan has previously told him to be careful of Jin Wangye¡¯s concealed strength, as he¡¯s far more powerful than what he shows on the surface.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t think much about it. Right now, it seems that Jin Wangye is actually so much stronger that him.

    It¡¯s as if Jin Wangye simply doesn¡¯t know of the pair¡¯s existence, as his eyes are obsessively fixated on Muyan.

    He doesn¡¯t re-extend the hand that Lou Beiyu bumped against.

    Instead, he presses it at the edge of the bed, and he slowly leans down to try andy a kiss on Muyan¡¯s pink lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my Master! Cough, cough...!!¡± Lou Beiyu wants to rush over, but he stumbles, falling down to the floor.

    Bai Yichen presses his palm against the hilt of his sword, veins popping up at the back of his hand.

    As Jin Wang¡¯s face is getting closer and closer to Muyan, white light suddenly bursts brightly.

    Jin Wangye produces a muffled grunt, and the entire person is knocked a few meters away, tumbling down to the floor.

    Lifting his head up, his handsome face is twisted because of the pain, and wisps of blood spill out of the corners of his mouth.

    Yet the light in his eyes burns hotter.

    As he stares at Muyan, his gaze is brimming with desire.

 Chapter 404: A big wedding tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 404: A big wedding tomorrow</h4>

    ¡°Master¨C!¡± Lou Beiyu dashes to her, and stands guard at Muyan¡¯s bedside. He ferociously res at Jin Wangye.

    Jin Wangye wipes off the blood from his mouth, and he unhurriedly gets up.

    His line of sight shifts, falling on Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen.

    ¡°Hmm, Lou Beiyu, how were you able to escape from the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Yichen, why would you be here?¡±

    Lou Beiyu turns red in the face, and he firmly stands guard in front of Muyan. He doesn¡¯t say a word.

    Nevertheless, Bai Yichen gives a humble bow and says: ¡°Reporting to Wangye. During the night, this subordinate found Lou Beiyu¡¯s tracks and followed it to this ce. However, there¡¯s a sudden Vision, and before I had the time to handle the matter, Wangye has alreadye over.¡±

    Jin Wang slightly narrows his eyes, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    From his tone of voice, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether he believes it or not.

    At his side, Bai Yichen¡¯s hand turns into a clenched fist, ¡°This subordinate will take Lou Beiyu back to the dungeons at once.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no longer necessary.¡±

    Jin Wang reveals a meaningful smile, ¡°Tomorrow is Ben Wang¡¯s big wedding day, and he is the apprentice of Ben Wang¡¯s new Wangfei. Naturally, he¡¯s going to stay and attend the ceremony.¡±

    Bai Yichen suddenly widens his eyes, almost unable to control his expressions.

    Lou Beiyu is more vocal, shouting: ¡°Your big head is dreaming of spring and autumn, my Master will never marry you. You¡¯re just a toad, but you still think that you¡¯re worthy of my Master! Pah!!¡±

    The expression in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes is severe, but he doesn¡¯t get angry. Heughs grimly instead: ¡°When tomorrowes, Muyan will be Ben Wang¡¯s woman, happily held in Ben Wang¡¯s bed. Then you will know whether or not Ben Wang is dreaming!¡±

    After he says that, he turns around and leaves.

    As he arrives at the doorway, he abruptly stops in his steps, ¡°Yichen, why are still staying in this room for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re acquainted with Muyan?¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s hand tightens on the sword, but he still walks out in the end.

    The door closes with a thump, and the window closes as well.

    Lou Beiyu promptly dashes to the over, wanting to open the door. However, he discovers that it¡¯s tightly shut.

    Even if he exhausts all of his Mysterious Energy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open it.

    Lou Beiyu anxiously turns around, and he sees Muyan still sleeping on the bed, the silvery glow on her body has already receded.

    He firmly clenches both his hands into fists.

    He... he¡¯ll definitely protect his Master, even if he dies!

    Outside the room, Jin Wang looks at the trusted subordinates around him, coldly saying: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed mention the things you¡¯ve seen today to anyone. Otherwise, it¡¯s a death sentence. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Wangye!¡±

    Only then does Jin Wangye¡¯s sight falls on Bai Yichen.

    Bai Yichen speaks with a calm voice: ¡°This subordinate would absolutely not make irresponsible remarks to others.¡±

    ¡°Yichen, I naturally believe in your trustworthiness.¡± Jin Wang says with a smile, ¡°Well then, Ben Wang wants you to go and do something for me. Send a letter to the Imperial Pce, deliver it to my Emperor brother, inviting him toe and take part in Ben Wang¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Bai Yichen shows an astonished expression.

    He has never entered the Imperial Pce of Huang Yao before.

    Moreover, he really doesn¡¯t want to leave Jin Wangfu right now.

    Otherwise, what about Muyan?

    Jin Wang smiles even deeper, ¡°Naturally. In this Wangfu, I trust you the most, Yichen. Going to the Pce to deliver a letter is such an important matter. Of course, I can only hand it over for you to handle. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you rush back before noon, you¡¯d definitely still have the time to take part in the wedding between Ben Wang and Muyan.¡±

    Bai Yichen tightly knits his brows, and he doesn¡¯t reply.

    Jing Wang¡¯splexion sinks, and he murmurs: ¡°Or do you mean to say that you¡¯ve lied to Ben Wang just now?¡±

    ¡°Appearing in Muyan¡¯s chambers, is it because you have an affair with her? Haha, in that case, Ben Wang wouldn¡¯t mind making Muyan into my woman right now.¡±

 Chapter 405: Wangfei, rejoice

    <h4>Chapter 405: Wangfei, rejoice</h4>

    ¡°Appearing in Muyan¡¯s chambers, is it because you have an affair with her? Haha, in that case, Ben Wang wouldn¡¯t mind making Muyan into my woman right now.¡±

    Saying that, he moves like he¡¯s turning around to go back inside.

    Bai Yichen grits his teeth, ¡°Wangye must be joking. How could this subordinate possibly be acquainted with Wangfei? I¡¯m merely worried that if I were to leave the Residence, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to guard Wangye from danger.¡±

    Jin Wang only shows a smile at this, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Yichen to worry about that. Just go quickly and return quickly. Ben Wang and Muyan... we¡¯ll wait for you toe and disturb the privacy of the bridal room!*¡±

    Chinese custom where guests banter with and y pranks on the newlyweds

    Bai Yichen ultimately sends a nce to the room, then he turns to leave.

    ===

    At chen shi (7-9am), the door to Muyan¡¯s room is pushed oped with a bang.

    Lou Beiyu has been guarding by Muyan¡¯s bedside, groggy from sleep, and scared witless.

    As soon as he hears this sound, he immediately jumps up from the floor.

    He¡¯s only greeted with the sight of servant girls, guards, even an old woman, and so on ¨C all entering in a line.

    The maids are carrying trays on their hands, with all kinds of jewelries on them, as well as bright red clothes.

    Every one of them is dressed in extremely festive clothes.

    As soon as the old woman enters the door, she immediately shouts with a big smile: ¡°Wangfei, rejoice, there is great joy!¡±

    Lou Beiyu vigntly watches the iing people, and he speaks with a stern voice: ¡°Who allowed you all to enter? Get out! Don¡¯t bother my Master¡¯s rest!¡±

    The old woman who just spoke turns to look at the still-unconscious Muyan.

    Her smile bes increasingly fawning, ¡°Today is the Miss Jun and Wangye¡¯s big wedding day. This is a matter of great honor, privilege, and joy ¨C how could it be a bother? Third Prince, please step aside so we can put on the wedding clothes on Miss Jun. The lucky hour waits for no one, we absolutely mustn¡¯t dy!¡±

    Saying that, the old woman turns her head to pick up bright red clothes, unfolding them. She cries out: ¡°Look, look, this phoenix crown and red clouds shawl, they¡¯re all weaved from the thread of the sky silkworm ¨C it would be an understatement to say that they have a value of a city. Jin Wangye has never been so meticulous for a woman. Not only are they having an official wedding, he even specially tasked people run through the night and buy these wedding dress from the Ghost City...¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke is this?!¡± Lou Beiyu angrily extends a hand to push the old woman away, ¡°Stop dreaming, my Master will not get married to that abnormal pervert! Tell him to get lost!¡±

    ¡°Hey, ouch!¡± the old woman cries out, then she tumbles to the floor. The wedding dress that she¡¯s holding also falls to the floor.

    Lou Beiyu lifts his foot up to step on it, but just as he raises his foot-

    He feel a formidable Internal Force assault his senses.

    He grunts, retreating several steps back. His qi and blood boils, and he¡¯s about to throw up blood.

    A pair of ck boots slowly step forward until it¡¯s in front of that wedding dress. Bending down, bronze-colored hands pick it up.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s line of sight slowly move up, and he sees what seems to bemon and unremarkable facial features.

    But feeling the pressureing out from this man¡¯s body, Lou Beiyu¡¯splexion turns pale.

    ¡°This humble one is Nie Zheng. Today, I¡¯ve speciallye to respectfully meet Wangfei, have her dress up, then by si shi (9-11am), take her to Wangye for the marriage ceremony.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is very calm, and there aren¡¯t any vicious currents on his face ¨C one could say that it¡¯s very harmless.

    But Lou Beiyu¡¯s heart sinks down.

    Nie Zheng and Zhu Hai are the two most important confidants on Jin Wang¡¯s side.

    Both of their cultivations have already reached the peak of Heaven Stage.

    One can¡¯t tell how many human lives their hands have taken.

    With his own weak strength, how could he possibly protect his Master?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t wee to an agreement with Jin Wangye, that he would let my Master consider this for seven days?¡± Lou Beiyu stands up to the pressure from Nie Zheng, his neck stiff as he says, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the magnificent Jin Wangye of Huang Yao would contradict himself, and would go back on his word ¨C isn¡¯t he worried of being ridiculed?¡±

 Chapter 406: Not allowed to touch my Master

    <h4>Chapter 406: Not allowed to touch my Master</h4>

    Listening to Lou Beiyu, Nie Zheng sneers, his eyes are filled with disdain, ¡°Indeed, Wangye did agree to give Miss Jun seven day¡¯s time to think it over. But as early as yesterday, Miss Jun has already responded that she wants to marry Wangye, and be the new Wangfei of Jin Wangfu. My family¡¯s Wangye adores Miss Jun, and she is eager. Since Miss Jun has already agreed, it¡¯s only natural to hold the wedding early, so as to avoid a long night of many dreams.*¡±

    - manyplications

    ¡°You¡¯re talking rubbish! How can my Master possibly agree?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Nie Zheng¡¯s smile bes even more contemptuous, ¡°When all is said and done, Miss Jun only came from Chi Yan, that small Low-ranked country. No authority, no influence, the backing of a Shen Family that couldn¡¯t even be shown to the public. Moreover, her purity had even been seized by a man when she was young, giving birth to an illegitimate child. For this kind of woman to be able to marry my family¡¯s Wangye as the main wife, that¡¯s a blessing as big as the sky.¡±

    ¡°After hearing my Wangye¡¯s proposal, Miss Jun was so happy she that was moved to tears, and she agreed to Wangye on the spot. She also made Wangye hold the wedding as soon as possible. As a result, my family¡¯s Wangye could only set the wedding ceremony today.¡±

    Lou Beiyu is practically trembling all over from anger.

    How can these people be so shameless?

    Master clearly didn¡¯t agree to anything, yet they invert ck and white like this!

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that my Master is in aa?!¡± Lou Beiyu stubbornly stands in front of Muyan¡¯s bed, ¡°Even if you want to celebrate a wedding, shouldn¡¯t it be done after my Master wakes up?¡±

    A mysterious light shes through Nie Zheng¡¯s eyes at lightning speed.

    Wangye had a thousand warnings and ten thousand injunctions, the the ritual of kneeling to heaven and earth, and consummating their marriage in the bridal room ¨C everything must bepleted before Jun Muyan wakes up.

    This is also the reason why the wedding ceremony that should¡¯ve been conducted in the evening is ultimately brought forward to the morning.

    At that time, when the rice is cooked, even if someonees to know of Jun Muyan¡¯s peculiarity, she would already be Wangye¡¯s person.

    If other people have any unwillingness, what else can they do?

    Nie Zheng draws up the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°The propitious day and the lucky hour have already been determined. Even if Miss Jun is unconscious, thest rites simply couldn¡¯t be dyed. Miss Jun wants to marry our Wangye so much, so after she wakes up and bes aware of the matter, in all likelihood, she would only be happy, and she would absolutely not be object.¡±

    Saying that, waves a hand.

    Two guards immediately step forward and grab Lou Beiyu.

    The old woman and the servant girl go over to the beside, preparing to take off the clothes on Muyan, and put on the entire set of phoenix crown and red clouds shawl on her.

    ¡°You people aren¡¯t allowed to touch my Master¨C!!¡±

    As he sees Muyan¡¯s outer garment being taken off, Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes go red.

    The Internal Force of his body suddenly bursts forth.

    Those two guards are just high Earth Stage practitioners. They¡¯re caught off guard, recoiling a few steps back from the shock.

    Lou Beiyu staggers and rushes over, grabbing the old woman who¡¯s disrespecting Muyan.

    He raises a hand and ruthlessly ps her twice on the face.

    ¡°Who allowed you to touch my Master with your filthy hands!!¡±

    ¡°Ouch¨C! Murder! Murder!¡± the old woman lets out a miserable bawl, like a dying pig.

    Lou Beiyu also kicks those servant girls to the floor, and the whole room descends into chaos.

    He crouches down to cover Muyan, directly lifting her up.

    But all of a sudden, he feels a tearing pain on his shoulder.

    Then, along with the smell of blood, a whip of thorns whooshes out from his left shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± a scream spills out of Lou Beiyu¡¯s mouth.

    Muyan, who he was originally supporting up, also falls back to the bed.

    The blood dripping out from his shoulder fall down on Muyan¡¯s snow white dress.

    It blooms like a tender and beautiful red plum flower.

    However, it¡¯s still not over.

    The thorns continue to carve through his flesh.

 Chapter 407: Secondary preparations

    <h4>Chapter 407: Secondary preparations</h4>

    The thorns continue to carve through his flesh.

    It appears to grow frantically.

    Soon after, it turns and bends in front of him, abruptly piercing through his other shoulder.

    It goes back into Nie Zheng¡¯s hands.

    Nie Zheng gathers both ends of thorned vine in his hands, lightly tugging it.

    Lou Beiyu screams from his tugging.

    Nie Zhen stares at his face, deathly pale and twisted from pain. He sneers: ¡°A guy who overestimates himself.¡±

    ¡°A waste from a small third-rate country, even if we chop you up and feed you to the Wangfu¡¯s watchdogs, you still wouldn¡¯t qualify. In spite of that, you still want to set yourself against our Wangye, hehe...¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Miss Jun¡¯s apprentice, by now, a dog like you would probably be dead already. Guess, if you were to die, will your Chi Yan Country have the nerve toe and look for our Wangye to settle the debt?¡±

    He puts more force in his hands.

    The thorns dig into Lou Beiyu¡¯s flesh and bones, eliciting a grinding sound that could make a person¡¯s teeth ache.

    Lou Beiyu¡¯s head is drenched in cold sweat from the pain, hisplexion is as pale as paper, he¡¯s practically unable to say aplete sentence.

    Nie Zheng bursts into loudughter, and uses his blood-soaked hand to pat Lou Beiyu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, stray dog. Our Wangye won¡¯t kill you. Not only will he spare your life, you¡¯d even be allowed to personally watch Miss Jun and Wangye¡¯s wedding ceremony, then the bridal room after that... after all, you are the only one rted to Miss Jun, and you¡¯ll still serve as witness.¡±

    ¡°Keep... keep dreaming...¡± Lou Beiyu is shaking all over from the pain, but he squeezes each word through gritted teeth, ¡°Just what does... Li Jinting amount to, he... he¡¯s not even worthy... of carrying... my Master¡¯s shoes...¡±

    ¡°If you people dare to force my Master to go through the rites, wait until she wakes up, Master will definitely... definitely annihte your Jin Wangfu into... into a river of blood, your corpses won¡¯t be intact... cough, cough, cough!!¡±

    At Lou Beiyu¡¯s words, Nie Zheng¡¯s face immediately warps into a harsh expression.

    Remembering the scene he witnessedst night, Nie Zheng¡¯s heart beats like a drum.

    No one had ever caused such a Heavenly Vision before.

    If this Jun Muyan wakes up, and she¡¯s really unwilling to marry their Wangye no matter what-

    Then he dreads that their Jin Wangfu really won¡¯t have good days.

    Nie Zhen takes a deep breath, and he speaks with a gloomy and sinister smile: ¡°Perhaps Miss Jun would still rebel if it was just going through the marriage rites, but what if our Wangye has taken her body? Guess she can only be resigned to follow our Wangye, or have her reputationpletely destroyed ¨C from then on, she would no longer be able to get a good marriage.¡±

    What¡¯s more, Wangye has also anticipated that there might be this kind of situation.

    So he had still made secondary preparations.

    As long as that matter is aplished, no matter how fierce her temper is, Jun Muyan would have no other choice but behave, and turn into an object that Wangye could knead and enve as he pleases.¡±

    How could she still have any room to resist?

    Thinking of this, the worry in Nie Zheng¡¯s eyes dissipate, and he coldly looks at the old woman and the maids on the floor.

    How could these people dare to be negligent? They immediately go forward to take Muyan¡¯s clothes off, and put on the bridal clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Master! Go away! Go away!!¡±

    Lou Beiyu watches as these people go and take Muyan¡¯s clothes off, and in a moment, only her inner garments remain.

    And all the men and women in the room aren¡¯t even averting their eyes.

    Even Nie Zheng is engrossed, his burning eyes staring at the snow white skin on Muyan¡¯s hands and neck. He only feels his lower abdomen slightly tighten up.

    Jin Wangye is famous for his beauties, you can¡¯t count the number of women he married into the Wangfu.

    But very few people know that, as far as Jing Wangye is concerned, these women are only ythings and nothing more.

    He would just randomly and casually reward his subordinates with these women.

 Chapter 408: Iâ€™ll put it on for her

    <h4>Chapter 408: I¡¯ll put it on for her</h4>

    It¡¯s to the point where getting intimate with those concubines in front of his subordinates is amon matter.

    Nie Zheng is one of Jin Wangye¡¯s closest confidants ¨C who knows how many naked women¡¯s bodies has he seen.

    But whenever Nie Zheng takes a second look, Jin Wang will directly bestow her to them.

    That¡¯s because, for Jin Wang, a woman is something good, butpletely worthlesspared to his great ambitions, his quest for power.

    Nie Zheng licks the corner of his mouth.

    He inwardly thinks, once Jin Wang had finished wringing out this Jun Muyan¡¯s worth, he¡¯ll definitely ask for her and nicely enjoy her.

    He¡¯s never seen such an absolutely splendid woman who can ruin and overturn the state, and he¡¯s never coveted a woman this way before.

    Seeing that her inner garments are about to be taken off,

    Nie Zheng couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, his gaze burning.

    Yet Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes are red, like he¡¯s almost going mad. He simply doesn¡¯t care about the thorns on his shoulders, as he suddenly dashes over.

    ¡°You dare to defile my Master, I¡¯ll kill you all! Go away! Go away!¡±

    Nie Zheng¡¯s face sinks, and he abruptly jerks his hand.

    There¡¯s a bursting sound, it¡¯s the sound of a rupture on the meridians of Lou Beiyu¡¯s shoulder.

    Lou Beiyu screams and falls to the floor.

    Nie Zheng presses a foot down on his face, abruptly tightening up the thorned whip in his hand, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you want these hands anymore? If you want to turn into a useless person, then I might as well help you with it!¡±

    After he says that, he tugs his hands, and stomps his foot down.

    Merely listening to the crackling sound, everyone inside the room has theirplexions change.

    Those maids are ever showing expression of horror and aversion.

    ¡°Aaaah¡ª!¡± Lou Beiyu lets out a miserable, blood-curdling scream. He couldn¡¯t keep himself up anymore, and he loses consciousness.

    Both of his hands are limply hanging down.

    Nie Zheng has crushed every inch of bone from his shoulder des, down to his fingers.

    ¡°Take this guy out.¡± Nie Zheng has a faint smile, ¡°Change him into new clothes, and arrange him on the seat reserved for the representative of the bride¡¯s family. After all, it¡¯s the wedding of Wangye and the new Wangfei ¨C it would be unseemly if there isn¡¯t even a single guest over on the side the bride¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, daren!¡±

    They directly drag Lou Beiyu out.

    The blood on the floor is a ghastly sight, as they make a bloody drag mark.

    But Nie Zheng smiles in an incredibly carefree way.

    Soon after, his vision shifts, falling on the face of the girl on the bed.

    His breathing suddenly bes rushed.

    It¡¯s only as he sees her closer, that he discovers that Jun Muyan is so beautiful.

    Simply like a heavenly creation, all the essence of grace has been gathered on the girl¡¯s body.

    Porcin skin as white as snow; long, thick, fan-like eyshes; delicate red lips; and a waist that couldn¡¯t fill his grasp.

    Nie Zheng suddenly holds out a hand, ¡°Give me the wedding dress, I¡¯ll put it on for her.¡±

    ¡°Daren?!¡±

    The old woman and the servant girls reveal expressions of shock.

    Nie Zheng shows a cold and gloomy smile, ¡°What? This daren can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°But... but this is still the new Wangfei?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Nie Zhen sneers, ¡°So what if she¡¯s the new Wangfei? Once Wangye gets tired of toying with her, he¡¯ll still reward her to me. Moreover, which of the women around Wangye couldn¡¯t we touch as we please?¡±

    The guards all nod one after another, showing depraved smiles.

    Jin Wangfu¡¯s favored concubines, they¡¯ve also had their share of all those extraordinarily beautiful women before, and they taste really good.

    Like when those women were driven out of Jin Wangfu-

    They¡¯re said to be driven away, but they¡¯ve actually been given to these men.

    Then among Jin Wang¡¯s men, almost every house has several beauties ¨C and they arepletely without any misgivings in maltreating or toying with those women.

    This is also one of the reasons why they are so deathly loyal to Jin Wang.

    So now, as they¡¯re listening to Nie Zheng saying such a thing, they immediately show looks of understanding.

 Chapter 409: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 409: Warning</h4>

    One of them evenughs and says: ¡°Nie-daren¡¯s vision is really good. Since it¡¯s someone that Nie-daren fancies, then the men in the Residence naturally wouldn¡¯t dare vie for her. In all likelihood, after Wangye is tired of ying with her, he would certainly give her to Nie-daren.¡±

    Nie Zheng¡¯s eyes are burning brightly, he looks excited and greedy.

    His hand slowly stretches out towards Muyan¡¯s clothes.

    However, his fingertips have yet to touch that smoother-and-softer-than-tofu skin, when a white light suddenly shes before his eyes.

    Nie Zheng is caught off guard, and the entire person goes flying out because a tremendous force.

    His qi and blood roll over and over in his chest, his face twists from an even greater pain in his Qi Sea.

    ¡°Wha... what happened?¡±

    Everyone is stunned by this development.

    What exactly happened just now?

    Nie Zheng is even more rmed and confused. What was that white light just now? What was that energy?

    How could it be so dreadful? It made him feel like he didn¡¯t have a thread nor a hair of resistance.

    He raises his head to look.

    The girl is still sleeping quietly on the bed, without the slightest change.

    The entire room is extremely quiet, without any anomalies.

    Nie Zheng frowns and gets up.

    Fixedly staring at Muyan on the bed, a sliver of ruthlessness suddenly shes in the depths of his eyes, and he moves forward once again.

    He doesn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t handle an unconscious girl.

    But without waiting for Nie Zheng to do anything, the door is pushed open.

    Standing outside the door is a man wearing a red robe. Everyone stares nkly.

    Then they all kneel down, ¡°Seeing Wangye!¡±

    The one outside is actually Jin Wangye, already dressed up in his wedding clothes.

    And behind him, there¡¯s Bai Yichen who had already rushed back from delivering a letter to the Imperial Pce.

    He sees the blood on the floor, and remembers Lou Beiyu who was dragged away just a moment ago.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s hand tightens on the sword hilt.

    Lou Beiyu may not know it.

    But he knows what¡¯s happening.

    The situation about Muyan remaining unconscious right now ¨C she should be in the middle of an advancement or a breakthrough.

    As long as she can pass through this period of time, there would be no one in the Jin Wangfu who could stand up to Muyan.

    Jin Wangye is also aware of this point, and he¡¯s anxious to get married right away.

    Right now, the only thing he can do is to ensure Muyan¡¯s safety until she could finish her breakthrough.

    ......

    Nie Zheng is kneels on the ground, but he finds that Jin Wang¡¯s sharp re has fallen on him, making him tremble like he¡¯s sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Wangye, this subordinate...¡±

    Before he could say half a sentence, Jin Wang interrupts him.

    ¡°Ben Wang made you bring people to change my Wangfei¡¯s wedding clothes, not to let you put your hands on my Wangfei.¡±

    Nie Zheng is startled. He raises his head in shock, panic filling his eyes, ¡°Wangye!¡±

    ¡°Muyan ispletely different from Ben Wang¡¯s concubines from before. In the future, if you dare to have improper thoughts again, then you shouldn¡¯t me Ben Wang for being impolite!¡±

    Meeting Jin Wang¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s a bone-deep coldness in them. Nie Zheng quivers from head to foot, his face turning white from fear.

    For so many years, Wangye had never given him such a severe warning before.

    It seems that this Jun Muyan is different to Wangye.

    Just a moment ago, he... he had actually been conspiring against Miss Jun, to take up a few small advantages.

    Thinking about it now, it¡¯s only making his vision go dark, he¡¯s practically frightened out of his mind.

    ¡°Wangye, this subordinate¡¯s mind was momentarily befuddled, I wouldn¡¯t dare in the future, I wouldn¡¯t dare anymore!¡±

    Jin Wang towers over Nie Zheng, watching thetter grovel.

    He knocks his forehead, and only then does he indifferently say: ¡°Immediately change Wangfei into the wedding dress. If you miss the auspicious hour, all of you in this room don¡¯t want to live. My Jin Wangfu cannot keep wastes.¡±

    ......

    After throwing those words, Jin Wangye leaves.

    This time, Nie Zheng doesn¡¯t dare to be rash anymore, and he directly retreats.

 Chapter 410: Shouldnâ€™t be mentally disabled

    <h4>Chapter 410: Shouldn¡¯t be mentally disabled</h4>

    Remembering how Nie Zheng had been rebounded just a moment ago, the old woman and the servant girls don¡¯t dare to take off Muyan¡¯s clothes again.

    They just hastily put on the phoenix crown and red clouds shawl on her, using the red outer clothing to cover up the in white underclothes beneath.

    Apt to the asion, the sound of shawms and firecrackers could be heard outside.

    The auspicious hour has arrived.

    Although the wedding is rushed, all the prestigious people in the entire Donglin Imperial City of Huang Yao have been invited toe.

    There¡¯s a surge of people in the Jin Wangfu, lively and bustling.

    However, most of their faces are filled with doubt.

    Why would Jin Wangye, who has always been a notorious womanizer, suddenly get married?

    There hadn¡¯t even been the smallest of indications before this.

    Furthermore, most of them don¡¯t even know who the Wangfei is.

    Jin Wangye himself is standing at the entrance, having a casual attitude while he salutes the iing visitors to express his thanks.

    Nevertheless, he shows no respect or appreciation on the surface.

    His tone and bearing could even be described as neglectful.

    But what is Jin Wangye¡¯s identity? That would be the Huang Yao Emperor¡¯s younger brother by blood, one with extraordinary strength and towering influence.

    There¡¯s no way someone would dare make a big fuss about his attitude.

    For Jin Wangye to evene out and wee them, they¡¯re already overwhelmed by the favor.

    With Jin Wangye¡¯s manner, it¡¯s only as he sees an elegant youth of divine poise and sage-like features, that he goes over withrge strides to wee thetter.

    ¡°Qing Feng pays respect to Teacher!¡± as the youth sees Jin Wang, he promptly performs a respectful salutation, ¡°Master Jian Feng is currently in the middle of an important matter in Jing Cheng, and he is unable toe. This disciple has been specially appointed toe and take part in Teacher¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡±

    Hearing that Jian Feng couldn¡¯te and attend the wedding, a trace of regret shes through Jin Wang¡¯s face.

    But Qing Feng smiles and says: ¡°However, Master has made mee over with a present for Teacher. I believe that Teacher will surely like it. It¡¯s just that Teacher has always lingered in a cluster of flowers ¨C for you to suddenly take a wife, I wonder what kind of beauty are you going to marry?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... the auspicious hour is almost here. Qing Feng will know it after a while.¡±

    ......

    As si-shi(9-11am) arrives, the entire hall of Jin Wangfu ispletely packed with hundreds of people.

    Each and every one of them is a person of prestige in the city of Donglin.

    Even the Emperor of Huang Yao has sent a Prince as his representative to attend the wedding.

    ¡°Inviting the bride to enter the hall and make her salutations¨C!¡±

    Just as the officiant¡¯s voice has fallen, they see several peoplee out, supporting a youngdy who is wearing a set of red clothes.

    The girl is wearing a dazzling red dress.

    On her head is a phoenix crown glittering with pearls.

    A veil hangs down from the headdress, making the youngdy¡¯s features only faintly discernible.

    But even through the cover of the beaded veil, everyone could still see the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah¨C! So beautiful, nothing less than the beauty of the world, like an ascended immortal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that such a distinguished and aplished man as Jin Wang, would also want to get married.¡±

    ¡°But this woman is somewhat unfamiliar, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her in Huang Yao before. Just which family¡¯s Miss is it? She can actually be the true Jin Wangfei, that¡¯s really too lucky!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, each and every woman who followed Jin Wang weren¡¯t given a title, and all traces of them disappeared in the end. For this girl to be the Jin Wangfei, then surely, her ce in Jin Wang¡¯s mind is entirely different from those other women.¡±

    However, everyone soon discovers that there¡¯s something wrong.

    That¡¯s because a lot of people could still see that the girl¡¯s eyes are closed, even though her face is only faintly discernible.

    It¡¯s only thanks to other people¡¯s help that she could move to the front of the hall.

    It seems like she simply doesn¡¯t have the capacity to move.

    ¡°This... what is going on here? Why does it seem like the bride is unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Yea, this... why are they getting married when she¡¯s not conscious?¡±

    ¡°The bride isn¡¯t mentally disabled, is she? Why would Jin Wang want to marry a fool?¡±

 Chapter 411: One-man act

    <h4>Chapter 411: One-man act</h4>

    Hearing everyone¡¯s wagging tongues, Jin Wang isn¡¯t annoyed at all.

    He softly clears his throat, and waits for everyone to settle down. Only then does he slowly say: ¡°The Wangfei that Ben Wang is marrying today is named Jun Muyan, from the Country of Chi Yan.¡±

    ¡°Chi Yan? How could a woman from such a small country be worthy of Wangye?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Jun Muyan? Why do I feel that this name sounds a bit familiar?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that the Enchantress of Medicine, the one who¡¯s currently under the spotlight in Chi Yan¡¯s Tianyuan City?¡±

    ¡°Enchantress of Medicine?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know the Enchantress of Medicine? That¡¯s a godly doctor who can regrow dead flesh and bones! I hear that she won¡¯t be outdone by the godly doctor Qian Qing, but she¡¯s still a girl with a beautiful appearance. One can say that she has boundless prospects.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Then it¡¯s no wonder that Jin Wang would want to marry a femalemoner from a small country!¡±

    Hearing everyone¡¯s envious voices, the smiling expression on Jin Wang¡¯s face bes even morecent.

    He brushes his robes, slowly saying: ¡°Muyan isn¡¯t only a doctor, she¡¯s also an apothecary. The Philter of Barrier Breaking, currently valued at ten million gold coins in the Ghost City, is also refined by her.¡±

    Hearing Jin Wang¡¯s words, the entire ce erupts.

    Qing Feng himself also shows a look of astonishment, suddenly turning towards the still-unconscious Muyan.

    That Philter of Barrier Breaking is actually refined by this woman that Teacher is marrying.

    It must be known that after his Master Jian Feng has gotten hold of that Philter, it made him exim in astonishment.

    Even if it¡¯s not a Pill or an Elixir, the value of the Philter of Barrier Breaking absolutely couldn¡¯t bepared to ordinary Draughts.

    Jin Wang¡¯s gaze sweeps over everyone¡¯s shocked and heated faces, eventually falling on Muyan¡¯s features. His eyes are filled with a scorching excitement.

    These people only know of Jun Muyan¡¯s superficial value.

    The Enchantress of Medicine and a Godly Apothecary.

    If they knew that the Vision from yesterday had also been caused by Muyan, how frantic would these people be?

    And this Jun Muyan is about to be his woman.

    ¡°And as for why Muyan is sleeping in this joyous day-!¡± Jin Wang shows a look of unashamed infatuation, and he continues saying, ¡°It¡¯s naturally because she previously used herself to test a medicine. Its effects hasn¡¯t passed, so she still hasn¡¯t regained consciousness.¡±

    ¡°However, Ben Wang and Muyan are each other¡¯s sunshine, and we¡¯ve already agreed to celebrate the wedding today. Ben Wang doesn¡¯t want to disappoint Muyan, so the wedding hasn¡¯t been postponed. After today, surely Muyan would be able to wake up; even if there¡¯s a problem from the draught, and Muyan really won¡¯te to, Ben Wang¡¯s heart for her will not change.¡±

    Everyone present seems to be moved by Jin Wang¡¯s deep love.

    Only Lou Beiyu, who is sitting at the head table of the bride¡¯s side ¨C though his body is immobile, and his mouth is unable to speak ¨C his eyes are rigidly ring at this nauseating man.

    It appears like he wants to tear off a chunk of meat from the man¡¯s body.

    Right now, Lou Beiyu has already changed out of his bloodstained clothes, and has been put into gorgeous festive robes.

    But both of his hands are powerlessly hanging down, his face is deathly pale. Even if there¡¯s a faintly discernible vigor in his eyes, it seems as if he would pass out at any time.

    Large beads of sweat dribble down his forehead. The acute pain from the broken bones on his hands is absolutely unbearable for ordinary people.

    But it¡¯s as if Lou Beiyu has already forgotten about his pain.

    He¡¯s simply ring fiercely at Jin Wangye who¡¯s about to go through the marriage rites with Muyan. Lou Beiyu¡¯s eyes get a little red.

    Master... Master! All for the purpose of saving him, Master had been threatened by Jin Wang.

    And now, she could only fall into such a plight.

    Why, why is he so useless?

    In the past, Lou Beiyu felt that he didn¡¯t like cultivating, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    He felt very happy, as long as he could paint every day.

 Chapter 412: To not move a single jot

    <h4>Chapter 412: To not move a single jot</h4>

    But at this very moment, he really wishes he could ruthlessly p his past self to death ¨C that ipetent coward that has no learning nor skills.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could Master be subjected to this kind of humiliation?

    Scorching tears roll down from the corners of his eyes, blending together with his perspiration.

    ¡°The groom and bride, worship heaven and earth!¡±

    The master of ceremonies¡¯ call to salutation echoes throughout the entire room.

    ¡°Worship heaven and earth!¡±

    WIth a brush of his robes, Jin Wang faces outwards. He raises both hands, and he slowly bows down.

    The two maids hold Muyan¡¯s body, making her bow down in coordination with Jin Wang¡¯s movement.

    But in the next moment, something bizarre happens.

    The two maids secure Muyan¡¯s shoulders, trying to bend her knees, and press down her head.

    However, Muyan¡¯s body doesn¡¯t move a single jot.

    The phoenix crown¡¯s beaded veil softly sways, showing off the girl¡¯s beautiful and quiet countenance. Pure and holy, like something one cannot profane.

    But then, this sublimity makes the atmosphere incredibly awkward all of a sudden.

    Just at that moment-

    Jin Wang is already bowing down, but Muyan is not budging at all.

    In this way, Jin Wang¡¯s movements of sincere salutations appear a bit funny instead.

    Jin Wang¡¯s features twists for an instant.

    He pushes down the fury in his heart. With a gentle smiling expression, he straightens himself and says: ¡°Let her go, you two. Ben Wang will be the one to help Muyan. She doesn¡¯t like other people¡¯s touch. Now, she¡¯s naturally having a small fit!¡±

    With that statement, everyone promptly shows a look of sudden realization.

    It turns out that the new Wangfei isn¡¯t willing to kneel and worship, because she doesn¡¯t like being touched and moved by other people!

    Since she so very much wants to marry Jin Wang, she certainly wouldn¡¯t resist his touch.

    A sliver of gloom flickers in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes.

    Operating his body¡¯s Internal Force, and condensing it on the hollow of his palm, he slowly goes to press it down on Muyan.

    He stares deeply at the still-sleeping Muyan, his eyes filling up with ruthlessness.

    Jun Muyan, even if you¡¯re unwilling, you have to go through the marriage rites with Ben Wang today.

    If you still refuse to kneel and worship, then don¡¯t me Ben Wang for being rude.

    After that, Internal Force suddenly rushes out of his palms, pushing Muyan¡¯s shoulders to go down.

    Boom¨C!!

    Along with a white light, there¡¯s suddenly a loud explosive sound.

    Everyone simply couldn¡¯t react to what happened.

    They watch as Jin Wang¡¯s bright red silhouette fly out and fall,nding heavily among the guests.

    For a moment, the whole audience goes quiet.

    All of them are dumbfounded.

    They to look at the red-clothed girl in the middle of the hall, standing still and steady as before.

    Then they turn towards Jin Wang. With his handsome features thoroughly twisted, he cuts a sorry figure as he gets up from the floor.

    Just now... what exactly happened?

    Jin Wang tried to press the ¡°bride¡± to bow and worship, but he was directly bounced off?

    Didn¡¯t he say that Jun Muyan has deep feelings towards Jin Wang, and has long agreed to marry him today?

    If that¡¯s the case, how could this kind of scenario happen?

    ¡°Why do I feel like something is wrong?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this Enchantress simply doesn¡¯t want to marry Jin Wang?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s very possible. After all, Jin Wang has a reputation of being too amorous. Which girl from a good family would want to marry him?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I initially thought that if the Enchantress bes a person of my Huang Yao, then wouldn¡¯t godly draughts like the Philter of Barrier Breaking belong to our country? And in the future, I also wouldn¡¯t need to worry when I fall ill. But if she¡¯s forced to get married, then it¡¯s very possible that not only would she refuse to be an assistance to my Huang Yao, she would even retaliate against our country.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s whispering voices fall into Jin Wang¡¯s ears.

    Finally, he could no longer maintain the deep love that he had fabricated.

 Chapter 413: Sinister thing

    <h4>Chapter 413: Sinister thing</h4>

    A fierce expression shows up on his handsome face. Gnashing his teeth, he says: ¡°All of you, shut up! Today is the day Ben Wang and Jun Muyan will be married. Regardless of whether she¡¯s willing or unwilling, she must be Ben Wang¡¯s wife.¡±

    After that, his gaze falls on Muyan. The fierceness and gloominess in his eyes slowly turns into viciousness, ¡°Jun Muyan, Ben Wang originally wanted to be gentle with you ¨C pamper you, and give you the greatest respect. However, since you refuse a toast and can only be forced to drink a forfeit, then don¡¯t me Ben Wang for being rude.¡±

    There¡¯s a hissing sound!

    Jin Wang takes out a knife from the waistband of a guard beside him.

    Pouring his Internal Force into it, he¡¯s about to slice Muyan¡¯s knees.

    ¡°After cutting off the muscles and veins on your legs, Ben Wang wants to see if you can still keep on standing!¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s face abruptly changes. His hands immediately goes to the hilt of his sword, about to unsheathe its length.

    ¡°Teacher, wait a minute!¡± All of a sudden, a gentle voice speaks up, interrupting Jin Wang¡¯s actions.

    Jin Wang abruptly turns his head, looking fierce and severe.

    Seeing that the one who spoke out is Qing Feng, he restrains himself a little. However, hisplexion is still very unsightly, ¡°Qing Feng, whatever it is, wait until Ben Wang and Muyan have finished the ceremony, then say it.¡±

    Nevertheless, Qing Feng has a faint smile as he moves forward, saying: ¡°This Martial Nephew has the wedding gift that Master has asked me to give you. If this Jun Muyan really couldn¡¯t tell good from bad, as to refuse to marry you and be your wife, then this this would probably be useful to you, Uncle.¡±

    Jin Wang shows a doubtful look.

    Qing Feng has already taken out jade box, handing it over to him.

    Opening the small box, Jin Wang¡¯s expression changes at once, ¡°This... this is?¡±

    ¡°This is known as a Wuqi seed.¡± Qing Feng sends a sideways nce towards Muyan. He speaks slowly, using a voice that everyone on the scene could hear, ¡°Master said, that if Martial Uncle takes this Wuqi seed, and make her take your blood within an hour-¡±

    ¡°Then she would be deathly devoted towards you, faithful until death. Even if you make her go through a path with a mountain of des above and a sea of fire beneath, make her turn into a mere dog, she still could never go against you. Until death.¡±

    Hiss¨C!!

    When this wordse out, one after another, everyone on the scene couldn¡¯t help but suck in a mouthful of cold air; their expressions stuck on restraining fear, horror, and shock.

    In this world, there¡¯s actually such a sinister thing?

    As soon as this thing is used, this girl, devastatingly beautiful and brimming over with talent... her life would be ruined.

    But Jin Wangye gets so excited that he exims with a trembling voice, ¡°Wuqi seed, it¡¯s really the Wuqi seed! How could Jian Feng be willing to give such a treasure to Ben Wang?¡±

    Qing Feng shows a proud smile, ¡°Although the Wuqi seed is precious, it isn¡¯t such an umon thing for my Master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, today is your joyous day. Without a decent congrattory gift, how could this Martial Nephew have the nerve toe here and congratte you, Martial Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Good, good! Truly great!¡± Jin Wang can¡¯t help butugh heartily, the gloominess on his face earlier has now been swept away, ¡°When you go back, thank Jian Feng for me. Say that Ben Wang will remember this favor.¡±

    He thinks that after taking the Wuqi seed, this woman ¨C beautiful and moving, rebellious and unruly ¨C she would writhe happily beneath him as he toys with her however he wants. A red-hot me burns in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes.

    He can¡¯t wait for the wedding to end, and take her into the bridal chamber.

    In front of all the guests, Jin Wang picks up the Wuqi seed and administers it to himself.

    As the Wuqi spreads within his body, he gradually nears Muyan, who is standing still. He slowly squeezes out a drop of blood from his fingertips.

 Chapter 414: Betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 414: Betrayal?</h4>

    The girl in red clothes is standing still.

    Both of her eyes are closed, simr to a doll, lifeless but exquisite and perfect.

    And when those closed eyes are open, they gleam like rippling water under the sunlight, capable of stealing the souls of all the men under the heaven.

    This is truly an extraordinarily beautiful woman, there¡¯s no man in the world who wouldn¡¯t be attracted or moved by her.

    And such a beauty will soon belong to Li Jinting, his own pet that he could wantonly toy with.

    sh¨C!

    A cold sword energy, a sh of light. It almost makes a streak across Jin Wang¡¯s face.

    Hisplexion immediately changes. Abruptly falling back, he dodges.

    He stares at the white-clothed figure standing in front of Muyan, Jin Wang frowns, and he coldly says: ¡°Bai Yichen, what are you doing?¡±

    The one who has just drawn out his sword is precisely Bai Yichen.

    And at this very moment, he¡¯s firmly guarding in front of Muyan.

    His long sword is pointed towards Jin Wang. With a serene expression and a straight back, he is motionless.

    ¡°Bai Yichen, Ben Wang naturally knows that I haven¡¯t been ungenerous to you. In spite of everything, you want to betray Ben Wang for a woman today?¡±

    Bai Yichen faintly says: ¡°Muyan had given me a kindness. It would be impossible for me to watch her die without helping.¡±

    ¡°What about your fianc¨¦e¡¯s enemy? Don¡¯t you want to avenge her?¡±

    Jin Wang narrows his eyes, abruptly drawing out, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to use Ben Wang as a springboard, sneak into the Heavenly Road Sect, and interact with your enemy?¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s pupils immediately contract, ¡°You knew? You already knew?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve always been a mistrustful man. The most unreliable thing is that which had been delivered to one¡¯s door. Ben Wang had previously tried to recruit you, and you refused. When you suddenly sent yourself to my door, it¡¯s only natural that Ben Wang would carefully investigate.¡±

    ¡°From this investigation, I came to know of lot of surprising things. Ben Wang felt that it was very interesting, so I¡¯ve kept you by my side. However, your behavior today disappoints Ben Wang so much.¡±

    Bai Yichen faintly furrows his brows, the feeling of apprehension deepens in his heart.

    This is really a man of profound strength and iparably deep schemes.

    Bai Yichen wanted to make use of him to get closer to Gong Qianxue, and take revenge on her. He didn¡¯t want to make use of Bai Yichen.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you another chance.¡± Jin Wang shows a demonic smile, ¡°As long as you step aside, obediently join the guests, and enjoy the wedding between Ben Wang and Muyan ¨C Ben Wang promises to give you an opportunity to enter the Heavenly Road Sect.¡±

    Stepping forward, he gets closer to Bai Yichen¡¯s ear. He lowers his voice so Qing Feng couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Ben Wang could even promise to let you get close to that little junior sister of mine, Gong Qianxue. I¡¯ll let you have the chance to take your revenge. What do you think? You¡¯ve been hiding for so long, not even hesitating to be a dog by Ben Wang¡¯s side ¨C isn¡¯t this all to avenge your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re giving up revenge for Muyan, a woman who¡¯spletely unrted to you? Or maybe, you¡¯ve already had a change of affection and redirected your love, forgetting your fianc¨¦e that died tragically.¡±

    The sword in Bai Yichen¡¯s hand slowly goes down.

    Upon seeing this, Jin Wang can¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Passing him, he¡¯s about to feed his blood to Muyan, the blood that has the Wuqi seed in it.

    However, as soon as he extends his hand-

    There¡¯s a sh from a sword, and a hole splits open on the red groom¡¯s robe on Jin Wang.

    A sword wound appears on his arm.

    Bai Yichen ces Muyan behind him, and he coldly stares at Jin Wang.

    ¡°I want revenge, but I would never want to change into a cold-blooded monster that Sitong wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize.¡±

    ¡°Today, if I turn into an animal that forgets favors and vites justice, all in order to achieve my aim; in the future, when my enemy is at the edge of the de, I will fall into Hell. How would I have the gall to go and face Sitong then!¡±

 Chapter 415: The Dustless Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 415: The Dustless Swordsman</h4>

    The long sword points at Jin Wang, suddenly releasing a powerful Internal Force, ¡°If you want to force Muyan to marry you, then you have to step over my dead body!¡±

    All the guests on the scene reveal their astonishment.

    Near Bai Yichen, some people even tremble, ¡°This... this is the pressure of peak Heaven Stage- no, not just peak Heaven Stage, this is only a step away from Precelestial.¡±

    In just a few short months, Bai Yichen¡¯s cultivation had actually advanced from the high Heaven Stage of when he first met Muyan ¨C reaching peak Heaven Stage, and only a fine line away from Precelestial.

    ¡°The former number one genius of the Yanwu Continent, when exactly had he grown to this point? This talent is absolutely not inferior to that of Jing Cheng Country¡¯s Princess Qianxue!¡±

    ¡°Right! Just how old is Bai Yichen now? He¡¯s certainly younger than thirty, right? I¡¯ve never seen nor heard of such a young Precelestial before!¡±

    Jin Wang¡¯s cold, malicious eyes turn to look at the wound on his own arm. Soon after, it slowly falls on Bai Yichen, ¡°Good! Since you yourself are courting death, then you¡¯re not allowed to me Ben Wang!¡±

    ¡°Nie Zheng¨C!¡±

    Jin Wang shouts out an order.

    Nie Zheng suddenly flies out from among the crowd. He leads a dozen ck-clothed men to surround Bai Yichen.

    In a blink of an eye, the wedding reception turns into a battlefield of irreconcble adversaries.

    The sword in Bai Yichen hands dances like a tempest.

    A peak Heaven Stage* Nie Zheng, with a dozen other Heaven Stage experts ¨C to everyone¡¯s surprise, for a moment, they couldn¡¯t deal with Bai Yichen by himself.

    The atmosphere on the site is practically making people suffocate.

    One after another, wounds begin to appear on Bai Yichen¡¯s body.

    His Internal Force is a little used up, and he almost couldn¡¯t lift up the sword in his hand.

    In his mind, Nie Zheng inwardly thinks that a chance has arrived. Thorny vines noiselessly shoot out from his palms.

    ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± Lou Beiyu screams to warn Bai Yichen.

    But in the end, it¡¯s still a step toote. The thorns pierce through Bai Yichen¡¯s abdomen. Blood flows out in a gush, and in a sh, the snow white clothing is dyed red.

    Several of the guests on the scene haven¡¯t heard of the name Dustless Swordsman Bai Yichen.

    Some people aren¡¯t really impressed with such young talents.

    Seeing this scene however, they couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes, unable to bear it.

    Lou Beiyu rolls straight down from his seat, letting out coarse and unpleasant screams as he wriggles his body, wanting to crawl towards Muyan and Bai Yichen.

    Nie Zheng looks at the thorns on Bai Yichen¡¯s abdomen,ughing heartily as he says: ¡°Bai Yichen, serves you right!¡±

    He has long thought that this pretty boy neer is unpleasant to his eyes. What number one genius of the Yanwu Continent, that¡¯s just a joke and nothing more.

    Today, isn¡¯t he still about to die in his hands...

    All of a sudden, Nie Zheng¡¯sughteres to a grinding halt.

    That¡¯s because he sees, that on the pale face of the man in front him, a taunting smile slowly curves up.

    Before he has the time to fully understand what this smile means, he bes aware of a powerful gust beside his ear.

    There are swishing sounds, and he feels severe pain from the four limbs of his body.

    Nie Zheng¡¯s eyes immediately go wide. He opens his mouth, wanting let out a shrill, blood-curdling screech. However, he can only look on helplessly, watching as his own two hands and two feet fly out, blood sttering in all directions.

    ¡°Aaahhh¨C!!¡± a miserable shriek finally pierces the skies.

    In the short instant of a breath, everyone had just seen Bai Yichen throw the long sword, and it suddenly swooped up on it¡¯s own.

    It shot towards Nie Zheng like a lightning bolt.

    Immediately after, blood stters everywhere, and limbs fly out in random directions. Nie Zhengs two hands and two feet have all been chopped off, and hepletely and thoroughly turns into a useless person.

    The whole audience sinks into a deathly silence.

    Nie Zheng squirms with his mangled body, his face overflowing with tears and snot. He worms his body towards Jin Wang, crying for help, ¡°Wangye, save me... save me... I don¡¯t want to die...¡±

 Chapter 416: Precelestialâ€“

    <h4>Chapter 416: Precelestial¨C</h4>

    Jin Wang lifts a foot and kicks him, sneering as he says: ¡°Since you¡¯re a waste, what¡¯s the use of saving you?¡±

    ¡°Bai Yichen, Ben Wang truly admires your talent, so I¡¯m giving you another chance. As long as you step aside and give Muyan to me, Ben Wang can naturally spare your and Lou Beiyu¡¯s lives. What do you think?¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s entire body is soaked in blood, but his face is whiter than paper.

    His body sways, until he could no longer support himself. He sinks down to one knee.

    He thrusts the long sword on the floor, and it supports his tottering form. However, it seems like he would copse at any moment.

    ¡°I said,¡± He slowly speaks with a hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to touch Muyan, you have to step over my dead body...¡±

    Before he could finish what he¡¯s saying, everyone just perceives a red light sh before their eyes.

    Jin Wang¡¯s figure has already disappeared from its original spot.

    Immediately after, a hand sps Bai Yichen¡¯s neck, directly lifting him up from the ground.

    Crack, crack¨C! Terrible sounds echo out.

    The bones on Bai Yichen¡¯s throat are being crushed.

    Jin Wang releases his body¡¯s pressure and murderous intent without the least bit of reservation.

    Bang! Out of fright, someone tumbles from his seat and falls down to the floor.

    Others are deathly pale, there¡¯s the expressions shock and horror across their faces.

    Precelestial¨C!!

    Jin Wangye, who seems like an amorous yboy, ignorant and ipetent ¨C to everyone¡¯s surprise, he possess a Precelestial Cultivation?!!

    Even Qing Feng has his pupils contract.

    He himself had never expected that his Uncle Jinting has already attained such a high level of cultivation.

    When he goes back, it seems like he should report this to his Master.

    ¡°Since your mouth is unable so say anything good, then it would be better for you to never speak speak again.¡±

    There¡¯s a cruel smile on Jin Wang¡¯s face, ¡°Since your body¡¯s cultivation cannot be used for Ben Wang, then there¡¯s also no need to keep it.¡±

    Boom¨C!!

    Powerful Internal Force sts through Bai Yichen¡¯s injured abdomen.

    Bai Yichen immediately spurts out a mouthful of blood, and all the Mysterious Energy his entire body disperses.

    Jin Wang flings his hand, directly throwing Bai Yichen away like a worn-out sack.

    After that, he takes out a handkerchief and uses it to slowly wipe off the blood on his fingers.

    His malicious gaze sweeps through everyone in attendance, ¡°Have you all gotten a clear look? This is the oue of going against Ben Wang.¡±

    He had previously been pretending, because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    He had no choice but to deliberately show weakness, so as not to arouse apprehension from the Emperor of Huang Yao.

    But now, he has Jun Muyan. With those godly draughts, no one in the world would be his opponent.

    Thus, Jin Wang¡¯s true colors are revealed ¨C sinister, vicious, and obsessively ambitious.

    ¡°Aaah¨C!¡± Lou Beiyu frantically pounces over, then be bites Jin Wang¡¯s calf, hindering thetter from moving forward.

    But Jin Wang kicks him, directly stamping down to break his leg bones.

    At this point, there¡¯s nobody else who can hinder him from nting the Wuqi seed on Muyan.

    Perhaps, one could say that there¡¯s no longer anyone who would dare to get in his way.

    Jin Wang forces out blood from his fingertips, slowly cing it on Muyan¡¯s mouth.

    As long as she takes this blood, then in the future, Muyan will turn into his ve and puppet. She will be at his mercy.

    The blood draws closer and closer, until it stains Muyan¡¯s light pink lips.

    In a moment, it will seep into through her lips and teeth.

    All of a sudden, a dazzling gold-tinted white light emanates from Muyan¡¯s body.

    A formidable energy seems to explode between them.

    Jin Wang is caught off guard, and the entire person is sted away.

    This time, it¡¯s not just Jin Wang. Even Muyan is also affected by this explosive power.

    She flies out like a kite that has its string broken.

    ¡°A¨C!¡± someone cries out.

 Chapter 417: Xiao Bao andâ€¦ dad have arrived

    <h4>Chapter 417: Xiao Bao and... dad have arrived</h4>

    The red-clothed girl flies higher and higher, simr to a beautiful butterfly, spry and lively.

    But right now, she¡¯s unable to move an inch. If she falls down from such a high altitude, she would certainly break, muscles and bones will get crushed ¨C she might even die.

    Some people cover their eyes, they can¡¯t bear to look.

    There¡¯re also some people trying to rush over, wanting to catch her.

    In the next moment however, everyone watches the scene in front of them, and they all get stunned.

    ¡°That... who is that? Why is he carrying the bride?¡±

    ¡°Wait, when did he appear? How could Ipletely not notice it until now?¡±

    All of them raise their heads, looking upwards.

    Within the weave of light and shadow, they see a tall and imposing silhouette. Not knowing when, he¡¯s already floating steadily high up in the sky.

    As the red-d girl flew out, his form shed to gather her figure into his arms.

    One is dark purple, the other is bright red.

    Slowly spinning in the air, the sleeves of their clothes flutter about, as if blending into one.

    And yet it¡¯s as if they refract the sunlight, the beauty of it is simr to a scene that could only exist within fantasy and literature.

    As the two figures reach the ground, only then could everyone get a clear look at the appearance of the man who just arrived.

    You can say that Jin Wangye could also be considered as a handsome man, famous in Huang Yao, and could make a person¡¯s heart beat faster;

    You can say that Bai Yichen is gentle as jade, iparably elegant, making others cherish him;

    Yet the man before them is one who gives a disdainful sidelong nce at all thends under the heavens, perfect and without blemish, making everyone in the world look up to him with the hope of serving him.

    So much so, that the first thing that people notice isn¡¯t his outstanding features that could make all the women in the world go mad.

    Instead, it is his grandeur.

    It is his peerless magnificence that is colder than ice, warmer than the zing sun, and loftier than the gods.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze falls on him, and on the girl in his arms.

    The phoenix crown has long fallen to the ground, broken into pieces. The girl¡¯s absolutely splendid, quiet, and exquisite countenance is revealed.

    Even if her eyes are closed, it cannot hide the unparalleled beauty that could stun the world.

    At this moment, they suddenly feel like this pair should be a couple made by Heaven and arranged by Earth.

    As for Jin Wang, even if he could also be considered as handsome and powerful, he is still far from being worthy of this girl.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare toe to Ben Wang¡¯s wedding to look for trouble?!¡±

    Jin Wang stands up with much difficulty. He sees the man man carrying Muyan, and inexplicable envy and dread suddenly rise up in his heart.

    Yet it is also precisely because of this spontaneously arising dread and fear, that he flies into a rage out of humiliation.

    With a wave of his hand, the guards of the Wangfu promptly rush over from all directions, trying to surround the man and Muyan.

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± a crisp childish voice makes a tense sound.

    Only then does everyone discover, that in that godlike man¡¯s hold, he also has a pink jade-carved little boy.

    As soon as the little boy sees Muyan, he immediately throws himself at her, the rims of his eyes slightly turning red, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao and... dad have arrived! We won¡¯t let anyone bully you anymore.¡±

    Firmly clenching his tiny fists, his big blue eyes turn towards Jin Wang, brimming with a killing intent.

    The word ¡°dad¡± had been spoken very softly, even Di Ming Jue didn¡¯t hear it.

    Or perhaps, Di Ming Jue¡¯splete attention is just on Muyan at the moment.

    He stares at the girl in his embrace, the wedding clothes on her body, the stains of blood, as well as the paleness of her face.

    The corners of Di Ming Jue¡¯s mouth slowly curls up into an extremely small arc.

    Those pair of ordinarily dark blue eyes are bone-piercingly cold, it¡¯s as if they¡¯re going topletely freeze all living things in heaven and earth, turning everything into chunks of ice.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei, who have caught up a stepter, they see this scene and are almost scared into kneeling and shaking.

    Everyone in the Pr Domain knows.

    Jun Shang almost never smiles.

    However, in the entire Xiuxian Continent, nobody wants to see Jun Shang¡¯s smile.

 Chapter 418: Indeed, cut their bodies into ten thousand pieces

    <h4>Chapter 418: Indeed, cut their bodies into ten thousand pieces</h4>

    That¡¯s because, when Jun Shang shows this kind of smile, it means that he is truly angry.

    With the fury of the Monarch, corpses float about for thousands of miles.

    No matter which sect it is in the Xiuxian Continent, it still couldn¡¯t afford Jun Shang¡¯s anger.

    The people in this Jin Wangfu arepletely screwed!

    ¡°You¡¯re that bastard that Jun Muyan gave birth to!¡± Jin Wang blurts out, ¡°So then, you are that adulterer staying at Junji Medical Center. Today, you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, this truly can¡¯t be better!¡±

    Di Ming Jue unhurriedly lifts his head, his gaze meeting Jin Wang.

    Jin Wang suddenly shivers from head to foot, a bone-deep chill runs up from his spine, straight to his entire body.

    However, as he sees the blood on Muyan¡¯s lips, he immediately bursts into loudughter: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, or what you want to do, but you¡¯re already a step toote. Do you see the blood on Muyan¡¯s mouth? Indeed, that¡¯s my blood which contains the Wuqi seed.¡±

    ¡°Now that Muyan has already swallowed the blood, she will turn into my very own puppet when she wakes up, haha...¡±

    Jin Wang¡¯sughteres to grinding halt.

    That¡¯s because he sees Di Ming Jue suddenly lean down to kiss Muyan¡¯s lips.

    In this way, two lips affix to each other, and that blood naturally stains Di Ming Jue as well.

    ¡°Ha... hahahaha... you¡¯re actually bringing yourself to the road to disaster!¡± it¡¯s simply as if Jin Wang has seen the biggest joke, ¡°Within the hour, this Wuqi seed can make at least five puppets. It¡¯s just that the time it can take effect would be reduced, that¡¯s all... if you swallow Ben Wang¡¯s blood, then that would be like taking in Ben Wang¡¯s Wuqi seed as well, hahaha... then you can just turn into Ben Wang¡¯s puppet...¡±

    Han Ye sneers as he looks at Jin Wang, his gaze is filled with pity and disdain.

    Ying Mei¡¯s hand is grasping her scabbard. The entire person is like a taut bowstring ready to be released, waiting for Di Ming Jue¡¯s order.

    It¡¯s only after a good while that Di Ming Jue releases Muyan¡¯s small mouth.

    The soft pink lips have be somewhat red and swollen from the kiss, but the blood on it has already been thoroughly erased by Di Ming Jue using a special method.

    He narrows his eyes, once again bowing down toy a punishing nip on those captivating red lips. Only then does he turn to look at Jin Wang.

    ¡°You want Ben Jun to turn into your puppet?¡± deep and low, clear and cold, the voice slowly speaks.

    Jin Wang¡¯s body trembles, an indescribable fear rushes forth in his mind.

    Also, this man undoubtedly drank his blood, but there¡¯s no change in the Mother Gu* of the Wuqi seed inside his body.

    legendary venomous insect that is used to trigger certain effects, usually bred into it (make victim feel pain, or turn into a puppet, etc.)

    There¡¯s not the slightest bit of indication that a bond is forming.

    This... how could this be?

    Could it be that the blood just now had lost its efficacy? To say nothing of Di Ming Jue, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t even feel any response from the Wuqi seed on Muyan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come, all of youe! Cut their bodies into ten thousand pieces for me!¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s brows and eyes droop down. With a deep and low voice, he slowly says: ¡°Indeed, cut their bodies into ten thousand pieces.¡±

    ¡°As youmand, Jun Shang!¡± Han Ye bows toply with the order.

    Ying Mei has rushed forth already.

    Her figure is like a demon that shuttles between the guards of Jin Wangfu.

    Who knows how long it took. It seems very short and brief, yet endless like falling to the eighteenthyer of hell.

    Jin Wang has his mouth open as he gasps for breath.

    One after another, he sees chunks of limb and flesh, even heads, thrown in front of him.

    Cutting into ten thousand pieces, this is literally cutting into ten thousand pieces!

    He spent an untold amount of effort and financial resources, and with great difficulty, he¡¯s able to make warriors that would dare to die.

    If any single one of them were to go out, that warrior would be able to move unhindered through the Yanwu Continent.

    At this very moment however, they¡¯re like young white radishes that are getting cut into pieces.

 Chapter 419: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 419: Misunderstanding</h4>

    Han Ye takes the head of thest ck-clothed guard, and throws it in front of Jin Wang. He¡¯s all smiles as he says: ¡°This Wangye, I wonder if this way of ¡®cutting into ten thousand pieces¡¯ is to your satisfaction?¡±

    All of the guests simply turn from rm to terror because of this sudden turn of events.

    The ones who are timid directly go down under the tables.

    Some of them are incessantly shouting: ¡°I just came here to attend the wedding, this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not a person of the Jin Wangfu, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Even Qing Feng has a deathly paleplexion. He stealthily makes his way to a corner to hide, hoping he could take advantage of themotion and escape outside.

    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes are bulging out, stiffly staring ahead at the corpses that have piled up into a mountain.

    He opens his mouth to say: ¡°You... just who... just who exactly are you people... ka ka... a-and... and what grudge do you have against my Jin Wangfu? Ka ka... why would you use such a poisonous hand?!¡±

    As he¡¯s speaking, Jin Wang found that his teeth couldn¡¯t stop ttering.

    His legs are also trembling uncontrobly.

    That¡¯s because the moment he sees Han Ye and Ying Mei go about their task, he has be clearly aware that it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to match up against these people.

    What¡¯s more, that dreadful man holding Jun Muyan still hasn¡¯t made his move.

    Since he doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning, then he can only show weakness.

    As long as he keeps his life, there is future and hope.

    Han Ye sneers and says: ¡°What grudge? This hatred and desire for revenge is quite great! You snatched our Jun Shang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and you still have to ask what the grudge andint is?¡±

    Sure enough, it¡¯s Jun Muyan¡¯s male adulterer!

    Jin Wang grits his teeth, and he forces out a smile on his face, ¡°Ben Wang, at first, Ben Wang didn¡¯t know that Muyan... no, Miss Jun is your fianc¨¦e. Otherwise, this humble one wouldn¡¯t rob you of your loved one.¡±

    ¡°However, Ben Wang swears that I¡¯ve absolutely never touched Miss Jun. As Miss Jun stayed here, Ben Wang also treated her with proper respect. I never even dared force her or disrespect her in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Now, knowing that all of this is merely a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t we uncover the matter from here on out?¡±

    Jin Wang still hasn¡¯t finished saying his fawning words.

    Suddenly, Xiao Bao seems to have seen something, and he abruptly rushes out from Di Ming Jue¡¯s hold.

    ¡°Lou Beiyu!!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Rabbit Lantern!!¡±

    Very small hands tremble, wanting to touch them, but not daring to do so.

    One might say that the two people before him could no longer be described as human-shaped.

    Be it Lou Beiyu or Bai Yichen, they¡¯repletely drenched in blood. Not a single inch of skin in their entire body is in good condition.

    Bai Yichen in particr ¨C the wound on his abdomen is still bleeding nonstop.

    The meridians in his whole body is absolutely empty, without even a little bit of Internal Force.

    He was the most dazzling young talent in the Yanwu Continent. But right now, he has be a cripple that could no longer cultivate.

    Xiao Bao abruptly raises his head, fiercely ring at Jin Wang, ¡°Are you the one who harmed Junior Brother and Uncle Rabbit Lantern to be like this?!¡±

    The one before him is clearly just a four-year-old child.

    Yet Jin Wang feels an indescribable unease in his heart.

    Especially as he sees Han Ye and Ying Mei slowly moving forward, swords grasped in their hands.

    ¡°I... Ben Wang merely saw them fooling around with Muyan, their rtionship is too intimate. I only injured them because of jealousy.¡±

    ¡°Tha... that¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. Today¡¯s wedding, we¡¯re holding the wedding ceremony only because Muyan herself said that she wants to marry Ben Wang. I really didn¡¯t know that she has a fianc¨¦!¡±

    Jin Wang looks at Di Ming Jue, with deviousness and fawning, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, sire, but this Jun Muyan isn¡¯t a simple woman. After she arrived at the Jin Wangfu, she fooled around with quite a few men. It¡¯s precisely these two who lying on the ground.¡±

 Chapter 420: Due Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 420: Due Retribution</h4>

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m guessing that this bastard child isn¡¯t your biological child either? You see, Jun Muyan was able to give birth to a man¡¯s vile spawn back then. Nowadays, she can naturally seduce other men as well. This wedding today is also because she delivered herself to my door, she took the initiative to tempt me to...¡±

    Jin Wang¡¯s voice abruptly stops with a grunting sound. Soon after, he produces an ¡°Ah¡± sound.

    However, his open mouth wouldn¡¯t close no matter what.

    Di Ming Jue is still holding the unconscious Muyan in his embrace, and he walks over to Jin Wang step by step.

    ¡°Ben Jun doesn¡¯t like hearing unpleasant words about my fianc¨¦e, and my son, from other people¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Agh... ah... aa¨C!¡±

    Jin Wang has an expression of pleading across his whole face, incessantly making sounds of begging for mercy.

    Just now, he wanted to make remarks that would incite disharmony in Di Ming Jue and Muyan¡¯s rtionship.

    Which man wouldn¡¯t be jealous, which man isn¡¯t possessive?

    Knowing that Jun Muyan fooled around with other men, this man should definitely go mad out of jealousy, and redirect his hostility away from Jin Wang.

    However, his fine n of sowing discord didn¡¯t merely fail-

    On the contrary, it¡¯s finally making him feel genuine fear.

    ¡°Han Ye, Ben Jun wants to wake Muyan. There¡¯s no need for her to hear those unpleasant words.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jun Shang!¡±

    Han Ye is beaming as he walks before Jin Wang. Raising the sword in his hand, he lightly taps on the teeth that Jin Wang couldn¡¯t close.

    ¡°Say, how could I make you unable to talk, and prevent you from talking shit?¡±

    ¡°Ah... aah...¡± Jin Wang desperately shakes his head, trying to recoil.

    However, it seems like an invisible force is binding his body, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Hm, these teeth are quite unsightly. Let¡¯s knock them all down first!¡±

    ¡°Ah...aah¨C!¡±

    ¡°This tongue is also useless, let¡¯s just cut it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you seem to have crushed someone¡¯s throat as well. Why don¡¯t I let you have a taste of that too, the feeling of having your throat crushed.¡±

    ¡°Aaaah...!!!!¡±

    After a short period of time, Jin Wang¡¯s teeth have beenpletely knocked down, his tongue is cut off, and his throat is crushed.

    Every inch of bone in his entire body have also been broken by Ying Mei.

    That miserable state seems like double that of Lou Beiyu¡¯s and Bai Yichen¡¯sbined.

    Ying Mei originally wanted to cover Xiao Bao¡¯s face, and prevent him from seeing such a bloody scene.

    However, Xiao Bao resolutely pulls her hand down, ¡°This scoundrel hurt Junior Brother and Uncle Rabbit Lantern so much, even wanting to take niangqin... I want to watch him get due retribution.¡±

    But Ying Mei is reluctant to take her hand off. After all, he¡¯s only a four year old child.

    ¡°He will inherit the Pr Domain in the future. If he couldn¡¯t even bear this bloodshed, how can he undertake the future of the Three Realms?¡±

    In the end, it is Di Ming Jue¡¯s words that makes Ying Mei retreat.

    Xiao Bao watches wide-eyed as Jin Wangpletely and thoroughly turns into a waste, and it is only after he tastes hellish suffering does he pass out.

    Just then, Di Ming Jue withdraws the hand he¡¯s pressing on Muyan¡¯s wrist.

    The young woman¡¯s long thickshes tremble, her eyes slowly open.

    ......

    Muyan feels like she¡¯s having a very long dream.

    Inside the dream, it is grotesque, variegated, deste, spacious, and empty.

    In her dream, she smells the reek of blood, she senses anxiousness; in the end, she tastes loneliness and fear.

    Through it all, she desperately wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Until a warm,rge hand sps her wrist.

    Her whole body is undoubtedly as empty as before, remote and deserted.

    However, she seems to be held in a familiar embrace.

    Through her sped wrist, a steady flow of powerful energy rushes into her body.

 Chapter 421: So Similar

    <h4>Chapter 421: So Simr</h4>

    This... what is this energy?

    Is this Mysterious Energy?

    Wrong! It isn¡¯t!

    It¡¯s essence is purer than Mysterious Energy, it is richer and more mellow.

    It¡¯s like nature¡¯s spirit that nourishes all living things in the world. As soon as it enters her body, it¡¯s as if her dried up meridians is being showered by spring rain, recovering a little.

    What¡¯s even stranger, is that along with this energy rushing to enter,

    There seems to be arge amount of a different kind of power inside her body, circting within her muscles and veins, ultimately converging at her lower abdomen.

    However, it is not Internal Force, and neither does it converge in her Qi Sea.

    Instead ¨C stored in another, more mysterious space ¨C there¡¯s an energy that she¡¯s never felt before.

    This... what exactly is this?

    Why does she feel that this energy is somewhat familiar? As if she had experienced it a very long time ago.

    A long, long time ago...

    Heavenly Lightning surges along, thunderclouds spanning ten thousand fathoms, burning pain wracking her body...

    However, as the lightning fell, the muscles and veins of her body began transform inch by inch.

    The Qi Sea that originally condensed Mysterious Energy also began to change, gradually bringing about another kind of energy, unfamiliar and powerful.

    That was... Spiritual Power!!

    This is the Spiritual Power that everyone in the Yanwu Continent yearn for even in their dreams!

    Muyan suddenly opens her eyes, but she closes them again because of the intense light.

    The scene in front of her bes a little bit clearer.

    ¡°Niangqin¨C!!¡±

    She hears Xiao Bao calling out.

    There¡¯s also a man¡¯s deep and low murmuring, ¡°Muyan...¡±

    Soon after, two pairs of almost identical eyes enter her vision.

    One big and one small, but simr nevertheless.

    But these two pairs of eyes aren¡¯t only simr to each other.

    They also resemble those eyes in her memory.

    Within the pitch-ck cavern, only that touch on her body had been scalding, only those eyes burned so brightly, like they¡¯re reflecting her soul inside.

    That night that she never wants to remember again.

    The pain, the torment, the befuddlement and intoxication... the luan and the feng flying over each other.

    phoenix-like birds: luan is blue, feng is red (but feng is usually tranted as THE phoenix). It means having sexual intercourse.

    At that time, what was consistently visible in front of her had been this kind of eyes.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes, why are they so simr to those!

    Muyan dazedly stares at the man¡¯s handsome countenance, and those deep eyes that are almost a little silly.

    No, wrong!

    In her memory, those eyes were red, without reason, practically unable to reflect the world and all living things.

    Besides giving Muyan her most cherished Xiao Bao, he only gave her pain and humiliation that day and night.

    However, Di Ming Jue eyes are filled with the reflection of her image.

    Even if this man is wearing callousness and pride, he holds her dearly within his heart.

    ¡°Muyan, how are you? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Noticing that Muyan is listless, and not reacting for quite a while, Di Ming Jue could no longer maintain his cold look.

    There¡¯s an anxious expression in his eyes.

    Xiao Bao quickly cries out, ¡°Niangqin, niangqin, don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Muyan lets out a few soft coughs, and atst, her pupils slowly focus and fall on Xiao Bao: ¡°Baby?¡±

    ¡°Niangqin¨C!¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately throws himself into Muyan¡¯s arms. Holding her neck tightly, his very small form is shaking nonstop.

    He had been stifling his sobs in front of Di Ming Jue.

    Now that he¡¯s in Muyan¡¯s embrace atst, he finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    The child is very small and soft, mewling like a tiny kitten.

    ¡°Niangqin... niangqin... Xiao Bao thought I would never see you again...¡±

    Without bawling or wailing, not the slightest bit of a tantrum ¨C but it¡¯s making people¡¯s heart melt painfully, like soaking in warm water.

    Muyan tightly hugs the small figure in her arms, her eyes going red as well.

 Chapter 422: They are not allowed to die

    <h4>Chapter 422: They are not allowed to die</h4>

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Niangqin loves Xiao Bao the most, how could I be willing leave and be away from Xiao Bao? Hey, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t you see that niangqin is fine?¡±

    At the other side, there¡¯s Jun Shang who really wants to hold his beloved in his embrace, get affectionate, and give a good heartfeltint about leaving him: ¡°...¡±

    With great difficulty, Muyan is able to coax the son who rarely cries. Raising her head, she meets the man¡¯s face, gloomy yet faintly resentful and aggrieved.

    She couldn¡¯t suppress a smile from spilling out of the corners of her mouth.

    She doesn¡¯t know all of the many things that happened while she was unconscious. Still, she had an indistinct and hazy impression of when Di Ming Jue finally caught her midair.

    This man was rigid, his embrace was so tensed that he was almost trembling.

    And when she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s panicked and eager gaze.

    It¡¯s truly too incongruous with his usual callous and headstrong look.

    But it¡¯s precisely because of this incongruity that Muyan¡¯s heart goes soft, and kind of warm.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, thank you for saving me.¡±

    Di Ming Jue stares at her with slightly lowered eyes, finally looking a little better.

    However, his gaze bes hotter and hotter, ¡°So, are you prepared enough to devote your life to me?¡±

    Muyan: ¡°...¡±

    Can this man go three sentences without mentioning lifelongmitments?

    ¡°Right, niangqin!¡± Xiao Bao finishes venting his emotions, and it¡¯s like he suddenly remembers something as he hurriedly shouts out, ¡°Junior Brother and Uncle Rabbit Lantern, they... they¡¯re heavily wounded!¡±

    Muyan is rmed, promptly turning to the direction Xiao Bao is pointing to.

    As soon as she sees the tormented and no longer human-shaped Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen, Muyan immediately widens her eyes.

    Her breathing stops for a moment, then it abruptly bes heavy.

    A trace of displeasure and concern shes through Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes, but she doesn¡¯t wait for him to speak.

    Muyan¡¯s figure suddenly disappears from her original spot, and appears beside Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen.

    ¡°Niangqin, are they... going to die?¡±

    Xiao Bao says softly, a bit fragile and fearful.

    Being so young, even if he¡¯s calm and mature for his age, he still couldn¡¯t understand true death and separation.

    However, thinking that Junior Brother and Uncle Rabbit Lantern might forever disappear in the world, his heart feels sick beyond words.

    Heavy, like a block of stone is pressing down on it.

    Muyan has a draught in her hand, and she feeds it to the two unconscious people.

    She makes sure that the two of them swallow down the draught, and only then does she slowly breath out.

    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t die.¡± Muyan turns to look at Xiao Bao, her expression focuses and bes determined, ¡°Niangqin will not allow them to die.¡±

    ¡°Not only will I prevent them from dying,¡± Muyan¡¯s line of sight slowly falls on Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen, ¡°I¡¯m going to have them recoverpletely, and live better than before.¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s words, Xiao Bao¡¯s taut little face immediately softens down.

    His huge eyes are brimming with trust and adoration as he looks at Muyan.

    Since his mother said that Junior Brother and Uncle Rabbit Lantern won¡¯t die, then they will definitely not die.

    Niangqin has never said something that she couldn¡¯t do.

    Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen have absorbed the medicine that confirms the preservation of their lives.

    Muyan then takes out silver needles, inserting one after another into the two people¡¯s major acupuncture points.

    It¡¯s as if her heart is getting choked by something, it¡¯s aching and remorseful.

    That¡¯s because she knows that Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen have fallen into such a state all because of her.

    However, her hands are very steady, every prick of the needle doesn¡¯t have slightest bit of error.

    She knows that remorse is useless.

 Chapter 423: Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 423: Idiot</h4>

    The only thing she has to do now, the only thing she can do, is to fight minutes and snatch seconds to wrangle them back from the hands of the grim reaper.

    And to keep their futures intact.

    With each prick of the silver needles, Muyan seems to have entered a mysterious state.

    In the wedding hall of Jin Wangfu, there are still a lot of people who are shaking, and scared out of their minds.

    Xiao Bao and Di Ming Jue are tensed and concerned about her safety.

    Tormented and desperate gasps continuouslye out from the mush-like body of Jin Wang.

    However, Muyan seems to have forgotten about all of these, and the only things that remain in her eyes are the silver needles in her hands, and the two patients.

    Unconsciously, the tip of the needle is slowly covered by ayer of silver light.

    That radiance is invisible to ordinary people.

    But as soon as Ying Mei and Han Ye turn their heads, and see that glow on the needle, they¡¯re so startled that their chins almost hit the floor.

    T-th-that... isn¡¯t that Spiritual Power?!

    But isn¡¯t this on the Yanwu Continent?

    How can someone use Spiritual Power?!

    Even they have to transform their Spiritual Power into an energy that fits in the Yanwu Continent, only then could they use it.

    This also suppresses their strength to the lowest level in this Continent, not even reaching one percent of the original.

    But how is Miss Jun able to use it?

    Although it¡¯s only a little bit, that¡¯s indeed genuine Spiritual Power!

    Wait, wait! Since when did Miss Jun have Spiritual Power?

    Is it that... that the Nine Luminaries and the Moon, the Rivalry Between the Moon and the Stars ¨C that was really caused by Miss Jun?

    She reconstructed her Spiritual Root in the Yanwu Continent, moreover, it¡¯s the Moon Root that has never appeared for thousands of years, the only one that can match with Jun Shang¡¯s?!

    Han Ye whips his head around to look towards Di Ming Jue. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Jun Shang...¡±

    However, his voice suddenlyes to a stop.

    The astonishment on his face is slowly reced by a strange,plicated disillusionment.

    Not far away, he sees their Jun Shang holding the Little Master.

    Two pairs of eyes are unblinkingly staring at Muyan, who¡¯s in the middle of cing the needles. This two sets of eyes practically have the exact same beautiful bright blue pupils, even the emotions blooming within them are all exactly the same.

    Infatuation and pride!

    Xiao Bao: Sure enough, niangqin really is omnipotent! Niangqin is really an invincible beauty!

    Jun Shang: The woman that Ben Jun has chosen is naturally amazing! Yanyan is really so enticing!

    Han Ye: ¡°...¡±

    He feels that he could read and understand the thoughts of this pair of big and small.

    But Jun Shang, you are the Master of the Pr Domain, the Di Jun that everyone in the entire Xiuxian Continent reveres and dreads ¨C to show such an idiotic expression is really something!

    ......

    At her side, since Muyan wants to get the right timing and is anxiously giving medical treatment to Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen, she ispletely immersed in her own world.

    On another side, Qing Feng has already retreated to a corner. Taking advantage of the people¡¯s distraction, he suddenly turns over and flips to go out from the window.

    After perceiving that he hasn¡¯t been noticed, Qing Feng immediately lets out a sigh of relief.

    Then his gaze bes iparably dark.

    The Martial Uncle that possesses a cultivation of Precelestial has actually been killed by them.

    Just who are those people?

    Furthermore, what about Jun Muyan having such formidable medical skills?

    Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu were clearly hopeless. But in spite of everything, they only took a bottle of draught and a few pricks of the needle, and then they recovered their vitality.

    He had also been in this cityst night, and he saw the Heavenly Vision of the Nine Luminaries and the Moon as well.

    At that time, he thought that the Vision was brightest over the Jin Wangfu.

    Could it be that the person who caused that Vision is precisely Jun Muyan?

    Is that the reason why Jin Wang didn¡¯t hesitate to take an unconscious person to the wedding, wanting to force a marriage?

 Chapter 424: Missâ€™ hate

    <h4>Chapter 424: Miss¡¯ hate</h4>

    Jin Wang even asked his Master for a drug that could control a person.

    The more Qing Feng contemtes about it, the more he thinks that his guess is correct.

    As long as he reports this news to his Master, Master would probably be very happy.

    Qing Feng holds his breath and concentrates his Internal Force on the soles of his feet, preparing to leave silently.

    However, he has just taken a step-

    Then a gust of wind suddenly sweeps past.

    It¡¯s followed by a huge stifling pain bursting from his chest.

    In a instant, the entire person is forced to soar into the air, flying out dozens of meters back inside.

    He only hears a loud explosive sound, and the window he had just jumped out of ¨C it has been smashed into pieces.

    Qing Feng¡¯s ribs are also broken in several ces, and in the end, he heavily drops down to the ground, spurting out blood.

    From outside, Ying Mei unhurriedly walks over. Towering as she looks down on Qing Feng, who is lying and groaning on the ground, she sneers: ¡°Jun Shang and Miss didn¡¯t say that you can go, but you actually have the guts to sneak away?¡±

    In the banqueting hall, each and every one of the guests who originally wanted to sneak away are ashen-faced, close to fainting.

    Fortunately, fortunately they still haven¡¯t put their ns into action.

    Otherwise, they¡¯d be the ones lying on ground and throwing up blood right now.

    ¡°We... we only epted Jin Wang¡¯s invitation toe and take part in the wedding ceremony, we really didn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°Wuuu, spare us, spare use!¡±

    ¡°I am the Seventh Prince of Huang Yao, just who are you people? If you touch me, you guys will absolutely not have a good end!¡±

    Waves of pleading and threats asionally rise and fall.

    However, Han Ye and Ying Mei turn a deaf ear to them, without the slightest change in their expressions.

    Ying Mei will only draw her sword when someone wants to run away.

    These people are scared out of their minds, that perhaps their lives would be handed over into these demons¡¯ palms.

    Qing Feng coughs up foamy blood, and he very fiercely res at Ying Mei and Han Ye.

    ¡°Do you people know who I am? I am a disciple of the Heavenly Road Sect, and my Master is Jian Feng. You guys dare to raise your hand against me, don¡¯t you know what the consequences will be?¡±

    Heavenly Road Sect? Jian Feng?

    What trifles are those?

    Han Ye and Ying Mei still don¡¯t have the any change in their expressions.

    Although they don¡¯t normally show it off, they still came from the Xiuxian Continent.

    Aside from Miss Jun and the Little Master, everyone else on the Yanwu Continent is no different from the likes of mole cricket and ants.

    What Huang Yao Royal Family, what Heavenly Road Sect ¨C there¡¯s no way they would attach any importance to those.

    But when Xiao Bao heard Qing Feng¡¯s words, he suddenly stands up.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone from the Heavenly Road Sect?¡±

    Qing Feng looks at Xiao Bao, and shows a proud smiling expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a disciple of the Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s Alchemy Master, Jian Feng.¡±

    ¡°Little Gongzi, you know the people of Heavenly Road Sect?¡± Han Ye asks with a blinding smile.

    Xiao Bao unhurriedly walks until he¡¯s in front of Qing Feng. Slowly shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t. But I know that niangqin really dislikes the Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s people, and she hates that guy called Jian Feng even more.¡±

    Even though Muyan rarely talks about things that she hates when it¡¯s in Xiao Bao¡¯s presence,

    Xiao Bao is the most sensitive to Muyan¡¯s emotions. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t notice his mother¡¯s hatred for the Heavenly Road Sect, Gong Qianxue, and Jian Feng.

    ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s something that Miss dislikes, then just kill it!¡± Ying Mei says.

    Han Ye strokes his chin, ¡°Since Miss dislikes him, straight up killing him would be too light. It would be better to break all his teeth and bones like Jin Wang, and see if his bones are harder than the other guy¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°All right, do it like that!¡± Ying Mei nods.

    Qing Feng¡¯s originally arrogant look immediately bes fric and frightened.

 Chapter 425: Xiao Bao as hostage

    <h4>Chapter 425: Xiao Bao as hostage</h4>

    ¡°You... do you guys know what you¡¯re doing? I am a disciple of the Heavenly Road Sect ¨C if you offend my sect, you people would no longer be able to stand in the Yanwu Continent! You... you better not mess around!¡±

    Han Ye reveals a dark, meaningful smile. He slowly raps the sword on the hollow of his palm, walking towards Qing Feng one step at a time.

    Even Jin Wang, who was at the Precelestial realm,pletelycked the power to fight back against these two individuals.

    What more for Qing Feng?

    His face is twisted from extreme fear, then his gaze sweeps over to Xiao Bao at the side.

    He suddenly turns malevolent and vicious.

    Before Han Ye and Ying Mei could react, Qing Feng suddenly rushes up.

    He grabs Xiao Bao.

    There¡¯s a cold glint in Qing Feng¡¯s hand, and a knife appears in his grasp. He holds it across Xiao Bao¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer ¨C if you guys dare toe over, I¡¯ll kill this small child!!¡±

    Sure enough, Han Ye and Ying Mei stop on their tracks.

    But their faces aren¡¯t showing any nervousness. Instead, they condescendingly look down on him, their eyes filled with pity and disdain.

    For no reason, Qing Feng¡¯s heart gives rise to a sliver of panic.

    The hand holding the knife moves closer to Xiao Bao¡¯s neck: ¡°I¡¯m not kidding around with you. If you guys dare to act rashly, I¡¯ll immediately cut off this little lowbreed¡¯s neck.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling... little lowbreed?¡± a crisp, sweet-sounding voice of a woman suddenly speaks up.

    Qing Feng whips his head around and sees Muyan ¨C who had still been treating Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu just a moment ago ¨C briskly stand up.

    Long jet-ck hair drapes behind her, and the fiery wedding dress contrasts with her snow-likeplexion.

    Her pair of peach blossom eyes glimmer like rippling water reflecting the sunlight, as if narrowing but not, with a subtly sweet charm, and appearing more and more like a lovely girl made by heaven ¨C absolutely peerless.

    However, as Qing Feng confronts such a face, he doesn¡¯t feel the slightest confusion or befuddlement. On the contrary, a shiver of fear runs up his spine.

    He watches the girl step down in those delicate, red embroidered shoes. She walks towards him one step at a time.

    The beads of sweat on Qing Feng¡¯s forehead drip down, and the the hand holding the knife trembles.

    ¡°You, don¡¯te closer... this little lowbreed is... is your son, right? If he dies, you¡¯d definitely be very sad! So you better know your ce, and make them step aside, and let me go free...¡±

    Muyan¡¯s eyes are chilling, but the corners of her mouth pick up with a hook. There¡¯s a trace of a cold mocking smile.

    ¡°Really? You want to kill my son? You... can try!¡±

    Qing Feng sees that Muyan¡¯s pace doesn¡¯t even pause by a step. Once again, he doesn¡¯t have a way to retreat.

    His face finally shows malevolence, ¡°This is what you¡¯re forcing me to do! If I¡¯m going to die, I also want to make this little lowbreed to pay me with his life!!¡±

    He immediately exerts force on the hand with the knife.

    Ruthlessly cutting down on Xiao Bao¡¯s frail, snow white neck.

    The fear in his eyes has already changed into cruel madness.

    His mind fills up with this fragile little life, its head severed from its body by his own hands, and how Muyan would look as she goes crazy from the pain.

    However, his hand ruthlessly cuts down, but the expected scene ¨C of the sharp de going through flesh, and blood flying about in all directions ¨C doesn¡¯t appear.

    Qing Feng¡¯s hand seems to be restricted by something. It has rigidly stopped midair, unable to advance or withdraw by even a little bit.

    What¡¯s restraining his hand is a chubby, fair, and tender little hand that can only grasp half of his wrist.

    Qing Feng goes stiff from head to foot. He slowly lowers his head.

    Then he meets Xiao Bao¡¯s ice-blue pupils, and his refined delicate features.

    A mocking sneer slowly stretches out on his handsome little face.

    Immediately after that, the small soft hand suddenly tightens its grip.

    Hearing a cracking sound, Qing Feng feels a severe pain from his wrist.

 Chapter 426: Niangqin, it hurts

    <h4>Chapter 426: Niangqin, it hurts</h4>

    His hand loosens, and the knife falls down to the floor with a tter. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, as he lets out a tragic howl akin to a dying pig¡¯s.

    Han Ye clicks his tongue twice: ¡°This guy isn¡¯t any better than that bullcrap Wangye at all. The Little Master merely broke his wrist, and he¡¯s already bawling like this!¡±

    Qing Feng holds his broken wrist, rigidly staring at Xiao Bao like he¡¯s looking at a monster.

    This... is clearly a four-year-old child!

    But the Internal Force that had just passed through him was so strong, he couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    In this world, how could there be such a child?

    Xiao Bao bends down to pick the dagger from the floor, turning it in his hand. Coldly looking at Qing Feng, ¡°Want to kill me? With just you?¡±

    As soon as he says the final word ¡°you¡±, the de shes.

    Qing Feng immediately produces another screech; the other hand that Xiao Bao didn¡¯t crush goes flying to the air, blood sshing everywhere.

    Some of the blood even stter on Xiao Bao¡¯s body, on his face, and even on his lips.

    Qing Feng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he tumbles to the floor. The hand that had been cut off keeps rolling, blood gushing out. He lets out an anguished wail.

    Muyan pulls Xiao Bao to her side.

    She gently wipes off the blood from his face, then she takes out clean clothes from the Space for him to change into.

    Obvious displeasure hangs on her normally carefree face, ¡°Xiao Bao, you¡¯re only four, you should let niangqin do things like killing people. Not only that, even if you want to go ahead and take revenge, you shouldn¡¯t let the blood get on your body, okay?¡±

    Xiao Bao obediently acknowledges his mistake, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao will be more careful when killing bad people in the future. I won¡¯t dirty my clothes.¡±

    The surrounding guests tremble as they watch: You guys, is this a conversation that a mother and her four-year-old child should have?

    ¡°Ha... haha... hahaha...¡± all of a sudden, they hear Qing Feng¡¯s disjointedughter from the floor.

    Everyone jumps in fright from thisughter, wondering if Qing Feng has gone insane because of extreme fear and pain.

    Only Di Ming Jue slightly furrows his brows, and quickly makes his way to Xiao Bao¡¯s side.

    Grabbing Xiao Bao¡¯s small wrists, he puts some power to examine the other. His expression suddenly changes.

    At this moment, Qing Feng is already covering his cut arm. Sitting up, his face is filled with bitter resentment and frenzy.

    They see a red gleam in his eyes, and Xiao Bao immediately frowns. Large beads of sweat roll down from his forehead.

    A low groan spills out from his mouth.

    ¡°Xiao Bao!¡± Muyan jumps in fright, immediately trying to use her Mysterious Energy to examine Xiao Bao¡¯s situation.

    But she¡¯s stopped by Di Ming Jue, ¡°You can¡¯t touch him right now. Otherwise, two forces will oppose with each other, and they will injure Xiao Bao¡¯s meridians.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to Xiao Bao?!¡± Muyan could no longer maintain her normal calm andposure, her voice trembling.

    Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t support himself anymore. He falls into her embrace and grabs her sleeves. In a low, weak voice, ¡°Niangqin, it hurts...¡±

    Muyan opens her mouth, wanting to say something; but the color drains from her lips, trembling, only letting out a very small sound.

    She suddenly stands up, and summons a long sword in her hands. She ruthlessly nails theughing Qing Feng to the floor: ¡°Speak, what did you do?¡±

    Qing Feng screams once again. He wants to resist, but Han Ye¡¯s sword shes, directly chopping down the foot that Qing Feng is kicking with.

    ¡°Aaah... you... you people cannot kill me. If you kill me, that... that little lowbreed won¡¯t live either!¡±

    ¡°You, whatever pain you people would inflict on me, that little lowbreed will taste the same pain, hahahaha!¡±

    Muyan immediately turns her head, and looks at Xiao Bao in Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms. He¡¯s filled with cold sweat, his small form incessantly twitching.

 Chapter 427: Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 427: Puppet</h4>

    It¡¯s as of her heart is being constricted, she couldn¡¯t breath from the pain.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Qing Feng¡¯sughs bes more and more savage, ¡°I gave Li Jinting a Wuqi seed, but he didn¡¯t know that it was only a weakened version. The Wuqi seed in my hand is the most powerful kind ¨C even a person with a Precelestial cultivation would bepletely unable to resist against this Wuqi seed.¡±

    Qing Feng says that as he takes out an Elixir and pours it into his mouth. The wounds on his hand and foot immediately stop bleeding.

    As long as he keeps his life, he has the hope of turning the tables.

    Qing Feng continues to say: ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the Wuqi seed earlier. When that little lowbreed cut off my arm... cough, cough... I deli-deliberately had my blood ssh his face. Sure enough, some of it sttered into his mouth. Now, he¡¯s already my puppet.¡±

    ¡°So long as I will it, he¡¯ll live if I let him live; if I want him to die, then he will die!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to kill me, I will have him be buried next to me, hahahaha!¡±

    Qing Feng¡¯sughter is incredibly insolent and arrogant ¨C but Muyan, Han Ye and Ying Mei really, truly have no room to advance or to retreat.

    If this person is telling the truth, then one can say that he¡¯s holding Xiao Bao¡¯s life in his hands.

    Muyan hates it the most when she¡¯s being threatened, but right now, she¡¯s being threatened with Xiao Bao¡¯s life.

    Even if she hates it, she can only bear with it.

    For her, Xiao Bao is everything.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s resigned voice, even if Qing Feng is feeling unbearable pain because of severed limbs, he can¡¯t help but face upwards andugh.

    ¡°You want your little lowbreed to live? Hehe, then first,e over and reconnect my hand and foot for me.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you known as the Enchantress of Medicine, with medical skills that is peerless under the heavens? Merely reconnecting a severed hand and foot shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t me me if I also cut off an arm and a leg from that little lowbreed of yours.¡±

    There¡¯s not the slightest bit of expression on Muyan¡¯s face, and the depths of her eyes is a cial forest, like ten-thousand-year old ice.

    Looking at her face, Qing Feng unconsciously shudders.

    The instinctive fear is making his body shiver.

    But remembering that he¡¯s holding Xiao Bao¡¯s life in his hands, he bes insolent again, ¡°What are you still dawdling for? Why won¡¯t you hurry and fix my hand for me yet?¡±

    Muyan takes a deep breath, just about to go over.

    Suddenly, she hears a feeble voice from behind her, ¡°Niangqin...¡±

    Muyan immediately looks back, and sees that Xiao Bao has already gotten up from Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms.

    His small face is still very pale, but the pained expression on it has already disappeared, and his body is no longer shaking.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression has already returned to normal.

    He also stands up and goes next to Muyan, holding her cold and trembling form.

    Muyan wants to go and pick up Xiao Bao, but Di Ming Jue ces her in his embrace, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ben Jun is here. How could I still allow our son to have a mishap?¡±

    The man¡¯s lowered voice is low, deep, and chilly ¨C but it is oddly reassuring.

    Muyan lifts her head up towards him.

    Those pair of peach blossom eyes that have always beenzy and beguiling are rippling with threads of helplessness and confusion at this moment. The young woman who had always been strong and heedless is made to have a touch of frailness and pathos.

    Di Ming Jue tightens his embrace, and his voice bes even gentler, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Believe me, I won¡¯t let Xiao Baoe to harm.¡±

    Strangely, Muyan¡¯s heart calms down a little.

    At Qing Feng¡¯s side, he sees Xiao Bao stand up. He stares nkly at first.

    Then he seems to think of something, and bursts into loudughter: ¡°Apparently, the Wuqi seed has thoroughly been assimted into your flesh and blood already. Right now, you¡¯vepletely be my puppet.¡±

 Chapter 428: The Master and the Servant are Reversed

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Master and the Servant are Reversed</h4>

    ¡°Now,e closer to me!¡±

    Upon hearing Qing Feng, Xiao Bao promptly walks towards him.

    ¡°Little Master, you can¡¯t go over there!¡± Han Ye reacts by reaching out his hand, wanting to pull Xiao Bao.

    But Xiao Bao nimbly dodges this.

    ¡°Hahaha... do you see? He¡¯s now my puppet, my ve. I am his Master, and I can control his life and death, and I can also trample him under my feet as I wish. If I were to die, he will only die in a more miserable way than me.¡±

    ¡°You animal! You actually dare toy your hands on our Little Master!!¡± Han Ye couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he suddenly tries to attack Qing Feng.

    Qing Feng jumps in fright, and he shrieks loudly, ¡°Kill me, and this little lowbreed will die along with me!!¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s action stiffly halts midair.

    His oppressive gaze is firmly fixed on Qing Feng¡¯s face.

    Qing Feng¡¯s face, which has been distorted because of terror, once again reveals a ruthless and sinister smile.

    He turns towards Xiao Bao, ¡°You, chop off his four limbs for me!¡±

    Qing Feng¡¯s hand is pointing at Han Ye, his eyes are brimming with smugness and rancor.

    Han Ye really wishes he could chop up the man before his eyes into ten thousand pieces.

    Actually daring to exploit the Little Master, when thetter is only four years old.

    He nervously looks towards Xiao Bao.

    If the Little Master is really going to attack him, Han Ye would absolutely not resist ¨C even if he gets seriously injured, and be forced to return to the Xiuxian Continent.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s head is slightly hanging down.

    Due to the pain and the cold sweat dripping down, the neatlybed hair has be somewhat messy.

    The soft ck hair hangs down, half-covering his handsome little face.

    His long eyshes are like small fans, gently trembling, drooping down and hiding the unusual light in his eyes.

    It¡¯s only when he hears Qing Feng¡¯s order that he slowly raises his head.

    His big ice-blue gaze is clear and bright, without a sliver of confusion or despondency.

    But the iciness within them is just like an extremely deep and cold pool at the bottom of an abyss.

    Han Ye inexplicably shudders.

    Soon after, he hears Xiao Bao speak to Qing Feng: ¡°Chop off the four limbs? That¡¯s really a good idea. Why don¡¯t you do it now?¡±

    Qing Feng stares nkly, then he suddenly frowns and roars: ¡°I¡¯m telling you to chop your subordinate¡¯s limbs, what are you still dawdling for ¨C I am your Master, don¡¯t tell me you want to go against your Master¡¯smand?¡±

    As he¡¯s shouting, he operates his Internal Force to stimte the Wuqi seed within his body.

    There¡¯s a burst of heat in his Qi Sea, which is indeed a sign that the Wuqi seed has established a bond.

    Qing Feng immediately reveals a sinister smile.

    But then, he hears the child¡¯s crisp but ice-cold voice in his ears, ¡°Chop off your other foot!¡±

    That voice is certainly not heavy by any means, but it¡¯s like rumbling thunder in his ears.

    Soon after, Qing Feng bes aware that his own body isn¡¯t under his control.

    Then his hand, which only had it¡¯s bones broken, picks up a sword with great difficulty, and ruthlessly shes down.

    Qing Feng¡¯s only remaining leg is chopped off just below the crutch, and it goes flying out.

    His eyes widen in rm, he couldn¡¯t even feel the paining though. He looks at the expressionless Xiao Bao, and then at the sword in his own hand. Only shock, horror and despair remain on his face.

    ¡°Why? Why are you not under the control of the Wuqi seed?!¡±

    Not only is Xiao Bao not under the Wuqi seed¡¯s control, the control of its Mother Gu had even been reversed ¨C how is this possible?!

    For the Wuqi seed¡¯s order of Master and Servant to be switched-

    Unless, unless, this young boy¡¯s physique, flesh, and bones are better than his by countless levels.

    Like a human and an insect ¨C even if the insect has the Wuqi seed¡¯s Mother Gu in its body, there¡¯s absolutely no way that it could control a human.

 Chapter 429: Xiao Bao knows his mistake

    <h4>Chapter 429: Xiao Bao knows his mistake</h4>

    Even if it could really control a human, the insect will inevitably suffer an enormous bacsh.

    This is thew of heaven and earth, the weak are prey to the strong. This is the most basic difference in rank.

    Before Qing Feng loses consciousness, a conversation between his Master and Princess Qianxue suddenly shes through his mind.

    ¡°What is an Immortal fetus?¡±

    ¡°The Immortal fetus is a living body that is above all living things by nature. When they are born, they are destined to rule mortals and reign the world, so they receive the greatest gift of heaven and nature. If you eat the Immortal fetus, even though you still won¡¯t be ced above the rest of humanity, you can have the Immortal fetus¡¯ gift from heaven and earth.¡±

    Qing Feng abruptly opens his eyes wide, trying his best to get a clear look at the faces of Jun Muyan and Xiao Bao, but his consciousness goes farther and farther away.

    Four years old, four years ago... could it be that this child was the Immortal fetus that his Master wanted to refine for Princess Qianxue back then?

    A mere mortal wanting to use a Wuqi seed to control the body of an Immortal ¨C that¡¯s simply a fantasy.

    How could it not have a bacsh?

    If only he had known that the other has the body of an Immortal, if he had known that he would fall into such a state if he attends this wedding banquet, he should¡¯ve... he could¡¯ve...

    Qing Feng couldn¡¯t keep himself up any more, and he goespletely unconscious.

    ......

    ¡°Xiao Bao!¡±

    Xiao Bao originally still wanted to punish Qing Feng, but as soon as hears Muyan calling out to him, he immediately turns back and throws himself into Muyan¡¯s embrace.

    Muyan firmly hugs his small figure. Her arms are holding him so tightly, that they almost suffocate Xiao Bao.

    ¡°Xiao Bao, are you all right?¡±

    Xiao Bao feels that his body hurts from the hug, but he doesn¡¯t make a sound of protest. Instead, he uses a soft voice to say: ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao is all right, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Muyan takes a deep breath. Only then does she reign in her emotions, and slowly loosens her hold.

    The worry, panic, and fear on her face ¨C in a moment, they¡¯re all hidden away and reced with a concentrated seriousness, ¡°Jun Mochen, you¡¯re not allowed to put yourself in danger again, do you hear me? If you carelessly let yourself fall into a dangerous situation again, I will hit your butt!¡±

    Xiao Bao obediently bows his head, looking especially docile and pitiful.

    Stretching out his tiny hand, he grabs his mother¡¯s finger, quietly squeezing it, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao knows my mistake, don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    In the end, Muyan¡¯s heart that is filled with worry and anger still melts into a soft lump.

    She brings him into her arms, and kisses him on the cheeks, ¡°Xiao Bao, you are niangqin¡¯s life. If something bad happens to you, niangqin wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    The rims of Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes instantly go red, tightly holding on to Muyan¡¯s neck. He buries his face in her hair, whispering: ¡°Nn, Xiao Bao knows!¡±

    ......

    After giving vent to her emotions, Muyan stands up, and turns towards everyone in the banqueting hall.

    Being stared at by the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful pair of eyes, everyone on the scene let out pitiful pleadings in their interminable wails.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me... wuuu, Enchantress, spare our lives! We won¡¯t say anything, no, we don¡¯t know anything, spare us!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to spare you, that¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Muyan conveniently brushes off the dust on her clothes.

    As she discovers that she¡¯s still dressed in crimson wedding clothes, she knits her brows with a bit of disgust.

    Without extra trouble, she pulls the crimson wedding dress down, and throws it to the side.

    With disheveled hair, the girl dressed with only her inner clothes is supposed look like she¡¯s in a difficult situation and act shy.

    However, the person before them unhurriedly walks over. With each step, it¡¯s as if a snow-white lotus flower blooms under her foot.

    Pure and holy.

    Like a fairy from the Ninth Heaven who has unintentionally fallen into the mundane world.

    All the people in the hall even forget their fear. Watching as the girl slowly walk forward, with her snowy skin and white clothes, there¡¯s only infatuation in their eyes.

 Chapter 430: Is there any room for a choice?

    <h4>Chapter 430: Is there any room for a choice?</h4>

    Di Ming Jue¡¯splexion immediately goes ck.

    His figure shes, instantly appearing behind Muyan. Before anyone knows it, he has already taken off his robe, securely wrapping it around Muyan¡¯s delicate form.

    With thick jealousy in the man¡¯s voice, ¡°Would you believe me, if I say that I will gouge out all the eyeballs of everyone here?¡±

    Han Ye and Ying Mei shudder: Jun Shang, you said ¡®everyone¡¯, but that shouldn¡¯t include us, right?

    Muyan stares nkly at first, but then she can¡¯t help but snicker.

    She doesn¡¯t decline Di Ming Jue. Taking advantage of the offer, she uses his clothes to wrap herself up instead. She blinks up at him, ¡°I just hate Li Jinting¡¯s clothes.¡±

    She hates the wedding dress that Li Jinting had put on her.

    But she has tightened the clothes that Di Ming Jue draped on her.

    This kind of attitude, such a difference in intimacy and distance ¨C what it means is already expressed very clearly.

    Di Ming Jue looks a bit stiff at first, but after quite a while, he lowly scolds her in a manner of showing strictness while he¡¯s soft inside, ¡°Even so, in the future, you can¡¯t undress in front of other men again!¡±

    He growls somewhat loudly, and his tone is very strict ¨C but, Jun Shang-daren, perhaps you would¡¯ve been more convincing if your ears aren¡¯t so red.

    ......

    ¡°If you want to live, you can!¡± Muyan raises a hand, and dozens of bottles appear on the table, ¡°What¡¯s in this bottle is called Three Days¡¯ Lost Soul. Those who take it will lose all their memories from thest three days.¡±

    ¡°You have alle to know of too many things that you shouldn¡¯t. It should be very obvious that I can¡¯t let you guys leave alive with these secrets.¡±

    Hearing Muyan¡¯s statement, everyone looks at each other.

    They all show hesitant expressions, ¡°Who-who knows if those bottles contain poison or not?¡±

    ¡°Hm... if it¡¯s poison, what can you do?¡± Muyan has a disdainful look, ¡°Do you still have any room to be picky?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions be incredibly unsightly. They¡¯re extremely angry in their hearts, but they don¡¯t have the smallest bit of courage to rebel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Huang Yao¡¯s Prince is the first to stand up and make his way towards Muyan. Without the slightest hesitation, he takes the porcin bottle and drinks the draught inside it.

    Muyan has a faint smile, and she holds out a hand as a gesture to request him to leave.

    Huang Yao¡¯s Prince was originally unhappy and resentful from the bottom of his heart. In front of the young woman¡¯s charming smile however, his heart involuntarily jumps, and his face bes very red.

    His escape also seems like he¡¯s running out.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, wait for me, I¡¯ll drink it too!¡±

    The Seventh Prince¡¯s subordinate drinks it down, and he rushes out in a simr way.

    He goes to catch up with the Seventh Prince. It¡¯s only after they¡¯ve gone a fair distance away from the Jin Wangfu that he fearfully says: ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t expect that Jun Muyan¡¯s background would actually have...¡±

    Suddenly, his voice spontaneously stops. His face shows a vacant expression, ¡°Eh, shouldn¡¯t I be inside the Pce, giving a report on the battle progress to His Imperial Majesty? Howe I¡¯m here?¡±

    The Seventh Prince also shows an astonished expression, ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ......

    This situation happens to every individual that leaves Jin Wangfu.

    There are also several people of Jin Wangfu who wanted to fish in troubled waters, and escape by pretending that they are guests ¨C but Han Ye and Ying Mei saw through all of them.

    Han Ye can only sigh, saying: ¡°Miss Jun¡¯s skill in refining medicine is really too incredible.¡±

    ¡°Granted that she can bring a dying person back to life, but going as far as making someone forget their memories from the past three days... even in the Xiuxian Continent, there are very few people who can refine such a substance, right?¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s indifferent face reveals a rare look of worship and admiration, quietly saying: ¡°Miss is naturally the best. There¡¯s nothing that she can¡¯t do.¡±

 Chapter 431: Imbecile

    <h4>Chapter 431: Imbecile</h4>

    ¡°Those two, Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu would already be dead if it weren¡¯t for Miss Jun. Only Miss could make them recover as they were before.¡±

    Han Ye blinks in astonishment, looking at Ying Mei, ¡°Aren¡¯t you rather too fond of Miss Jun, too adoring?¡±

    His words are sour, with a hint of irritation and discontentment.

    Ying Mei had always been a person of few words, but in order to praise Muyan, he went as far as to speak a long line.

    When he¡¯s talking about Muyan, even his eyes are shining, like he¡¯s infatuated down to his bones.

    Even for Jun Shang, Little Shadow doesn¡¯t show this much devotion and admiration.

    Could it be that... that Little Shadow is still constantly thinking of Miss Jun?

    As he thinks of this, Han Ye¡¯s heart bes even more acrid, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with himself.

    When he knew that Little Shadow likes Miss Jun, he was originally just worried and afraid that Jun Shang would punish Little Shadow.

    But ever since... since he saw Little Shadow in women¡¯s clothing...

    What captivates and upies his dreams, what he finds hard to extricate himself from, is unexpectedly the silhouette of Little Shadow in women¡¯s clothes.

    These days of him and Little Shadow interacting all the time, he tries his best to control himself, so he wouldn¡¯t show anything unusual.

    After all, he ispletely aware that Ying Mei is a man, and he isn¡¯t attracted to men.

    He¡¯s definitely not a cut-sleeve*.

    euphemism for homosexuality

    He¡¯s just... incorrigibly enchanted by Little Shadow wearing women¡¯s clothes.

    If Little Shadow were to know of such despicable thoughts, he¡¯s afraid that Little Shadow wouldn¡¯t just y him, the other might even reject their brotherhood.

    Therefore, Han Ye has been doing so well in controlling himself all these time.

    But unexpectedly, today, he hears Little Shadow barely concealing his infatuation to Muyan; and the jealous spark in his heart that he¡¯s been hiding has finally been stoked into a ze.

    ¡°You can¡¯t still have a crush on Miss Jun, right? I¡¯m telling you, stop dreaming already. Anyone with eyes could see that Jun Shang fancies Miss Jun. If Jun Shang finds out about your feelings, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t even know how you die. I¡¯m telling you, put away those feelings at once, and afterwards, stay a little farther away from Miss Jun...¡±

    Ying Mei looks at Han Ye like thetter is an idiot, ¡°Imbecile!¡±

    Saying that, she turns around and leaves.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Hold on! Little Shadow, don¡¯t you walk away! You listen to me, a jealous man is a very frightening thing, stay a little farther away from Miss Jun, do you hear! From now on, I¡¯m going to stick around you, and closely guard you, lest you couldn¡¯t control your feelings and get discovered by Jun Shang!¡±

    ¡°Han Ye, let go of me!!¡±

    ¡°No! I said, I¡¯m going to stick to you and watch you closely!¡±

    ¡°Han¨C!! Ye¨C!!¡±

    ¡°Ouch¨C! It hurts! Little Shadow, how could you kick me in that ce?! Would you take responsibility if I get ruined?¡±

    ......

    In the evening ¨C Yan Haotian, Feng Haitang, Ru Yan, and the Ink Camp have rushed to the Jin Wangfu.

    Muyan made them wipe out the entire Jin Wangfu all the way through.

    Removing the dregs that should be eliminated, and looting all the money and valuables that should be raked in.

    These past few days, one can say that Muyan has been gued with misfortunes.

    Most especially, Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen sustaining serious injuries is making her all the more remorseful.

    She inwardly vows that in the future, she must even be more careful, and she simply cannot implicate the friends on her side.

    Of course, there are also some things that make her mood better.

    For one, Jin Wangfu¡¯s level of wealth exceeds her imagination.

    Ru Yan looks at the storehouse that¡¯s filled with gold and silver, money and valuables ¨C she¡¯s simply going wild with joy, ¡°Building the Tianji Unit is extremely expensive. Right now, we haven¡¯t opened the Junji Drugstore for business, so the ie isn¡¯t as good as before. I was originally still thinking of how we¡¯re going to raise money, but now, there¡¯s really no need to worry about it anymore, hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 432: Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 432: Arrangements</h4>

    Old Tao is also very happy. He picks up an ingot and bites it, ¡°In this Jin Wangfu storehouse, there¡¯s so much money, weapons and armors, treasures of gold and silver. In all likelihood, he¡¯s secretly been preparing for a long time, probably wanting to start a coup. He never expected that these would all be for our convenience now!¡±

    Muyan also couldn¡¯t help but show a small smile.

    Even though Jin Wangye couldn¡¯t really be considered as someone allied to Gong Qianxue, he¡¯s still a person of the Heavenly Road Sect, Senior Brother to Gong Qianxue and Jian Feng.

    She suspects in his lifetime and former incarnations, he¡¯s done many bloody atrocities that cry to heaven.

    Now, she can take the enemy¡¯s supplies to augment her strength, an eventually deal with Gong Qianxue.

    It¡¯s only natural that her mood would be extremely good.

    ......

    Besides the loot, there¡¯s also a lot of people in the Jin Wangfu.

    Apart from those soldiers who have beenpletely killed, there are also ordinary guards and servants in the Wangfu.

    There are also those poor concubines that have been cheated or snatched by Jin Wang, and have been casually handed down to his subordinates.

    These people are not stained with blood, neither are they aware of Jin Wang¡¯s conduct and deeds.

    Muyan gives them an opportunity to choose.

    Either drink the [Three Days¡¯ Lost Soul] and leave; or join the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit.

    Of course, the people joining can only be considered as Reserve Force.

    But whether they can be real members of the Ink Camp or the Tianji Unit, it ultimately still depends on their performance and character.

    Ru Yan and Yan Haotian are very satisfied with the addition of this batch of people.

    Now, they¡¯ve alsoe to know that the person that Muyan wants to deal with is Jing Cheng¡¯s Princess Qianxue.

    A country¡¯s princess could hold an unimaginable amount of troops and influence in her hands.

    Not to mention that Gong Qianxue is also a core disciple of the Heavenly Road Sect.

    There¡¯s also Jian Feng, this powerful Master that¡¯s always there for her every beck and call.

    Since she¡¯s taken control of the Tianji Unit, Ru Yan has sent people to investigate the extent of Gong Qianxue¡¯s power.

    But the more they investigate, the scarier it bes.

    That¡¯s because Gong Qianxue¡¯s schemes and ruthlessness are far beyond what they¡¯ve imagined.

    She¡¯s clearly just a young woman in her twenties, but the power in her grasp is enormous.

    More than that, the blood and the lives that stain this hand of power, it could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ......

    Ru Yan is giving Muyan a report on the situation about the acquired personnel, as well as the looted supplies, ¡°There are a lot of people in the Jin Wangfu who want to be a member of the Tianji Unit, especially those former concubines of Jin Wang ¨C almost none of them want to drink the [Three Days¡¯ Lost Soul] and leave. I¡¯ve also taken a look, and these people are very qualified. I believe that after this, the intelligence that the Tianji Unit could obtain will also scale up ordingly.¡±

    Having heard that, Muyan gives a light nod, but she can¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    Jin Wang had really been too sick and too cruel.

    Even if he acts tyrannically, he still went so far as to bestow these women to his subordinates as soon as he no longer fancies them, letting them get ravaged, andpletely disregarding the fate of the women he previously shared an intimate rtionship with.

    After experiencing such a hellish life, how could these women go back to their previous lives?

    Ru Yan still continues to speak: ¡°The first batch of spies trained by the Tianji Unit could already begin their assignments. Jingya and I will personally send them to the Imperial Capital of Jing Cheng, and the Xing Lou City of the Heavenly Road Sect.¡±

    Feng Haitang also speaks on behalf of Yan Haotian: ¡°The Ink Camp will also allocate some people to set up branches in the countries of Huang Yao and Jing Cheng.¡±

    Muyan quirks up her brows, ¡°You mustn¡¯t act with undue haste on these matters.¡±

    One can say that the Imperial City of Jing Cheng is right inside Gong Qianxue territory.

    And Huang Yao¡¯s Tai Yi City has it¡¯s skies covered with the hands of the Heavenly Road Sect.

    It would be too dangerous for the people of the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit to go. What¡¯s more, Ru Yan and Fang Jingya are nning to go by themselves.

 Chapter 433: To Involve Others

    <h4>Chapter 433: To Involve Others</h4>

    Ru Yan raises her head, her morous face is filled with decisiveness, ¡°We know that Miss would very much want to move against Jing Cheng¡¯s Gong Qianxue, but you fear that we would be in danger, so you can only keep biding your time.¡±

    ¡°But we follow you, Miss. We serve our Lady, and dedicate our lives to you ¨C how can we let our Lady adjust to amodate us!¡±

    Muyan knits her brows and says: ¡°This is my personal grudge against Gong Qianxue and the Heavenly Road Sect, you don¡¯t have to...¡±

    ¡°Our Lady¡¯s affairs are our business!¡± Ru Yan resolutely interrupts Muyan¡¯s words, ¡°Since Gong Qianxue is Miss¡¯ enemy, then she is our enemy!¡±

    Yan Haotian also kneels down, silent but insistent.

    Feng Haitang softly says: ¡°Miss, you have already given us too much.¡±

    Miraculous draughts, zither treatments, and advancements that everyone under the heaven yearns for even in their dreams ¨C but these aren¡¯t merely for the purpose of using them, these are also because she always cares about their safety.

    ¡°This time, allow us to repay you.¡±

    The human heart is a living muscle.

    One could say that at first, the members of the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit only pledged their allegiance to Muyan and Xiao Bao simply in order to survive, or to seek profits.

    But slowly, their hearts thoroughly andpletely stray from their original intentions.

    They long to follow and guard their Lady and the Little Master for a lifetime, they wish for this warm big household to never copse and never fall apart.

    ¡°Fine¨C!¡±

    After quite a long time, Muyan slowly replies, ¡°However, you have to wait a few more days. Wait for me to try and refine a batch of Elixirs. Everyone that will go out and do their assignments will carry it with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Ru Yan and the others instantly grin from ear to ear.

    They watch Muyan get up and leave, promptly bowing to see her off.

    However, just as Muyan¡¯s figure disappears outside the door,

    Old Tao suddenly manages to react, ¡°Hold on! Just now, did Miss just say... Elixir?! Not draught?!¡±

    All the people in the room immediately have their eyes go wide.

    ¡°E-e-el-elixir?!! Could it be that the Lady could already do alchemy?!¡±

    ===

    After the meeting with Ru Yan, Yan Haotian and the others, Muyan originally wanted to go back and keep Xiao Baopany.

    But her mood has be somewhat restless because of those guys.

    So she makes a turn and arrives at Lou Beiyu and Bai Yichen¡¯s room.

    The two people¡¯s lives have already been saved. But the aftermath is very serious.

    Especially Bai Yichen-

    Muyan has been able to save his shattered Qi Sea using draughts and acupuncture.

    But for his crushed throat ¨C Muyan tried her best, but she still couldn¡¯t make him recover as before.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s voice was originally mild and smooth as jade, neither low nor high.

    Like the brush of a cool breeze, those who hear it would feel veryfortable.

    But now, it has be rough and crackling, like an old man at death¡¯s door. It¡¯s very unpleasant to hear.

    As Muyan enters the room, Bai Yichen is right in the middle of gently tracing the blood-red patterns on Lin Sitong¡¯s jade bracelet.

    Hearing the movements, Bai Yichen lifts his head and shows a serene, gentle smile.

    Muyan feels somewhat dejected in her heart, ¡°I am sorry. This time, I havepromised you.¡±

    Bai Yichen shakes his head with a smile. He hesitates for a moment, but still starts to talk: ¡°As a matter of fact, it is I who havepromised you.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t hold back because of his ns, Muyan would have taken care of the Jin Wangfu at an earlier time.

    She would never have had to let herself get caught up in danger.

    So if you really talk about one causing harm to the other, Muyan had only beenpromised by him.

    His manner of speaking is very calm. Nevertheless, Muyan hears persistence and unswerving determination in his voice, ¡°So, are you still nning to exact your vengeance?¡±

    Bai Yichen nods without the slightest hesitation.

    He slowly clenches the jade bracelet in his hand, ¡°From the moment I knew that Sitong is dead, I¡¯ve already lost my reason to keep on living. Right now, I¡¯m still alive just for the purpose of avenging her.¡±

 Chapter 434: Vague Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 434: Vague Premonition</h4>

    From the rough crackling voice that spills out of his mouth, Muyan couldn¡¯t help but be moved by this man¡¯s passion and determination.

    More than that, she knows that this is Bai Yichen¡¯s genuine thoughts and resolution.

    If he doesn¡¯t take revenge, he undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t be ced in danger.

    But if he loses his enmity, that would be equal to him losing his goal, losing his reason to keep on living.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve really made up your mind, then I have a way to let you infiltrate the Heavenly Road Sect.¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s dim eyes suddenly brighten, ¡°What... way?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that Qing Feng guy? He is Jian Feng¡¯s apprentice.¡±

    Bai Yichen nods.

    ¡°As long as Qing Feng brings you back to the Heavenly Road Sect, and tell Jian Feng and Gong Qianxue that you saved him ¨C why don¡¯t you guess whether or not Jian Feng and Gong Qianxue would receive you?¡±

    Bai Yichen gapes, ¡°But why would Qing Feng...¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her lips, revealing a sly smile, ¡°Qing Feng wanted to control and turn Xiao Bao into his puppet by using a Wuqi seed, but this resulted to him turning into Xiao Bao¡¯s puppet instead. As time goes by, he wouldpletely and thoroughly surrender to Xiao Bao, and obey Xiao Bao¡¯s orders. Even Jian Feng would absolutely not be able to notice any peculiarities.¡±

    Bai Yichen¡¯s eyes are opened so wide, and it¡¯s only after quite a long time that hees back to his senses.

    A long whileter, he stands up, and slowly kneels towards Muyan, ¡°Such great favor and kindness, Bai Yichen wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it in this life, but I will work like an ox or a horse in the next life...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in the afterlife.¡± Muyan interrupts his rough voice that¡¯s struggling to speak.

    Even if she was reborn, she still believes in seizing the present more than the illusory past life.

    ¡°If you really think that you can¡¯t repay what you owe me, then try hard to survive after you¡¯ve finished your revenge.¡±

    Muyan continues: ¡°I already have two major forces in my hands ¨C the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit ¨C but this is still iplete. The Ink Camp the and Tianji Unit are currently independent from each other, and they couldn¡¯tmunicate effectively. I still need a [Taixu* Division] to be the link tying the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit together. But so far, I still haven¡¯t found someone I can put in charge of the Taixu Division.¡±

    great emptiness; the void

    ¡°Bai Yichen, I hope that you can put your enemies against your de, then survive and be the leader of the Taixu Division.¡±

    Bai Yichen is in a sort of daze as he kneels where he is, his hand holds the blood-veined bracelet Lin Sitong had left him.

    For a very long time, he doesn¡¯t get up, he doesn¡¯t move either.

    The young woman¡¯s silvery but powerful and resonating voice seems echo again and again in his ears.

    Bai Yichen snaps his head up, only to find that Muyan¡¯s figure has already disappeared from the room.

    He listlessly recalls Muyan¡¯s words.

    ¡°I hope that you can put your enemies against your de, then survive and be the leader of the Taixu Division.¡±

    A light slowly grows brighter within his eyes.

    ......

    However, Bai Yichen didn¡¯t know that the one who said these words really wasn¡¯t going to leave intentionally.

    Instead, she just didn¡¯t have the time to wait for Bai Yichen¡¯s response.

    She¡¯s lifted up by the cor, and directly carried up.

    In a sh, she finds herself thrown to a bed.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue!¡± Muyan angrily says, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a sack? Every time, if you¡¯re not hoisting me up, you¡¯re hurling me down!¡±

    She struggles to get up, but the man pulls her back. With her head down, she¡¯s pressed over hisp.

    Muyan suddenly has a bad premonition in her mind, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±

    Her entire body¡¯s Mysterious Energy is running wildly. She wants to struggle and jump down.

    But the man¡¯s fetter is as secure as a city protected by a wall of metal and moat of boiling water, preventing her from moving by even a tiny bit.

    Then, her vague premonition turns into reality.

 Chapter 435: Softhearted

    <h4>Chapter 435: Softhearted</h4>

    A heavy spank falls on her ass.

    Pa¨C!

    The sound is very loud, and there¡¯s a burning pain on her butt.

    But... but this isn¡¯t the important point.

    Muyan is simply going mad, ¡°Di Ming Jue, you scoundrel, what on earth are you doing?!¡±

    She hears the man¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you said? If you don¡¯t behave, you¡¯ll get spanked on the bottom. Muyan, tell me, didn¡¯t you misbehave a lot this time?¡±

    Saying that, the second spank falls on her raised butt.

    Aargh! Di Ming Jue, this damned scoundrel!!

    Jun Muyan has grown this big, but she¡¯s never before felt so humiliated and angry that she wants tomit homicide.

    As the third spanknds, Muyan¡¯s figure shes, suddenly disappearing.

    She¡¯s already beyond caring whether or not Di Ming Jue would discover the secret of the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Space.

    Right now, she just wants to rip off all the clothes on this man, and whip him until he kneels down and begs for mercy.

    Seeing the girl disappear from hisp, Di Ming Jue slightly narrows his eyes.

    There¡¯s a dangerous light flickering in his pupils.

    Muyan¡¯s breath is so perfectly concealed that even Di Ming Jue could barely feel it.

    This doesn¡¯t merely signify an increase in Muyan¡¯s strength.

    But it¡¯s more of an indication that the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Space has be more stable because of its first restoration.

    But so what if it¡¯s be more stable? This little woman will never escape his palm.

    Di Ming Jue slowly closes his eyes, the power within his body surging into motion, and his hand suddenly reaches out to grab into the void.

    In his palm, which should have been empty, appears a girl¡¯s slender snow-white wrist.

    He tugs with little effort, gathering the young woman¡¯s body into his embrace.

    Muyan has been snatched out from the Space, but she¡¯s not panicking much. Before he could notice it, a silver needle appears in her hand.

    Taking advantage of the moment Di Ming Jue has arrested her, she goes to strike the major acupuncture point on the side of his waist.

    In a moment, the tip of the needle is about to go through the man¡¯s clothes and stab into his skin.

    All of a sudden, Di Ming Jue hugs her tightly, and buries his face in her neck, ¡°Yanyan, do you know how scared I was when I found out that you were gone?¡±

    Muyan abruptly stops in her movements.

    The man¡¯s deep, low voice still carries on, slightly hoarse and trembling, ¡°I was afraid that you will leave me; afraid that you will be taken away; afraid that even though I¡¯m clearly by your side, I¡¯m still unable protect you.¡±

    Muyan couldn¡¯t stop her needle-wielding hand from shaking a little.

    This scoundrel of a man, they¡¯re not even done yet, but he¡¯s actually trying to soften her up already.

    Just say a few lines of sappy endearments, and he thinks her heart will go soft, and she¡¯ll forget the hatred from him hitting her butt just a moment ago?

    The finger that¡¯s hooked around the needle trembles...

    Damn it, she¡¯s really too softhearted!

    Di Ming Jue straightens up, and bows his head to stare at her.

    The usual indifference and towering aloofness in his eyes are mixed with slivers of almost imperceptible fragility and worry.

    It is precisely these slivers of vulnerability and fear that squeezes Muyan¡¯s heart.

    She quietly takes the silver needle back into the Space.

    Muyan coughs softly and says: ¡°This time, I¡¯ve been crude and impetuous.¡±

    Even though getting an advancement and going unconscious had been an ident, in the end, it¡¯s because she had been too self-confident and careless.

    ¡°I apologize to you and to Xiao Bao. I will be more careful afterwards and I won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡±

    Regardless of the past, present, or the future ¨C she wants to take revenge, but in no way would she be heedless about her own life.

    Previously, it was because wants to look after her Xiao Bao.

    Now and in the future, there¡¯s another person who cares about her, whom she would hate to let go and part with.

    This person is called Di Ming Jue.

    Muyan softly acknowledges this in her heart, but she doesn¡¯t say these words out loud.

 Chapter 436: Just who did he provoke?

    <h4>Chapter 436: Just who did he provoke?</h4>

    Di Ming Jue lowers his head, and softly kisses her lips. Gentle and tender beyond words, but also with a cautious solemnity of losing something and then regaining it.

    For the first time, Muyan doesn¡¯t resist, but she lightly grabs the man¡¯s sleeves and responds to his kiss.

    This kiss isn¡¯t frantic or invasive, but it lingers like the two individuals are melting into an integral whole.

    It¡¯s only after a long time that Di Ming Jue is able to let go of Muyan¡¯s lips, which are already red and swollen. His voice is husky as he slowly say: ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to put yourself in danger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give special treatment to other men!¡±

    ¡°Even more, you¡¯re not allowed to get too close to other men!¡±

    As for the method of punishment, that¡¯s of course ¡°Misbehave and I will spank your butt¡±.

    Jun Shang-daren moves the hand that had just hit Muyan¡¯s bottom. His ears are a little red, and he somewhat wishes to continue.

    His hand feels unexpectedly good, he... he really wants to give it another try.

    Bang¨C!!

    Jun Shang-daren, who was just in the middle of fantasizing, is directly kicked down from the bed.

    Muyan has a grim smile: ¡°Di Ming Jue, you better not appear in front of me for three days, or else, humph...¡±

    Just as Han Ye passes by Muyan¡¯s room,

    He sees his family¡¯s Jun Shang getting shoved out.

    Even though Jun Shang¡¯s appearance is still handsome without equal; even though Jun Shang¡¯s temperament is still as cold and stern as the pine trees in the high mountains, eminent and unapproachable-

    Han Ye still feels that he¡¯s watching Jun Shang cut a sorry figure.

    ¡°Jun Shang, this subordinate hase to deliver lunch, aren¡¯t you going to have your noontime meal with Miss Jun?¡±

    Di Ming Jue coldly looks at him. With a chillingly calm tone, he slowly says: ¡°After you return, go to the Purgatory Pool and stay there for a month.¡±

    ¡°??!!!!!!¡±

    Looking at the cold face of the departing Di Ming Jue, Han Ye is simply left chaotic in the wind: damn it, just who did he provoke?!

    ......

    All the people in the Jin Wangfu that should have their memories erased have been given draughts, and those who should be silenced have been killed.

    But in the end, they can¡¯t stay there for too long.

    On the third day, they have finished ounting for all the looted goods in the Jin Wangfu, as well as the people they¡¯ve acquired. Along with the members of the Ink Camp and Di Ming Jue¡¯s party, they all return to Tianyuan City.

    In the calm Imperial Capital of Huang Yao, a roaring fire suddenly rages up to the sky.

    The people in the surroundings respond bying over, fetching water and extinguishing the fire. But after that, they discover that the formerly flourishing Jin Wangfu has already been burned to the ground.

    Jian Feng noticed the soulmp of his apprentice Qing Feng flicker and get dimmer, making him know that the other¡¯s life is in danger. As a result, he hurriedly rushed over with Gong Qianxue.

    But they only see that Jin Wangfu has turned into ruins and scorched earth.

    They asked the people of Huang Yao, but nobody knows why Jin Wangfu had caught fire.

    Even in the entire country of Haung Yao, there¡¯s unexpectedly barely anyone who knows that Jin Wang was previously about to get married, much less who the bride was going to be!

    Just as Jian Feng and Gong Qianxue are reeling in bewilderment,

    Qing Feng rushes out with the help of Bai Yichen. Both of them are covered in blood and riddled with scars, ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    ¡°Qing Feng?¡± Jian Feng quickly prompts for people receive them and give them Elixirs, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°It... it¡¯s Jin Wang¡¯s new Wangfei, she is the person who caused the Vision of the Array of Nine Heavenly Bodies.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Jian Feng and Gong Qianxue simultaneously change color.

    There¡¯s even a greedy light in Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Did you say that the person who caused that Vision of Nine Stars in an Array was in the Jin Wangfu?¡±

    Qing Feng looks like he¡¯s on hisst breath as he says: ¡°Yes, she was the woman that Martial Uncle was going to marry, she caused the Vision.¡±

 Chapter 437: A debt of blood must be paid in blood

    <h4>Chapter 437: A debt of blood must be paid in blood</h4>

    ¡°But... before the wedding could take ce, that woman suddenly went on a rampage, kill... killing Jin Wang and everyone in the Wangfu.¡±

    ¡°If Sir Bai hadn¡¯t saved this apprentice, then I would also be dead by now.¡±

    Gong Qianxue and Jian Feng shift their line of sight towards Bai Yichen, and there¡¯s a minute change in their expressions, ¡°The Dustless Swordsman, Bai Yichen?¡±

    The leading young talent of Yanwu Continent who used to be as famous as Gong Qianxue... at this moment, his appearance is wretched beyond words, and his body¡¯s Internal Force is almost gone. He evidently received a heavy injury.

    Qing Feng promptly says: ¡°Yichen had been seriously hurt in order to save me. His Qi Sea was almost destroyed, his throat had almost been crushed as well. Now, he couldn¡¯t even speak normally. Master, you must help Yichen, now he... he is probably the only one left who had seen that woman!¡±

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, ¡°Have you really seen the form of the Immortal... the true identity of the person who caused that Heavenly Vision?¡±

    Bai Yichen nods, opening his mouth to say two words with some difficulty, ¡°I have.¡±

    His body is tottering, like it¡¯s going to copse at any moment.

    The light in Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes gets brighter and brighter, and there¡¯s dense excitement and greed along with it.

    But the words thate out of her mouth is of pity and anxiousness, ¡°Senior Brother! Sir Bai saved Qing Feng, so he is a benefactor of our Heavenly Road Sect. Senior Brother, you must save him, okay?¡±

    Jian Feng faintly smiles, and he looks at Gong Qianxue with eyes filled with adoration, ¡°Rest assured, Junior Sister. Even though his injuries are very heavy, your Senior Brother will never allow him to die. Sir Bai, would you pleasee with us, back to the Heavenly Road Sect? It¡¯s the only ce that has enough medicinal ingredients that can cure your wounds.¡±

    Bai Yichen shows a grateful expression and nods.

    Soon after, he lowers his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slowly curl up.

    His left hand is hidden beneath its sleeve, a bracelet patterned with blood-like veins is clutched in its palm.

    His silently murmurs in his mouth: ¡°Sitong, don¡¯t worry, I... could soon avenge you. Wait until I kill that woman, I will immediately go down to apany...¡±

    As soon as the yearning for death rises up in his mind, Muyan¡¯s words seem to echo in his ears, ¡°Come back alive, and be the leader of my Taixu Division.¡±

    The deathly stillness and the madness in his eyes slowly recedes, finally changing into a cool-headed decisiveness that is without any regrets.

    In any case, he will have Gong Qianxue pay her debts in blood.

    ===

    From Huang Yao, the carriage slowly returns to Tianyuan City.

    When they went to the Jin Wangfu, they used a spirited horse at the gallop, so the speed of travel had been very fast.

    As they¡¯re returning, Muyan feels that they¡¯re not in a hurry, so she let the carriage move forwards in a leisurely pace.

    When they¡¯re hungry or thirsty, they stop and rest.

    What surprises Muyan is the pair of big and small ¨C who still didn¡¯t see eye to eye, nor nose to nose before she left ¨C now, they¡¯re getting along with unexpected harmony.

    Especially as Xiao Bao can only stick to her before.

    No one could say anything to make Xiao Bao change his mind.

    But now, a word from Di Ming Jue, and Xiao Bao will promptly and obediently do as told, though it¡¯s with some reluctance to leave her.

    Even Ru Yan and Feng Haitang are also beginning to be skeptical.

    ¡°Miss, Xiao Bao is Jun Shang¡¯s son, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The three of them together as a family, that picture is really too harmonious.

    Jun Muyan watches the two figures ahead, of the big one holding and leading the small one along. There¡¯s a fleeting listlessness in her expression.

    Soon after, she has a bitter smile as she shakes her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be deluded, how is that possible?¡±

    Of course, she had also thought of this possibility.

    Xiao Bao had never been close to other people, but he¡¯s willing to do so with Di Ming Jue.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes also so simr to Di Ming Jue¡¯s

 Chapter 438: It canâ€™t be him

    <h4>Chapter 438: It can¡¯t be him</h4>

    On ount of this suspicion, she even indirectly asked Di Ming Jue whether or not he hade to the Yanwu Continent five years ago.

    But the answer that she received¨C

    Thest time Di Ming Jue hade to the Yanwu Continent was several decades ago.

    At that time, Jun Muyan hasn¡¯t even been born yet.

    Moreover, that day and night in the darkness, what that man had left her wasn¡¯t a good memory at all.

    Even now that she¡¯s no longer the weak, crying little girl from back then-

    An instinctual fear still wells up whenever she thinks of that burning, chaotic darkness.

    Muyan shakes her head, throwing these nonsensical thoughts to the back of her mind.

    How could Di Ming Jue be that man?

    Ru Yan must¡¯ve made her go dizzy, and that¡¯s why she could have this kind of thoughts.

    ¡°Miss!¡± she hears Ru Yan¡¯s voice by her ears, ¡°The Third Price has woken up.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s eyes light up, but she can¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.

    Lou Beiyu is finally awake.

    Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu¡¯s injures were quite severe.

    Even though the draught had pulled their lives out of danger, the injuries in their muscles, veins, and Qi Sea couldn¡¯t be treated by medicine.

    As a result, Muyan had used the Shen Musician technique that she had just unlocked, [Realm of Stars].

    After the Tian Mo Qin hadpleted it¡¯s repairs, her Spiritual Roots had been reconstructed.

    Her abilities as a Shen Musician has finally upgraded to level two.

    In addition to a few area attacks and group support skills getting their scopes expanded, like in [Echo Recovery] and [Sound des],

    She also obtained several new skills, and [Realm of Stars] is one of them.

    When using the Tian Mo Qin to y [Realm of Stars], nine stars will appear on her patients¡¯ whole body, and slowly form an illusory realm.

    In this illusory realm, the patient will experience a chaotic dream.

    Whether it bes a good dream or a nightmare, it¡¯s entirely dependent upon the song Muyan ys.

    The dream can make a person indulge in an illusion, unconsciously healing the wounds on their bodies.

    The nightmare could make a person be in so much pain that they would wish for death, and the injuries they suffer within the illusion would all be reflected on their physical bodies.

    But the [Realm of Stars] has a very big drawback.

    That is, if the person immersed in the illusion doesn¡¯t have a willpower that is strong enough, it is awfully probable that they will forever indulge in the illusion, not wanting to wake up.

    Bai Yichen¡¯s vengeful heart is very determined, so he woke up very quickly.

    Of course, most of his injuries could only remain unhealed.

    Muyan originally wanted to use the [Realm of Stars] again, but he declined.

    Bai Yichen believes that when he¡¯s this battered and bruised, looking like he narrowly escaped from death ¨C he is unlikely to incur any suspicion when he approaches Jian Feng and Gong Qianxue.

    However, Lou Beiyu¡¯s will hasn¡¯t woken him up ever since he entered the Realm of Stars.

    Even though his injuries have almostpletely healed already, so much so that his body has be stronger, as if he¡¯s been reborn-

    Muyan had still been worried that he would never wake up.

    Today, it ultimately turns out that these worries are for naught.

    ......

    As he slowly opens his eyes, Lou Beiyu is a bit disoriented.

    Then the memories graduallye back into his mind.

    There are dreams, but also realities.

    In the end, the chaotic dream slowly fades away, reced by the harsh reality.

    ¡°Master¨C!! Scoundrels, you people are not allowed to touch my Master!!¡±

    Lou Beiyu suddenly sits up from the bed, his two hands iling about.

    However, what enters his eyes isn¡¯t the wedding that has been driving him into madness ¨C but it is a clean and tidy room instead.

    This... what is going on?

    Wasn¡¯t he just at the wedding, obstructing that wretched Jin Wang?

    Why is he suddenly here?

    Wait, isn¡¯t his hand ruined?

    Aren¡¯t the muscles and veins in his whole body damaged?

    Why doesn¡¯t he feel even a little bit of soreness right now, but instead, he even feels unusually good andfortably warm all over?

 Chapter 439: Iâ€™m not dead! Iâ€™m not dead!

    <h4>Chapter 439: I¡¯m not dead! I¡¯m not dead!</h4>

    Lou Beiyu swings his arms, and there¡¯s a look of shock across his whole face.

    Really... totally fine! Crushed bones, ruptured muscles and veins, even the gods might not be able to cure them!

    Could it be that he¡¯s dead already?

    He¡¯s in the form of a ghost, so he couldn¡¯t feel any pain?

    While Lou Beiyu is preupied, the door is pushed open, and a very small figure walks in with his hands sped behind him.

    Lou Beiyu sees the other¡¯s unharmed appearance, huge eyes sparkling a little.

    ¡°Little Senior!!¡± Lou Beiyu cries out in rm, then he shows an incredulous and startled pain, ¡°Little Senior, did you die as well? That Jin Wang killed you, didn¡¯t he? Aaargh, that damned scoundrel, even if I¡¯ve be a ghost, I¡¯ll never let him get away with this!¡±

    Just as he shouts that, he meets Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes that seem to be looking at him like he¡¯s an idiot.

    Even though Lou Beiyu has long been ustomed to Little Senior looking down on him,

    He still feels that the disdain this time is particrly strong and harsh.

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly walks over to him, and with a crisp voice: ¡°You¡¯re not dead!¡±

    ¡°Not dead?¡± Lou Beiyu stares nkly, ¡°That¡¯s not right! If I¡¯m not dead, how can I be in such a good condition? Little Senior, you shouldn¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯m definitely dead, and I¡¯ve turned into a ghost. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of pain from my crushed bones.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Xiao Bao finally couldn¡¯t stop himself from rolling his eyes.

    Just then, another figure also walks in from outside the door.

    Lou Beiyu sees the beautiful young womaning in, and the rims of his eyes immediately redden, ¡°Aaargh, Jin Wang, that scum still went so far as to kill you as well, Master! I must drag him down to the eighteenthyer of hell!¡±

    Smack¨C!

    A p hits him on the head.

    Then a voice, like it¡¯s smiling but not, enters his ears, ¡°I see, I shouldn¡¯t have treated your injuries first ¨C instead, I should have treated your brain before that. Otherwise, if it bes knownter on that my, Jun Muyan¡¯s apprentice is deathly stupid, what face could I still have?¡±

    Lou Beiyu has been pped stupid.

    He raises his head to look at Muyan, and then at Xiao Bao.

    The words that Muyan had just said slowly echoes in his ears.

    ¨CI shouldn¡¯t have treated your injuries first.

    Lou Beiyu suddenly opens his eyes wide, ¡°M-M-M-Master?! You cured me? You mean I¡¯m still alive right, and not a ghost?! I¡¯m not in a dream at the moment, right?¡±

    Muyan slowly reaches out with her long, delicate, snow white fingers.

    She pinches Lou Beiyu¡¯s cheek, and ruthlessly pulls to the side.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, ouch... hurts, it hurts.... Mashter ith hurtsh... Mashter let go...¡±

    Muyan unhurriedly loosens her hand, and with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°Now, do you still think that you are dreaming?¡±

    Lou Beiyu cups the bright red side of his cheeks, then he tearfully shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not dead! I¡¯m not dead! Master has cured me!¡±

    Soon after, finally he realizes something.

    ¡°B-but Master, all the bones in my arms have been crushed, even my muscles and veins have also ruptured. How, how did you cure me?¡±

    ¡°Also, why do I feel that my strength has improved? Currently, it already doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s in initial Earth Stage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what about Bai Yichen? Hi injuries were worse than mine. Master, did you also save his life?¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too awesome. Other people say that you can wrangle a life out of the underworld¡¯s grasp, I still didn¡¯t believe it then. But now, this disciple truly believes it firmly, and is without any doubt.¡±

    After making confirming that he¡¯s still alive, Lou Beiyu¡¯s wordse babbling out.

    Muyan¡¯s mouth spasms. She thinks that it would be better if this noisy guy is kept in the [Realm of Stars] forever.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master, my big brother¡¯s illness...¡±

 Chapter 440: Shenshu-daren

    <h4>Chapter 440: Shenshu-daren</h4>

    Muyan says: ¡°You have to wait until I see your big brother so I can determine the specific condition. Anyway, I have a rough idea what the cause of his illness is. Before we go back, we have to make a trip to Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost City. If I¡¯m going to refine the Elixir to treat your older brother, I still need to collect a few precious herbs.¡±

    As for Chi Yan¡¯s Ghost City in Xia¡¯an, oh... it has already been looted by her, more or less.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t find any rare herbs from there.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so great! You can actually do alchemy! What Gong Qianxue, what Jian Feng ¨C there¡¯s simply no way that they canpare to Master!¡±

    Xiao Bao perks up, there¡¯s adoration across his whole face: ¡°Niangqin is the best!¡±

    Ineffably, Muyan is a bit unconfident.

    She promised to refine Elixirs for the Ink Camp, the Tianji Unit, and Lou Beiyu.

    But since the reconstruction of her spiritual veins, she still hasn¡¯t attempted to do alchemy.

    Muyan faces the trustful and adoring gazes of her son and disciple, and she¡¯s somewhat worried.

    If she happens to fail as before...

    Her dignity as a mother and a Master would certainly be lost.

    ===

    Jing Cheng Country, Wangjiang Ghost City.

    ¡°These guests, if you want to enter the Ghost City, please pay two hundred gold coins first.¡±

    Muyan and her party are stopped by a Ghost Envoy at the entrance of the Ghost City.

    Hearing the words from Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost Envoy, Ru Yan can only click her tongue, ¡°The entrance fee for the Ghost City here is actually twice as expensive as the one in Xia¡¯an.¡±

    The Ghost Envoy barring their way sees that the men in their party are unusually handsome, and the women are uniquely beautiful.

    How could he dare be negligent? From the beginning, a cordial smiling expression hangs on his face.

    Nevertheless, hearing what Ru Yan said, he can¡¯t help but raise his chin and speak with quite some pride: ¡°How could Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost Citypare with our Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City? Whether it¡¯s beasts or rare herbs, we have more than double of them herepared to Xia¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, any treasures you want, any entertainment you enjoy, there¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t get in our Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City.¡±

    Muyan smiles a bit, but she doesn¡¯t put out some gold coins. Instead she directly takes out a token and presents it before that Ghost Envoy.

    The Ghost Envoy stares nkly at first, then he looks down at the token.

    As soon as he sees the word ¡°Shenshu¡± written on it, his eyes immediately go wide.

    ¡°You... you are the Ghost Lord¡¯s newly conferred Shenshu-daren?!¡±

    The three major Ghost Cities have all received an order the His Highness, the Ghost Lord, saying that a new Shenshu is born.

    No matter which Ghost City the Shenshu appears at, she must be received well.

    If they dare to slight the Shenshu-daren and anger her, they should just forget about staying in the Ghost City.

    ¡°Shenshu-daren, ple-pleasee inside!¡± that Ghost Envoy¡¯s nervous voicees out in a stutter, ¡°This humble one will immediately ask a Magistrate toe and receive you.¡±

    They watch the Ghost Envoy¡¯s appearance of respectfully leading the way forward.

    Muyan couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to send Di Ming Jue a nce. With a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Say, the Ghost Lord and I are total strangers, why would he give me such a precious Shenshu token?¡±

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change, looking indifferent: ¡°How could Ben Jun know? Maybe he thinks that you will be his future Mistress, so he¡¯s currying favor with you in advance.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°......¡± what the hell is this future Mistress all about?

    Before she could ask again however, Di Ming Jue is already picking Xiao Bao up with one hand, and gathers her with the other hand. They walk forwards.

    Xiao Bao¡¯srge eyes keep looking around, filled with the curiosity and excitement that a four-year-old child should have.

    Yet there¡¯s none of the tension from when he previously entered the Ghost City with Muyan.

    Perhaps in his heart, there is no danger to his mother when this lecher is around.

    Therefore, he can let his own nature out without any reservations.

 Chapter 441: Want to eat, really want to eat

    <h4>Chapter 441: Want to eat, really want to eat</h4>

    The Ghost Envoy very quickly leads them to a private room.

    Soon, a small old fellow with a °Ë- shaped mustache walks inside with quick steps.

    ¡°This one is Xu Fu, a Magistrate of Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City.¡±

    The short old man looks chubby, his smile is simr to a Buddha, but a strange light asionally spills out of his narrow eyes.

    Nevertheless, it lets people know that not only does this man have an extremely profound cultivation, he also has an iparably shrewd and deep thinking.

    ¡°May I ask the Shenshu-daren¡¯s intention for honoring my Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City with her presence?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t beat about the bush with him either.

    Feng Haitang directly hands Xu Fu the list of drug ingredients that Muyan has prepared, ¡°Miss needs these rare herbs, how long would it take to have them prepared and ready?¡±

    Xu Fu respectfully takes the list of ingredients and sweeps a nce through it. His pupils slightly contract.

    But he quickly puts on a smiling expression, ¡°Reporting to Shenshu-daren, eighty percent of the ingredients on this list is readily avable, but these Green Dragon Ginseng, Jade Muscle Flower, and Cold Snow Fruit... there¡¯s only a few on stock, and it might need two days to prepare.¡±

    ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll take how many you have first.¡± Muyan says indifferently, ¡°I will stay in Wangjiang City for several days. After three days, I¡¯ll have peopleee and pick up the rest. As for the price, we¡¯ll follow the rate of half of its market value in the Ghost City.¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Fu¡¯s plump face immediately shows a happy smile.

    It must be known that a Shenshu¡¯s authority is on an equal level with a Ghost King. For most of the things in the Ghost City, the Ghost King can directly take them all away without needing to pay for them.

    However, the amount of herbs that Muyan is asking for is really quite a lot. If they¡¯re all given for free, the loss for Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City wouldn¡¯t be small.

    But now that the Shenshu is willing to purchase these ingredients for half the price, it¡¯s really a pleasant surprise.

    Xu Fu¡¯s smile shows his teeth, but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. Incredibly solicitously, ¡°It will still need some time to prepare the herbs. Would Shenshu-daren have any interest in going to the Beast Fighting Colosseum and take a seat there? Several of the Strange Beasts today are very fierce and tough, the battle would surely be to your satisfaction, daren.¡±

    As soon as Xu Fu finishes speaking,

    The fat rabbit, which had just been nestling on Xiao Bao¡¯s hug, suddenly gets up.

    It¡¯s long ears flop about, and a hungry and insatiable ominous glintes out from it¡¯s mung bean eyes.

    It looks straight at Xu Fu, itching to pounce out and have him take it to the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    It¡¯s clearly just a fluffy fat rabbit.

    But the look on these mung bean makes Xu Fu jumps in fright, and he can¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Right as he¡¯s wondering exactly what this rabbit is, a very small hand smacks the rabbit on the head.

    An ice-cold childlike voice speaks, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡±

    The fat rabbit hears its Little Master¡¯s warning, and it promptly withers down.

    It obediently rests back once more, but from time to time, it still couldn¡¯t help but stick out its tongue and lick.

    All the Strange Beasts here... want to eat them, really want to eat them!

    Standing behind Xiao Bao, Ru Yan chokes and is rendered speechless.

    Back then, a huge number of violent Strange Beasts also disappeared from Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City.

    At that time, a lot of the Ghost Envoys and Magistrates even believed that it was the work of a ghost!

    So many of the Strange Beasts have inexplicably disappeared, even their bones.

    But now that she has followed by the Miss¡¯ side for such a long time, if she still doesn¡¯t know the truth, then she¡¯s an idiot.

    Most likely, that group of Strange Beasts that disappeared back then, they went into this rabbit¡¯s belly.

    More importantly, it¡¯s clearly just a little thing, just how did it swallow down those huge beasts?

    Where does its food go?

    Or should she say that it¡¯s really worthy of being the spiritual pet that the Miss and the Little Master are raising?

    It really stands out from the others.

    Muyan sends the fat rabbit a warning nce, then she smiles and says: ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just wait here.¡±

 Chapter 442: Going back on a deal

    <h4>Chapter 442: Going back on a deal</h4>

    This time, they havee to the Ghost City in order to purchase herbs, and not the arena.

    If they ce the fat rabbit into the Beast Fighting Colosseum, then she¡¯s afraid that Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City will follow the footsteps of the one in Xia¡¯an, and be reduced into a sorry state by this menace.

    After Xu Fu left, Muyan stays in this private room for two hours.

    But Xu Fu still hasn¡¯t returned, and the drug ingredients also hasn¡¯t been delivered to them.

    Muyan¡¯s patience is somewhat used up.

    Even if it needs time to prepare those ingredients, it¡¯s impossible for there to be without any news in two hours.

    Ru Yan knows the mind of her Master, so she immediately goes out to inquire for news.

    As shees back, herplexion is exceptionally unsightly, ¡°Miss, that Magistrate Xu wants to go back on the deal, he doesn¡¯t want to sell the drug ingredients to us.¡±

    Muyan knits her brows.

    Before she could speak however, Han Ye incredulously says: ¡°Not willing to sell the herbs to Miss Jun, has the Ghost City eaten the courage from a leopard¡¯s guts? I think they don¡¯t want to stay in the Ghost City!¡±

    What kind of joke is this?

    They actually dare to offend the Mistress of Ghost City.

    Each and every one of them ¨C are they tired of living?

    Han Ye looks at Di Ming Jue¡¯s face. Although there¡¯s no change in his expression,yers of chilling light has already appeared in his eyes.

    In his mind, Han Ye observes a moment of silence in tribute for that guy [Ghost Emperor Gu Yue].

    For not managing his subordinates properly, that guy is set to die a very terrible death.

    Muyan slightly narrows her eyes and says: ¡°Why did they suddenly not want to sell the ingredients?¡±

    ¡°They said that a noble guest has arrived, and is asking for a lot of rare herbs. There are quite a few ones that coincide with the herbs that you want, Miss. Magistrate Xu said that they must prioritize that noble guest first, and Miss, you can only feel wronged and wait for several days.¡±

    Ru Yan is also extremely unhappy. Ghost City had always been known as impartial, and true to their word.

    They have clearly made a promise, but they wouldn¡¯t honor it. Wouldn¡¯t this damage the Ghost City¡¯s reputation?

    What¡¯s more, Muyan holds the Shenshu token in her hand, her privilege is equal to that of a Ghost King.

    It is reasonable to say, that no matter which guest arrives, Muyan should have first-pick on everything.

    Han Ye pats the table and says: ¡°Hehe, Miss Jun, we¡¯ll now go out and see just who exactly is this noble guest, that they would actually dare to fight over your things!¡±

    ......

    At this moment, another private room in the Ghost City is filled with Magistrates and Ghost Envoys.

    In the middle of these people, there¡¯s a seated woman wearing a pink dress, her face is covered by a mask.

    All the people around this woman look like they¡¯re ttering her, fawning with the way they speak.

    This includes Xu Fu, who had just been fawning over Muyan just a while ago.

    ¡°Shi-xianzi, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually honor my Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City with your presence. It is really the good fortune of our Ghost City, the good fortune of Wangjiang!¡±

    The woman in the center, surrounded and revered, is precisely Shi Lanling.

    Normally, she would be pleased with this fawning treatment, like all the stars cup themselves around the moon. It would naturally fill her vanity to bursting, carefree beyond words.

    Today however, the gloominess and worry on her face hasn¡¯t dissipated.

    Even Rui Zhu, who is serving by her side, is also trembling with fear, like she¡¯s extremely nervous about provoking the other¡¯s anger.

    Unconsciously, her eyes steal a nce at Shi Lanling¡¯s face.

    ¡°Shi-xianzi, the herbs that you want are already prepared and ready. Only the Jade Muscle Flower and the Cold Snow Fruit need two days. But Shi-xianzi, you should rest assured that the people below would absolutely not dare to be negligent, knowing that these things are being prepared for you, ensuring that these things would be delivered to you as soon as possible.¡± Xu Fu stoops his fat body, an expression of fawning on his face as tteryes out of his mouth.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s expression eases up a little, and she nces towards Rui Zhu.

    Rui Zhu immediately understands, and she takes out a porcin bottle, handing it over to Xu Fu.

    Xu Fu¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten up.

 Chapter 443: Xu Fuâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 443: Xu Fu¡¯s Choice</h4>

    They hear Rui Zhu proudly saying: ¡°This is the third grade [Spirit and Foundation Strengthening Pill] that our Miss had just sessfully refined. It has the miraculous effect of stabilizing and advancing one¡¯s cultivation. This is rewarded to you.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Shi-xianzi, many thanks to Shi-xianzi!¡± Xu Fu is overjoyed as he goes to receive it.

    At the same time, he gets envious gazes from the others.

    In his mind, he¡¯s truly rejoicing.

    He had just been busy preparing herbs for Jun Muyan, when Shi Lanling unexpectedly arrived and also ordered a lot of rare herbs.

    Indeed, Xu Fu knows this Shi-xianzi.

    Her abilities in alchemy is as well-known as Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s Master Jian Feng. If he curries favor with her, he could receive Elixirs.

    Right now, he has been stuck in a bottleneck for a long time, but maybe he could have a breakthrough.

    Of course, what Xu Fu really wants is the [Philter of Barrier Breaking] that is widely famous within the Ghost City.

    There are now two types of that draught.

    One is meant for Heaven Stage or lower. Auctioned in the Ghost City, it reached the sky-high price of ten million gold coins.

    But for outsiders, almost none of them know that there is still another kind in the Ghost City ¨C the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking.

    It is for those in the Heaven Stage or higher, even for people with Precelestial Cultivation.

    It goes without saying that there¡¯s a very small supply of this draught.

    To date, there are only two bottles of it in the entire Ghost City.

    One of those bottles has been used by a lucky Magistrate from Wangjiang, in exchange for his contribution. On the spot, he actually made a breakthrough from peak Heaven Stage to Precelestial.

    Really, such a result just makes all of the Ghost City go insane.

    Xu Fu has been stuck at the initial level of Precelestial for a very long time. If he couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough, then his position as a Magistrate will be unstable.

    Even in his dreams, he wants to obtain one Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking.

    However, after everyone knows of the miraculous effects of this draught, when would it be his turn to get one?

    That¡¯s why today, as soon as Xu Fu learned about Shi Lanlinging over-

    He decisively chose to offend that new Shenshu, running over to curry favor with Shi-xianzi.

    Even without the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking, he can obtain a Pill refined by Shi-xianzi, and also have a very big chance of advancing to the intermediate level of Precelestial.

    Currently, it seems that he has really made the correct bet.

    Everyone¡¯s admiring and envious looks make Xu Fu more and more ted.

    Just then, there¡¯s a sudden ¡®bang¡¯ from the doorway.

    ¡°Xu Fu, was it? Have hime out. Say, what is the reason why won¡¯t you provide the drug ingredients promised to my family¡¯s Miss?¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t tell me that the Ghost City is filled with shameless people who go back on their word? To our surprise, you could still renege on the things that you have promised?¡±

    A change immediatelyes over Xu Fu¡¯s expression.

    Everyone¡¯s line of sight falls on his face.

    Shi Lanling slightly frowns as well.

    Rui Zhu directly asks: ¡°Magistrate Xu, what is this all about? Is Ghost City supervision now so rxed, that it would let peoplee and casually disturb the room of my family¡¯s Miss?¡±

    Xu Fu wipes the cold sweat on his forehead, and he stammers for a long time.

    In the end, he finally couldn¡¯t stop himself, saying: ¡°Reporting back to Shi-xianzi. The matter is in fact like this ¨C actually, the drug ingredients that you want has originally been intended for our Ghost City¡¯s newly named Shenshu-daren.¡±

    ¡°Shenshu?¡± Shi Lanling is astonished, ¡°I remember that the Ghost City hasn¡¯t produced one for the past three hundred years, right?¡±

    Rui Zhu rudely says: ¡°What Shenshu? It shouldn¡¯t be a fraud who¡¯s conning you by using the name of a Shenshu, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, so what if it¡¯s really a Shenshu? Could it be that he¡¯s still more respected than my family¡¯s Miss? Don¡¯t tell me that he also has the nerve to fight over my Lady¡¯s things?¡±

    Xu Fu quicklyughs and says: ¡°Of course, that person couldn¡¯tpare with Shi-xianzi. I will ask them to leave at once. Please don¡¯t take offense, Shi-xianzi.¡±

 Chapter 444: I trust that you have been well since we last met

    <h4>Chapter 444: I trust that you have been well since west met</h4>

    ¡°Wait!¡± Shi Lanling suddenly opens her mouth to speak, ¡°I would in fact like to see just where had this so-called Shenshue from. Let those people in.¡±

    Xu Fu¡¯s face goes stiff, yet he has no choice but to bow andply.

    Not a momentter, Muyan¡¯s groupes in.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s line of sight falls on Di Ming Jue. First, her eyeballs fix in ce, then they are filled with heavy obsession.

    If Di Ming Jue converges his body¡¯s energy while he¡¯s in the Ghost City, it would make people overlook him when they first see him.

    Yet Shi Lanling still immediately catches sight of this strong, handsome man, who deeply fascinates her.

    So much so that she couldn¡¯t control herself from wanting to throw herself into his arms, and tell him about her longing for him.

    Shi Lanling, since childhood to now, she¡¯s never loved a man before, never loved to such an extent before.

    But at this time, her gaze shifts.

    Next to that man, what enters Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes is a girl¡¯s lucid and enchanting features, beautiful when it¡¯s happy or even when it¡¯s mad.

    ¡°It¡¯s!! You!!¡± Shi Lanling growls through gritted teeth.

    Jun Muyan, this slut, this slut! She actually still dares to appear in front of Shi Lanling!

    Shi Lanling¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but stroke her face, she couldn¡¯t control her chest from heaving up and down.

    Jun Muyan, it was this slut who poisoned her with the White Jade Purple Frost, making her fall to this extent.

    All this time, she¡¯s been trying various kinds of means, attempting to solve the poison on her.

    But there¡¯s no way.

    Her cultivation was regressing little by little, and if it went on, she might not even be able to stay in Heaven Stage.

    In her desperation, Shi Lanling had no other choice but to use another toxic Elixir, fighting poison with poison, and suppress the toxicity of the White Jade Purple Frost.

    Who would have imagined that after a night, the toxins of the White Jade Purple Frost would actuallye up to the surface of her skin.

    It made her face break out in thickly dotted white spots.

    Shi Lanling saw her fiend-like self in the mirror, and in her anger, she smashed everything in the room.

    Frightened and resentful, Shi Lanling poured through numerous prescriptions, only to find that the Pill that could remove the white spots requires a rtivelyrge amount of rare herbs, and that¡¯s why she hase to the Ghost City.

    She never expected that she would actuallye across this slut Jun Muyan here.

    And yet, while her beauty has been spoiled, Jun Muyan has be even more beautiful than before, more majestic.

    How could she not hate this?

    She truly wishes that she could chop up Jun Muyan into ten thousand pieces.

    ......

    ¡°Shenshu-daren.¡± Xu Fu wipes the cold sweat off his forehead, and he respectfully says, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already sent someone to give you a letter? The Ghost City still hasn¡¯t gathered together the herbs that you need, why don¡¯t you wait for a few more days?¡±

    Muyan quirks her brows as she looks at Shi Lanling, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be an old acquaintance. Shi-xianzi, I trust that you have been well since west met!¡±

    Shi Lanling rigidly bites her teeth, almost unable to control her face from twisting.

    But Muyan doesn¡¯t waste time on Shi Lanling, turning to look at Xu Fu instead, ¡°Magistrate Xu, earlier, you¡¯ve clearly informed me that the Ghost City has eighty percent of the herbs that I need. Why are you contradicting yourself now?¡±

    Xu Fu wipes his sweat. With a forced smile: ¡°That... that... that had just been my mistake, those herbs, the Ghost City has in fact ran out of stock already...¡±

    ¡°Our family¡¯s Miss wants these herbs.¡± Rui Zhu snorts, scornfully looking at Muyan, ¡°What¡¯s more, several dayster, our Miss will take all the relevant ingredients. Miss Jun, if you like, go somewhere else to buy them!¡±

    Seeing Muyan¡¯s slowly sinking face, Shi Lanling¡¯s twisted expression finally eases up a little.

 Chapter 445: Canâ€™t do Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 445: Can¡¯t do Alchemy</h4>

    ¡°Magistrate Xu.¡± Muyan turns to her side, towards Xu Fu who¡¯s dripping with sweat, ¡°Giving my herbs to other people is you, Xu Fu, going back on your word. Or do you mean to say that Ghost City¡¯s promised treatment towards a Shenshu is nothing but a lie?¡±

    ¡°This... this... I...¡± Xu Fu ispletely like a cat on a hot tin roof.

    He wants to please Shi Lanling, but he also doesn¡¯t want to offend the newly named Shenshu-daren.

    Especially as the knowing and scornful gazes from the other people of the Ghost Citye upon him, further making him feel as if he¡¯s sitting on pins and needles.

    Shi Lanling merely bursts into a gigglingughter, ¡°Shenshu? There hasn¡¯t been a Shenshu in the Ghost City for three hundred years. Who knows if this sudden appearance is real or fake. If someone shows off a fake Shenshu token tomit fraud, scamming a lot of drug ingredients from the Ghost City, who would be ountable for such a crime?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that!¡± Rui Zhu goes along and says, ¡°The Ghost City¡¯s Shenshu, isn¡¯t it a person of virtue and prestige, and someone who is equal to a Ghost King? But when you say that it¡¯s a mere girl who is less than twenty years old, someone who can¡¯t do alchemy, yet she can obtain a Shenshu token ¨C who would believe that?!¡±

    As soon as these wordse out, everyone looks at Muyan with their eyes tinted with suspicion.

    Indeed, Muyan is really too young.

    Her skin is fairer than snow, features as beautiful as a painting. If she doesn¡¯t have a small child beside her, she would appear like an absolutely beautiful but frail little girl.

    How could she possibly have a Shenshu token?

    A sliver of a smile finally appears on Shi Lanling¡¯s face. She unhurriedly gets up from her seat, and slowly makes her way before Muyan.

    Her voice is gentle, but it has a hint of standoffish disdain, ¡°Miss Jun, you have to know that a lot of these precious herbs can only be utilized in alchemy. You can¡¯t do alchemy at all, so it would only be a needless waste of resources if you take these ingredients with you. Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe...¡± She suddenly pauses, sending a sidelong nce towards Di Ming Jue, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because of that time in front of Di Jun, I said that you can¡¯t concoct Pills, so you felt unwillingness in your heart and wanted to attempt alchemy?¡±

    Looking at the expressionless face of the girl in front of her, Shi Lanling thinks that this is really the other¡¯s goal. She feels incredibly pleased in her heart.

    Then she can¡¯t help but let out a gigglingugh, ¡°Did I really get it right? Miss Jun, I know that your talent in refining medicine is pretty good. However, even though draughts and Elixirs are both medicines, their differences are heaven and earth apart. The value of a draught is farcking, that it couldn¡¯t be ced on par with an Elixir.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that you think, since you can refine draughts ¨C then you can take some drug ingredients, casually experiment, and be able to learn how to do alchemy? You¡¯re rather too naive.¡±

    Rui Zhu quickly walks over to Shi Lanling¡¯s side, supporting thetter. With arrogance and disdain on her face, ¡°Miss Jun, you should know that in the entire Yanwu Continent, there are no more than five people who can do alchemy. Moreover, such a resoundingly famous one like our Miss is totally like a phoenix feather and unicorn horn*, that only Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s Great Master Jian Feng can be mentioned in the same breath as her. You want to just learn to do alchemy and concoct Pills, haha, are you cracking a joke?¡±

    extremely rare

    Everyone around also smiles, shaking their heads.

    That¡¯s right!

    How could alchemy be such an easy thing?

    In the Ghost City, there are actually a lot of doctors, and a lot of people who can refine draughts.

    But aside from Shi Lanling, there¡¯s no one who can do alchemy.

    This is the reason why Shi Lanling¡¯s status in the Ghost City could be so high.

    Throughout the Yanwu Continent, methods and prescriptions of alchemy are spread everywhere.

    But every attempt in alchemy almost always results in furnace explosion and failure.

 Chapter 446: Follow whatever Yanyan says

    <h4>Chapter 446: Follow whatever Yanyan says</h4>

    The reason for this is said to be theck of a certain type of energy in the Yanwu Continent, making it very difficult for Pills to condense and take form.

    Only a small number of people with special talents, or secret inheritances, have the ability to sessfully do alchemy.

    This little girl surnamed Jun, if she thinks that buying some precious drug ingredients to concoct some Pills, and she can just seed in alchemy, then that is really a huge joke.

    Hearing the whispering voices of the people around them, Shi Lanling is more and more satisfied in her mind.

    She only feels that the gloominess that has umted all this time, seem to be released all at once.

    She very quickly adjusts her own expressions, and looks towards Di MIng Jue with worry and sincerity, ¡°Di Jun, it would be better for you to persuade Miss Jun, that she really should not extravagantly squander your money like this, and do some unrealistic thing, just because she¡¯s peeved with me. Could it be that she hasn¡¯t considered your feelings?¡±

    ¡°If, if you really need an Elixir, then just tell me. I will definitely refine it for you with my own hands!¡±

    As she says thisst bit, there¡¯s a blush on her face, her features appear bashful and emotional.

    Even through the veil, one can make out her endless affection.

    Only then does everyone¡¯s line of sight fall on Di Ming Jue.

    Then they have a startling discovery. They actually hadn¡¯t noticed that this man¡¯s appearance is so handsome, beautiful like the gods above the Ninth Heaven. His temperament is so eminent, that even as he represses his breath, he could still make people unconsciously want to surrender.

    Many people have their eyes sweep through Di Ming Jue, Jun Muyan, and Shi Lanling.

    In their minds, they¡¯ve already drawn a melodramatic love triangle on these three individuals.

    Even though the young woman with the surname Jun has an absolutely beautiful appearance, Shi-xianzi could nevertheless refine Elixirs that would certainly be immensely helpful towards the man¡¯s cultivation.

    This beautiful man that doesn¡¯t appear like an ordinary mortal, who knows which one will he choose?

    Di Ming Jue has been awfully quiet all day as he¡¯s carrying Xiao Bao.

    It¡¯s not that Jun Shang-daren has a change of personality today.

    But as soon as they entered the Ghost City, Jun Shang-daren could barely refrain from recalling the bad memories from that previous time.

    He was incredibly anxious as he rushed over, believing that when the hero saves the beauty, Muyan would immediately give her heart to him.

    He didn¡¯t expect that after saving her, she would instead turn her back on him for being nosy and meddlesome.

    Humph... unexpectedly daring to turn her back on Ben Jun for being nosy and meddlesome?!

    And it¡¯s not just once or twice.

    Di Ming Jue grinds his teeth.

    Thus, in their trip to the Ghost City this time, Jun Shang-daren decided to be all quiet through the whole thing, thoroughly suppressing the pressure and momentum from his body.

    Follow everything Yanyan says.

    Have Yanyan take charge of everything.

    Who would have imagined that while he¡¯s being so subdued, he would still surprisingly attract some flies.

    Hearing Shi Lanling¡¯s words, Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao simultaneously look down.

    Two pairs of practically identical ice-blue pupils, without the slightest bit of expression, fall on Shi Lanling¡¯s face.

    Getting herself stared at by these two sets of cold, heavy eyes ¨C Shi Lanling goes rigid from head to foot.

    Soon after, she hears the man¡¯s voice. It¡¯s deep, low and maic, but overflowing with disgust.

    ¡°Where did this hideous thinge from? When is it your turn to care about anything that Ben Jun¡¯s woman wants to buy?¡±

    Xiao Bao says: ¡°Dad, did you forget? She¡¯s that old aunt who bullied Xiao Bao at the gates of Di Yuan. Now she want to bully niangqin!¡±

    Saying that, annoyed blue eyes stare at Shi Lanling, ¡°Old aunt, don¡¯t you have any sense of shame? Just several days ago, you were scrambling for Xiao Bao¡¯s dad; now, you¡¯vee to grab niangqin¡¯s herbs.¡±

    Finished with that, he even blinks his huge eyes towards Di Ming Jue, ¡°Dad, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by this old aunt¡¯s outward appearance. She is a bad person, bullying Xiao Bao and niangqin.¡±

 Chapter 447: What pair of father and son

    <h4>Chapter 447: What pair of father and son</h4>

    For a brief moment, the room sinks into silence because of what Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao said.

    Then it suddenly erupts into intense discussion.

    ¡°Heavens, it turns out to be a family of three, and Shi-xianzi actually wants to wreck their home, that¡¯s really... really not supposed to be...¡±

    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that Shi-xianzi, who¡¯s usually clear as ice and clean as jade, not eating the food ofmon mortals ¨C she unexpectedly turns out to be the kind person who would tempt a married man, tsk tsk...¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, that little boy is so cute! Looking at those bright limpid eyes is making my heart all soft.¡± there are also women among the Ghost Envoys and Magistrates. They see Xiao Bao asking Di Ming Jue to not be seduced by Shi Lanling, and their hearts fill up with disapproval, ¡°How could Shi-xianzi do something like this? Wanting to snatch a family¡¯s father, even wanting to bully that adorable child!¡±

    Shi Lanling hears the words of the surrounding people, and her body wobbles, almost passing out.

    The blush on her face has already drained away, reced by a deathly paleness. Her white face then turns to green, her eyes fill up with grief, indignation, and despair.

    Soon after, she ferociously res at Muyan, her face revealing a sinister killing intent.

    Muyan uses her fingers to twirl the hair hanging by her side, and she can¡¯t help but send a nce towards Di Ming Jue and Xiao Bao.

    It¡¯s amusing!

    Someone hase to provoke, but before she could take care it, it¡¯s already been settled by this pair of ¡°father and son¡±.

    This Shi Lanling¡¯splexion is practically uglier than when Muyan spread the White Jade Purple Frost on her.

    It makes Muyan lose all interest in her.

    She couldn¡¯t stop a smiling expression from appearing in her eyes.

    Then her face slightly goes stiff.

    Hold on! What ¡®pair of father and son¡¯!

    When did she say that she would marry Di Ming Jue? When did she say that she would want Xiao Bao to recognize him as father?

    And Xiao Bao, this guy, didn¡¯t he really dislike Di Ming Jue before?

    Why is he so enthusiastically calling him dad now?

    She doesn¡¯t know that this is also the first time that Xiao Bao has called the other ¡®dad¡¯ so smoothly.

    When he called that out just a moment ago, it was for the purpose of supporting Muyan. He had entirely forgotten about any shyness and awkwardness.

    After he finished saying that out loud, his tiny face immediately goes red.

    His huge eyes asionally flick towards Di Ming Jue.

    He... does he or does he not like Xiao Bao calling him dad? Is he going to get mad?

    Just at this moment, Di Ming Jue lifts up his head, and pinches Xiao Bao¡¯s soft and tender little face. Then he speaks with a sneer: ¡°Do you take your father for an idiot? How can I take a fancy to this unsightly thing? Dad will only have your mother as the sole woman in my life!¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s big eyes blink. Inside them, there¡¯s a pure and crystal clear smiling expression that slowly ripples out.

    It¡¯s as if brilliant fireworks blossom within his eyes.

    It makes the whole person appear softer, and more adorable. Even for a hard-hearted man, looking at such a child will sweeten his his heart.

    Muyan originally thought of refuting what Di Ming Jue said.

    But seeing her son¡¯s happy smile, seeing Di Ming Jue familiar posture of carrying her son with an almost imperceptible smile at the corners of his mouth... in the end, she still swallows back the words on her lips.

    She herself hasn¡¯t noticed that thezy and beguiling smile on her face has faded.

    Slowly rising up to the surface of her countenance is the sweetness, ease, and tranquility that she hasn¡¯t allowed herself for so many years.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s form trembles violently. In her extreme hatred and jealousy, she almost couldn¡¯t contain a hysterical scream.

    Rui Zhu could feel that her Miss¡¯ rationality is close to falling apart.

    A changees over herplexion, and she immediately yells: ¡°What are you all just staring nkly for? Hurry up and shoo away this woman who¡¯s pretending to be a Shenshu!¡±

    Saying that, she ferociously res at Xu Fu: ¡°Magistrate Xu, are you stupid? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going to sell so many precious herbs to someone who can¡¯t even do alchemy?¡±

 Chapter 448: Ghost Cityâ€™s Interests is the most important

    <h4>Chapter 448: Ghost City¡¯s Interests is the most important</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when our Miss refines Elixirs, some of it will be put for sale at Ghost City!¡±

    Xu Fu is jolted up,ing back to his senses, and grovels as he bows down towards Shi Lanling.

    As he turns around towards Muyan, his face no longer has the careful nervousness and fawning from earlier.

    ¡°Miss, with regard to the matter of the drug ingredients, I¡¯ve already clearly exined it to you just a moment ago. Regardless of whether the Shenshu token is real or not, I think that you should nevertheless stop pestering about it endlessly, just leave now.¡±

    Ru Yan shakes in anger, ¡°You people have examined the Shenshu token earlier ¨C couldn¡¯t you tell whether it¡¯s real or fake? This token has been personally handed over to Miss Jun by the Ghost King of Xia¡¯an. I was there at that time. Why would you people say that the Lady¡¯s status as a Shenshu is fake?¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s real?¡± Xu Fu snorts, and there¡¯s disdain across his whole face.

    At this point, he might as well just throw down the broken pot.

    In any case, he has already offended Jun Muyan. Regardless of whether Jun Muyan is a Shenshu or not, she wouldn¡¯t look upon him favorably.

    Then he¡¯s better off tightly holding on to Shi Lanling¡¯s thigh. When the momentes, the benefits that he can gain could only be too many to count.

    ¡°Just now, Shi-xianzi had also said that the main use for these herbs is in alchemy. You¡¯re someone who can¡¯t do alchemy, so what can you do by taking away these ingredients? Could it be the same as Shi-xianzi¡¯s, that it could be ced for sale in our Ghost City?¡±

    The more Xu Fu speaks, the more excited he gets, ¡°Every time Shi-xianzi delivers an Elixir to our Ghost City, do you know the price it could sell for, and how big are the benefits it brings to our Ghost City? To say nothing of your fake Shenshu, even if it¡¯s real, can your status be mentioned in the same breath as Shi-xianzi¡¯s? Why do you want to pick a fight with her?¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Xu, what you¡¯re saying is going too far!¡± at the side, there¡¯s a woman of about forty years old. Hearing what was said, she¡¯s finally unable to bear it, so she steps forward, ¡°It was the Ghost Lord¡¯s order to treat the Shenshu as a guest of honor. If Miss Jun is truly one, she must have the privilege of taking precedence in purchasing these drug ingredients. Even if she wants to take these herbs away for free, that would also be permitted.¡±

    ¡°Going back on your word like this, deceiving the Shenshu, do you see our Ghost City¡¯s rules as child¡¯s y?¡±

    Hearing those words, there¡¯s a sh in Xu Fu¡¯s eyes, and he appears somewhat flustered.

    Soon however, he remembers the recent rumors of Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost City.

    He has heard that Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost King is the strongest among the three countries, even close to that of the Ghost Lord.

    And these people¡¯s Ghost King couldn¡¯t keep up with the Ghost Lord.

    The Ghost King of Jing Cheng might break away from the Ghost Lord¡¯s control, and cooperate with Jing Cheng¡¯s royal family.

    At that time, what order of the Ghost Lord, what Shenshu, how can he still care about those?

    Today, if he can win over Shi-xianzi and rope her to the Ghost King¡¯s side, perhaps, not only will he escape punishment for offending the Shenshu, he could even obtain enormous rewards.

    Thinking of this, Xu Fu¡¯s expression immediately calms down.

    He narrows his eyes, and casts a sidelong nce at that middle-aged woman, ¡°Magistrate Qin, everything that I do is for the good of the Ghost City, thinking about its future. You have to think about it, is it important that we make good to a woman who can¡¯t even do alchemy, and can¡¯t bring benefits to the Ghost City; or is it important to build a good rtionship with Shi-xianzi? Even if it¡¯s the order of the Ghost Lord, if it harms the interests of the Ghost City, then I, Xu Fu, will notply.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±

    The Magistrates and Ghost Envoys on the scene face each other, discussing spiritedly.

    They are slowly splitting into two factions.

 Chapter 449: Two faction as divided as the rivers of Jing and Wei

    <h4>Chapter 449: Two faction as divided as the rivers of Jing and Wei</h4>

    Some are in favor of Xu Fu, believing that giving the herbs to Shi-xianzi would let the Ghost City obtain the biggest benefits, and these kind of people ount for the overwhelming majority of the Magistrates.

    Only a small minority stands beside that middle-aged woman, Magistrate Qin. They believe that the Ghost Lord¡¯s order is everything, so how could they notply?

    Seeing they would actually be so stubborn, Xu Fu couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking cold and harsh, ¡°Magistrate Qin, everything the I do is for the good of the Ghost City. If you¡¯re being this stubborn, wait until I report to the Ghost Kingter, and you will not have a good end.¡±

    Shi Lanling also sends a nce towards that middle-aged woman. With a light snort, she arrogantly says: ¡°Rui Zhu, the Elixirs that I refine are not allowed be sold to these people in the future!¡±

    Rui Zhu smiles and says: ¡°Rest assured, Miss. Since these people are unable to tell good from bad, I¡¯m afraid that they would no longer be able to buy any Elixirster, let alone the ones that the Lady refines. Hehe, all of these is what they brought upon themselves!¡±

    Xu Fu hears that, and he¡¯s pleased beyond words in his mind.

    Some people behind Magistrate Qin show some hesitation. There are two people who couldn¡¯t stand the pressure, and they walk to stand behind Xu Fu.

    They even follow to persuade: ¡°Magistrate Qin, why should you be so stubborn for a little girl that you¡¯ve never met before? What¡¯s more, we¡¯re not denying her either. It¡¯s just that Shi-xianzi requires the herbs, so we¡¯re going to give them to Shi-xianzi first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the best decision for our Ghost City. Why should set yourself against everyone for a Shenshu when you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake?¡±

    But the middle-aged woman stretches her neck, not allowing Xu Fu to give the drug ingredients to Shi Lanling, ¡°I am not setting myself against all of you. I only know that in the Ghost City, the Ghost Lord¡¯s orders are everything. If you go against the orders of the Ghost Lord, then you don¡¯t deserve to stay in the Ghost City!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Qin Xiangyu, since you¡¯re really unable to tell good from bad, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    Xu Fu coldy says: ¡°Magistrate Qin is colluding with outsiders to harm the interests of the Ghost City. Lock her up first, and wait for the Ghost King to return and hand down punishments.¡±

    ng¨Cng¨Cng¨C!

    Both sides simultaneously unsheathe their weapons, swords drawn and bows bent.

    It¡¯s awfully clear that Magistrate Qin¡¯s side is weaker and at a disadvantageous position.

    Muyan looks at these two factions that are as divided as the rivers of Jing and Wei, and she faintly narrows her eyes.

    It seems like she¡¯s finally witnessing the undercurrents surging up violently in Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City.

    She suddenly remembers that back in that past life, it seems like Jing Cheng¡¯s Ghost City has ultimately fallen into Gong Qianxue¡¯s hands.

    What about now?

    Has Gong Qianxue¡¯s hands already burrowed into this Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City?

    Just as the two opposing sides are in a deadlock-

    Old Tao suddenly rushes inside, full of joy as he does so.

    As soon as he sees Muyan, he immediately bows to make his salutations, ¡°So you¡¯re here, Miss. I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°We have finished the negotiation for the consignment of the new batch of draughts. Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City is willing to reduce the cut to ten percent from the original price, and they¡¯re only waiting for your confirmation and signature. Old Liu is currently waiting for you in the other private room!¡±

    As he¡¯s bringing this up, Old Tao is in high spirits, radiant with delight.

    Muyan¡¯s draughts are consigned for sale in the Ghost City, and the Ghost City originally had a twenty percent cut.

    This fee was the lowest rate in the entire Ghost City.

    But now, in order to build a good rtionship with them, Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City is lowering the service charge to ten percent.

    Raising the Tianji Unit and the Ink Camp needs more money, right? How could Old Tao be dissatisfied of being able to make more money?

    Of course, the key factor isn¡¯t Old Tao speaking well.

    Instead, it¡¯s the draughts the Muyan is putting forward. Which of them isn¡¯t invaluable, one can scramble for it but still not get it.

    Old Liu, who is in charge of discussing business, took one look at the draught they¡¯ve put forward, and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 450: Ancestor, I will kneel down to you

    <h4>Chapter 450: Ancestor, I will kneel down to you</h4>

    The pper-boards had been struck at that moment, and Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City directly took it.

    While they still hadn¡¯t settled on a suitable price, Old Liu had already been clutching that Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking, holding it like a precious golden baby that he would hate to let go and part with ¨C not even for a moment.

    Just as Old Tao has finished speaking, the smile still spread across his face, he discovers that the surrounding atmosphere is somewhat still.

    He grabs his head, somewhat confounded, ¡°Miss, is something wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to purchase some herbs? Have you bought them now?¡±

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, and just as she¡¯s about to speak-

    They see a white-bearded old man rushing toe over.

    He holds a document in one hand, while firmly clutching a porcin bottle in the other hand.

    As he¡¯s running, he¡¯s frequently bowing his head to take a quick look, like he¡¯s afraid that the treasured object would be knocked out of his hand.

    ¡°Are- are you Miss Jun? It¡¯s an honor to meet you, it¡¯s an honor to meet you atst!!¡±

    As soon as he sees Muyan, who is next to Old Tao, he immediately rushes over in two or three steps. Disregarding that he¡¯s old enough that he could be Muyan¡¯s grandfather, he gives a deep bow and says: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the famous godly apothecary would actually be so young. Ah, this old man also refines medicines, but seeing the draught that you¡¯ve made, I feelpletely ashamed of being inferior, so embarrassed of my ineptitude ah!¡±

    ¡°Miss Jun, this old man has brought over the consignment contract for draughts this time. Do you think that we could sign it now, or do you have any further requirements? Our Wangjiang Ghost City will certainly do the utmost of our capabilities to satisfy you!¡±

    As he¡¯s speaking, he¡¯s eagerly handing over that contract.

    But his other hand is still firmly grasping that porcin bottle, pressing it against his chest like he¡¯s afraid that other people would snatch it away.

    There¡¯s a smirk in Muyan¡¯s mouth as she indifferently nces at that contract, but she doesn¡¯t receive it.

    Instead, she drawls: ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think that it would be better cancel our agreement.¡±

    Magistrate Liu stares nkly, ¡°Cancel? What... what does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that I¡¯m not going to sell this special grade draught in Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City,¡±

    Magistrate Liu blinks, and then he blinks again.

    It looks like he¡¯s taking quite a while to understand what Muyan said.

    ¡°M-M-M-Miss Jun, what are you saying?¡± Magistrate Liu¡¯s anxious words go out in a stutter, and he almost drops the treasured bottle in his grasp, ¡°Miss Jun, please don¡¯t y jokes, didn¡¯t we alreadye to an agreement? Is the consignment fee too expensive? I... we could reduce it to half of before, no, we can also do it for free.¡±

    Muyan shows anguid smile and looks at him.

    She stretches out a hand, and before Magistrate Liu could react, the porcin bottle that he¡¯s holding like a baby has already disappeared from his grasp, going into Muyan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If I remember it correctly, this bottle should contain the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking that I¡¯ve refined, yes? Since I no longer intend to sell it in Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City, shouldn¡¯t it naturally be returned to me?¡±

    Saying that, she tosses it to Feng Haitang like she¡¯s throwing trash.

    ¡°Noooo¨C!!¡± Magistrate Liu immediately lets out a distressed wail of yearning.

    His Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking, his precious baby!

    ¡°Miss Jun, just what happened? If you have any requirements, please say it! We¡¯ll promise you anything, is that still not enough?¡±

    He really wants to kneel down to this ancestor.

    Ah, it was with great difficulty this godly draught had arrived to his door! It was with great difficulty that the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking entered his hands ah!

    Previously, these godly draughts had only been avable in Xia¡¯an¡¯s Ghost City.

    But today, this godly apothecary had actually sent herself to his door, and he was practically wild with joy.

    But he wasn¡¯t happy for long, before he falls from heaven to hell.

 Chapter 451: She wants to respect the aged! Tend to the young!

    <h4>Chapter 451: She wants to respect the aged! Tend to the young!</h4>

    Magistrate Liu¡¯s old face wants to cry but it can¡¯t, and hispletely bereft hand is itching to grab his own white beard and yank it down, ¡°Miss Jun, you are the Shenshu of the entire Ghost City, how can you be so partial and focus on Xia¡¯an alone? In the heart of our Ghost City here in Wangjiang, it¡¯s reverence for you is also like an unending and unbroken torrential river!¡±

    If by making a terrible scene, he can make this ancestor change her decision, Magistrate Liu could absolutely do that right now.

    ¡°Oh, speaking of which,¡± Muyan takes out the Shenshu token from her chest pocket, and casually tosses it to Magistrate Liu. Her face is filled with disdain, ¡°I thought that Ghost City¡¯s Shenshu would be treated with the highest priority, and I didn¡¯t expect that it would actually be just a heap of junk. It can¡¯t even let me buy some herbs. Since it¡¯s so useless, and it¡¯s a nuisance being a Shenshu, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    After that, she then nces to the side, at Xu Fu, ¡°Oh right, Magistrate Xu. Just a moment ago, didn¡¯t you want to examine the authenticity of my Shenshu token? Now that the token has already been returned to your Ghost City, if you guys want to examine it, just go ahead!¡±

    Xu Fu dumbly stands where he is, the whole person has gone rigid.

    Moreover, that crowd of Magistrates and Ghost Envoys behind Xu Fu have theirplexions burst into green and white, really wishing that they could just faint then and there.

    Jun Muyan is unexpectedly... not merely a Shenshu?

    She¡¯s also that godly apothecary who can refine the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking?!

    Xu Fu feels his vision go dark, there¡¯s a roaring in his brain, and the blood all over his body goes cold.

    He... what the hell did he just do?

    Did he just offend the apothecary who could refine the Precelestial Philter?

    At this time, Magistrate Liu had also finally realized that something unpleasant had happened here.

    He¡¯s irritated as he pulls someone to ask about the matter¡¯s cause and effect.

    He then listens, that in order to please Shi Lanling, Xu Fu gave Shi Lanling all the drug ingredients that he originally promised to sell to Muyan.

    Afterpletely offending Muyan, Magistrate Liu coughs out a mouthful of old blood in his anger, and he almost passes out.

    ¡°Xu Fu!! You pighead, I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±

    WIth a single leg, he kicks Xu Fu several times to send him flying.

    As Muyan is about to leave, Magistrate Xu scuttles to get in front of her, and he kneels down with a thud. He reaches out to grab Muyan¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°Miss Jun, Shenshu-daren, please be magnanimous, a person of great moral stature does not remember the offensesmitted by one of low moral stature. Please don¡¯t bother about those few absolutely disgraceful things.¡±

    ¡°Our Ghost City here in Wangjiang really, truly needs your special grade draughts. Also, your Philter of Barrier Breaking, please be magnanimous and give it to me! Otherwise, this old man will have no thought for tea nor rice, and it probably won¡¯t take several days before I breath myst.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°......¡±

    Indeed, she¡¯s struck dumb by the scene before her eyes.

    She¡¯s never seen anyone without skin nor face such as this.

    If it was someone younger, she would have already kicked him flying by now.

    But as it happens, the one pulling her skirt and wailing towards her, throwing a tantrum and acting shamelessly, is an old man who is old enough to be her grandfather.

    Muyan takes a deep breath, and then another. As Di Ming Jue tries to go forward and kick the other, she even stiffly pulls him back.

    She wants to respect the aged! Care for the young!

    Don¡¯t be too violent! Don¡¯t be too violent!

    .......

    By any means, Shi Lanling never expected that there would actually be such a turn of events.

    Just a moment ago, Jun Muyan was clearly about to be driven away without the least bit of dignity. But an old man suddenly rushes in, so revering towards her, even treating her like a treasure as he urges her to stay.

    Shi Lanling has long known that Jun Muyan can refine draughts, and that they are also very potent.

 Chapter 452: The most embarrassing thing

    <h4>Chapter 452: The most embarrassing thing</h4>

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to heal her face within a quarter of an hour.

    But so what if it¡¯s very potent ¨C in the end, isn¡¯t it just a draught?

    Have these people gone mad?

    Not pursuing her, the fairy who can refine Elixirs ¨C and unexpectedly going after someone who can only refine draughts?

    What Philter of Barrier Breaking, what godly draughts... can it even be mentioned in the same breath as the [Spirit and Foundation Strengthening Pill] that she has refined?

    Shi Lanling grits her teeth. She suddenly leans her head towards Rui Zhu to say a few words.

    Rui Zhu promptly clears her throat, and speaks in a loud voice: ¡°Keh, isn¡¯t it just a draught? What¡¯s there to fight over and scramble for?¡±

    ¡°Next month, Shi-xianzi¡¯s Elixirs will be sold in Wangjiang Ghost City at seventy percent of its price.¡±

    With that, sure enough, the originally noisy atmosphere in the room goes quiet and still.

    Rui Zhu arrogantly raises her chin, then she waits for those people to be shocked, cheer excitedly, and go wild with joy.

    It should be known that Shi Lanling¡¯s Elixirs in the Ghost City had always been expensive and without a market.

    There¡¯s nock of people who want to buy, but the price had always been too high.

    Thirty percent off, this is something that has never happened before.

    But a breath has passed... ten breaths has passed... a hundred breaths... the ce is still extremely quiet, cold and indifferent.

    Magistrate Liu is bbergasted, curiously sweeping his gaze over Shi Lanling and Rui Zhu.

    Then he abruptly turns his head back, and continues to hold on to Muyan¡¯s skirt, crying, ¡°Miss Jun, can¡¯t you help this dying old man! The drug ingredients that you want, our Ghost City will give them all to you, okay? If you feel that¡¯s still not enough, this old man will give you double! Just sign this contract!¡±

    The other Magistrates and Ghost Envoys also look at Muyan with fervent eyes.

    Though there¡¯s resentment and gloominess in some people¡¯s eyes, regretting that they¡¯ve stood on the wrong side earlier-

    They think that if those special grade draughts could be sold in Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost City, they themselves would inevitably receive some benefits, so they suddenly be eager as well.

    Others give Muyan a deep bow, asking her to forgive them.

    Rui Zhu never expected, that after thinking that she has dered some serious news, there would be this kind of reaction.

    Her small face flushes red.

    She looks towards Shi Lanling at her side. Even through the veil, she could make out the other¡¯s malevolently twisted face.

    What¡¯s the most embarrassing thing in life?

    It¡¯s not when someone refutes your words and humiliates you ¨C but it¡¯s when you believe that you¡¯re infallible and you¡¯re the focus of the crowd, not expecting that after you speak, you¡¯ll be treated as air, and not a single person is attaching any importance to you.

    Even Xu Fu looks like his intestines are all twisted green now.

    If he can return to before, he¡¯ll definitelye up with apletely different choice.

    On her sides, both of Shi Lanling¡¯s hands are firmly grasped into fists.

    Her two eyes have already turned red, tenaciously ring at Muyan, who¡¯s at the center of the crowd.

    This bitch, this Jun Muyan, every time she appears, she will make Shi Lanling lose face.

    She wants Jun Muyan dead! Be sure to make her lose all standing and reputation, and die without a burial site!

    Shi Lanling couldn¡¯t stay in this room for even a moment longer, so withrge strides she makes her way to leave.

    But the doorway is obstructed by the people impeding Muyan.

    As Shi Lanling squeezes through them, it¡¯s unavoidable that someone knocked the veil from her face.

    The cloth falls down, revealing the white spots that have grown all over her face.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s that? Why is it so awful? Is it like vitiligo?¡±

    ¡°How did Shi-xianzi be... be this way? Isn¡¯t she an amazing Master Apothecary and Alchemist? Why can¡¯t she even cure her own face?¡±

 Chapter 453: She canâ€™t reject their feelings

    <h4>Chapter 453: She can¡¯t reject their feelings</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that earlier, Miss Jun¡¯s husband said that she¡¯s unsightly. Seeing her like this, it¡¯s really unsightly!¡±

    Shi Lanling covers her face with her hands, but the sounds of constant chattering and discussions still enter her ears nonstop.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it any more, and she lets out shrill scream.

    She rushes out like a madwoman.

    Looking at her departing back, Muyan couldn¡¯t suppress her lips from ticking up, and the expression on her face is very much like schadenfreude.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk. Didn¡¯t Shi Lanling say that she could solve the White Jade Purple Frost in a minute?

    Howe it¡¯s been so long already? Rather than removing it, the poison has risen to the surface instead?

    Anyway, that face covered in white spots is really putting her in a cheerful mood!

    Who made Shi Lanling want to harm her baby back then?

    ......

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± she suddenly hears the voice of a middle-aged woman.

    Muyan raises her head, meeting Magistrate Qin¡¯s nervous eyes, ¡°Miss Jun, we¡¯re very, very sorry. Our Ghost City had wronged you. But... but our Wangjiang Ghost City truly needs the draughts you refine. Is it possible to ask daren to be magnanimous and forgive us this time? We ensure you that we¡¯ll certainly properly rectify our Ghost City, and never let this happen again.¡±

    Hearing what she said, Magistrate Liu suddenly raises his head, watery eyes staring at Muyan, and he nods with all his might: ¡°Yes yes, our Ghost City will necessarily severely punish everyone who offended Miss Jun! Miss Jun, sell your draughts to us!¡±

    As he says that, he fiercely res at Xu Fu.

    Xu Fu¡¯s obese body shakes a little. At this moment, he really wants to find a hole to burrow into.

    But faintly, unwillingness and resentment bubbles up in his eyes.

    As Muyan looks at the middle-aged woman, her gaze softens a bit.

    This Magistrate Qin, as well as the people with her, they¡¯ve all upheld themselves when they stood against such arge opposition earlier.

    She can¡¯t possibly reject their feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to put the special draughts in the Ghost City for sale.¡± she slowly says.

    When she said that, the people in the room all have their eyes go bright, and they fixedly stare at her.

    Only to hear Muyan continue: ¡°But the originally scheduled three bottles of Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking will be reduced to one bottle. The other draughts will also be reduced ordingly. Moreover, all of these draughts cannot pass through Xu Fu¡¯s hands. In the future, be it a draught or an Elixir that I¡¯ve refined, none of them can pass through Xu Fu. This point, do you guys have any objection?¡±

    ¡°None, none at all! We¡¯ll do everything ording Miss Jun¡¯s decision!¡± although it¡¯s very heartbreaking to have the three Precelestial Philters of Barrier Breaking be reduced to one, Magistrate Liu still feels that it¡¯s already very good that they can have this oue.

    As for that Xu Fu-

    Even if Muyan didn¡¯t say anything, he¡¯ll certainly be punished.

    Andter, it¡¯s only natural that the sale of draughts will not go through his hands.

    The other people who were in Xu Fu¡¯s group hear that they don¡¯t need to be punished, nor are they banned from buying and selling the special grade draughts. They immediately let out a big sigh of relief.

    Magistrate Liu spares no effort to make thepromise.

    Whether it¡¯s the contract for the selling of draughts, or the drug ingredients to be given to Muyan, all of them have been finalized very rapidly.

    After signing the contract, Muyan collects all the herbs using the storage ring that Di Ming Jue gave her. Only then does she reveal a satisfied smiling expression, ¡°I will have peoplee to take the remaining drug ingredients in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes! Rest assured, Miss Jun. We will certainly prepare all the things that you want. Please rest assured!¡±

    ¡°But hehe, since we¡¯ve already signed the contract, can that Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking be...¡±

    Magistrate Liu rubs his hands, his face hungrily looking at the porcin bottle in Feng Haitang¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 454: The grace of bestowing the medicine

    <h4>Chapter 454: The grace of bestowing the medicine</h4>

    Muyanughs in spite of herself, and she motion to Feng Haitaing. Thetter promptly gives the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking to Magistrate Liu.

    The old man takes the bottle. His eyes would be shooting out mes if they could.

    He stuffs his baby into a pocket, ring warningly at other people like a tiger watching its prey.

    Nevertheless, Muyan looks to that middle age woman, and she flips her wrist. A porcin bottle, exactly the same as the one that the old man had snatched away just a moment ago, appears on the hollow of her palm.

    Muyan holds it before the woman, trying to hand it over, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    In the split second, the atmosphere freezes.

    The middle age woman widens her eyes, her mouth gaping open, and she couldn¡¯t form a response for quite a while, ¡°To, to me? This... i-is this...?¡±

    Looking at the appearance of the porcin bottle, it¡¯s exactly the same as the one that Magistrate Liu has taken away!

    ¡°As you might have guessed, this is the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking.¡± Muyan indifferently says, ¡°I could see that your cultivation has been stagnating in the initial level of Precelestial for a long time already. Taking this Philter should help you advance to the middle level of Precelestial Stage.¡±

    Saying that, she grabs the woman¡¯s hand, and ces the porcin bottle into the other¡¯s palm.

    The middle age woman¡¯s hand, which has received the bottle, is shaking. She simply can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s hearing and seeing.

    ¡°This... but this is the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking! Are-are you just going to give it to me?¡±

    The price of an ordinary Philter of Barrier Breaking in the Ghost City has already reached ten million gold coins.

    So what about a bottle of its Precelestial variant? What would be its price?

    And yet, this Miss Jun actually gave such a treasure to her?!

    Muyan smiles a little: ¡°Just to thank you for stepping up for me.¡±

    Saying that, her gaze shifts to the Ghost Envoys and Magistrates in front of her, to the ones who were obstructing the deal together with middle-aged woman earlier.

    Her gleaming eyes move to take a look at these people.

    Each and every one of them simultaneously stand up straighter. Glug, glug ¨C one by one, they couldn¡¯t help but gulp down.

    Muyan raises a hand, and a row of bottles appear on the table, ¡°These draughts are called [Blood Lotus Serum]. Although its effects couldn¡¯t make someone immediately break through a bottleneck like the Philter of Barrier Breaking, it could improve a person¡¯s constitution and Qi Sea. It maximizes the improvements of a person¡¯s physique for a short period of time. I could see that you all haven¡¯t reached a bottleneck yet, but if you take this bottle of draught, it would be much easier to make breakthrough when you run into a bottleneck in the future.¡±

    Since the Tian Mo Qin leveled up, the effects of the [Spring Snow] also had an upgrade.

    The draughts she refines has be much more powerful than before, which gave birth to an upgraded version of the Philter of Barrier Breaking ¨C the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking.

    And this [Blood Lotus Serum] is a new kind of draught that she¡¯s able to refine after the [Spring Snow] had a skill upgrade.

    In terms of effects, it¡¯s not as good as the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking.

    But on the angle of stability, it¡¯s more useful than the Philter.

    Afterying down the row of porcin bottles, Muyan watches as all of them look at her stupidly, their eyes losing focus.

    She can only use a prompting tone, ¡°Do you not want these draughts? Would you rather...¡± have the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking?

    She still hasn¡¯t finished what she¡¯s saying,

    -when like the wind, that few people rushes forward to the table, snatching away their bottle.

    That¡¯s right, just like plundering!

    Their hands are so fast, that she can only see the afterimages. Then, before the others could react, they quickly hide it in their pockets, just like what that old man did.

    ¡°Many thanks to Miss Jun for the grace of bestowing us the medicine!¡±

    The others stare at them with red-hot, jealous gazes ¨C like they want tomit murder to steal the treasure. They bow deeply towards Muyan, tears glistening in their eyes.

    They never expected that this time, when they thoughtlessly followed the group that they believed in, it would bring about this kind of benefits.

 Chapter 455: Really want

    <h4>Chapter 455: Really want</h4>

    At this time, each and every one of them look towards the middle-aged woman, gazes brimming with gratitude.

    If she hadn¡¯t stood up to defend the Shenshu first, they wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to offend Shi-xianzi either.

    Had that been the case, they naturally couldn¡¯t have obtained this gargantuan benefit.

    Although at the moment, this Blood Lotus Serum still hasn¡¯t been sold in the Ghost City, they know from just listening about the effects of this special grade draught, that it would certainly sell for a sky-high price as well ¨C even money wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it.

    Now that they¡¯re getting a bottle out of nowhere, how could they not go wild with joy?

    In contrast to these people, the ones who stood by Xu Fu are currently really regretting it, that their intestines going all green.

    Just a moment ago, they had still been celebrating that they¡¯ve escaped punishment.

    But now, they feel like they¡¯ve lost the treasures of the entire world.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes pierces Xu Fu like knives, hating that they couldn¡¯t chop him up into ten thousand pieces.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this guy creating trouble out of nothing, how could they just watch on helplessly as treasures are getting taken, while they don¡¯t get anything?

    Aargh! The Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking! The Blood Lotus Serum! They really want it!!

    Magistrate Liu has an aggrieved face as well. How great would it be if these draughts are all given to him!

    Even if he doesn¡¯t consume them, he would be insanely happy if he could use them for research.

    He thickens his face, wanting to ask Muyan for more, but he meets the youngdy¡¯s indifferent eyes, and he can only wither.

    Nevertheless, Muyan gets closer to him, and slowly says: ¡°If I find out someone has forcefully seized the things that I, Jun Muyan, have given away ¨C haha, your Ghost City knows the consequences.¡±

    Some people were originally nning to target the Ghost Envoys and Magistrates with weaker cultivation, and forcefully buy it from them. Hearing that statement however, those people can only shudder.

    They don¡¯t dare to be rash anymore.

    Magistrate Liu goes further to smile obsequiously again and again: ¡°Rest assured, rest assured, there¡¯s this old man looking out. If I see someone dare to shamelessly rob another, I¡¯ll absolutely peel off all their skin.¡±

    In this way, the concerns of the middle age woman and her group also dissipate.

    Yet the others are all the more sorrowful, and they¡¯re also all the more resentful towards Xu Fu.

    Xu Fu receives everyone¡¯s hateful looks, then he sees the middle age woman and her party grinning from ear to ear.

    He clenches his fat, greasy hand into a fist.

    Soon after, he raises his head towards the direction where Muyan and the others have left. His eyes glow with bitter resentment and hatred.

    ===

    Ever since they¡¯ve looted Jin Wangfu, it goes without saying that Muyan¡¯s ¡°pocket¡± has been progressively getting thinner from raising the Ink Camp and the Tianji Unit. At present, it has be incredibly full once again.

    That¡¯s why, after arriving at Jing Cheng¡¯s Wangjiang City, she doesn¡¯t stay at an inn.

    Instead, she directly makes Ru Yan buy a courtyard in a hidden location, but with a spacious andfortableyout.

    When Muyan leavester, this ce can serve as another base for operations of the Tianji Unit.

    Following Muyan to Wangjiang City this time:

    In addition to Yan Haotian, Feng Haitang, Ru Yan, and the others ¨C there¡¯s also Chen Qingfeng and Fang Jingya.

    The Ink Camp is stationed over at Tianyuan City, led by Shen Jinglin and Chang Yu.

    Under Ru Yan¡¯s day to day training, Fang Jingya has already beenpletely reborn.

    When she¡¯s quietly standing at the side, it could make peoplepletely overlook her existence.

    But when she raises her lips to give a lightugh, she can make people feel like they¡¯re being cleansed by the spring wind, and totallyy down their defenses against her.

    There¡¯s not a thread nor a hair of a seductive appearance, but she can make men feel tenderness towards her, and make women feel like they¡¯re close to her.

    This is practically the best kind of spy.

    Ru Yan herself praises Fang Jingya¡¯s aptitude and exceptional talents as a spy.

    About taking Chen Qingfeng along ¨C it¡¯s because during this time, he¡¯se into a teau in his skills of refining medicine.

    Even his cultivation is in a rut.

    So, Muyan asked him to stay by her side, so she can give him instructions from time to time.

 Chapter 456: Future Gu Ye (Son-in-law)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Future Gu Ye (Son-inw)</h4>

    Chen Qingfeng¡¯s current level of refining draughts is actually quite remarkable.

    In fact, Muyan only deals a smalls number of draughts to the Ghost City.

    All the other medicines that they sell to the Ghost City are refined by Chen Qingfeng.

    Even though the draughts made by Chen Qinfeng aren¡¯t as miraculous as Muyan¡¯s-

    Their effects are a little bit strongerpared to an ordinary refiner¡¯s.

    Moreover, the price is within the eptable range for most practitioners, so they are very popr in the Ghost City.

    Nevertheless, Chen Qingfeng still feels very dejected.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really too stupid.¡± head hanging down, his listlessly says, ¡°You¡¯ve already taught me so many times how to refine the Philter of Barrier Breaking, but I still couldn¡¯t do it. You¡¯ve been teaching me for such a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t follow your examples, not even the fundamentals.¡±

    Ru Yan sneers and says: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at who¡¯s fundamentals those belong to? That you can have the merit of Miss¡¯ basic knowledge, take it out, and all the other apothecaries would be madly jealous of you.¡±

    That makes everyone roar withughter.

    Chen Qingfeng¡¯s unshaven face also reveals a silly smile.

    Afterughing, Muyan listens to the task reports from Ru Yan and Yan Haotian.

    Only then do they quiet down: ¡°In the next three days, I¡¯m going into seclusion, if you have some matters that you couldn¡¯t handle, you can try to find...¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t finished her words, when Ru Yan smiles and says: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. If there¡¯s something that we couldn¡¯t deal with, we know that we could look for Gu Ye*. Gu Ye is so powerful, there¡¯s really nothing that he can¡¯t resolve.¡±

    son-inw, used by the woman¡¯s family to refer to her husband.

    Muyan clenches her teeth, ¡°Who are you calling Gu Ye?¡±

    Ru Yan blinks, and suddenly realizes something, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s still not Gu Ye, it should be future Gu Ye!¡±

    ¡°But this subordinate thinks that future Gu Ye is very eager, wanting the full position!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, naturally! Just look at our Miss, it¡¯s really Gu Ye¡¯s good fortune over three lifetimes that he could marry our Lady.¡±

    ¡°But well, if future Gu Ye wants to marry Miss, he still has to cross the mountain pass that is the Little Gongzi...¡±

    ¡°The Young Master calls Gu Ye ¡®dad¡¯, he¡¯s clearly recognized him already!¡±

    Muyan suppresses the veins suddenly popping on her forehead, unhappily saying: ¡°Silence, I don¡¯t have a rtionship with that guy!¡±

    But it¡¯s just a pity, that after she finishes speaking-

    The group of subordinates below, each and every one of them has a smile that says ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, we all understand that you¡¯re shy¡± on their faces.

    Muyan suddenly feels very powerless, and she couldn¡¯t stop her cheeks from heating up.

    ¡°Oh, right. Miss, are you going into seclusion this time in order to try alchemy?¡± Ru Yan suddenly asks.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes can only gather on Muyan, wanting to say something but hesitant to do so.

    ¡°Miss, the truth is, the draughts that you refine already far surpasses the value and usefulness of the Elixirs today. There¡¯s simply no need to force yourself to do alchemy because of that annoying Shi Lanling!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. What Jian Feng, what Shi Lanling, so what if they¡¯re called Master Alchemists? The value of their Elixirs still simply couldn¡¯tpare with the special draughts that you refine.¡±

    Even Feng Haitang, who¡¯s habitually silent, and always calm and steady, also opens her mouth with some hesitation.

    ¡°Miss, this subordinate had once read an ancient text in the Feng Family. It said that in reality, there¡¯s absolutely no one in the Yanwu Continent who can genuinely do alchemy, and that the Elixirs that we see today are really just semi-finished products.¡±

    ¡°Also, the reason why others can refine these half-made goods, is because their predecessors have passed down a secret method of condensing Pills. There were previously a lot of people in the Yanwu Continent who are extremely talented in refining medicine. They tried to do alchemy, but all of them ultimately failed. It¡¯s because those Alchemy families didn¡¯t give them the secret method of condensing Pills.¡±

 Chapter 457: Because of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 457: Because of Jealousy</h4>

    Ru Yan continues: ¡°This subordinate had heard of it as well. There were also a lot of people in our Ghost City who tried to concoct Pills, but all of them failed, even sustaining damage on their meridians and Qi Sea because the bacsh from the Dan Fire. Miss, you really don¡¯t need to take on that kind of risk.¡±

    Indeed, they could still remember.

    Back then, when they were in Xia¡¯an, Muyan¡¯s attempt at alchemy caused a big explosion.

    At that time, it almost sted Junji Drugstore¡¯s entire courtyard.

    At that time, Muyan and Xiao Bao also got lucky that they didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.

    What if she really, finally gets hurt this time?

    What¡¯s more, they really think that the special grade draughts that Muyan refines are far superior than the troublesome Elixirs.

    Haven¡¯t they seen how, after hearing ¡°Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking¡±, those people in the Ghost City couldn¡¯t even care about Shi Lanling?

    Stomping on that so-called Shi-xianzi¡¯s face straight down to the earth¡¯s core.

    As soon as Ru Yan remembers that scene, she feels incredibly pleased.

    Muyan¡¯s gaze sweeps through the people there, unhurriedly saying: ¡°Do you guys all think that I can¡¯t make Elixirs?¡±

    Without waiting for everyone¡¯s reply, she stands up and lightly brushes her sleeves. Her smile isnguid and enchanting.

    ¡°Since you all think that I couldn¡¯t refine it, then...¡±

    ¡°I can only absolutely insist on refining it!¡±

    After saying that, under everyone¡¯s shocked looks, she turns and leaves.

    They all look at each other. It¡¯s only after some time that they somewhate back to their senses.

    ¡°Miss is so insistent on alchemy, is it because she¡¯s jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hm, yea. Sure, after all, when that Shi Lanling kept on saying that she can concoct Pills, and she could be of help to Gu Ye, she looked very bad.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s alchemy! Isn¡¯t it simply impossible to seed without the secret method of condensing Pills?¡±

    ¡°Right! On the Yanwu Continent, there¡¯s never been a single person who had sessfully done it without the secret method!¡±

    Yet Yan Haotian, who hasn¡¯t said anything so far, slightly lowers his eyes.

    He is definitely the one who has followed Muyan the longest.

    Therefore, nobody knows better than him, just how many miracles has this beautiful girl made, even though she seems too weak to stand up to the wind.

    Would a miracle really not happen this time?

    ===

    Muyan returns to her room. Pushing the door open, she sees Di Ming Jue sitting by the bed,zily flipping through the pages a the book in his hand.

    Xiao Bao is sleeping soundly on the bed near him.

    His delicate little face is calm, contented, and at peace. It¡¯spletely unlike before, when he would weep quietly whenever she¡¯s not by his side.

    Seeing this scene, Muyan¡¯s heart turns incredibly soft.

    This kind of tranquility, this present picture of ease and stability ¨C it allows her toe up with a voracious desire to keep on like this forever.

    All of a sudden, her gaze shifts, and she sees the book¡¯s cover page. Her brows jump up.

    This book had been taken out from her Space.

    However, exactly how could this man possibly take out something from her Tian Mo Qin¡¯s space?

    Or rather, just how could this man know that she has such a space?

    If he knows of the Space¡¯s existence, then what about the secrets of the Tian Mo Qin and the Shen Musicians?

    Does he also know about them?

    Baili Yinlou previously said, that the Shen Musician is an existence that the Three Realms wishes so strongly to eliminatepletely.

    If Di Ming Juees to know of her identity as a disciple of the Shen Musicians, will he also want to eliminate her?

    But immediately, Muyan rejects her own conclusion.

    That¡¯s because, ording to Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes, Muyan knows that a portable Space is verymon in the Xiuxian Continent.

    However, the Tian Mo Qin having a Space is a secret that only a small number of people from Hall of God Musicians know of.

    How could Di Ming Jue know of the existence of the Tian Mo Qin and the Shen Musicians?

 Chapter 458: What if Xiao Bao wakes up

    <h4>Chapter 458: What if Xiao Bao wakes up</h4>

    After entering, the girl seems listless, nkly standing by the doorway, but refusing toe over.

    Jun Shang, who had been reclining all this time, finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He lifts his eyes and says: ¡°Come here.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is lowered and husky, with a maism that could make a person¡¯s ears pregnant.

    Muyan¡¯s heart is like the string of the zither softly being strummed by the man, tingling and restless.

    Her feet walks over to the man without her control.

    Once she¡¯s less than half a meter away from Di Ming Jue, her wrists are suddenly captured, and she¡¯s tugged in.

    Her whole body falls forward, into a broad, warm embrace.

    The man¡¯s unique scent assaults her senses.

    Muyan feels like she¡¯s really been bewitched just now. Why else would she obediently walk right into the trap, just because he tells her toe?

    ¡°Let go...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, her small mouth is already blocked up.

    The body that wants to escape is firmly imprisoned.

    Arge hand sps her slender waist, while another hand presses the back of her head.

    Along with the deepening kiss, those slender fingers brushes away the coiled coiffure off her hair.

    The long hair unrolls and scatters, and his fingers run through her silky smooth hair that¡¯s like a waterfall, softly stroking the nape of her neck.

    Boundlessly ambiguous and lingering.

    A good whileter, Muyan is breathless as she¡¯s released.

    She ferociously res at the man who has the tendency of getting more and more shameless, ¡°Who allowed you to grope me?¡±

    The man¡¯s deep and low voice enters her ears, ¡°Ben Jun didn¡¯t grope you, Ben Jun... just moved my mouth.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Can you still be a more shameless?

    Before she could finish her words, the man lowers his head once again, taking her already red and swollen lips in his mouth.

    Ravaging and sucking, it¡¯s a good whileter when his mouth loosens it¡¯s hold.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, Ben Jun is also using his mouth to prevent you from waking up our son.¡±

    Muyan subconsciously looks to the side, at her son who has turned over because of themotion. She immediately holds her breath and ceases her movements.

    Soon after, she feels that the hand on her midsection is slowly kneading her waist.

    Her body is held tighter in Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms.

    Closer, through the thin clothing, she could feel the man¡¯s scorching chest, and the texture of the flesh that is faintly moving up and down.

    She¡¯s stiff from head to foot, and just as she¡¯s about to struggle,

    The man takes her delicate white earlobe in his mouth.

    With thick desire, his scandalous, murmuring voice deliberately rubs against her eardrums: ¡°Don¡¯t move, otherwise, what¡¯s to be done if Xiao Bao wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Di Ming Jue!¡± Muyan gnashes her teeth as she res at him.

    But she makes contact with the man¡¯s eyes ¨C pampering, passionate, and dark like the abyss of ocean under ten thousand fathoms.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte in the evening, you must be tired for the day. Does mydy still not intend to rest?¡±

    The man¡¯s slender fingers works the knot on her belt, slowly undoing it.

    Muyan inwardly panics, thinking that if she doesn¡¯t stop him, something might happen tonight.

    Especially since Di Ming Jue¡¯s breath has be a little hot and scorching.

    The pair¡¯s bodies are pressed up against each other, and she could distinctly feel the man has swords drawn and bows bent.

    The next moment-

    Di Ming Jue suddenly feels his arms go empty.

    There¡¯s only a belt left on his hand.

    And the warm, fragrant nephrite just now has already disappeared without a trace.

    His lust-ridden eyes slowly retreats and meanders.

    Then they narrow dangerously.

    On the hand that had just touched the young woman¡¯s skin, there still seems to be the exquisitely warm tactile sensation that remains.

    Just thinking about it, the blood in his entire body cannot help but boil.

    What a pity that the little woman has slipped away!

    Of course, Di Ming Jue knows that Muyan has entered the Space.

    He could have easily grabbed her out.

 Chapter 459: Rabbit just wants to die

    <h4>Chapter 459: Rabbit just wants to die</h4>

    In the end, he still restrains himself.

    Even with his frantic desire to take Jun Muyan.

    Indeed, he must obtain her body and heart, whole andplete.

    His wife, hisdy, must be properly spoiled, loved, and indulged.

    He would wait, until the dayes when she wouldpletely belong to him, and only then would he devour her into his belly.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes darken, his voice gloomy and quiet like a whisper: ¡°Jun Muyan, you are destined to be mine.¡±

    ===

    In the Space, Muyan breathes a sigh of relief after freeing herself from Di Ming Jue with some difficulty.

    However, she can¡¯t help but tense up all over.

    She seems to have this notion that she is prey that¡¯s being watched by some dreadful beast.

    Shaking her head, she shakes off this strange and indescribable feeling.

    Muyan¡¯s line of sight falls on the drug ingredients she¡¯s raked in from the Ghost City.

    In her ears, she seems to hear Shi Lanling¡¯s words¨C

    ¡°Is it possible that you think, since you can refine draughts ¨C then you can take some drug ingredients, casually experiment, and be able to learn how to do alchemy? You¡¯re rather too naive.¡±

    ¡°If you really need an Elixir, then just tell me. I will definitely refine it for you with my own hands!¡±

    Muyan slowly narrows her eyes, looking very upset.

    Haha, isn¡¯t it just alchemy?

    She simply doesn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t do it.

    She sets up the alchemy furnace, and lights up the Dan Fire.

    One by one, she ces the herbs into the Dan Furnace.

    They begin to dissolve under the stimtion of her Internal Force.

    When it¡¯s time to condense them into Pills however, there¡¯s some hesitation in Muyan¡¯s movements.

    That¡¯s becausest time, she had failed right at this stage.

    While she¡¯s hesitating, a white ball suddenly rolls over to her feet.

    The fat rabbit scrunches its head, mung bean eyes open wide and bright, excitedly fixing its attention on the Pill Furnace.

    Those eyes are filled with insatiable hunger.

    It¡¯s as if Muyan is cooking some rare and delicious treasure.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t think that this kind of behavior on fat rabbit is strange.

    Previously, whenever she used the skill [Spring Snow] to refine draughts,

    The fat rabbit would also oftene to cadge a meal. In particr, the Precelestial Philter of Barrier Breaking is just the rabbit¡¯s favorite.

    Usually, it would grab several bottles and drink them all up before Muyan could react.

    At the thought the Draughts¡¯ price, Muyan really wishes she could turn this fat rabbit into stir-fried rabbit meat.

    So at this time, Muyan pays it no mind.

    She readies to operate her Internal Force instead, which will condense the dissolved drug ingredients.

    However, just as she¡¯s about to pour her Internal Force into the cauldron-

    The fat rabbit heavily knocks against her.

    ¡°Awoo!¡± the fat rabbit makes a howl that¡¯spletely different from how a rabbit should sound like. As it looks at Muyan, the expression on those mung bean eyes is very much like one who hates iron for not bing steel.

    Stupid, you have Spiritual Power, why would you still use Internal Force in alchemy!

    Using Internal Force, how could you possibly seed in alchemy!

    Muyan is taken aback, then she abruptlyes back to her senses, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I won¡¯t be able to condense a Pill this way!¡±

    The fat rabbit nods its fluffy white head.

    Indeed, she used Internal Force to condense Pills in the previous experiment, and she failed.

    But other than Internal Force, she doesn¡¯t have the secret method to condense Pills ¨C how is she supposed to do it!

    The fat rabbit almost wants to just die.

    This stupid woman, she clearly possesses a precious treasure, but it actually hasn¡¯t urred to her to use Spiritual Power.

    That¡¯s the Moon Root, that Moon Spiritual Root ah! Is there anything purer than the condensed Spiritual Power of the Moon Root?

    Muyan spreads out her slender snow white hands, slowly operating the power within her body.

    Internal Force circtes within her Qi Sea.

    But no, this isn¡¯t the power that she wants to use.

    She could feel that there¡¯s another force within her.

    When the Tian Mo Qin was repaired,

    When she used silver needles to treat the dying Bai Yichen and Lou Beiyu-

 Chapter 460: Unlocking new skills

    <h4>Chapter 460: Unlocking new skills</h4>

    This strange and fantastic power ¨C it begins to stir within her, then it bes as overwhelming as to overturn seas and rivers.

    That is... Spiritual Power!!

    In her previous life, she used up about thirty years, suffered through the thunder tribtions, and was finally able to pry a little bit of its surface.

    But what about in this life?

    On her lower abdomen, in a point next to her Qi Sea, a majestic power begins to surge.

    Then it spreads little by little, flowing into her meridians, and unto the hollow of her palms.

    Gentle but awe-inspiring, it brushes through the tranquil Space.

    In an instant, the soft green grasnd bes even more vibrant.

    The fat rabbit widens its eyes in excitement, unable to stop its own front paws from scratching the ground.

    That¡¯s right, like that! Exactly like that!

    This is Spiritual Power, this is the might of the Moon Root!

    Unadorned white palms softly press themselves on the hot furnace.

    But there¡¯s not even the slightest bit of a burning sensation.

    Muyan feels like her whole body is surrounded by a powerful and fundamentally pure energy.

    It makes her five senses be iparably sharper.

    It also makes her body be even stronger.

    Spiritual Power passes through her palm and goes into the Pill Furnace.

    The dissolved herbs within the furnace seem to have received some sort ofmand, as they begin to fuse with each other, and condense at a very fast speed.

    About an hourter-

    A burst of medicinal fragrance wafts through the air and assails their noses, it makes people feel carefree and rxed.

    The Dan Fire goes out. Muyan opens the Pill Furnace, and she sees that there¡¯s a total of thirty Elixirs within it.

    This is a verymon second grade [Recuperative Pill].

    It¡¯s effects are rtively of little value as well ¨C clearing internal heat, lessening inmmation, refreshing and clearing the mind.

    But Pills are Elixirs after all, and this kind of Recuperative Pill also couldn¡¯t be purchased on the ordinary medicine halls outside.

    ce it in the Ghost City to be auctioned off, and a single one could be sold for several tens of thousands of gold coins.

    From what Muyan remembers in her past life, an alchemist can only refine this kind of second grade Elixirs a maximum of ten pieces at a time.

    Yet she has unexpectedly refined a total of thirty.

    Muyan picks up a Pill and closely examines it, a contented smile hanging on her lips.

    Now, let¡¯s see who else would dare to say that she couldn¡¯t do alchemy.

    She¡¯s in a very good mood, not even minding the fat rabbit pilfering food.

    Directly losing three pieces to it.

    In the end, a scene urs that makes her stunned.

    The fat rabbit uses its front paws to sweep those three Elixirs aside, going as far as to just throw them away, flinging the Pills to a distance.

    There¡¯s even a disgusted expression in its mung bean eyes.

    For quite a while, Muyan couldn¡¯t recover from the fat rabbit¡¯s disgust.

    But this isn¡¯t right!

    The fat rabbit has always been eager to drink the draughts that she refines.

    Why would it dislike the more valuable Elixir?

    Ding ding dong dong!

    The sound of the Tian Mo Qin suddenly enters her ears.

    Muyan turns her head, only to discover that the fat rabbit has jumped on the Tian Mo Qin without her notice, and it¡¯s right in the middle of using its ws to persistently thrum the strings.

    There¡¯s an impatient expression on its face.

    And in an instant, like a good idea thates with good luck, Muyan¡¯s mind is suddenly enlightened.

    She understands!

    The fat rabbit doesn¡¯t want ordinary draughts or Elixirs.

    But rather those draughts and Elixirs that are refined and made with the Shen Musician techniques.

    What¡¯s the difference between them?

    Just take a look at Chen Qingfeng, the draughts that he can refine after her guidance, andpare them with the special grade draughts that she makes herself. Look at the price difference when they are sold, and it should be very clear.

    At this moment, Muyan suddenly remembers.

    When the Tian Mo Qin was repaired, her Shen Musician skills leveled-up as well.

    There is indeed an unlocked skill that pertains to alchemy.

    [Winnow*]¨C!

    separating the wheat from the chaff; getting rid of the bad and keeping the good.

    Muyan slowly makes her way to the fat rabbit¡¯s side, and picks it up by the scruff. She has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile.

    ¡°Surprisingly quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see much use for you, but your mouth is very picky.¡±

 Chapter 461: These belong to Niangqin and Xiao Bao

    <h4>Chapter 461: These belong to Niangqin and Xiao Bao</h4>

    ¡°Oh well, seeing as you¡¯ve reminded me over and over again, I will let you try the Elixirs refined using [Winnow], and see how they taste!¡±

    ......

    Veryte at night, the entire courtyard is extremely quiet.

    Xiao Bao is on the bed by himself, in deep sleep.

    All of a sudden, his tiny nose twitches, and he slowly opens his eyes, a soft mumble in his mouth: ¡°Smells good?¡±

    Just what is it? How could it smell so sweet?

    He gets up from the bed, only to discover that there¡¯s no one in the room.

    Neither Niangqin nor that lecher is present.

    Yet the source of the fragrance is clearly inside the room.

    Xiao Bao seems to think of something, then his figure disappears, andes into the Space.

    In an instant, a fragrance that¡¯s infinitely stronger than earlier assaults his senses.

    This aroma is really too strong, too tempting, to the point that Xiao Bao feels like his tummy seems to growl, and it¡¯s as if his blood burns and boils from hunger.

    Looking up, Xiao Bao sees a huge Pill Furnace on a not-so-distant patch of grass, with a zing me inside it.

    That tempting smelles from within that furnace.

    What¡¯s strange, is that there¡¯s no one beside the the Pill Furnace that¡¯s controlling the Dan Fire, but the fire is burning very vigorously.

    He hears a mellifluous and beautiful zither sound.

    Xiao Bao turns around, and sees his beloved mother sitting in front of the Tian Mo Qin, unhurriedly strumming its strings.

    With the movement of the strings, the medicinal fragrance bes even richer, and all the more appetizing to his heart and soul.

    At the side, the fat rabbits mung bean eyes are already shing red.

    Greedily staring at the Pill Furnace, itching to just pounce on it.

    So much so that it¡¯s not even aware that its Little Master hase in, when he¡¯s usually the fat rabbit¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°Niangqin¨C!¡± Xiao Bao lowly calls out, looking at Muyan with his eyes filled with adoration.

    Niangqin is really the best!

    That ugly old aunt also said that niangqin couldn¡¯t do alchemy.

    But not only could she do alchemy, she could even refine the best of the best Elixirs in the world!

    Xiao Bao twitches his nose, and a trace of hunger appears in his eyes.

    He also really wants to eat it!

    The sound of the zither eventually falls andes to an end, and the Dan Fire in the Furnace gradually dies out with the dissipating music.

    Soon after, they hear a loud bang.

    The cover of the Pill Furnace flies out by itself.

    It¡¯s immediately followed by a medicinal fragrance that¡¯s a hundred times richer, and more mellow, than it was just a moment ago.

    Muyan stands up from the Tian Mo Qin, looking a little pale.

    Then she only sees shes in front of her, two shadows: one blue, one white. They fly past before her eyes, like arrows leaving their bows.

    Theynd on the Pill Furnace.

    After that, Muyan witnesses a scene that renders her speechless.

    She watches as her darling son ¨C who¡¯s always been calm, controlled, and mature ¨C gather all the Elixirs in the Pill furnace into his arms.

    ring at the fat rabbit, he uses an ice-cold voice to enunciate: ¡°These belong to Niangqin and Xiao Bao!¡±

    Across from him, the fat rabbit looks aggrieved and imploring, as well as restless ¨C like it couldn¡¯t wait to snatch a Pill from Xiao Bao¡¯s hands.

    Muyan suddenlyughs despite herself.

    It¡¯s actuallymon for other children to take food and fight over things.

    But her baby has never shown this adorable and childish side before.

    Muyan walks over and picks Xiao Bao up. Kissing his soft and tender cheeks, ¡°Baby, why are you awake?¡±

    Xiao Bao immediately gives the Elixirs to Muyan like he¡¯s presenting a treasure, ¡°Niangqin, eat!¡±

    He has always possessed a strange talent in intuition.

    He could tell when something is precious, and whether or not a weapon is strong.

    At this very moment, Xiao Bao only feels that these five Elixirs in his hands only appear ordinary and unremarkable on the surface.

 Chapter 462: Eating like jelly beans

    <h4>Chapter 462: Eating like jelly beans</h4>

    But if he eats it, it can make him stronger, and it can also make his mother stronger.

    These five Elixirs are very precious!

    Muyan takes the proffered Pill with a smile, but she doesn¡¯t eat it herself. Instead, she stuffs it into Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eat, baby. Niangqin was the one refined these Elixirs. If my baby likes them, I¡¯ll make some moreter, so you can eat them like jelly beans.¡±

    Even though she¡¯s very tired from using the [Winnow] skill to refine Elixirs.

    She spent four hours, and exhausted all the Spiritual Power within her body, just so she could refine five of them.

    More than that, after sessfully refining these five Elixirs, she¡¯spletely unable to use the Winnow skill again for at least three days.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s huge eyes are sparkling, his cheeks are bulging, and he swallows down the Pill.

    Afterwards, he reaches out to hug Muyan¡¯s neck, and with a shy expression on his little face, heys a soft kiss on her cheeks.

    Niangqin is really good to him.

    Xiao Bao loves her the most!

    ¡°Baby, this time, it¡¯s in fact thanks to the fat rabbit that niangqin could seed in refining Pills.¡±

    Muyan gently runs her hand along his hair. With a soft voice and a sweet smile, ¡°Baby, shouldn¡¯t we also thank the fat rabbit?¡±

    Xiao Bao thinks deeply for a moment, then he wriggles out of Muyan¡¯s hold, and jumps down.

    He then takes out two Pills, presenting them before the fat rabbit¡¯s mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bunny.¡±

    The small, delicate face reveals an ashamed an uneasy expression, ¡°These two are for you. Can you forgive me?¡±

    The fat rabbit was initially under the impression that the Elixirs it has been yearning for even its dreams are gone. So it simply curled into a ball to nurse its grievance.

    But now, the rabbit hears its favorite Little Master apologize, even directly giving the rabbit two Elixirs.

    It immediately jumps three feet up from the ground in happiness.

    Then the rabbit rolls into a ball of fluff, snuggling into Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    Its pink tongue licks Xiao Bao¡¯s small hand, letting out a whimpering sound like a spoiled child.

    The two little ones happily y together.

    It¡¯s as if the disagreement earlier had never happened.

    But before long, the pair who had taken the Pills get drowsy and fall asleep.

    A lustrous radiancees out from Xiao Bao and the fat rabbit,pletely enveloping their bodies.

    Xiao Bao, in particr. That glow seem to integrate into his bones and blood vessels, washing the roots of his bones over and over again.

    Moreover, that energy within the Space that¡¯s ipatible with the Yanwu Continent-

    Whereas it could only by absorbed by Muyan originally, it has now begun to enter into the bodies of Xiao Bao and the fat rabbit along with this glowing light.

    Previously, Muyan still didn¡¯t know what this unfamiliar energy was.

    But she¡¯s got it now.

    This is... Spiritual Power!

    Unique and unmatched throughout the Yanwu Continent, existing only within the Space of her Tian Mo Qin ¡ª Spiritual Power!

    Watching this scene, Muyan is so pleasantly surprised in her heart, she simply doesn¡¯t have the words to express it.

    She still remembers what Baili Yinlou had said back then.

    There is no Spiritual Energy on the Yanwu Continent, and Xiao Bao wouldn¡¯t live past ten years old here.

    In addition, even before reaching ten years, every day Xiao Bao lives and grows in the Yanwu Continent, the more his talents and spiritual veins would be damaged.

    Now that Xiao Bao can absorb the Spiritual Power within the Space, doesn¡¯t that mean that his body will not continue deteriorating?

    Just as Muyan is about to use Spiritual Power to examine Xiao Bao¡¯s physical condition-

    She suddenly hears noisy voicesing from outside the Space.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, are you inside?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, just what is this scent? How could it be so inviting?¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±

    Muyan promptly rushes out of the Space, and without much extra effort, she also brings the Alchemy Furnace out from that Space and into the room.

 Chapter 463:Feel free to divide it among yourselves

    <h4>Chapter 463:Feel free to divide it among yourselves</h4>

    The door opens.

    A group of people walks in in a line.

    The medicinal scent just a moment ago can only be considered as rich. But now, it¡¯s practically trying to pull their intestines out.

    ¡°Miss, this... what is this scent? Is it... something that you¡¯ve concocted with alchemy?¡±

    Seeing the Dan Furnace that¡¯s ced in the room, as well as smelling the fragranceing out of that furnace, everyone is stunned.

    They were sleeping soundly just now, but they¡¯re suddenly woken by a medicinal fragrance that keeps on making its way into their noses.

    With extreme hunger, along with their blood and Internal Force boiling over, they couldn¡¯t bear but rouse and get up.

    In the end, they go to the courtyard, but the sight before their eyes astonishes them.

    The see countless birds swooping down to the open space of the courtyard, and perching on the branches of the trees.

    There are also stray dogs and small critters that have scurried over from who knows where, crowding at the vacant area.

    Greedily sniffing the alluring medicinal fragrance in the air.

    As they see people, these animals don¡¯t even panic much.

    No matter how the people of the Ink Camp try to shoo them away, they insist on staying, not wanting to leave.

    With great difficulty, they clear out the yard. Then, Ru Yan and the others search for the medicinal scent, until they find Muyan¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°Miss, could it be that, that you¡¯ve already seeded in alchemy?¡± as she speaks, Ru Yan¡¯s voice is trembling with incredulity, ¡°That scent just now, is it... is it the medicinal fragrance when you do alchemy?¡±

    Muyan turns over her wrist, casually cing thirty Elixirs on the table, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    Everyone immediately have their eyes go wide, they feel like their entire world is some delusion.

    ¡°Refined... you¡¯ve refined those? In just a single night, Miss could already do alchemy? Moreover, even refining thirty all at once?!¡±

    ¡°When... since when had alchemy been so easy?!¡±

    ¡°And what was that sweet scent that was emanating just now? Does alchemy produce such an alluring fragrance?¡±

    Sets of eyes simultaneously turn to stare at Muyan, their expressions appear like they¡¯re looking at a monster, a God.

    Even they already know that their Miss is amazing, this is rather too... too astonishing!

    Muyanzily stretches her body, carelessly saying: ¡°These are just second grade [Recuperative Pills] that aren¡¯t worth much, feel free to divide it among yourselves. In a few days, the Ghost City would have gathered all the drug ingredients, and I¡¯ll refine the Elixirs that would best suit you guys.¡±

    As long as she doesn¡¯t use the Shen Musician Skill [Winnow] to concoct Pills, she could refine other Elixirs.

    You could say that it would just be a simple matter for her.

    The door ms shut.

    However, every single person standing outside is still absent-minded and listless as they hold the Elixir in their hands, unable toe back to their senses.

    Previously, the draughts that other people could only yearn for day and night, they could just drink those as they please.

    Later, the Elixirs that other people can only dream of, will they also just eat them like jelly beans?

    How could this life be so dreamy?

    As Yan Haotian is about to leave, he¡¯s suddenly caught by a pair of soft, small hands.

    His body goes rigid, and he wants to pull back his hand, but he hears Feng Haitang¡¯s soft voice in his ears.

    ¡°Haotian, thank you, for staying alive. And thank you, for letting us get to know Miss together, and follow her.¡±

    ¡°In this life, even if you really refuse to forgive me, refuse to ept me ¨C I, Feng Haitang, still have no regrets.¡±

    Yan Haotian could only feel a violent jolt in his heart. Soon after, he appears to throw off Feng Haitang¡¯s hand, cutting a sorry figure as he departs.

    Feng Haitang watches his retreating figure, slowly smiling. But as she chuckles, tears couldn¡¯t help but roll down from the rims of her eyes.

    ===

    Three dayster, they hear news from the Ghost City. The rest of the drug ingredients have arrived.

    Ying Mei is about to go to the Ghost City to pick up the herbs with Han Ye.

    Di Ming Jue suddenly pushes Xiao Bao to them, ¡°Take this little guy to the Ghost City with you.¡±

 Chapter 464: If you want a baby sister, be good and do as youâ€™re told

    <h4>Chapter 464: If you want a baby sister, be good and do as you¡¯re told</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Xiao Bao struggles indignantly, ¡°I have ns with niangqin to go shopping!!¡±

    Di Ming Jue slightly narrows his eyes, looking unhappy, ¡°Little guy, win an inch, you musn¡¯t demand a foot. You¡¯ve already kept your mother¡¯s attention for many days.¡±

    Today, it should be his turn to monopolize Yanyan!

    ¡°Absolutely not, niangqin likes to go shopping with Xiao Bao!¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel, let go of me!¡±

    Han Yeughs along, but there¡¯s no way he would dare let go, ¡°Little Master, you see, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to roam around the Ghost City with us.¡±

    Before he could finish talking, a white sh suddenly rushes out, scratching at Han Ye.

    Han Ye is caught off guard, and he loosens his hand.

    Xiao Bao immediately catches the rabbit as it falls down from the air, dashing towards the direction of Muyan¡¯s room.

    As he¡¯s running, he doesn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡°Good job, Bunny!¡±

    ¡°Awoo¨C!!!¡± its favorite Little Master praised it.

    But it¡¯s a pity ¨C before he could run two steps, Di Ming catches him by the cor and lifts them up.

    Xiao Bao glowers at him.

    But he hears Di Ming Jue speak, neither too fast nor too slow: ¡°Do you want to let your mother give you a baby sister that will y with you?¡±

    Baby sister?

    Xiao Bao stares nkly, huge eyes blinking once.

    A baby sister that look very simr to niangqin will definitely be very, very cute.

    If Xiao Bao bes a big brother, he must give his little sister all the yummy and interesting things in the world.

    He skeptically looks at Di Ming Jue, giving him a tentative nod.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s grave, stern face reveals an almost imperceptible smile: ¡°If you want a baby sister, be good and do as you¡¯re told. Don¡¯t bother your mother and I. This way, you would be able to see your baby sister earlier, understand?¡±

    He pushes the somewhat confused Xiao Bao, along with the fat rabbit, towards Han Ye. Without further ado, he turns around and makes his leave.

    Han Ye leads along the Little Master that has turned obedient. He very much wants to cover his face and sigh.

    Jun Shang, you¡¯re so shameless, without so much as a lower limit in tricking the Little Gongzi ¨C does Miss Jun even know?

    ......

    Ghost City.

    Han Ye is in charge of looking after the Little Master, as well as the very restless fat rabbit that wants to break into the Beast Fighting Colosseum.

    Ying Mei is responsible for picking up the herbs.

    But two hours has gone by, and Ying Mei still hasn¡¯t returned.

    Han Ye begins to feel like he¡¯s sitting on pins and needles, so he keeps pacing back and forth within the room, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Little Shadow has already been gone for two hours, why isn¡¯t he back yet? Didn¡¯t he just go to pick up some drug ingredients? How could it possibly take so long? Little Shadow shouldn¡¯t have had an ident, right?¡±

    Xiao Bao sends him a nce, indifferently saying: ¡°Big sister Ying Mei is fiercer than you.¡±

    ¡°But, but...¡± Han Ye tries to speak for quite a while, but he couldn¡¯t continue.

    Ying Mei is indeed better than him, but for some reason, he feels ill at ease today.

    He has this feeling that Little Shadow might have met with a mishap.

    ¡°Little Master, please wait here. I¡¯ll go and try to look for Ying Mei. You... you shouldn¡¯t have any trouble being here by yourself, right?¡±

    Han Ye is very reluctant. He¡¯s worried about Ying Mei, but he¡¯s also notfortable with leaving Xiao Bao here by himself.

    Xuao Bao has an indifferent expression. His blue eyes has an innate majesty that makes people believe him without thinking.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t be in danger. Xiao Bao has brought all the draughts and Elixirs that niangqin gave me.¡±

    Since thest time they¡¯ve been hunted by the people of Jin Wangfu-

    Muyan has prepared every kind of draughts for Xiao Bao, both for saving lives and murder.

    On top of that, Xiao Bao¡¯s current cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds under Di Ming Jue¡¯s guidance.

    Even a Precelestial expert wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with him.

    Other than that, he also has the fat rabbit, at a ce adjacent to the Beast Fighting Colosseum in the Ghost City.

    He¡¯s not afraid of trouble!

 Chapter 465: Really want to eat meat

    <h4>Chapter 465: Really want to eat meat</h4>

    What¡¯s worrisome, is that this kinda dumb Uncle Han Ye might be right.

    ¡°These draughts and Elixirs that niangqin made, how about you take along some of them with you?¡± Xiao Bao conscientiously asks.

    Han Ye quickly shakes his head, ¡°No need, those drugs would have no effect on this subordinate. Then, Little Master, please be good and stay here. This subordinate will go and try to look for Little Shadow.¡±

    On a day when Muyan used [Clouds that Bind the Ocean] skill to refine Elixirs and caused an unusual phenomenon, Di Ming Jue, Han Ye, and Ying Mei have all left to deal with some matters in the interim, so they¡¯re really not clear about the circumstances during that night.

    Of course, Han Ye would prostrate himself in admiration towards Miss Jun¡¯s talents.

    But even though it¡¯s such an astonishing talent, when all is said and done, this ce is still just the Yanwu Continent.

    On this continent, the draughts and Elixirs that are produced by Miss Jun would have people breaking their skulls as they fight over it.

    However, Han Ye really doesn¡¯t think that they will have any effect on him.

    So despite the fact that he¡¯s touched by the Little Master¡¯s concern, Han Ye nevertheless declines.

    Watching Han Ye¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Bao slightly frowns, then he bows his head to pet the fat rabbit¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Bunny, big sister Ying Mei and that idiot uncle Han Ye probably wouldn¡¯t run into danger, right?¡±

    The fat rabbit responds by shing its teeth, the expression showing in its eyes is unusually ravenous: I really want to eat meat!

    There¡¯s clearly so much meat over there at that side!

    I can smell it but cannot get it. I really, truly, genuinely can¡¯t stop thinking about it!

    ===

    As soon as Han Ye has left, his figure simply turns into an afterimage. In a wink of an eye, he arrives at the Ghost City¡¯s herb storehouse.

    ¡°Little Shadow, Little Shadow, are you here!¡±

    As soon as he charges into the storehouse, Han Ye immediately yells anxiously.

    ¡°This Gongzi, excuse me, but the Herb Storehouse is a restricted area in the Ghost City, and you cannot enter without permission.¡±

    Two servant boys step forward to block his way, but Han Ye pushes them away.

    ¡°So it turns out to be the Han Ye Gongzi from Miss Jun¡¯s side. By charging into the Herb Warehouse and raging about, I wonder what Gongzi is up to? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to create a disturbance in the Ghost City likest time? Even if it¡¯s the Shenshu-daren, behaving this unscrupulously is rather excessive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing the familiar annoying voice, Han Ye whips his head around.

    A chubby, Buddha-like old face immediately enters his eyes.

    On this old face, both his eyes are crowded in by the fat, that they¡¯re almost hidden. However, gleams of light spills out from within them every now and then.

    Who else could it be but Xu Fu?

    Han Ye furrows his brows, ¡°What about you? Weren¡¯t there instructions that all of our Lady¡¯s goods cannot be allowed to pass through your hands? Moreover, as a servant that has so provoked one¡¯s superiors by going back on your word, offending the Shenshu, aren¡¯t you supposed to ept punishment? It¡¯s unexpected that you could still stand here and be perfectly all right. Is this how the Ghost City handles its affairs?¡±

    Hearing Han Ye¡¯s words, the fat on Xu Fu¡¯s face violently bounces about.

    His slitted eyes reveal a sh of bitter resentment.

    But soon, he proceeds tough in good humour, ¡°Han Gongzi must be joking. This old man has offended the Shenshu-daren, so of course, I have received proper punishment. From handling the auctions sales, now I¡¯ve even been demoted to watching over the Herb Storehouse. Could it be that the Shenshu-daren would still be dissatisfied with this?¡±

    Seeing hisugh, Han Ye frowns in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking talk nonsense to me. I¡¯m asking you, the ck-clothed youngster who came here to pick up the drug ingredients, where is he now? Are you hiding him?¡±

    ¡°Han Gongzi shouldn¡¯t y jokes. You mean Miss Jun¡¯s Ying Mei, Ying Gongzi, I presume?¡± Xu Fu calmly continues, ¡°He dide to the Herb Storehouse to pick up the drug ingredients for Miss Jun, and this humble old man gave him the herbs. After that, Ying Mei Gongzi left. By my estimate, he¡¯s left roughly an hour ago.¡±

 Chapter 466: Ying Mei is missing

    <h4>Chapter 466: Ying Mei is missing</h4>

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Han Ye practically blurts out.

    If Ying Mei had already left at an earlier time, why didn¡¯t he return to the private room to find him and the Little Master?

    Even if Ying Mei can abandon him, there¡¯s absolutely no way for that guy to leave the Little Master behind.

    ¡°You lie!!¡± Han Ye¡¯s figure shes, and he suddenly hauls Xu Fu by the neck, lifting him high up from the ground, ¡°Spit it out, where is Ying Mei? What did you do to him? If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!!¡±

    ¡°I... I truly don¡¯t know! Really, Ying Mei Gongzi had left already.¡±

    Xu Fu cries, shouting in fright, ¡°Maybe-maybe when Ying Gongzi had passed by the Beast Fighting Colosseum, he got curious and went in to take a look? Why don¡¯t you go and look for him there?¡±

    Han Ye suddenly flings him down, mming him to the floor.

    Xu Fu lets out a pained, muffled groan from the pain.

    Soon after, Han Ye ruthlessly presses down on his chest, and there¡¯s the sound of bones breaking into pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better not y tricks with me. If something really did happen to Ying Mei, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead, and not allow you to die!¡±

    Xu Fu breaks into cold sweat from the pain, his tears and mucus are flowing profusely, ¡°Spare me, Gongzi, spare me! If you don¡¯t believe me, this subordinate can take you to all the areas in the Ghost City to go look for him.¡±

    ......

    The unease within Han Ye only gets even stronger and deeper.

    Especially since, as he¡¯s pressuring Xu Fu, he had already searched everywhere at practically every corner of the Ghost City, but he didn¡¯t find even a shadow of Ying Mei.

    ¡°Han Gongzi, I... I just told you, right? Ying Mei Gongzi had long since left. Maybe he has returned home by now?¡±

    Han Ye could no longer control the panic and ferociousness in his heart. That hand gripping Xu Fu¡¯s neck tightens a little.

    ¡°Your lies, I don¡¯t believe a word of them. Since you¡¯re not willing to speak the truth, then there¡¯s no point in keeping your life!¡±

    A crackling sound, the sound of his throat breaking little by little from the stranglehold.

    Xu Fee sees the killing intent and mercilessness glossing over Han Ye¡¯s eyes, and fear finally surges up in his mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me... I... I¡¯ll speak... cough, cough, cough!¡±

    Han Ye loosens his hand, but his foot firmly stomps down on Xu Fu¡¯s abdomen. The expression showing in his eyes is eerie and grim beyond words, ¡°Speak, where is the Little Shadow? What did you guys do to him?¡±

    ¡°No... not me... cough, cough, it¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡±

    Before Xu Fu could finish what he¡¯s saying, his eyes suddenly go wide, showing a look of horror.

    Then little by little, he lowers his head to look at his abdomen.

    Only to see that there¡¯s a double-edged swording straight out of his stout belly, gleaming like frost and snow.

    Bloody with yellowish greasy fat, there¡¯s still pieces of intestine hanging over it ¨C incredibly nauseating.

    Xu Fu stiffly turns his around, and sees the two individuals standing behind him. There¡¯s a burst of unspeakable hatred and unwillingness on his face, ¡°ck Ghost , White Ghost, I... I¡¯ve been so loyal and devoted to the Ghost King... why...¡±

    Thud¨C!

    Hisrge, fleshy body falls to the ground,pletely devoid of breath.

    ¡°Waste, can¡¯t even handle this trivial matter. What qualifications do you still have to remain in the Ghost City?¡±

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t spare another nce at Xu Fu¡¯s corpse, facing towards the two individuals who are not far from him instead.

    Of this pair, one is dressed in white, while the other is dressed in ck, the characters ¡®¹íÍ·¡¯ are embroidered on their clothes using a thread of the opposite color.

    Han Ye recognizes this pair as ck and White Ghost Servants.

    Strictly speaking, the ck and White Ghost Servants are not part of the Ghost City¡¯s personnel.

    Instead, they¡¯re private agents that every Ghost King has.

    Han Ye coldly looks at them, ¡°Are you the ones who took Ying Mei? What do you want to do?¡±

    The ck Ghost and the White Ghost exchange a nce, with strange smiling expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 467: Ghost King Xuan Ji

    <h4>Chapter 467: Ghost King Xuan Ji</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that untamed pretty boy? It was His Highness, our Ghost King, who carried him off!¡±

    The White Ghost sticks out his tongue and licks his lips, ¡°Indeed, it is his honor to be taken away!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because our Great Ghost King has taken a fancy to him.¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s pupils immediately contract, heavy murderous intent diffusing from his whole body: ¡°What did... you say?!¡±

    The ck Ghost sneers, ¡°Why are you making so much of a fuss about nothing? It¡¯s an enormous honor for him to be fancied by our Ghost King. Besides, what are you getting so worked up about? Our Ghost King has taken him away an hour ago already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the matters that ought to be done are already done, hahaha...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¨C!!¡± Han Ye¡¯s figure shes. He¡¯s clearly not holding a sword in his hand, but he hacks down on the air.

    A dramatic changees over theplexions of the ck and White Ghost Servants. They cry out in fear and draw back.

    The two of them have Precelestial cultivations, and they both practice the same cultivation method.

    If they act in concert with the other, they could bring out four to five times their power.

    Usually, even if the one facing them is a high-level Precelestial, he could only be good and obediently kneel down before them.

    They both originally thought that it would only be a simple matter to deal with this Han Ye.

    Never expecting that, after several blows-

    They would finally feel the immense dread of their lives being in danger.

    A quarter of an hourter.

    Han Ye has one hand sped around the neck of the ck Ghost, while the other hand has a long sword firmly pressed against the White Ghost¡¯s heart.

    His eyes are as cold and severe as a malevolent spirit of the underworld.

    A great contrast from his usual beaming smile.

    ¡°Speak, where is Ying Mei? How were you able toy a hand on him? With his ability, how could your bullshit Ghost King possibly detain him?!¡±

    At this time, Han Ye has slowly calmed down.

    The Ghost King¡¯s cultivation would inevitably be quite high, but even so, just who is Ying Mei?

    He¡¯s an Immortal from the continent that practices True Cultivation, a well-known figure in the Pr Domain who people look up to.

    How could he be possibly be plotted against, and detained, by an insignificant Ghost King of the Yanwu Continent.

    ¡°Our Ghost King is all powerful!¡± the ck Ghost loudly deres, ¡°Anything our Ghost King desires, he has never failed to obtain.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in the Yanwu Continent, the name of our Wangjiang¡¯s [Ghost King Xuan Ji] is greater than even the Ghost Emperor¡¯s!¡±

    Han Ye abruptly halts his movements, there¡¯s an expression of shock on his face: ¡°Xuan Ji?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Ghost King Xuan Ji!¡±

    ¡°That Ying Mei has fallen into our Ghost King¡¯s hands, if he wants to escape, it¡¯s absolutely impossible! Hahaha, but isn¡¯t this his good fortune? Who knows, he might already be infatuated with our Ghost King by now...¡±

    Han Ye tightens his grip on the sword, blue veins surfacing on his hand.

    Xuan Ji? Wangjiang¡¯s Ghost King is actually Xuan Ji?

    Could it really be the Xuan Ji that he knows?

    If it¡¯s him, and the Little Shadow has fallen on his hands...

    Han Ye¡¯s hand begins to tremble a bit, the fear and anxiousness in his eyes are practically overflowing.

    ===

    As Ying Mei regains consciousness, she only feels that her whole body doesn¡¯t have the least bit of strength.

    She wants to operate the Spiritual Power within her, but they all seem to have been drawn out of her.

    She furrows her brows and turns to looks around, only to find herself inside a strange stone room.

    She¡¯s certain that she¡¯s never been here before.

    What¡¯s going on? She was definitely just picking up the herbs that Miss Jun has requested.

    But she suddenly felt dizzy, then she lost consciousness.

    Yet how is that possible?

    It is reasonable to say that the substances found in the Yanwu Continent cannot have any effect on her.

    Ying Mei struggles, trying to get up. But after moving for quite a while, she can¡¯t even lift up a hand.

 Chapter 468: Deal

    <h4>Chapter 468: Deal</h4>

    Just then, she hears the voices of a man and a woman.

    It¡¯s apanied by the sound of footsteps,ing closer and closer to where she is.

    Ying Mei quickly closes her eyes.

    Then, she hears a familiar voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than an insignificant subordinate from Jun Muyan¡¯s side, a man at that. Ghost King, for you to go so far as to involve so many people like this ¨C it¡¯s truly a surprise. Let¡¯s see now, the man¡¯s appearance this time isn¡¯t that great, is it?¡±

    This voice, it¡¯s Shi Lanling!!

    Could it be that this woman is the one who plotted against her?!

    But just by herself, how could this woman possibly poison her and make her lose consciousness?

    Soon after, Ying Mei hears a male voice that¡¯s rather conspicuously effeminate, ¡°Shi Lanling, what qualifications does an ugly person like you have, that you can assess Ying Mei¡¯s appearance?¡±

    ¡°Xuan Ji, you¨C!!¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m merely working together with you. I provide you with a form, and you refine a Pill for me. As for other matters, it¡¯s not your ce to meddle.¡±

    The room goes quiet for a short while, only filled with the sound of Shi Lanling¡¯s heavy breathing.

    A good whileter, she speaks through gritted teeth: ¡°Since we¡¯ve established that we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship, you should know that I¡¯ve alreadypleted what you wanted me to do, but you still haven¡¯t aplished what you¡¯ve promised me!¡±

    ¡°Hah, isn¡¯t it just Jun Muyan¡¯s life!¡± the man¡¯s voice is brimming with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a mere mortal. Sooner orter, Ben Wang will deliver her into your hands, and it would be up to you whether you want to humiliate her, or turn her into mincemeat.¡±

    Shi Lanling takes a deep breath, ¡°There¡¯s also Jun Muyan¡¯s little lowbreed, get rid of him for me! When the timees, I want Jun Muyan to watch with her own eyes as her man and I are billing and cooing, and I¡¯m going to chop up her little spawn into meat paste, then I¡¯ll personally feed it down her throat!¡±

    As long as Jun Muyan and that little lowbreed are gone-

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes would definitely fall on her. By then, that godlike man will surely belong to her.

    ¡°Hehe, really, the woman¡¯s heart is the most poisonous!¡± the man produces a low, snickeringughter.

    Soon after, Ying Mei feels him take a seat on the side of her bed.

    Then an ice-cold, sweaty hand caresses her face.

    That disgusting touch almost makes Ying Mei unable to restrain herself from chopping his hand off.

    Thenes the man¡¯s heavy breath, along with his tapering voice, ¡°Only you, only you are different... hahaha, for so many years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Shi Lanling hatefully says: ¡°It was that slut Jun Muyan who first humiliated me. Of course, I have to retaliate thousands of times back! You just have to say if you¡¯re going to help me or not!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± the man removes the hand that¡¯s stroking Ying Mei¡¯s face, then he turns to face Shi Lanling, ¡°I¡¯m saying, that as long as you eliminate the Ghost Emperor, letting me gain control of all the forces of the Ghost City ¨C then no matter what your terms are, I can grant them all to you. As for killing Jun Muyan, that¡¯s nothing more than piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°You can go now. I want to spend some time with Ying Mei in our bridal chambers ¨C don¡¯t tell me you still want to watch?¡±

    ¡°Deviant! Actually wanting to do it with a man...¡± Shi Lanling snorts in disgust, and the sound of her footsteps rapidly gets farther away.

    The man also leaves the room.

    Ying Mei opens her eyes, slowly gathering the power inside her body.

    She inwardly ponders, just who is this guy? Why does he know her? He also wants to do harm to her Lady.

    The Spiritual Power had really been drained out of her meridians, but as she operates her Cultivation Method...

    Her strength is streaming back little by little.

    She can now try to sit up.

    At this time however, the door is pushed open.

 Chapter 469: Specially Prepared for You

    <h4>Chapter 469: Specially Prepared for You</h4>

    Several servant girls walk in, proceeding to help Ying Mei up from the bed.

    ¡°What are you people doing?!¡± Ying Mei lowly demands.

    However, these servant girls look like their souls have been drawn out of them ¨C showing no indications of awareness, and even their pupils are unfocused.

    They just mechanically take off the clothes on her body, and remove the in white cloth that¡¯s binding her chest.

    They rece it with a red apron as an undergarment, and a semi-transparent red muslin skirt.

    The beautiful, generous curves of her body are fully disyed, while her snow white skin and alluring long legs are just faintly discernible.

    In such an attire, Ying Mei¡¯s beauty bes apparent and unmistakable, but it makes her so resentful and disgusted that she wants tomit murder.

    She wants to struggle, but these women are weirdly strong. They¡¯re evenpletely unaware of pain, unable to hear sound.

    Ying Mei has no choice but to quash down the anger filling her up. She slowly operates her Cultivation Method to gather strength.

    As they¡¯re about to ce a hairpin on her hair, Ying Mei suddenly gets up. She takes down the hairpin from the bun, piercing it into the chest of one of the ve girls.

    Then she rallies all the strength in her body, bolting up and out.

    Just as she has charged out the door however, someone captures her.

    A soft male voice enters her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, Ying Mei, my Spirit Devouring Powder was specially prepared for you.¡±

    Ying Mei jerks her head up, and she sees an androgynous face, neither fully male nor female.

    The man¡¯s facial features could still be considered as refined and elegant, but the corners of his eyes are raised too high, his lips are extremely thin ¨C overall, he appears unkind and malicious.

    It makes her feel sick.

    As he speaks, he extends his tongue to lick on Ying Mei¡¯s face.

    Ying Mei almost wants throw up in disgust.

    She uses up all her strength to firmly push him away.

    She staggers for a few steps, going back into the room.

    Her fierce, darting gaze ruthlessly res towards him, and even though she doesn¡¯t have the least bit of Spiritual Power in her body, a grim and eerie murderous intent gradually fills the air.

    This killing intent makes the unknowing, unfeeling maids shudder instinctively.

    Only that man¡¯s eyes burn brighter, the whole person appears incredibly excited.

    That effeminate voice even seems to go higher, ¡°It¡¯s precisely this kind of expression in your eyes, such temperament, which had obsessed me so much for so many years. No matter how many men and women I take, those people couldn¡¯t bepared to you at all. Ying Mei... Ying Mei... hahahaha... you¡¯re now in my hands atst...¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s fury burns and rages as she listens, and the way this disgusting man looks at her is making her extremely murderous.

    But before she could move-

    She could sense a faint musk hitting the tip of her nose once again.

    What little strength remains inside her is sapped out, and she could no longer support her body. She stumbles along until she could sit and copse on the bed.

    The manughs heartily and walks over towards Ying Mei, ¡°I said that I¡¯ve specially prepared the Spirit Devouring Powder for you. In this Yanwu Continent, there is nothing that could resist the efficacy of the Spirit Devouring Powder. Ying Mei, you should ept your fate!¡±

    Ying Mei tenaciously grits her teeth and bears it, trying to resist the drug¡¯s effects.

    Cold, gloomy eyes stare at the man, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did you capture me?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression bes rigid, then a ruthless anger and unwillingness surges over his face, ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am? Ying Mei, until now, you still don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Ying Mei tightly knits her brows, her expression not changing.

    Inwardly, she keeps on thinking whether or not she¡¯s seen this man before.

    His voice and appearance are indeed somewhat familiar, but she can¡¯t remember exactly who he is.

 Chapter 470: Disgust

    <h4>Chapter 470: Disgust</h4>

    The man lets out a sigh, the twisted expression on his face slowly recedes.

    Soon after, his eyes bes fervent once more, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, I was just an insignificant pawn under yourmand, yet you were so high up, brilliant and dazzling, you could even stay close to Jun Shang. You naturally wouldn¡¯t remember such a humble existence as mine.¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s eyes slightly widen, revealing a trace of an incredulous expression.

    This man used to be her subordinate?

    Now that he mentions it, there seems to be a vague impression in her mind.

    But she had so many people under hermand back then, how could she remember each and every one of them?

    The man is still focused on himself as he speaks, like he¡¯s immersed in a distant memory.

    ¡°At that time, I was merely a member of the Xuanzi Division which was under your administration. You probably don¡¯t know that you have someone like me, Xuan Ji?¡±

    ¡°It was in an unintentional task that I discovered your identity as a woman dressed up as a man, and from then on, I could no longer get you out of my mind.¡±

    Ying Mei is inwardly shocked, clenching both hands into fists.

    It turns out that her crossdressing had actually been so prematurely discovered by someone before.

    It¡¯s no wonder that after this man had kidnapped her, he directly removed the bindings on her chest, and dressed her up in women¡¯s clothes.

    She had truly been too careless! She believed that since the partner by her side didn¡¯t find out, there could be no way that other people would discover it.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s muddled voice still continues, ¡°At that time, you were so dazzling, so powerful, and I can only look up to you, can only frenziedly fantasize about you in the darkness of the night, then I could gather you into my embrace, wantonly kiss you...¡±

    Ying Mei finally could bear it, as she furiously shouts, ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    She never thought that a person could make her feel so disgusted.

    ¡°You said that you were my subordinate? Why are you in the Yanwu Continent?¡±

    Hearing Ying Mei¡¯s question, Xuan Ji¡¯s features twist once again, and his voice seems to be squeezed out from between gritted teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s all Han Ye¡¯s fault!¡±

    He grinds his teeth and says: ¡°In one incident, he discovered me secretly hiding your clothes...¡±

    At that time, Xuan Ji had been crazily lusting over Ying Mei.

    However, Ying Mei was too strong. Moreover, they way she acts was too cold, detached, and merciless.

    If he¡¯s discovered, his life would definitely be worse than death.

    Hence, Xuan Ji could only steal Ying Mei¡¯s close-fitting inner garments, and hide them in his sheets.

    Through Ying Mei¡¯s lingering fragrance, he fantasizes and gives himself release every day.

    Unexpectedly, such an act had actually been discovered by Han Ye.

    Soon after, his Immortal Root had been cruelly extracted, and he¡¯s directly kicked into this Yanwu Continent which doesn¡¯t have any Spiritual Power.

    He remembers those days when he had just arrived at the Yanwu Continent, living a life worse than death.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes are red, and by the sound of grinding teeth, it seems like he¡¯s itching to tear off the meat from Han Ye¡¯s body with his mouth.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Han Ye, I would still be in the Xiuxian Continent, enjoying a long life, as well as the worship of mortals.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the despair and unwillingness of being an Immortal, that is then reduced into a mortal with a lifespan of no more than a century?¡±

    ¡°However... the wheel of fortune spins, and now, it is finally your turn, hahahaha!¡±

    Xuan Ji speaks and speaks, and suddenly bursts intoughter, ¡°That day, when I inadvertently saw you and Han Ye in the Ghost City, I simply couldn¡¯t believe my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°I never expected that Ying Mei and Han Ye, the ones who could see Jun Shang every day, the ones whose status cannot be surpassed ¨C in that crazy way, they could also be driven out from the Xiuxian Contient, and be reduced to mortals in the Yanwu Continent. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°I am now a Ghost King, of towering power and privilege, I can have whatever I want. And you two, you don¡¯t have any foundation in the Yanwu Continent, you can¡¯t even fully use your body¡¯s Spiritual Power here.¡±

 Chapter 471: Iâ€™ll have you die without a burial site

    <h4>Chapter 471: I¡¯ll have you die without a burial site</h4>

    ¡°Sure enough, my spections are correct. What is the biggest weakness of the people who came from the Xiuxian Continent? Nobody knows better than us. Just a small amount of Spirit Devouring Powder, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to convert your Spiritual Power into Internal Force, you wouldn¡¯t have the power to resist in the least, even a mortal would fare better.¡±

    Xuan Ji goes forward, walking until he¡¯s in front of Ying Mei. With his ice-cold slimy hand, he captures Ying Mei¡¯s face, then he obsessively stares at her.

    ¡°Ying Mei-daren, you probably don¡¯t know how beautiful you are right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of this day, dreaming about it for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°With the same method I used to obtain you, I¡¯ll use it to eliminate Han Ye. By then, we can stay and fly together here in the Yanwu Continent. I¡¯ve been yearning and dreaming of such a day toe to pass!¡±

    Ying Mei does everything she can to struggle, but try as she might, she can¡¯t produce even a little bit of energy, ¡°If you dare to touch me, believe it or not, there wille a day when I will dismember you into ten thousand pieces!¡±

    ¡°Haha, wait until you return this passionate love, tasted the intimacy of lovemaking ¨C how could you still be bear to kill me then?¡±

    Xuan Ji isn¡¯t afraid at all. On the contrary, he¡¯s bing more and more audacious as he goes to touch the thepel on Ying Mei¡¯s clothes, ¡°What¡¯s more, even if you were more powerful in the Xiuxian Continent, in the Yanwu Continent, your cultivation is scaled down to the same level as mine. I¡¯ve been steeping here for many years. Be it in means or influence, I far outstrip you and Han Ye. If you want to kill me, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for you.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand strokes her skin, and it feels slippery, like a reptile wriggling over her.

    Ying Mei is insanely mad.

    She suddenly raises her hand, resolutely flinging it towards Xuan Ji¡¯s face.

    But unfortunately, her strength is almost nonexistent under the effects of the Spirit Devouring Powder.

    The p on Xuan Ji¡¯s face not only failed to hurt or tickle him, but it evokes more hunger and burning in his eyes.

    Xuan Ji abruptly pounces over, pushing Ying Mei to the bed.

    He reaches out a hand to eagerly tear up the clothes on her body.

    ¡°Hahaha, you really are the ruthless and unrelenting Ying Mei-daren. Even as you fall into this kind of situation, you still have such spirit. But I like it, when the drug res up in a moment, when you¡¯re writhing in pleasure under my body ¨C the more unyielding you are, the more beautiful and alluring you will be, the more you¡¯ll lose yourself!¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s expression suddenly changes, her eyes are slightly red, and her body trembles a little.

    It¡¯s because she also discovers, that as the effects of the Spirit Devouring Powder res up, her body doesn¡¯t just keep on losing strength, but there¡¯s a burning that is surging from within her.

    It¡¯s actually making her thirst for a man¡¯s touch, yearning to let out the tide of repressed feelings.

    ¡°What.. did you do?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... when I had Shi Lanling refine the Spirit Devouring Powder, I had some interesting drugs mixed into it, that¡¯s all. Why? Ying Mei-daren, so soon and you couldn¡¯t bear it already?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this subordinate will definitely service you properly, have you reach the seventh heaven with little deaths*, and you will be tied to this subordinate, now and forever.¡±

    make you wish you were dead, not in murder sense, as it¡¯s nearer to petite mort.

    There¡¯s a tearing sound.

    Ying Mei¡¯s outer garments are torn apart.

    There¡¯s a thin cloth, leaving only a loose translucent fabric, hinting at the soul-stirring white skin and it¡¯s contours.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes are red, and his hurried breathing is like the huffing of a bull.

    His eyes fix themselves on Ying Mei¡¯s breasts. He swallows his saliva, then he reaches out a trembling hand to grope her chest.

    ¡°Xuan Ji! I, Ying Mei, swear!! The day I escape from this plight, I will have you die without a burial site!¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s eyes are already dyed red from hatred and humiliation.

    Although right now, she doesn¡¯t have a sliver of strength, she will absolutely dismember Xuan Ji, this animal, even if she loses her life.

 Chapter 472: Peel off your skin

    <h4>Chapter 472: Peel off your skin</h4>

    However, all her power has been drained away, even her fingers won¡¯t move, let alone allow her tomit suicide by biting her tongue off.

    Her body is betraying her rationality and hostility, as it years for a man¡¯s touch.

    As Xuan Ji¡¯s hands rips off the muslin cloth, there¡¯s an ear-piercing tearing sound, and Ying Mei is finally unable to bear the despair and humiliation.

    Tears slide down from the corners of her eyes.

    Seeing her tears, Xuan Ji only gets more stirred-up instead, the entire person shivers from excitement.

    ¡°Back when I was fantasizing, I yearned to see the look of the great Ying Mei-daren begging in tears underneath me. Previously, I hated Han Ye for destroying my Immortal Bone and driving me out of the Xiuxian Continent. Now, I actually want to thank him. Hahaha!¡±

    Saying that, he hooks up Ying Mei¡¯s jaw. Bewitched, he leans down, about to kiss Ying Mei¡¯s lips.

    However, before Xuan Ji could feel the balm he¡¯s been yearning for in his dreams,

    They suddenly hear a huge rumbling sound.

    Immediately following that, the entire basement shakes violently, dust and debris fall from above.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Xuan Ji abruptly stands up from the bed.

    Just as he¡¯s about to call for people toe in, he sees a sh of shadow before his eyes.

    Then a tremendous energy rushes over from somewhere in front of him. His entire body goes flying out, and heavily knocks against the wall.

    An overwhelmingly severe pain courses through his five viscera and six bowels.

    Xuan Ji can only cough out a mouthful of blood.

    Yet just as he¡¯s struggling, wanting to get up-

    He¡¯s caught by the neck and picked up, then he is ruthlessly thrown down to the floor.

    Xuan Ji lets out a pained howl, and before he could resist-

    A foot presses down on his chest, and his ribs make a cracking sound.

    ¡°Aaargh¨C!¡± splintered ribs pierces into his inner organs, making him feel so much pain that he almost wishes he was dead.

    Soon after, slowly appearing before him is a face that he knows well, and one that he loathes day and night.

    ¡°Han... Ye...!¡± Xuan Ji¡¯s lips are trembling as he spits out those two words.

    Han Ye ruthlessly flings a p on his face.

    ¡°Back in the Xiuxian Continent, I gave you a chance to live. Clearly, I made a mistake!¡±

    ¡°What do you think you are? Daring to covet Ying Mei!¡±

    ¡°Speak, what did you do to Ying Mei? If you dared toy your hands on him, I am going to peel off the skin on your body!!¡±

    At this time, there¡¯s not a thread nor a hair of expression on Han Ye¡¯s normally careless and frivolous face.

    The cold murderousnessing out from his entire body makes Xuan Ji¡¯s pupils suddenly contract.

    He seems toe back to the memory from many, many years ago.

    In that faraway Xiuxian Continent, the pain and despair of getting stripped of his Immortal Bone, the humiliation when he was facing Han Ye, falling to the dust without the least bit of power to resist.

    Yes, deep down, he doesn¡¯t hate Han Ye, but he¡¯s frightened all the way down to his marrows.

    He initially thought that since Han Ye and Ying Mei were struck down to the mundane world,

    Xuan Ji would naturally be able to raise his brows and easily blow them away.

    At this very moment however, with the way Han Ye is standing before him, Xuan Ji is unexpectedly so frightened that he¡¯spletely forgotten what he has in n for the other, so much so that his whole body is shaking uncontrobly.

    Han Ye¡¯s eyes and voice are bone-piercingly cold, ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t want to talk. Then tell me where do you want me to start peeling off your skin ¨C how about from the top of your head?¡±

    Han Ye flips his wrist, and a dagger appears on the hollow of his palm.

    The de glints with a cold light, unhurriedly falling towards the top of Xuan JI¡¯s head.

    ¡°Han... Han Ye...¡± a low, breathless voicees from behind him.

    Han Ye¡¯s movements stop, and he suddenly turns around, ¡°Little Shadow?!¡±

    On top of the only bed inside the room, covered by a thin fluttering canopy, an indistinct graceful silhouette enters his eyes.

 Chapter 473: I didnâ€™t do it on purpose

    <h4>Chapter 473: I didn¡¯t do it on purpose</h4>

    ¡°Little Shadow, you¡¯re here!¡± Han Ye cries out, pleasantly surprised. He no longer cares about Xuan Ji.

    Springing over, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense your spiritual fluctuations, so I thought this guy was hiding you! Little Shadow, how are you, you¡¯re not... not...¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s voice resembles a rushing waterfall that is suddenly cut off.

    The expression on his face ispletely frozen as well.

    His eyes are staring straight, unblinkingly fixed on the girl struggling to get up from the bed, unable to shift or turn.

    That¡¯s right, a girl.

    Even if Han Ye is stupid, he could still be sure that the person getting up from the bed is a woman.

    Long, jet-ck hair hangs down like a waterfall on her alluring snow white shoulders.

    The clothes on her body are torn and tattered, even the red apron has fallen halfway down.

    Snow white jade rabbits are jumping in session, pink berries faintly discernible.

    Perfect, long legs hang limply at the edge of the bed.

    Han Ye¡¯s stiff gaze slowly move up along the slender calves.

    Then with a gasp, his brain goes nk.

    A thin, warm flow spills out from his nose.

    Han Ye abruptly raises a hand to cover his nose. Sputtering, incapable ofpleting his words, ¡°Li-li-little... Little Shadow, y-you... how could you be a woma... you... you¡¯re a wo-wo-wo... woman?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ying Mei fiercely res at him, ¡°Hurry over here and put clothes on me!!¡±

    But unfortunately, she¡¯s unaware that her cheeks are flushed right now, charming eyes are like silk as they stare over, looking so alluring.

    Han Ye bespletely dazed.

    Moving almost like a marite, he walks towards her.

    Just before he reaches the side of the bed, he trips on the foot of the bed, and the whole person stumbles forward.

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡±

    ¡°Oh¨C!!¡±

    A soft muffled moan, resembling delight and pain, enters his ears.

    Han Ye worries if he has hurt Little Shadow.

    Suddenly, hees to his senses, and discovers that his face seems to be buried in something soft and fragrant.

    He has never felt this kind of tactile sensation before.

    Han Ye foolishly reaches out a hand, unable to stop himself from touching it.

    It feels smooth, soft, and supple ¨C making the whole person go stupid.

    Th-th-this... this is...

    ¡°Scoundrel! If you dare to keep groping, whether you believe or not, I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±

    Han Ye suddenly gets up, ¡°N-n-no, Little Shadow, please believe me, I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Pitter¨Cpatter¨C!

    From Han Ye¡¯s nose, several drops of bright red liquid falls down on Ying Mei¡¯s chest.

    As he gets up, his hand happens to brace up from that unmentionable ce.

    ¡°Han¨C!! Ye¨C!! Do you want to die!!¡±

    Han ye is practically rolling and crawling as he¡¯s kicked down from the bed.

    He quickly wipes off the blood falling from his nose, then he takes out some clothes from inside his Space Ring, putting it on Ying Mei.

    Since Ying Mei doesn¡¯t have even a little bit of strength on her body,

    She can only rely on Han Ye¡¯s help to cloth her.

    As it happens, Han Ye is awkward and clumsy. Right now, the man is panicked and his brain is all mush.

    ¡°Wretch, where do you think you¡¯re touching!!¡±

    ¡°S-s-sor, sorry, I¡¯m not doing it on purpose!¡±

    Han Ye is already gathering and using all his willpower to not touch Ying Mei¡¯s silky skin.

    But in the process of putting clothes on her, he still couldn¡¯t avoid touching.

    ¡°Oh¨C!¡± with the drug¡¯s effects still remaining in her body, Ying Mei lets out a low moan.

    The sound is so soft and lovely, it could provoke and burn even a block of stone.

    But Han Ye thinks that she¡¯s in pain, so he forgets everything in his anxiousness and hugs her.

 Chapter 474: Dimwit

    <h4>Chapter 474: Dimwit</h4>

    But Han Ye thinks that she¡¯s in pain, so he forgets everything in his anxiousness and hugs her. His voice is trembling as he says, ¡°Little Shadow, why is your face so red, howe your skin is so warm? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t scare me, do you have any injuries somewhere?! Or did that animal poison you? I- I¡¯ll go look for your antidote at once.¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s whole body is burning hot, limp, powerless, and in pain. Her hazy eyes could see the sweat on Han Ye¡¯s forehead, as well as his countenance of being so anxious that he¡¯s close to crying.

    She doesn¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s a faint spark that warms her originally ice-cold heart.

    This... dimwit!

    He¡¯s really too worried about her, that in his anxiousness, he¡¯spletely lost the most basic ability to judge.

    Ying Mei¡¯s lips move, about to say something.

    Suddenly, an effeminate male voice echoes inside the room: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ying Mei is all right. She just finds it difficult to endure the hunger and the thirst, wanting me to do her hard!¡±

    Han Ye immediately turns around, only to find the recently pummeled and dying Xuan Ji to already be in good condition as he stands up.

    Han Ye is not at all surprised by this.

    Their physical bodies are not as fragile as those of the people of the Yanwu Continent, even if Xuan Ji is already stripped of his Immortal Bone.

    Still, one could say that Xuan Ji could very easily recover from injuries that would generally be fatal to ordinary people.

    Facing Han Ye, a violently strong enmity bursts forth in Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes. Heughs cruelly: ¡°Han Ye-daren, seeing this Ying Mei, you¡¯re very tempted and desirous as well, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I already have a hunch. The reason why you hated me so much back then, why you cruelly stripped me of my Immortal Bone and dumped me in this Yanwu Continent, to this wastnd that doesn¡¯t have any Spiritual Power ¨C it¡¯s not really because I vited thews of the Pr Domain, but it¡¯s because you... were jealous of me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you also like Ying Mei, you¡¯ve already been thinking of obtaining this woman... Han Ye, your inclinations are as filthy as mine, you¡¯re just lusting after Ying Mei¡¯s body as well, why did you punish me then?!¡±

    Han Ye coldly regards him, ¡°Death is near at hand, yet you still talk rubbish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking rubbish?!¡± Xuan Ji burstsughing, ¡°You dare say that you don¡¯t want to hold this woman? You dare say that you don¡¯t want to press her underneath your body, and ruthlessly make her yours? Han Ye, stop deceiving others and yourself. You said that I¡¯m disgusting, but how are you better than me!¡±

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t care about anything Xuan Ji says, but he cares that Ying Mei might misunderstand him and spurn him.

    He promptly lowers his head, eagerly saying: ¡°Little Shadow, I haven¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Dimwit!¡± Ying Mei harshly whispers, ¡°Be careful of... the Spirit Devouring Powder...¡±

    She uses all her body¡¯s strength to bark out about the Spirit Devouring Powder.

    But in the end, it¡¯s still a step toote.

    Han Ye¡¯s form sways, and he feels the Spiritual Power inside him drain out and dissipate at lightning speed.

    At the same time, he hears Xuan Ji¡¯s heartyughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, what Jun Shang¡¯s trusted aide, what Pr Domain¡¯s death god ¨C here in the Yanwu Continent, you¡¯re no more than an insect on the ground that I can step on as I please.¡±

    ¡°Han Ye, does the Spirit Devouring Powder feel good?¡±

    Han Ye¡¯s body is on the verge of copse, he almost couldn¡¯t support himself.

    He fiercely res at Xuan Ji, his eyes red, ¡°Xuan Ji, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Behaving so unscrupulously in the Yanwu Continent, if Jun Shang knows of this, do you know what end awaits you?¡±

    ¡°Han Ye-daren, you can¡¯t scare me. I, Xuan Ji, won¡¯t be scared by you.¡±

    Xuan Ji snorts, his expression is unspeakably disdainful, ¡°You¡¯re now just a waste that¡¯s been condemned to the Yanwu Continent, what qualifies you to lecture me? Whatever I do, how could Jun Shang possibly know of it when he¡¯s at the distant Xiuxian Continent?¡±

 Chapter 475: Wonâ€™t let go even in death

    <h4>Chapter 475: Won¡¯t let go even in death</h4>

    ¡°The Triple Bound Ghost City is founded by Jun Shang, do you think Jun Shang would never know of your deeds and conduct?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... are you an idiot? Who doesn¡¯t know that Yanwu Continent ispletely devoid of Spiritual Energy, without the least bit of value, and has long been abandoned by Jun Shang and the Pr Domain. Gu Yue, that poor guy, he is said to be the representative that the Pr Domain has posted here, but in reality, he¡¯s a waste that has long been abandoned.¡± the smile on Xuan Ji¡¯s face is iparably insolent, ¡°Even if I kill the two of you, and make Ying Mei mine, it would just be three less trash as far as the Pr Domain is concerned. Do you really think that someone will care?¡±

    Before his voice falls, the whole person suddenly soars upwards.

    A foot ruthlessly kicks Han Ye.

    With a bang, Han Ye goes flying off, mming heavily onto the bed.

    As he gets up, wisps of blood trace along the corners of his mouth and trickle down.

    ¡°You think you can distract my attention with a speech, then force out the poison of the Spirit Devouring Powder? Hah, Han Ye, do you take me for an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy! Today, neither of you will slip through my palms!¡±

    Xuan Ji makes his way towards the two individuals on the bed. He kicks Han Ye to the floor.

    Lifting up a foot, he ruthlessly stamps down on Han Ye¡¯s chest.

    Breaking the bones, ¡°These two are payback to you. How is it, Han Ye-daren, does it feel good?¡±

    The ribs break apart, jabbing into his inner organs, but Han Ye doesn¡¯t even groan.

    With a murderous gaze, he res at Xuan Ji.

    Seeing the way Han Ye looks at him, Xuan Ji is slightly rattled inside, then he flies into a rage out of humiliation. He step down hard unto the other¡¯s face, using his soles to grind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°I want you to watch with your own eyes, in our bridal chambers with ornamented candles, when Ying Mei and I share a Spring night. Hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°Ying Mei, you¡¯re probably burning with lust right now, hating that you can¡¯t just throw yourself into my arms!¡±

    Han Ye suddenly pounces over, taking hold of the other¡¯s thigh.

    The longsword in his hand firmly stabs the other¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°A¨C!¡± Xuan Ji shrieks, an ominous gleam taking over his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Flipping his wrist, a dagger appears on the hollow of his palm.

    The tip of the dagger glistens with a green light, diffusing a fishy stench.

    He firmly stabs it down towards Han Ye¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Han Ye¨C!¡± Ying Mei cries out as she tumbles down from the bed.

    She struggles, wanting to go to Han Ye¡¯s side, but her body isn¡¯t listening to her orders at all.

    Xuan Ji maliciously looks at Han Ye, unhurriedly saying: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the poison at the tip of this dagger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called [Blood Sucking Fang], you must have heard of it in the Xiuxian Continent. It only takes a little bit of this poison to infuse into a person¡¯s blood, and it can destroy that person¡¯s nerves. From that point onward, you would turn into a useless person. You won¡¯t even be able to stand on your feel, let alone cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, had it been your former self, you would¡¯ve had Spiritual Power to protect your body, this kind of poison definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach your heart nor corrode your nerves. But who¡¯s fault is it that you¡¯re under the effects of the Spirit Devouring Powder right now, and you are no better than a mortal?¡±

    ¡°Han Ye, just stay put and quietly watch how I take Ying Mei as my own, thoroughly andpletely make her my woman!¡±

    As he speaks, Xuan Ji raises a leg and hits Han Ye¡¯s face, wanting to kick the other away.

    However, Han Ye keeps holding on to his thighs, not moving a single jot.

    Xuan Ji furrows his brows, his features twisting for a moment, then he raises the dagger, stabbing Han Ye¡¯s back again and again.

    With each stab, he raises a foot to kick Han Ye¡¯s face.

    He shouts, ¡°Get off! Do you think you can stop me? Han Ye, why don¡¯t you take a look at how you appear right now? You¡¯re no better than a dog!¡±

 Chapter 476: Just a small child

    <h4>Chapter 476: Just a small child</h4>

    In a moment, Han Ye is entirely drenched in blood, changed beyond recognition.

    ¡°Xuan Ji! Xuan Ji! You beast!!¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s hands are clenched into fists. Even though she doesn¡¯t have any strength, her fingernails still pierces the skin of her palms. A little bit of blood seeps out from the gaps of her fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!! Kill you! Xuan Ji, I will make it so you won¡¯t be allowed to live, and when you ask for death, you won¡¯t be allowed to die!!¡±

    Xuan Ji snorts, finally kicking Han Ye off. Walking over to Ying Mei, ¡°Wait ¡®till I take that jade-like body of yours, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to say such things again.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Awoo¨C! Awoo¨C! Awooo¨C!!¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s hand is already stretched towards Ying Mei. But suddenly, they hear an earth-shaking roar of a beast.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Xuan Ji immediately gets up, turning around to look.

    Then he sees a baffling sight.

    There¡¯s a pink jade-carved child that is carrying a round, snow white rabbit. He unhurriedly walks in.

    It¡¯s clearly a small boy, about four or five years old.

    But as the child sees him, as well as the bloody and messed-up room, he doesn¡¯t have a thread of fear or panic.

    It is only when his vision falls on Han Ye that he faintly knits his brows, then he clicks his tongue, ¡°Sure enough, stupid uncle Han Ye got bullied!¡±

    Even more, he got bullied so miserably!

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Xuan Ji roars in bewilderment. Suddenly, there¡¯s a sh of enlightenment in his mind, ¡°You¡¯re the son of that Enchantress of Medicine Jun Muyan, that little bastard child?!¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s eyes immediately open wide, and she actually manages to push up her powerless body a little, ¡°Little Master, you, how could you be here- quick, hurry and leave this ce!¡±

    Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t pay them any attention. Holding the rabbit, he goes straight before Han Ye.

    Turning a wrist, a porcin bottle appears on the fair, tiny palm.

    Xiao Bao pries Han Ye¡¯s mouth open, and pours the draught in.

    Before too long, Han Ye groans, slowly opening his eyes.

    He sees Xiao Bao¡¯s refined but ice-cold little face. Han Ye¡¯s pupils contract, and he abruptly bes aware of what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Little Master, why are you here, hurry, hurry and go! Go and look for your mother and Jun...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Bao interrupts him with his crisp, childish voice, ¡°You idiot, I tried to make you carry medicine the niangqin refined, but you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Han Ye gapes. Then he discovers in astonishment that his body, which had just been rendered unconscious by the [Blood Sucking Fang] poison, has actually recovered to its usual state.

    But the Spiritual Power that has beenpletely drained by the Spirit Devouring Powder still hasn¡¯t returned.

    Xiao Bao also notices this point, as he takes a look at Ying Mei, then turns to look at Han Ye. He frowns a little.

    Then he mutters, lower lip lifting to pout. Somewhat unwillingly, ¡°But Xiao Bao only has two.¡±

    In the end, he still takes out two Pills. One by one, he stuffs them into Ying Mei and Han Ye¡¯s mouths.

    Han ye stupidly swallows the Elixir, but he still couldn¡¯t help but urge: ¡°Little Master, leave quickly, don¡¯t mind us, you are not his match.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote to think of leaving!¡±

    A ruthless, sinister voice speaks up from behind them.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei simultaneously have theirplexions change.

    Only Xiao Bao¡¯s expression remains indifferent and cold as he unhurriedly turns his head to look.

    Before they know it, Xuan Ji has already arrived in front of them.

    He holds a steel segmented mace in his hand, which is covered in pointy spikes, scratching the floor beneath.

    ¡°My good mood has been disturbed over and over again. I¡¯m very unhappy now.¡±

    Xuan Ji coldly regards Xiao Bao, his eyes brimming with disdain towards thetter.

 Chapter 477: Itâ€™s up to you, Bunny

    <h4>Chapter 477: It¡¯s up to you, Bunny</h4>

    This little guy¡¯s talent is truly astonishing, already reaching Heaven Stage at his age.

    But in Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s still just like an insect that could be snuffed anytime he pleases.

    ¡°There¡¯s a road of heaven that you refuse to walk, insisting toe inside the gate-less hell instead.¡± Xuan Ji closes in on Xiao Bao. His tongue darts out to lick his lips, eyes fill up with perverse malice, ¡°Since you want to court death so much, I will help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Choose then, do you want to be clobbered by this mace until your whole body is a pulp of meat, or do you want me to slice off the flesh on your body and feed it to the Strange Beasts of the Colosseum?¡±

    When it was them who suffered through pain and humiliation earlier, Han Ye and Ying Mei didn¡¯t show any panic or fear.

    At this moment however, it changes greatly with their looks of anxiousness, ¡°Xuan Ji, if you dare touch the Little Master, Jun Shang will never let you get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Jun Shang has recognized the Little Master as his son, and the future ruler of the Pr Domain. If you dare to touch even a hair on him, Jun Shang will absolutely have you die without a burial site.¡±

    As soon as he hears those words, Xuan Ji couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°The future ruler of the Pr Domain? Han Ye, if you¡¯re spinning a story, can¡¯t you fabricate something more believable?¡±

    ¡°For a little bastard child of the Yanwu Continent, a mortal, to be the future master of the Pr Domain, did you think I¡¯ll believe such a lie?¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s evil gaze falls on Xiao Bao, and he lets out a cruel snicker, ¡°The more you two protect this little bastard, the more I want to make you watch his head detach from his body, turning into a wretched mud-like appearance. Hahaha...¡±

    As he speaks, he¡¯s already lifting up the mace in his hand, brandishing it to fall on Xiao Bao¡¯s pink and delicate little face.

    ¡°Little Master¨C!!¡± Ying Mei and Han Ye scream at the same time.

    But they watch Xiao Bao calmly andposedly raise his hand, holding the rabbit right in front of him, ¡°Bunny, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Awoo¨C!¡±

    The rabbit howls in response.

    The exact same howl as the beast that interrupted Xuan Ji¡¯s good time just a moment ago.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s movements stop, doubt appearing in his eyes. He then sneers at the little animal, ¡°Little bastard, do you think you¡¯re ying house? A rabbit wants to deal with me?¡±

    Xiao Bao expressionlessly nces at him.

    He clearly has a very small body, but the contempt and disdain on that sidelong nce is making Xuan Ji¡¯s form slightly rigid.

    In confusion, he feels like he¡¯s looking at the aloof, remote, and exceedingly unapproachable Jun Shang from back then.

    ¡°Bunny, open your mouth.¡±

    Xuan Ji is still dwelling on that frightening and familiar pressure, unable toe back to his senses. All of a sudden, the fat rabbit held up by Xiao Bao slightly, slowly, andzily opens its mouth.

    A touch of unwillingness and resistance appears in those mung bean eyes.

    Xuan Ji stares nkly, uprehending. Why would the rabbit even open its mouth? It can¡¯t possibly deal with him, right?

    The next moment, the roars of countless beasts flood the whole room.

    One... two... three... ten... twenty...

    One after another, countless variants of massive Strange Beasts spurt out from inside the fat rabbit¡¯s mouth.

    Some of them are colliding against Xuan Ji, others just straight up trample him under their feet, there are even those that are tearing mouthfuls of flesh from his body.

    In a split second, the small room ispletely packed with arge number of these huge animals.

    Apanied by Xuan Ji¡¯s shrill wails, the beastly roars rise and fall in session.

    As for Xiao Bao, as soon as the fat rabbit has finished regurgitating those Strange Beasts, he grabs Ying Mei and Han Ye in each hand, and runs out of the room.

    Then, he lets go of the pair that has be as dumb as wooden chickens.

    Xiao Bao pats the fat rabbit¡¯s head, ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Awoowoo~~¡± the fat rabbit produces an aggrieved sound.

 Chapter 478: Foolish is he who refuses

    <h4>Chapter 478: Foolish is he who refuses</h4>

    The meat that it had in its mouth is all gone, it¡¯s soden with grief, it wants the Little Master to lift, hug, and kiss it.

    A faint smile hangs on Xiao Bao¡¯s face as he softly scratches the rabbit¡¯s chin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Beast Fighting Colosseum in a moment, then I¡¯ll let you eat as much as you need this time!¡±

    The fat rabbit immediately produces cheerful and lively howls.

    ¡°Lit-little Master, this rabbit...¡± just where did ite from?!

    To actually be able to swallow so many Strange Beasts, even being able to spit them out alive ¨C it¡¯s rather too ridiculous.

    Even in the Xiuxian Continent, they¡¯ve never seen such a fantastic animal!

    No wonder Jun Shang always has a bit of an odd expression in his eyes every time he sees the fat rabbit.

    And every time the fat rabbit runs into Jun Shang, it cowers, covering its head and sneaking away like a rat. It never dares to stay too long in the presence of Jun Shang.

    Does Jun Shang already know of the peculiarity of this rabbit?

    As Han Ye is astonished, a loud explosion suddenly sounds from inside the room.

    Soon after, a Strange Beast that is reeking with a heavy smell of blood leaps out of the door.

    The Beast is bigger than even three Han Yes stacked together.

    As it soars through the air, it¡¯s sharp fangs are already bared.

    Its beastly roars are filled with ruthlessness and savagery.

    The direction in which the beast is falling just happens to be going straight towards Ying Mei.

    ¡°Little Shadow, be careful!¡±

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t even think, as he throws his whole body over, gathers Ying Mei, and rolls on the spot.

    The beast ms against the spot that the pair have vacated, which is not even half a meter away from them.

    ¡°Roar¨C!!¡±

    Its bloody maws are spread open like a sacrificial bowl, like it wants swallow Han Ye and Ying Mei together.

    Han Ye doesn¡¯t think. Pouring Spiritual Power into his fists, he ruthlessly sends a punch at the Strange Beast.

    He initially thought that while he¡¯s under the effects of the Spirit Devouring Powder, the beast would just bite his arm off.

    But who would have imagined, as he throws the punch, a burst of wind rushes out with his fist.

    Soon after, they hear the sound of the beast¡¯s entire skeleton shattering into small pieces.

    Boom!

    The Strange Beast tumbles to the floor and dies.

    Han Ye stupidly looks at his own hand, then he takes a look at Ying Mei ¨C who is also in good condition in his arms.

    Afterwards, he incredulously turns towards Xiao Bao: ¡°The Spirit... Spirit Devouring Powder is dispelled?!¡±

    But the Spirit Devouring Powder is an Elixir from the Xiuxian Continent.

    If it¡¯s refined in the Yanwu Continent, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have even a tenth of it¡¯s potency.

    But even if it¡¯s just one tenth, in no way could it be resolved so casually.

    Xiao Bao nces at him in displeasure, ¡°Nianqin¡¯s Pills are all-powerful!¡±

    Han Ye suddenly recalls the Pills that Xiao Bao had just fed him and Ying Mei.

    Soon after that, he dazedly bows his head and operates the Spiritual Force within his body.

    Sure enough, the Spiritual Power that has originally disappeared seems to be flowing inside in a trickle, slowly thriving at his Dantian.

    He is so rmed by the changes in his body that he could barely reflect on it.

    ¡°I already knew that Miss Jun is formidable, but I never expected that she could actually... actually be awe-inspiring to this an extent...¡±

    His and Ying Mei¡¯s physiques arepletely different from the people of the Yanwu Continent.

    For them, the precious drugs that are useful the people of the Yanwu Continent are just like useless trash.

    That¡¯s the reason why, the people under Muyan are ecstatic whenever they receive her draughts and Elixirs.

    But Han Ye had never thought of vying for them.

    How could he possibly care about something that mortals use?

    But as matters stand, Han Ye is just itching to p himself.

    What ¡®thing that mortals use¡¯? What ¡®thing that he doesn¡¯t care about¡¯?!

    If he could turn back time, he would definitely kneel before Miss Jun and beg with all his might.

    Such precious Elixirs, you¡¯re a fool if you refuse them!

    ......

    Compared to Han Ye, Ying Mei has been exposed to the Spirit Devouring Powder longer, so her Spiritual Power still hasn¡¯t recovered that much.

 Chapter 479: You look really good like this

    <h4>Chapter 479: You look really good like this</h4>

    That¡¯s why, as soon as she took the Pill, she immediately began to operate her Cultivation Method in silence.

    As expected, her Spiritual is finally starting toe back by threads and strands at this moment.

    Ying Mei thinks of that brief moment humiliation and despair from before, and her mood goes into an unspeakable and almost irrepressible rage.

    She lowers her head to look at Xiao Bao, her eyes filling up with gratitude: ¡°Little Master, thank you. You and the Miss have saved me once again.¡±

    Xiao Bao shakes his head like a tiny grownup, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Big sister Ying Mei is a good person, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    Ying Mei slowly kneels down before Xiao Bao, ¡°From now on, and into the future, Ying Mei has determined to pledge my life, vowing loyalty and devotion, to the Lady and the Little Master. If I do anything to the contrary, may Heavenly Punishment strike me, and take me from the world of the living!¡±

    As soon as she lowers her voice, a red light shes through her whole body, bursting out then slowly fading away.

    Han Ye is a bit wide-eyed.

    The oath that Ying Mei had uttered is the Pr Domain¡¯s most stringent [Core Binding Covenant]. Once you speak the vows, you will really have a fate more miserable than death if you go against the covenant.

    Ying Mei, she... simr towards Jun Shang, she really intends to vow loyalty and devotion to Miss Jun and Xiao Bao, pledging her life and looking upon them as her Masters.

    The Lady and the Little Master are indeed worthy of such respect and loyalty.

    Han Ye only hesitates for a moment, before he also slowly kneels down, ¡°I, Han Ye, swear, that from this moment on and into the future, I pledge my life, vowing loyalty and devotion, to the Lady and the Little Master. Should there be any vition to this oath, Heaven and Earth shall not condone!¡±

    There¡¯s also a sh of red light, which slowly disappears as well.

    Xiao Bao blinks, his grave and stern little face carries a rare bit of bewilderment.

    With the same resolute expression on their faces, the two individuals dered the Heart Binding Covenant, and they raised themselves from the floor.

    Ying Mei¡¯s body sways, and she almost sinks back to her knees.

    ¡°Little Shadow!¡± Han Ye quickly goes to support her with his hand.

    His hand identally touches a soft bulge, and Han Ye almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from jumping where he stands.

    Soon after, his panicked state, as well as the fear and hatred, slowly clears up.

    And the voice that has been hovering inside his brain from earlier now cries louder and stronger, bing clearer.

    Han Ye¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but turn towards the girl that he¡¯s half-carrying in his arms.

    Heatedly flushed to the point where water almost drips out, ¡°Little Shadow, so, so you¡¯re actually a girl.¡±

    When he first heard Xiao Bao call Ying Mei ¡®big sister¡¯, he just thought that Xiao Bao is too young and got Ying Mei¡¯s sex wrong.

    Now he knows that the true idiot is in fact he himself.

    Han Ye stupidly looks at Ying Mei¡¯s face, there¡¯s practically waves and ripples in his eyes.

    Ying Mei could no longer maintain her cold and detached expression.

    Wisps of red clouds rise up on her cheeks.

    In humiliated rage, she says: ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?!¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Han Ye blurts out, ¡°Even a lifetime wouldn¡¯t be enough. Little Shadow, you really look good like this.¡±

    Even if Ying Mei¡¯s clothes are already reced with themon men¡¯s clothes.

    Still, there are no bindings wrapping around her chest.

    Neither is her hair tied up.

    As a whole, her pure and splendid beauty couldn¡¯t be concealed at all.

    Han Ye can only feel his heart hammering nonstop.

    These days, every day and every night, he¡¯s been finding it hard to sleep peacefully, thinking that he likes his closest brother in arms.

    He was under the impression that his thoughts were despicable, sullying Ying Mei.

    As it turns out, Ying Mei is actually a girl.

    Realizing this, the joy and sweetness in his heart is incessantly bubbling over like a hot spring.

    Making him reveal a dumb and silly smiling expression.

    Ying Mei is really embarrassed and angry of his attentions, and on top of that, there¡¯re Xiao Bao¡¯s and the fat rabbit¡¯s meaningful nces sent their way.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but punch Han Ye¡¯s belly, saying through clenched teeth: ¡°Shut up. Completely forget what you¡¯ve seen today, even more, you¡¯re not allowed to speak of it, you saw nothing! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous!¡±

 Chapter 480: Extremely frightening

    <h4>Chapter 480: Extremely frightening</h4>

    Han Ye clutches his stomach, his features are scrunched up, and he lets out a muffled groan.

    Ying Mei sees his pained appearance, and she can¡¯t help but inwardly panic, a faint sense of distress rising up from the bottom of her heart.

    Her punch just now, it wasn¡¯t too heavy, was it?

    Did she really hurt Han Ye?

    The apprehension in her mind is making her firmly knit her brows.

    But in end, she couldn¡¯t contain her anxiousness. Getting closer to Han Ye, she asks with a cold face: ¡°I didn¡¯t use a lot of Spiritual Power, you can¡¯t be that useless...¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t finished speaking, when she¡¯s suddenly hugged by the man in front of her.

    Han Ye¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounds in her ears, ¡°Little Shadow, you still care about me. I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel, let go!¡± Ying Mei spares no effort to struggle.

    During their usual sparring, Han Ye is undoubtedly not as good as her.

    But at this very moment, the man¡¯s scorching breath is puffing at her neck, unexpectedly making her heart feel like it¡¯s being tickled by countless feathers. A warm current inexplicably springs up in her body, making it go soft, unable to move a single step.

    Damn it! Could it be that the effects of the drug Xuan Ji has given her still hasn¡¯t disappeared?

    Just then, they hear the violent sound of an explosion from inside the room.

    It is closely followed by a thick, nauseating smell of blood.

    Numerous Strange Beast corpses seem like they¡¯re engulfed and swept away by a hurricane as they rush out from within.

    The trio promptly disperse.

    Soon after, they see Xuan Ji soaked in blood from head to foot, his eyes red as he emerges from the room.

    ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to peel off every inch of your skin!!¡±

    Xuan Ji makes his way towards Xiao Bao, viciousness and brutality in his eyes.

    Before he coulde near however-

    Ying Mei has stepped forward, blocking in front of Xiao Bao.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s line of sight unhurriedly falls on Ying Mei¡¯s face which, male or female, is indisputably beautiful. He shows a malicious smile, ¡°Why, I have yet to make Ying Mei-daren taste the vor of ecstasy, but you already couldn¡¯t stop thinking about me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait until I dispose of Han Ye and that little bastard child, then I¡¯ll definitely let you have what you desire. Today, none of you may escape.¡±

    There¡¯s not the slightest change in Ying Mei¡¯s expression.

    She turns her wrist, and a longsword is slowly unsheathed in her hands.

    ¡°I also said that once I¡¯m out of my predicament, I¡¯m definitely going to chop you up in thousands of pieces, not allowing you to possess the will to live, and not allow you to die when you seek for death.¡±

    Ying Mei¡¯s voice carries youth¡¯s distinctive rity and coherence, but it is mixed with slivers of terrifying ice-cold austerity.

    Xuan Ji stares nkly, a small changees over hisplexion, ¡°How- how can you move? There¡¯s no one in the Yanwu Continent who can counter the effects of the Spirit Devouring Powder!¡±

    ng¨C!

    The sword is fully unsheathed, flickering with a cold gleam, ¡°You want to know the reason? Go to the eighteenthyer of hell, then ask the real King of the Underworld!¡±

    An hourter.

    Ying Mei withdraws her sword, kicking aside the still-squirming lump of mushy flesh beside her feet.

    With fixed eyes, the rabbit in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms stare at the person slowly making her way to them, and the rabbit can¡¯t help but shudder.

    This Ying Mei may seem like a beautiful youngster, pure and crystalline, but her way of torturing people is really... too terrifying!

    Compared to the female devil, it¡¯s simply not inferior in any aspect.

    Under her hand, that Xuan Ji clearly shouldn¡¯tst for a small cup of tea (5mins).

    But he¡¯s been kept alive and tortured by her for an hour.

    Even now, to say nothing of his yed skin, most of his bones have been pulled out.

    Against reason, he¡¯s neither dead nor alive, but still struggling at death¡¯s door.

    The rabbit is now a little envious of Xiao Bao as Han Ye is covering his eyes, so he didn¡¯t see anything.

    It could be said that the fat rabbit, who has been watching the whole thing from beginning to end, has recently acquired an aversion to eating meat.

    It¡¯ll leave the Strange Beasts in the Colosseum forter, the rabbit wille again and eat them next time.

 Chapter 481: Henpecked Man

    <h4>Chapter 481: Henpecked Man</h4>

    ¡°Little Master, we¡¯ve finished our business. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Ying Mei¡¯s voice slowlyes through.

    Her voice carries gentleness and reverence. Nowhere is the savagery from just a moment ago, not even a bit.

    Xiao Bao blinks his huge eyes, obediently holding out a hand to let Ying Mei take it, and they leave this hidden underground stone room.

    He hasn¡¯t seen his mother for a day already, so he wants niangqin now!

    Behind them, Han Ye bitterly looks at Xiao Bao being led along by that small hand, hating that he couldn¡¯t rece Xiao Bao¡¯s hand with his own and be pulled along.

    Thinking off his performance today, his expression bes iparably dispirited once more.

    He¡¯s really too useless!

    He wasn¡¯t able to be the hero who saves the beauty, relying instead on the Lady¡¯s medicine and the Little Master¡¯s assistance so they could get out of danger.

    If that animal really managed to do harm to Little Shadow and sullied her, he... he... would truly not have any face to keep on living!

    Even in the final vengeance, it was also Little Shadow who ran the whole show all by herself.

    He didn¡¯t help with anything.

    Even in the Pr Domain, among Jun Shang¡¯s trusted aide¡¯s, there¡¯s no shortage of men who are more handsome than him, more powerful than him, and more worthy of Little Shadow than him. What qualifications does he possess to delude himself that he could stand by Little Shadow¡¯s side?

    Slowly, Han Ye¡¯s footsteps be as heavy, as if weighted with lead.

    The initially fiery heart drops to the lowest ebb as well.

    Just then, he suddenly hears Ying Mei¡¯s clear and cool voice from up ahead, ¡°Stupid, what are you dawdling about over there?¡±

    Startled, Han Ye promptly speeds up his pace to catch up with Ying Mei.

    However, his expression is still as mncholic as before, not even daring to raise his eyes and look at Ying Mei.

    Ying Mei sighs softly, and releases Xiao Bao¡¯s hand. Lowering her voice: ¡°It seems like my foot has sustained injuries. It kind of hurts to walk!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Your foot is injured? How can that be? Is it a heavy injury?!¡± Han Ye loses his head all of a sudden, quickly trying to go and examine the condition of Ying Mei¡¯s injury.

    Ying Mei¡¯s foot is indeed covered in a lot of blood, and it appears somewhat dreadful.

    But Han Ye doesn¡¯t realize that all the blood belongs to Xuan Ji.

    In theory, with Ying Mei¡¯s body, and with her Spiritual Power restored, ordinary injuries would heal within a blink of an eye.

    But Han Ye simply couldn¡¯t think of these in his panic.

    Ying Mei watches his appearance of panic, of him being at a loss of what to do, and a sliver of warmth flits across her eyes, ¡°Idiot, too noisy. Carry me on your back and let¡¯s return!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡± Han Ye is silly for quite a while, before he abruptlyes back to his senses.

    Red-faced, he crouches down and carries Ying Mei on his back.

    As the girl soft body presses up against his back, Han Ye bes stiff all over, and he almost forgets to breathe.

    Xiao Bao is carrying the fat rabbit as he follows behind the pair, watching the way Han Ye looks, as he walks like a snail crawls. They can¡¯t help but shake their heads together.

    ¡°Bunny, idiot Uncle Han Ye is definitely going to be a henpecked manter!¡±

    The phrase ¡®henpecked man¡¯ is also something that Xiao Bao and niangqin saw within Baili Liuyin¡¯s notes.

    The fat rabbit turns to look up at Xiao Bao, mung bean eyes blinking. It inwardly says: ¡®Even that terrifying Di Jun is a henpecked man. If his subordinate is also the same, what¡¯s so strange about that?¡¯

    ===

    Huang Yao Country.

    The night is moonless and windy, and there¡¯s not a sound to be heard.

    In a remote ravine, the heavy smell of blood permeates the air, putrid, then there¡¯s the sound of heart-tearing, lung-splitting howls of pain that fills the night.

    A very long whileter, the wailing of anguished voices finally fade away and disappear without a trace.

    But the reek of blood and rot bes all the more pervasive.

    ¡°Princess, what do you think of this batch of [Corpse Soldiers]?¡±

    Under the dim light of night, there¡¯s a tall, ugly woman with wrinkles and dark brown vein lines covering her whole face. She¡¯s bowing in front of Gong Qianxue.

    Hanging on her face is an indescribable smugness.

    Not far from the pair, several hundred people are standing.

    Only, perhaps those could no longer be called ¡®people¡¯.

 Chapter 482: Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 482: Best Friend</h4>

    Each and every one of them have reached the Earth Stage in their cultivation.

    But their eyes don¡¯t have any trace of expression.

    Of their exposed flesh, there are even visible spots and areas of putrefaction.

    They appear ghastly beyond words.

    Gong Qianxue looks at these people, as well as the woman beside her, disgust and smugness intermingling in her eyes.

    However, as she turns towards the ugly woman beside her, she immediately puts on a look of gratitude and trust, ¡°Sister Liu Se, I naturally have faith in your work. This batch of [Corpse Soldiers] that you¡¯ve cultivated for me, their strength have now reached Earth Stage, solving quite a lot of trouble for me. Liu Se, thank you, you are my best friend!¡±

    Saying that, she directly grasps the woman¡¯s hand.

    This woman is called Liu Se, a beautiful-sounding name, but her face looks unspeakably ugly.

    Even her hands are also wrinkly, bumpy and full of holes like a tree bark that that has been nibbled on by parasites, making people feel queasy.

    But when Gong Qianxue grasps it, there¡¯s not the slightest bit of change on her face, but for the brimming cordiality.

    Liu Se¡¯s unsightly face shows a hint of being emotionally moved.

    Ever since she¡¯s turned into this damnable appearance, only Gong Qianxue has been willing to treat her as a friend, treat her as a normal person.

    That¡¯s why, no matter what, she will definitely help Gong Qianxue.

    But Liu Se didn¡¯t catch sight of it.

    As soon as she released her hand, that split second she turned around, Gong Qianxue immediately wipes her own hand furiously on her clothes.

    There¡¯s an iparably hateful and disgusted expression on her face.

    Still, thinking of Liu Se¡¯s abilities, Gong Qianxue bears with the disgust.

    Liu Se, this woman, she¡¯s still useful.

    Not to mention the Corpse Soldiers that she refines are practically invincible, who knows how much trouble it has helped her resolve.

    For example, the n here that is now dead.

    They¡¯ve been guarding a gold mine, and she wanted to make them take it out, but they actually wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Haha, since they¡¯re unable to tell good from bad, then let them bury corpses within the gold mine forever.

    Of course, the most important thing is Liu Se¡¯s identity!

    Huang Yao¡¯s Ghost King!

    That¡¯s right, even Jian Feng and the Heavenly Road Sect are unaware that Gong Qianxue has already turned over the control of Huang Yao¡¯s Ghost City into Liu Se¡¯s hands.

    Today, in the Ghost City of Jing Cheng, Xuan Ji is about to cover the sky with a hand .

    Just remove the obstruction that is the Ghost Lord Gu Yue.

    When that momentes, she would havepletely excavated the entire Ghost City.

    All the resources within it, everything will be hers.

    The light in Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes are burning brightly from anticipation, ¡°Right, Liu Se-sister,st time, didn¡¯t you say that Xuan Ji had mentioned a way to be able to control the Ghost Lord? Has he yet to send back any information about how things are going about that matter?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Princess. Xuan Ji hade with news a few days ago, saying that he has made an agreement with the Ghost City¡¯s Shi-xianzi, Shi Lanling, making her help refine a certain Elixir. Before that Elixir, even the Ghost Lord Gu Yue would bepletely without the power to fight back. Without a doubt, Ghost Lord Gu Yue shall die.¡±

    As she speaks of Xuan Ji, an odd radiance shes through Liu Se¡¯s eyes, it seems like longing, like bashfulness.

    Gong Qianxue chuckles: ¡°Brother Xuan Ji and Liu Se-sister are truly a pair made in heaven!¡±

    ¡°Back then, big brother Xuan Ji had fallen to the Fog Forest and he was dying. Luckily, big sister Liu Se had saved him. Since then, big brother Xuan Ji had given his heart to you, sister ¨C what an inspiring story. It¡¯s really enviable.

    As she speaks, she watches Liu Se¡¯s face, and feels a bout of nausea.

    Liu Se, this idiot, she¡¯s really stupid to the extreme.

    She actually truly believes that Xuan Ji likes her.

    In Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes, his disgust towards her is clear for anyone with eyes.

 Chapter 483 Who Killed My Xuan Ji?

    <h4>Chapter 483 Who Killed My Xuan Ji?</h4>

    Only an idiot like Liu Se would think that Xuan Ji loved her wholeheartedly.

    Who would take a liking to her with her horrible ghost-like appearance?

    But on the surface, Gong Qian Xue did not show her true feelings, instead, her face was filled with sincerity and gratitude.

    ¡°Big brother Xuan Ji is such a capable person, he only entered Jin Cheng¡¯s Ghost City for a few years but he already controls Ghost City in his hands. It¡¯s agreeable that he is the man you chose.¡±

    Liu Se was pleased and she smiled with sweetness, but her smile made the bumps and wrinkles on her face squeeze together.

    It looked scary enough.

    Gong Qian Xue could not stand it and averted her gaze. She saw the Corpse Soldiers nearby and couldn¡¯t resist her blood from boiling because of enthusiasm.

    No matter how ugly Liu Se was, if she could train these Corpse Soldiers, she would need to bear with her because these Corpse Soldiers were cultivated and controlled by Liu Se herself.

    Once Liu Se was dead, these Corpse Soldiers might disappear.

    Gong Qian Xue contributed countless resources into these Corpse Soldiers, and if everything turned out to be for nothing, she would not be able to ept it.

    When she wanted to continue her acts, she saw a cloud of ck smoke emitting from Liu Se.

    A crimson red worm then came squirming out from Liu Se¡¯s neck.

    It fell onto the floor and twitched uncontrobly as if it was in excruciating pain. Finally, it stopped moving, dead.

    Liu Se suddenly widened her eyes and screamed, horrified, ¡°No, impossible! This is impossible!¡±

    Her scream was at such high pitch as if it thrived through the clouds.

    Gong Qian Xue was frightened by her and asked quickly, ¡°Sister Liu Se, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Xuan Ji, Xuan Ji died! This is impossible! Who is it?! Who killed my Xuan Ji!!¡±

    Gong Qian Xue was shocked. But she found her voice after a second, ¡°Xuan Ji is dead?! How did it happen?!¡±

    How could Xuan Ji die?!!

    Jin Cheng¡¯s Ghost City was almost in her hands!

    How could he die so suddenly??

    Gong Qian Xue could not keep her fake smile and image anymore.

    What a useless piece of shit!

    Why didn¡¯t he die after handing out Jin Cheng¡¯s Ghost City to her?

    She did not even spy on Xuan Ji because it would make Liu Se unhappy.

    Now Xuan Ji was dead, Jin Cheng¡¯s Ghost City was in no one¡¯s control.

    Gong Qian Xue¡¯s chest heaved as she struggled to control her breathing, but she forced herself to calm down, ¡°Sister Liu Se, who¡¯s the one that killed Brother Xuan Ji? How can this person be so cold-hearted? You must take revenge for Brother Xuan Ji!¡±

    Liu Se¡¯s ugly appearance was suddenly filled with hatred and evilness. The Corpse Soldiers were influenced by Liu Se¡¯s emotions and began to howl.

    ¡°Who killed my Xuan Ji?! I will tear him into pieces!!¡±

    A dove came diving down from the sky and settled on Gong Qian Xue¡¯s shoulder.

    This was a message sent by the spies she ced all over Jin Cheng City

    Gong Qian Xue¡¯s pupil constricted when she saw the message.

    A voice filled with hatred and murderous intent echoed out gradually, ¡°Jun¨C! Mu¨C! Yan¨C!¡±

    When she saw and heard this name, she could smell the strong stench emanating from herself.

    Her disgusting body odor made her a joke in the pce.

    It was Jian Feng who especially refined the elixir that helped to suppress her body odor.

 Chapter 484 Likewise

    <h4>Chapter 484 Likewise</h4>

    However, Gong Qian Xue¡¯s perfect image was broken and could not be repaired anymore.

    Even Brother Jian Feng who admired her was disgusted by her when she stunk with body odor.

    How could someone as arrogant as Gong Gian Xue bear with all these?

    And the person who humiliated her like this was Jun Mu Yan!

    But Gong Qian Xue was unwilling to think about it.

    If it was not for her persuading the Fiery Mercenary Corps to attack Jun Mu Yan, the effect would not bacsh against her either.

    She breathed deeply and hurriedly said in an angry tone, ¡°Sister Liu Se, I know who killed Brother Xuan Ji.¡±

    ¡°Who?!!¡±

    ¡°Jun Mu Yan, the famous doctor in Tian Yuan City. She¡¯s now in Jing Cheng¡¯s Wang Jiang City now. Brother Xuan Ji was killed by this cold-hearted, ruthless woman!¡±

    ¡°Jun Mu Yan! Jun Mu Yan!¡± Liu Se called her name repeatedly and her teeth clenched tightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Wang Jiang City now. I will let the person who killed my Xuan Ji to repay everything!¡±

    ¡°Jun Mu Yan, you¡¯lle to a bad end!¡±

    Seeing the burning murderous intent in Liu Se¡¯s eyes, Gong Qian Xue curved the edges of her lips showing an eerily cold smile.

    This idiot would definitely go to Wang Jiang¡¯s Ghost City.

    In this way, her problems with Jun Mu Yan, Ghost Lord Gu Yue, and the Ghost City could be easily solved.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back,¡± Ru Yan weed smilingly as she saw the couplee in, ¡°Did you have a great time with Lord today?¡±

    The volume of Ru Yan¡¯s voice became lower as she talked.

    She could obviously sense that Di Ming Jue was pissed just by looking at his expression.

    He nced at her coldly after hearing what she asked.

    Ru Yan shrank her neck and looked at Mu Yan helplessly.

    Mu Yan looked at Di Ming Jue and resisted herugh.

    She knew this guy shooed Xiao Bao away to get themselves some alone time together.

    But it did not go ording to what he expected.

    They were always disturbed when they wanted to spend time with each other.

    There were guys who wanted to flirt with Mu Yan, and also women who wanted to hit on Di Ming Jue.

    Finally, the atmosphere became a little lovey-dovey, but an injured young man suddenly knelt in front of Mu Yan and wanted to sell himself to her after she healed him with her medicine.

    Di Ming Jue became furious on the spot and kicked the healed young man into theke.

    ¡°Hey, are you still mad?¡± Mu Yan pulled Di Ming Jue¡¯s sleeves as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my underling.¡±

    Di Ming Jue was still unhappy, he hugged her waist and pulled her towards himself, ¡°I really want to lock you inside to prevent you from attracting other guys.¡±

    ¡°Haha, likewise!¡± Mu Yan tilted Di Ming Jue¡¯s chin up and smiled, ¡°My Lord also has the ability to attract other people.¡±

    Di Ming Jue closed their distance, his voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you locking me up with... only the two of us inside.¡±

    Mu Yan: ¡°......¡±

    Damn, this guy is unbelievably shameless with his words. I definitely can¡¯tpete with him.

    Ru Yan: Miss, Lord, please care about others around you when disying your affection for each okay?

    ¡°Em... ... Ru Yan, where¡¯s Xiao Bao?¡±

    Ru Yan came back to her senses, ¡°Little Master and Ying Mei haven¡¯te back since they went out.¡±

 Chapter 485 Dorky But Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 485 Dorky But Adorable</h4>

    ¡°They are not back yet?¡± Mu Yan frowned, ¡°They just went to Ghost City to get some medicine, why are they not back yet?¡±

    ¡®Did something happen to them? Or did the fat rabbit can¡¯t resist the temptation and gobbled up all the monsters in Ghost City?¡¯

    Mu Yan pressed in between her eyebrows and decided to visit the Ghost City to have a look.

    Suddenly¨C

    ¡°Mother!¡± A high-pitched voice was heard as a small-sized figure plunged into her like a cannon.

    ¡°Xiao Bao!¡± Mu Yan hugged the small and soft body tightly, ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    She sounded panicked but she finally felt relieved.

    Xiao Bao rubbed on Mu Yan¡¯s chin and lifted up his head, ¡°Mother, there are bad guys in Ghost City!¡±

    Poof¨C!

    A soft fluffy head then appeared between Mu Yan and Xiao Bao.

    The fat rabbit howled and shook his head to ask for praise.

    The bad guy was defeated by me, the bunny!

    Bah! When did he be a bunny? A spiritual beast like him, how could he be a bunny?

    Mu Yan did not care much about what the fat rabbit was struggling about, she turned her head towards Han Ye and Ying Mei.

    They were both filled with scratches and blood, looking very messy.

    Ying Mei was even carrying Han Ye on her back.

    Mu Yan frowned looking as she looked at this sight.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ... ...

    Han Ye briefly told them what happened in Ghost City in Mu Yan¡¯s room.

    After all that talking, Han Ye knelt down in front of Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°My Lord, I know that Ying Mei is disguising as a man and lying to you is wrong, and she must undergo capital punishment ording to the Pr Domain¡¯s rule. If you really want to punish her, can I take her ce instead?¡±

    Ying Mei widened her eyes, ¡°Han Ye, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Di Ming Jue squinted his eyes, expressionless, ¡°You should know it clearly, what kind of punishment you will get by breaking thews of the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Han Ye said it without hesitation, ¡°but I am willing to be punished for Ying Mei!¡±

    What kind of punishment?

    He knew it well.

    They were their Lord¡¯s confidants, they swore to be loyal and never lie to or betray their Lord.

    Once it was broken, their sacrum would be removed and they would be kicked out from the World of Immortals, unable to return forever.

    This kind of punishment would mean hell to anyone who cultivated immortality.

    He did not regret it at all.

    Ying Mei sighed lightly, a helpless smile formed on her face, which was usually cold.

    Han Ye... why is he so stupid! But adorable.

    Di Ming Jue looked at Han Ye who¡¯s preparing to face death and said gradually, ¡°If this is the case, then stay in the purgatory for three months.¡±

    Han Ye looked down, ¡°I understa... huh? Purgatory...... three months?!¡±

    ¡°My...My Lord?!¡±

    Han Ye looked at Di Ming Jue in disbelief.

    Why just three months in the purgatory? Isn¡¯t it the capital punishment I should be facing?

    Mu Yan could not help it andughed out.

    Xiao Bao who was in Mu Yan¡¯s arms said in despise, ¡°Stupid Uncle Han Ye!¡±

    Han Ye then realized.

    ¡°My Lord, you knew that Ying Mei is a woman from the start?¡±

    Ying Mei knelt beside Han Ye and hit his head gently, ¡°Idiot, did you forget? We had a soul blood pact with our Lord. How can I keep this a secret to him?¡±

 Chapter 486 The Fun Had Just Started

    <h4>Chapter 486 The Fun Had Just Started</h4>

    Han Ye was dumbfounded, he looked at Ying Mei, he was smiling yet he was in a trance.

    Then, he thought of something.

    He suddenly cried out, ¡°Ahhhh, another three months??? I¡¯ll need to stay in the Purgatory for a year then? My Lord, nooo! Please forgive me!¡±

    ... ...

    After joking around, Han Ye then turned serious, ¡°My Lord, with the situation now, the Ghost City might already be in control, even Gu Yue is not in a good condition.¡±

    He stopped talking and looked at Di Ming Jue, ¡°My Lord, should we do something?¡±

    Di Ming Jue was emotionless and did not say anything.

    Han Ye then shook his head, ¡°Understood.¡±

    They could not do anything.

    They, who came from the Xiu Xian Continent, could affect the Yan Wu Continent greatly. Especially when Lord came down himself, they needed to be more careful with their actions.

    Although Ghost City was created by Pr Domain, as time went by, Yan Wu Continent¡¯s Ghost City was now unrted to Pr Domain.

    Lord came down to the Yan Wu Continent just for Mu Yan.

    They would not care about the things they should not be caring about.

    The fate of Gu Yue and Ghost CIty was already determined from the start.

    They should not involve themselves in it.

    Han Ye said: ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t worry, we will not get ourselves involved in the events of the Ghost City.¡±

    ¡°We have finished collecting the medicine, let¡¯s just leave Wang Jiang as soon as possible.¡±

    They just killed the King of Hell, if the Ghost City knew about it, it would not let them go so easily.

    However, as Han Ye finished talking, Mu Yan¡¯s sloppy yet quiet voice was heard.

    ¡°Leave? The fun had just started, how can we leave now?¡±

    Han Ye looked at Mu Yan in surprise.

    Mu Yan then squinted her eyes, the edges of her lips were slightly curved, but her expression was cold enough.

    In her past life, she saw a guy who looked effeminate and odd standing beside Gong Qian Xue.

    Beside the guy stood a woman who wrapped herself tightly.

    She heard Gong Qian Xue calling that guy as ¡°Brother Xuan Ji¡± and the woman as ¡°Sister Liu Se¡±.

    Mu Yan knew it was not sincere.

    She did not know who Xuan Ji and Liu Se were.

    However, during that time, Gong Qian Xue excused them away when she saw Mu Yan.

    She was in a bit of panic and even tried to ask Mu Yan if she knew who the two were..

    Mu Yan was innocent at that time, she did not even feel suspicious about Gong Qian Xue.

    But now when she heard of the name ¡°Xuan Ji¡±, She remembered it all.

    That Brother Xuan Ji was the King of Hell of Wang Jiang¡¯s Ghost City.

    And that Wang Jiang¡¯s Ghost City was now in the hands of Gong Qian Xue.

    ¡°If you guys want to leave, then you can do so.¡± Mu Yan¡¯s vision swept over Di Ming Jue and the others unintentionally, ¡°You guys don¡¯t care about Ghost City, but I do.¡±

    Anything involving Gong Qian Xue, how could she not care about it?

    She would not care much about fate and the cause and effect of her actions. She just knew that she had to burst Gong Qian Xue¡¯s bubbles in this life.

    She would definitely make her repay everything she did, an eye for an eye!

    ¡°If mother is not leaving, Xiao Bao is not leaving too!¡± Xiao Bao hugged his mother, looking at her seriously, ¡°Xiao Bao wants to apany mother!¡±

    After he said this, he looked at Di Ming Jue and the other two in despise and waved his hand, ¡°You guys can go.¡±

    Di Ming Jue looked at Mu Yan, his eyes were dark and deep.

 Chapter 487 Whereâ€™s Your Principle, My Lord?

    <h4>Chapter 487 Where¡¯s Your Principle, My Lord?</h4>

    ¡°If this is what you want, I¡¯ll certainly apany you. Moreover, Ghost City is created by my Pr Domain, it¡¯s still something that is rted to me, how can I not care?¡±

    As he was saying, he looked at Han Ye, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to care about it, it¡¯s useless for you to stay here, go to the Di Yuan Purgatory yourself and then receive your punishment!¡±

    Han Ye widened his eyes, he could not believe what his ears heard.

    Huh? I don¡¯t want to care?!

    The Lord, as an Immortal, should not involve himself with ordinary humans, isn¡¯t it?

    Didn¡¯t he just silently agree with me when I was talking?

    Why did he change his opinion once Miss Mu Yan said she wanted to care about it?

    He just betrayed mepletely!

    Where¡¯s your principle, my Lord?!

    And who did I provoke? Why am I always the one getting med!

    ==

    The situation in Ghost City was odd.

    Even though a King of Hell just died, Wang Jiang¡¯s Ghost City was still operating smoothly. As if it was not affected at all.

    Even the medicinal herbs and draught that Mu Yan wanted were delivered in a short time.

    But the one thing that made Mu Yan suspicious was the fact that Judge Qin and the others who protected her in the Ghost City were not seen during these few days.

    She asked the white-bearded Judge Liu, but he said they were delegated toplete other tasks.

    Another more problematic thing was, Han Ye and the others were not able to contact the Ghost Lord and they could not find him either.

    As Mu Yan was thinking about how to destroy Gong Qian Xue¡¯s n to control Ghost City, she received an invitation card.

    ¡°Ghostwind Valley?¡± After hearing the name, Ru Yan and Old Tao¡¯s expression changed.

    Yan Hao Tian and Feng Hai Tang also showed an anxious expression.

    ¡°Miss, you must not go to the Ghostwind Valley!¡± Ru Yan spoke loudly, ¡°Although Lao Tao and I haven¡¯t gone to the Ghostwind Valley before, we know that this is a forbidden ce in Ghost City. Everyone except the high-positioned authorities of Ghost City cannot survive inside.¡±

    Feng Hai Tang continued, ¡°I heard about the Ghostwind Valley, there was once that neen Precelestials who attacked the Ghostwind Valley, only one survived and he even went insane.¡±

    ¡°Miss, there are more ways for you to stop Gong Qian Xue from controlling the Ghost City, so there¡¯s no need to take the risk now. Moreover, Shi Lan Ling is still in the Ghostwind Valley. She has such a high position in Ghost City and she hated you so much. She must have prepared traps and is waiting for you there!¡±

    Mu Yan was still acting casual and sloppy after hearing everyone¡¯s advice.

    She took the invitation card and read it again.

    The content was easily understood.

    Ghost City¡¯s Ghost Lord is ill, we hereby invite all the physicians in the world toe to Ghostwind Valley and help treat the Ghost Lord.

    If the treatment is efficient, Ghost City will reward them.

    There were two names written as the hosts, one was Shi Lan Ling, Ghost City¡¯s Fairy (Shi Xianzi), and the other was Huang Yao Country¡¯s King of Hell.

    Mu Yan definitely knew the intention of Shi Lan Ling.

    But she was impatient.

    Shi Lan Ling had been plotting against her numerous times.

    And she was annoyed by those ns.

    On top of that, this invitation was about treating the Ghost Lord, she could use this opportunity to check on Ghost City and Gong Qian Xue¡¯s n.

    How could she not go, then?

    ¡°Okay, you guys can stop it now. I will go to the Ghostwind Valley for sure! But, as you just said earlier that it would be dangerous, you guys will drag me down if we go together. So, I¡¯ll go alone this time!¡±

 Chapter 488 Wifeâ€™s Life

    <h4>Chapter 488 Wife¡¯s Life</h4>

    If you would like more reading material, you can head over to The King¡¯s Moment and Side Character Transmigrations. Both of them are managed by my friends and are really interesting novels!

    Also, if you would like to discuss more The Enchantress with other readers, you can head over to the Discord server here:https://discord.gg/HnA74MB

    ¡°Miss!¡± Ru Yan and the others were very worried, ¡°Miss, please listen to us. You can¡¯t go alone.¡±

    However, Mu Yan¡¯s decision was firm, she drove them away from her room.

    After she closed the door and turned, someone hugged her.

    She could feel the familiar breath of the guy.

    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±

    Mu Yan looked up and leered at him, ¡°Can I stop you?¡±

    Di Ming Jue did not take advantage of her this time but gazed at her deeply.

    After a moment, he said slowly, ¡°Whatever you want, I can get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Whoever you want to kill, I can kill them.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you want, even the moon in the sky, I will get it for you anyway.¡±

    ¡°But I will never allow one thing.¡±

    Di Ming Jue held her chin, forcing her to raise her head slowly, ¡°Mu Yan, you need to promise that you¡¯ll never get hurt, and will never disappear from my life.¡±

    Mu Yan was stunned at the blue eyes in front of her, she had almost drowned into him.

    His firm words as if they were an oath or a spell lingered in her ear, she was trapped.

    She took a long time to respond. She curved her lips slightly and smiled.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, this is my hatred, I¡¯ve to avenge myself. No one else is allowed to intervene, including you, understand?¡±

    The guy looked at her deeply. Then, he bowed his head and kissed her pointed nose.

    ¡°I dared not to disobey my wife¡¯s order.¡±

    Bastard, who is your wife!

    Can you stop addressing me like this and even get used to it?

    ===

    Ghostwind Valley was located at the junction of Huang Yao Country and Jing Cheng Country.

    But it did not belong to either one.

    Strictly speaking, it did not belong to Ghost City, as it was a grim and forbidden but mysterious ce.

    In the past, only those who had reached positions higher than the King of Hell in the Ghost City could enter and leave the ce safely.

    However, despite the fact that Ghostwind Valley was such a scary ce, there were still countless physicians or apothecaries who came to cure the Ghost Lord.

    It was all because of the reward from the Ghost City, which none of the physicians or apothecaries can reject.

    The Secret Form of Pill Condensing!

    Mu Yan could not help sneering when she thought of this reward.

    As Shi Lan Ling wrote the invitation, she believed that Mu Yan would definitelye even if she knew it was a trap.

    Perhaps, she wille just for this reward.

    Shi Lan Ling probably thought that Mu Yan could not practice alchemy, so she woulde for the Secret Form of Pill Condensing anyhow.

    As Mu Yan arrived at the entrance of Ghostwind Valley, she saw an old man in grey hair who was taking his invitation card out for the guards of the Ghostwind Valley to see.

    Looking into it from the entrance, there was a mist in the Ghostwind Valley.

    As you got nearer, you could even feel the piercing cold wind.

    Just as Mu Yan approached the entrance, she could feel the guards looking at her vigntly.

    The old man looked at the four people and put on a suspicious look, ¡°Are you guys also the physicians who were invited to cure the Ghost Lord?¡±

    Although he was asking, his eyes were full of despise.

    The four people, Mu Yan, Di Ming Jue, Han Ye and Ying Mei, indeed did not look like physicians.

    Di Ming Jue restrained his breath, making his presence low.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei seemed to be just ordinary handsome young men. Not to mention Mu Yan.

 Chapter 489 Impersonate

    <h4>Chapter 489 Impersonate</h4>

    Hikaru chan here~ Thanks for reading~

    You can read up to 20 chapters in advance! And prices start out at just $1!

    Please do support me. As a student in these harsh times, it¡¯s hard for me to trante while handling tests and other assignments. If you can just pledge to me, even one dor is fine, I would be grateful for your aid and I¡¯ll promise to bring out the best of my skill to trante better content for you all!

    Although she¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s just an 18 or 19 years old girl.

    She¡¯s definitely not a famous physician or apothecary.

    How dare shee to Ghostwind Valley to cure the Ghost Lord? And to fight for the Secret Technique of Pill Condensing?

    Are you kidding me?

    ¡°Dr. Wang, pleasee in.¡± After checking the old man¡¯s invitation card, the guard immediately returned it to him respectfully and made a gesture of invitation.

    Dr. Wang kept his invitation card but he did not go in immediately, instead, he looked at Mu Yan sarcastically.

    He did not believe that these people were qualified to cure the Ghost Lord.

    After all, he was the youngest among the famous physicians in Yanwu Continent.

    By the time he became famous, he had already reached 40.

    However, in the next second, Dr. Wang widened his eyes in shock.

    The young girl he thought who was the least likely to be the physician came up with an invitation card exactly the same as his.

    This...How could this be?

    How can an 18-year-old girl turned out to be a famous physician invited by the Ghost City?

    Just as he was shocked, he heard the guard made a ¡®huh¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Jun, your invitation card has no problem, but you seem to be not in our physician invitation list.¡±

    After listening to his words, Mu Yan raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Ha...how dare these rustics pass themselves off as senior physicians? Do they think Ghostwind Valley is a ce that anyone else can enter? A bunch of idiots!¡±

    The apprentice who stood beside Dr. Wang found his master did not like them. He satirized loudly after the guard rejected them.

    Listening to the apprentice¡¯s words, Dr. Wang put his hand behind and said proudly, ¡°I wonder how could the people of Ghost City be so silly to invite such a young girl to cure the Ghost Lord. It turned out that she is a fake and shameless physician.¡±

    ¡°Huh, how could they be invited? After all, those who were invited by the Ghost City are senior physicians in Xuan Medical Pavillion.¡±

    The apprentice sized Mu Yan up and down while he spoke. Looking at her perfect appearance, he sneered, ¡°Master, perhaps she¡¯s a woman of a senior physician. That¡¯s why she has the invitation card but her name was not registered...¡±

    He was dazed before he could finish his words. Then, he heard two p sounds.

    Someone pped his face two times. He screamed awfully and spat some blood and broken teeth out.

    Ying Mei was standing in front of him.

    She unsheathed his de and rubbed it slowly against the apprentice¡¯s neck, ¡°Please speak carefully. Believe it or not, I can cut your tongue off.¡±

    ¡°Guard! Guard! What are you doing?¡± Dr. Wang shouted hysterically, ¡°This bunch of people forged the invitation card and pretended to be physicians. They even did this to us in the Ghostwind Valley, shouldn¡¯t you take some actions?¡±

    The guards looked solemn and only reacted now. How dare she raised a hand in front of us?

    And they did not even see Ying Mei¡¯s action clearly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and catch them!¡±

    ¡°And bring them to the King of Hell!¡±

    After the order was issued, dozens of guards of the Ghostwind Valley rushed out as if they appeared out of nowhere.

    Each of them had reached the peak of Earth Stage in Ghost City.

    At the entrance of Ghostwind Valley, their show of intimidation was so great making everyone tremble.

 Chapter 490 Demonstrate To You

    <h4>Chapter 490 Demonstrate To You</h4>

    Even an expert at a Precelestial level would definitely lose if they encountered such a battle.

    However, Dr. Wang and his apprentice¡¯s faces twisted the next second.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of punching and screaming can be heard from time to time.

    One, two, three...ten...twenty...

    In just a blink of an eye, all the fierce guards of Ghostwind Valleyid on the ground, none of them could stand up.

    They were all knocked down by one person.

    The handsome young guy in ck, Ying Mei.

    ¡°You...who the hell are you?¡± A guard of Ghostwind Valley asked in anger. The signal that he sent out was also taken down by Ying Mei.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? I am the physician who was invited to cure the Ghost Lord.¡±

    Mu Yan walked forward slowly and looked at the guard of the Ghostwind Valley with a smile.

    Her pretty face and bright smile made the guard stunned for a moment.

    Then, he shouted, ¡°No...It¡¯s impossible! Those who were invited to cure the Ghost Lord are all the famous senior physicians and apothecaries of Yan Wu Continent. You¡¯re just a young girl, how could you possess such excellent medical skill?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my skill?¡±

    Mu Yan snorted and pointed her finger at Dr. Wang, ¡°Then it would be better for me to show you on the spot.¡±

    Dr. Wang sensed danger and decided to turn away and run.

    However, just before he could run away, there was an invisible force that pulled him backwards.

    Dr. Wang was full of fear, ¡°Witch, what have you done to me? Why... Why is my body out of control?¡±

    Mu Yan, who originally wanted to catch Dr. Wang by herself, turned and looked at the guy standing beside her.

    She could not help putting on a smile.

    Knowing that he could not break away anyhow, Dr. Wang put on a vicious look.

    Suddenly, he turned and lifted his left hand high with his fist held firmly, a green light shone brightly in his hand.

    He shouted, ¡°Witch, go to hell!¡±

    He waved his hand and the green powder diffused together with a disgusting smell.

    But at the same time, Dr Wang uttered a wail.

    The palm that he used to hold the green powder was broken off from his wrist.

    It fell on the ground, stained with blood and dirt, and still moving slightly. The scene was extremely terrifying.

    Dr. Wang held his broken hand, kept rolling on the ground and screaming awfully.

    Mu Yan walked forward slowly, picked up his broken palm and came to Dr. Wang.

    Looking at the scene, the guards of the Ghostwind Valley were shocked and their faces turned pale.

    ¡°You...what do you want to do? Making trouble in the Ghostwind Valley, aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed in the Ghost City?¡±

    Mu Yan turned her head slightly andughed, her voice was sweet, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask whether I have the ability to cure the Ghost Lord? I¡¯m going to prove it to you.¡±

    While speaking, she picked Dr. Wang¡¯s bloody palm from the ground and brought it to the wound.

    ¡°You...what are you doing?¡± Dr. Wang woke up, he endured the agony and said, ¡°You better watch out! You¡¯ve already been poisoned by my [Chuan Xin San]. Without the antidote, you will die soon!¡±

    Mu Yan slightly raised her eyebrows, curled her lips and said, ¡°Dr. Wang really likes to joke around. I¡¯m very sorry that my people hurt you. So now, I am going to heal you.¡±

 Chapter 491 Lousy Teammates

    <h4>Chapter 491 Lousy Teammates</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard for me to survive without ie from my trantions (it takes a hell lot of time and money to provide them for you all). A new month ising and thendlord ising to collect the rent again.

    If you all have some spare change to spend and is anticipating more chapters, please help me out! You get to ess 20 chapters ahead of the novel! And prices start at just $1!

    ¡°Are you joking?!¡± Dr. Wang shouted, ¡°My hand is already broken, and it was your doing, how is it possible to heal it? I¡¯ve been in this medical field for decades and I¡¯ve never heard of this medical skill! Witch, release me now!¡±

    Mu Yan ignored him, she pointed the needle at the hand and wrist urately and started stitching using a needle and a surgical thread.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh¨C!¡±

    There was no anesthetic and Dr. Wang was conscious. The pain of suturing the nerves and flesh cannot be described in words.

    Dr. Wang¡¯s pig-ughtered scream was echoing in the Ghostwind Valley.

    In the end, he was not even able to make a sound.

    He was left with only pleading, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, please let me go... it¡¯s so painful... I can¡¯t take it anymore, boo hoo......¡±

    Mu Yan finally cut off the string and showed a satisfied smile, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done.¡±

    The guards of the Ghostwind valley came to their senses from being shocked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think stitching a broken hand like this is considered a kind of medical skill.¡±

    Mu Yan raised her eyebrows gradually.

    She flipped her hand and a porcin bottle appeared in her hands.

    She slowly poured the medicine from the porcin bottle onto Dr. Wang¡¯s hand.

    Then, something unbelievable happened.

    Dr. Wang¡¯s bloody wound that was stitched, quickly healed by itself.

    Mu Yan poured the draught as she pulled out the surgical thread.

    After several breaths, there was only a centipede-like scar left.

    Dr. Wang widened his eyes, looking at his hand in awe.

    Then, he moved his fingers subconsciously.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, it moved! My fingers moved!¡±

    ¡°How...how is this possible?! How can a broken palm return to its original state after stitching?¡±

    Dr. Wang looked at Mu Yan shockingly and averted his gaze to his hand.

    It was as if the frightening pain was still on his wrist.

    However, when he moved his fingers, he definitely felt his hand¡¯s existence.

    As time went by, the presence of his hands became stronger.

    As if it was never cut down by anyone before.

    ¡°Im...impossible... Does this medical skill even exist?!¡±

    And it¡¯s even possessed by a girl that is not over her twenties.

    Dr. Wang raised his head and stared at Mu Yan, terrified, his voice shrill, ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    ¡°Shenshu Daren, you¡¯re here! Why are you still standing there and noting inside?¡±

    An aging voice filled with surprise vibrated in the Ghostwind Valley.

    Judge Liu weed them warmly and bowed his hands to let them enter.

    ¡°Shen... Shenshu?¡± The guards of the Ghostwind Valley were dumbfounded.

    They knew what Shenshu Daren meant.

    It had been a long time since Ghost City had a Shenshu.

    Why suddenly there was one now?

    And only a young girl at that?

    ¡°Judge Liu, this young girl is...?¡± One of the guards could not resist asking, ¡°Although she has the invitation card, her name is not in the record, so we didn¡¯t dare to let her enter.¡±

    ¡°Silly!¡± When Judge Liu heard this, he really wanted to beat the hell out of his lousy teammates.

    There¡¯s already a Xu Fu in Ghost City.

    Why are the guards of the Ghostwind Valley unreliable as well?

 Chapter 492 Another Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 492 Another Misunderstanding</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard for me to survive without ie from my trantions (it takes a hell lot of time and money to provide them for you all). A new month ising and thendlord ising to collect the rent again.

    If you all have some spare change to spend and is anticipating more chapters, please help me out! You get to ess 20 chapters ahead of the novel! And prices start at just $1!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know who she is?¡± Judge Liu said furiously, ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the new Shenshu Daren of Ghost City, but you guys should know about Tian Yuan¡¯s Enchantress of Medicine who can save lives from the King of Hell, right?¡±

    ¡°The Enchantress of Medicine?!!¡± Dr. Wang was the first one who shouted out of surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the famous Enchantress of Medicine who can bring the dead back to life in Tian Yuan City?!¡±

    Indeed! Didn¡¯t the medical skill she have shown earlier prove that she could bring the dead back to life?

    Judge Liu ignored him and continued, ¡°If not, you guys should know about the Godly Apothecary right? Half of the rare draught sold in Ghost City is refined by this Miss Jun. How dare you doubt her identity? And even stopped her from entering?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯ve passed the golden hour of healing the Ghost Lord, you will not be able topensate even if you guys have ten lives!¡±

    As they heard him, Dr. Wang¡¯s body trembled and he dropped onto the floor with a thump.

    The guards of the Ghostwind Valley were frightened and their faces turned white as they knelt onto the floor simultaneously.

    How could they think of that?

    The Enchantress of Medicine who could bring the dead back to life, the Godly Apothecary who could refine the draught that was auctioned up at sky-high prices, was just a young girl who looked only at eighteen or neen.

    Mu Yan heard Judge Liu¡¯s pleasing words and looked at the guards that were begging for forgiveness, her face still expressionless.

    She patted away the soil and blood gently on her hands.

    The blood had dried and was unable to be patted off.

    Suddenly, her hand was grasped by someone, a soft, moist handkerchief then covered her hands.

    The bloodstain on her hands was quickly wiped off.

    Mu Yan raised her head subconsciously and looked at Di Ming Jue¡¯s cold yet handsome face.

    She looked into his deep, bottomless eyes, reflecting only her shadow.

    Her heart pounded heavily and she subconsciously pulled her hand back, only then had her heart calmed down after a few breaths.

    She coughed gently, covering the fact that her heart was beating loudly.

    She nced at Judge Liu sarcastically, ¡°I just want to know, this guard said that my name was not in the invitation list. Does Ghost City want to cut off our cooperation? Or, is the Ghost City unsatisfied with my actions?¡±

    ¡°Since you have a problem with me, let¡¯s just stop cooperating.¡±

    After saying, she turned back without any hesitation, ¡°Okay then, goodbye!¡±

    ¡°No no no, Miss Jun, it¡¯s not like that! Listen to me please, this is a misunderstanding, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding!¡±

    Mu Yan was preparing to leave, as if there was no other reason for her to stay.

    But at that time, she heard a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Enchantress, please wait!¡±

    Mu Yan stopped moving and turned her body around slowly.

    A figure was gradually walking towards her. The figure was wrapped tightly with clothing and wore a mask, thus the gender was unknown.

    As the figure got nearer, Mu Yan felt even more anxious.

    As an instinctive behavior towards danger, every nerve in Mu Yan¡¯s body tightened.

    This person is strong!

    Their cultivation is even higher than mine.

    Moreover, it was not only that their cultivation reached the peak of Precelestial, but also the weird and evil aura emanating around them.

    It was just like the aura emitted by that poisonous person, Enforcer Li who was cultivated by Qian Qing.

    But, it was much stronger than Enforcer Li.

    Behind that person, an elegant-lookingdy wearing yellow colored clothing followed by. It was Shi Lan Ling.

 Chapter 493 She Still Had Di Ming Jue

    <h4>Chapter 493 She Still Had Di Ming Jue</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard for me to survive without ie from my trantions (it takes a hell lot of time and money to provide them for you all). A new month ising and thendlord ising to collect the rent again.

    If you all have some spare change to spend and is anticipating more chapters, please help me out! You get to ess 20 chapters ahead of the novel! And prices start at just $1!

    Unlike thest meeting, the white spot on Shi Lan Ling¡¯s face had already disappeared without a trace.

    Her face was more beautifulpared to the one before she caught the White Jade Purple Frost powder.

    Seeing Mu Yan, Shi Lan Ling gritted her teeth while her eyes were filled with vengeance.

    However, Mu Yan could not even be bothered to give any attention to Shi Lan Ling, her eyes were still on the figure with the mask right in front of her.

    The figure walked out slowly from the Ghostwind Valley. The eerie aura from the ce continued to linger on them making their already creepy aura more terrifying and ufortable.

    ¡°I heard so many great things about you, Doctor. I¡¯m Liu Se, Ghost City¡¯s King of Hell.¡°

    Liu Se!!

    Mu Yan¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly.

    Could she be the same ¡°Liu Se¡± she had heard before in her previous life?

    She did not expect that Gong Qian Xue¡¯s hand had already stretched so far.

    Not just Jing Cheng Country, but Huang Yao Country¡¯s Ghost City was already in her hands.

    It seemed like today¡¯s ¡°curing the Ghost Lord¡± was the real trap all along.

    Mu Yan squinted her eyes slowly and subconsciously reached out for something.

    She knew that she would not be afraid of anything if she was the only one here.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Bao was with her.

    If she had any idents, Xiao Bao would be exposed to people and get hurt.

    This was what she would definitely not allow to happen, even if she was faced with death.

    Her outstretched hand was suddenly grasped by a warm andfortable hand.

    A man¡¯s body slowly approached her, and she could hear a deep voice rumbling in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yan Yan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be right beside you.¡±

    As he finished talking, Liu Se suddenly stiffened and took a few steps back.

    Her pair of cold eyes stared at Mu Yan and Di Ming Jue, showing a look of surprise and fear.

    Mu Yan could clearly feel the body temperature of Di Ming Jue, his heartbeat and his unique aura.

    The restlessness in her heart suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    That¡¯s right!

    She still had Di Ming Jue at her side.

    Both she and Xiao Bao still had him.

    In an instant, she suddenly felt upset and a little lightheaded.

    Since when did she start to trust and rely on this man again?

    But, she had vowed that the most important thing for her to do was to get revenge for Xiao Bao.

    Before she finished her revenge, she would never be attached to feelings and rtionships!

    Mu Yan took a deep breath and broke free from Du Ming Jue¡¯s hand, showing her usual calmness.

    This was her own battle to fight!

    She had to get revenge on her own!

    The corner of her mouth raised slightly, ¡°The way Ghost City handled their guests was improper. Are you ignoring my sincerity while treating me as a fool? I can¡¯t afford this type of invitation. Forget about any cooperation now or in the future! ¡±

    After she finished speaking, Mu Yan turned around, deliberately walking away.

    Liu Se would have never expected for her to walk away that quickly.

    His eyebrows frowned suddenly, ¡°Wait a minute! ¡±

    Liu Se quickly called out to Mu Yan, ¡° What happened today is indeed an improper handling of the Ghostwind Valley, and we hope you can forgive us. Your name was identally deleted by Fairy Shi. Fairy Shi, what are you waiting for, hurry up and apologize to her. ¡±

    ¡°You want me to apologize to her for this?! ¡± Shi Lan Ling screamed incredulously.

    However, Liu Se only red at her with cold eyes.

    Shi Lan Ling paled, showing her terrified face.

 Chapter 494 Separation

    <h4>Chapter 494 Separation</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard for me to survive without ie from my trantions (it takes a hell lot of time and money to provide them for you all). A new month ising and thendlord ising to collect the rent again.

    If you all have some spare change to spend and is anticipating more chapters, please help me out! You get to ess 20 chapters ahead of the novel! And prices start at just $1!

    She stared furiously at Mu Yan, her features were twisted because of anger. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s my fault, Miss Jun, please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Mu Yan showed a faint smile and looked at her, ¡°Um, Fairy Shi, I can¡¯t sense your sincerity.¡±

    Shi Lan Ling¡¯s face turned from white to green, green to purple, and purple to ck. Atst, she could only stiffen her body and bow towards Mu Yan, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Miss Jun, please forgive me!¡±

    The guards of the Ghostwind Valley, Dr.Wang, his apprentice and everyone there widened their eyes as if they had encountered a ghost.

    One was the King of Hell of Huang Yao¡¯s Ghost City, and another one was the only person who could perform alchemy, Fairy Shi.

    They apologized and condescended to her, just to let her stay.

    This... This Enchantress of Medicine, was her medical skills that intimidating?

    Was the draught she refined that magical?

    Even the elixir Fairy Shi refined was undermined by hers?

    Shi Lan Ling could feel the sympathy from the people around her.

    She had such a high position in Ghost City, when did she face this kind of humiliation before?

    She wanted to plunge herself towards Jun Mu Yan and tear her into pieces.

    But, she must bear with it.

    Mu Yan looked at Shi Lan Ling calmly as if she was a joke.

    Then, she sloppily answered, ¡°Since Fairy Shi apologized so sincerely, I¡¯ll ept it then. But, this was such a low-level mistake and Fairy Shi did it numerous times, it made me doubt your IQ. Is your elixir able to save people? You might have messed up on the medicinal herbs while refining, you know?¡±

    ¡°Or, let me guess, the Ghost Lord is heavily ill because of Fairy Shi¡¯s improper treatment?¡±

    ¡°Haha, if it¡¯s the truth, then how sad is the Ghost Lord!¡±

    Mu Yan sounded like she was joking, but the guards of the Ghostwind Valley turned their heads towards Shi Lan Ling at the same time.

    Some of the guards¡¯ faces were even filled with doubt.

    Shi Lan Ling was already unhappy, after she heard Mu Yan¡¯s words, she could see nothing, her body was shaking as if she was going to faint.

    Jun Mu Yan, you¡¯re such a bitch!!! I must kill you now!

    After criticizing Shi Lan Ling, Mu Yan entered the Ghostwind Valley under the King of Hell, Liu Se¡¯s invitation.

    ... ...

    ¡°The Nether Pce in Ghostwind Valley was divided into two parts, an inner hall and an outer hall.¡±

    ¡°The severely ill Ghost Lord is still resting in the inner hall and all the physicians are needed to stay in the inner hall as well.¡±

    ¡°But the apaniers are not allowed to enter the inner hall, so they are only able to stay in the outer hall.¡±

    Liu Se¡¯s pair of eyes underneath the mask looked at Mu Yan eerily, ¡°Miss Jun, I believe you don¡¯t mind right?¡±

    Before Mu Yan said anything, Ying Mei and Han Ye responded anxiously, ¡°How is this possible? Miss Jun, you¡¯re alone, what if something dangerous happens...¡±

    ¡°Haha, we, the Ghostwind Valley, invited Miss Jun sincerely to treat our Ghost Lord, how will it be dangerous here?¡±

    Shi Lan Lingughed and turned her gaze that was filled with sarcasm and disdain towards Mu Yan, ¡°Or is Miss Jun such a coward that you need someone to apany you in the Ghostwind Valley?¡±

    Mu Yan raised her long eyebrows and stopped Han Ye and the others from disagreeing.

    Things that should happen would happen.

    Escaping and retreating was not her way of dealing with problems.

    She just wanted to see what Shi Lan Ling and Liu Se wanted to do by separating her and the others.

    Before turning to leave, Mu Yan could not help but look at Di Ming Jue.

 Chapter 495: Why unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 495: Why unhappy</h4>

    But this nce makes her heart sink down a bit.

    That¡¯s because this is the first time that as she looks at Di Ming Jue,

    And Di Ming Jue is looking at another woman¨C

    Shi Lanling!

    .......

    One can say that the rooms provided by the Ghost Wind Valley to the doctors are very luxurious.

    The furnishing inside are incredibly extravagant, everything that should be there is on hand.

    Each room is allocated with four elegant, clever and intelligent little servant girls.

    Muyan waves them away, and after making certain that nobody is spying around, she shes into the Space.

    ¡°Niangqin!¡± Xiao Bao pounces into her embrace, attachment filling up his raised little face, ¡°Niangqin, Xiao Bao has been properly cultivating.¡±

    The fat rabbit also hops twice, letting out howling sounds: Me! I¡¯ve also been properly cultivating!

    Muyan reveals a gentle smiling expression, stroking Xiao Bao¡¯s head, as well as the fat rabbit.

    ¡°Nianqin is now going to refine a type of Elixir, so look out for me. You must warn me if anyone approaches.¡±

    Xiao Bao nods seriously.

    Holding the fat rabbit, he sits next to Muyan, but he ces his full attention outside the Space.

    Muyan takes out a furnace tripod, and ignites the Dan Fire.

    This time, she wants to refine an Elixir that can suppress the miasma of the Ghost Wind Valley.

    From the moment she entered the Valley, she immediately felt the wisps of gloomy cold air eroding her muscles and veins.

    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t matter for a short period of time, long-term exposure on the other hand...

    Or if the miasma bes a little denser, she¡¯s afraid that it will bring about a bad effect on her.

    When the Yin air that she breathes into her body bes too much, it could also corrode the Space.

    Of course, Muyan will not allow such a thing to happen.

    Zither sounds ring out little by little, and the Dan Fire within the furnace burns more vigorously.

    A good whileter, six Pills eventually take shape.

    They are unlike that first batch of Elixirs that exuded a fragrance that awed countless creatures over a great distance.

    The six Pills this time are very ordinary.

    Muyan stuffs one to Xiao Bao and the fat rabbit.

    Then she also swallows one herself.

    Xiao Bao obediently swallows the Pill down, then he turns to look at Muyan. He hesitates for a moment before saying: ¡°Niangqin, why are you unhappy?¡±

    Muyan stares nkly.

    She¡¯s unhappy?

    Why is that so?

    Is it because Di Ming Jue looked at another woman?

    She knits her brows, strokes Xiao Bao¡¯s head, and pulls out a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. Niangqin isn¡¯t unhappy. I was just thinking on whether to give Han Ye and Ying Mei some Pills as well.¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Bao immediately nods, ¡°Give. After taking the Pill, Xiao Bao feels the cold and ufortable feeling on my body disappear.¡±

    ¡°Niangqin is so awesome!¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s ¡°Niangqin is so awesome¡± phrase is purely his willful adoration and faith towards Muyan.

    Indeed, if this kind of Elixir bes known to the other people in the Ghost Wind Valley-

    They would have their jaws fall off from shock.

    See, what about the Ghost Wind Valley has always frightened people the most?

    It isn¡¯t the strong guards within in, but this [Poison Smog] that corrodes people¡¯s lungs and internal organs.

    Without the appropriate antidote, if someone inhales a certain amount of the Smog, he would feel pain and be limp all over, left without any power to resist.

    This is also why, even if it¡¯s someone on the Precelestial Realm,

    Once they enter into the Ghost Wind Valley, they might not be able toe out alive.

    The Valley¡¯s [Poison Smog] has existed for hundreds of years, and it has been studied for the same amount of time, yet there¡¯s never been anyone outside the Ghost City who has deciphered it.

    But at this very moment, Muyan refined an Elixir that could resist the [Poison Bog], only on using her body¡¯s contact with it as a basis.

    If something like this is spoken out loud, who would believe it?

 Chapter 496: What are you planning

    <h4>Chapter 496: What are you nning</h4>

    Muyan hesitates for quite a while, but she nevertheless leaves her room noiselessly, making her way to the outer chambers.

    The sky is alreadypletely dark at this time.

    She softly pushes open the door to a room, but the interior is covered in ck and totally empty.

    Di Ming Jue isn¡¯t in the room?

    Muyan slightly frowns.

    At this hour, where would Di Ming Jue be if he isn¡¯t in his room?

    But since the person isn¡¯t here, she has no reason to stop over. She turns to go to the direction of Ying Mei and Han Ye¡¯s room.

    As a matter of fact, she also knows the peculiarity of Di Ming Jue¡¯s physique.

    Ghost Wind Valley¡¯s Poison Smog, perhaps he simply doesn¡¯t ce it in his eyes.

    Before she could go out however,

    She suddenly hears the sounds of footsteps and speaking voices from outside the door.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Muyan halts her steps, and subconsciously ducks behind the screen.

    ¡°Di Jun, don¡¯t walk so fast. Lanling won¡¯t be able to keep up with you.¡±

    The door is pushed open, and the candles are lit.

    Soon after, Shi Lanling¡¯s voice could clearly be heard, seeming like her throat is pinched to be frail and childish.

    Muyan unconsciously clenches her fists, tightly pursing her lips into slits.

    Not because of the sound of Shi Lanling¡¯s affectations.

    Rather, it¡¯s because she hears another set of footsteps and breath pattern, those are¨C Di Ming Jue¡¯s.

    In a split second, her form bes faint.

    Her breathpletely vanishing into the Space.

    Without energy fluctuations, without careful examination, nobody would be able to sense her presence at this moment.

    Muyan leans a little to the side, through the small gap of the ornately carved wooden screen-

    She could vaguely see the silhouette of a man and a woman.

    Di Ming Jue sits on the chair, slowly turning a teacup in his hands.

    Those handsome and noble features appear bright and dazzling under the candlelight, in a way that¡¯s too eminent and distant to reach.

    And not so far away, Shi Lanling stands, in a daze as she stares at his face.

    Appearing as if she longs toe near, but afraid to do so.

    ¡°Di Jun, the matter that Lanling had suggested to you earlier, what do you think of it?¡±

    Di Ming Jue regards the cup in his hand, his expression cold and detached. He doesn¡¯t answer.

    But Shi Lanling seems to bepletely ignorant of his indifference, as she still dazedly gazes at him, then says,

    ¡°Di Jun, you¡¯re not a person from the Yanwu Continent, are you perhaps from the Xiuzhen Continent that everyone years for? Everything in the the entire Yanwu Continent, be it people or objects, it¡¯s only natural that they won¡¯t enter your eyes, Di Jun.¡±

    She takes a step and then another, a little bit closer to Di Ming Jue.

    The power and pressureing out of the man¡¯s body is almost rendering her incapable of gasping for breath.

    But it makes her increasingly overwhelmed, obsessed and desirous: ¡°For Di Jun toe to the Yanwu Continent, there must be something that you seek here. That Jun Muyan is but a mortal woman with a child, one who has long lost her purity. For Di Jun to lower your noble self to stay by her side, it must be because there¡¯s something on that woman¡¯s body that Di Jun has designs for?¡±

    In an instant, her heart seems to constrict from a ruthless grip.

    Muyan unblinkingly fixes her attention to the man¡¯s face.

    However, there¡¯s not the slightest bit of change on the man¡¯s expression.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s listening to an insignificant statement.

    Soon after, he indifferently looks at Shi Lanling, ¡°Oh? In that case, do say, what is Ben Jun¡¯s scheme?¡±

    Hearing Di Ming Jue¡¯s question, Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes immediately go bright.

    Ecstasy flits across her face.

    Liu Se is right. Such a powerful man wouldn¡¯t want Jun Muyan, that broken shoes. Sure enough, it¡¯s because he wants something from her body.

    In addition, she also knows that the bastard child isn¡¯t Di Ming Jue¡¯s.

    It was born from Jun Muyan¡¯s illicit rtions with an unknown wild man from long ago.

 Chapter 497: Devotion

    <h4>Chapter 497: Devotion</h4>

    That is to say, Di Jun really doesn¡¯t have his heart set on Jun Muyan.

    He just wants to use her, that¡¯s all.

    Shi Lanling vigorously presses down the desire that¡¯s rolling over and over in her heart, expressing more and more coquettish nces on her face.

    A few days ago, her skin was still filled with white white patches.

    Now it has be fair and translucent, like the finest jade.

    But on careful inspection, you would be able to see that the skin is so thin, it seems like it could rupture at any second.

    The brightness and translucence, pureness and rity ¨C they¡¯re somewhat unnatural.

    ¡°For Di Jun to care about Jun Muyan this much, isn¡¯t because she has the Precelestial Saint Physique, rarely seen in thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°Be it in Dao Cultivation or Healing, a Yin and Yang Paired-cultivation with this kind of woman would be several times more effective.¡±

    ¡°Even if Jun Muyan had already lost her innocence, no longer a pure Yin Physique, it¡¯s still a very rare furnace in this world.¡±

    ¡°Say, Di Jun, did Lanling say it right?¡±

    Di Ming Jue unhurriedly raises his head, a faint gleam in his eyes, ¡°This is the extent of what you know?¡±

    Shi Lanling stares nkly, not understanding what Di Ming Jue means by that sentence.

    Soon after, the man¡¯s low and cold voicees through, ¡°Perhaps, I should ask who imparted those words to you? And who nted the [Gold Silk Gu] into your body?¡±

    A changees over Shi Lanling¡¯splexion, then she presses it down, determinedly saying: ¡°Lanling is unable to make sense of what she heard, what is Di Jun talking about? On behalf of the Ghost City, Lanling hopes to cooperate with Di Jun...¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡±

    Her throat is clutched in a steel-like grasp, tightening up little by little.

    The air in her body is getting squeezed out bit by bit.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face goes green and purple, panic and dread filling up her eyes, ¡°Di Jun, spare... spare me... it was the Ghost King... it was the Ghost King Liu Se, she made me... made me...¡±

    He throat is released from the stranglehold, and she gulps inrge amounts of the icy air into it.

    Shi Lanling coughs violently.

    At this very moment, besides adoration, there¡¯s a little more fear in her eyes as she looks at Di Ming Jue.

    Trembling with fear and trepidation, she says: ¡°Di Jun, it was the Ghost King Liu Se who made mee and find you, hoping that the Ghost City could work together with you. So long as you don¡¯t stop or interfere with what¡¯s about to happen next ¨C thenter, all of the resources in the Ghost City could be sent to you. Whatever you want to look for in the Yanwu Continent, Ghost City could try to find them for you.¡±

    ¡°The Ghost King also guarantees, that as long as she sits on the Ghost Lord¡¯s position, she pledges that she would be more deferential to you than Gu Yue. Even...¡±

    As she¡¯s speaking, Shi Lanling has a faint blush on her face.

    She slowly reaches up, and removes the outer clothing on her body.

    Revealing a snowy jade-like shoulder, half-hiding her soft chest, as well as the graceful body under that thin, meager attire.

    ¡°Even Lanling, if Di Jun wants it, Lanling is willing to present and offer my body to you.¡±

    ¡°Even though Lanling doesn¡¯t have the Precelestial Saint Physique, it¡¯s also the millennium-rare Sky Yin Female Physique. Moreover,pared to that Jun Muyan, Lanling is still a virgin.¡±

    ¡°If Di Jun wishes it, Lanling is willing to devote herself to you, even as a ve or a concubine, even as a furnace, as long as it¡¯s for you, Di Jun, Lanling is willing.¡±

    Saying that, she shyly looks at Di Ming Jue with hope and expectation, her eyes brimming with sincerity and affection.

    The man sitting in front of her is like a god, set up on high, iparably beautiful.

    Even in the Xiuzhen Continent, such a man is inevitably unsurpassed as well.

    This small, insignificant Yanwu Continent ¨C how could it hold Shi Lanling¡¯s ambition down?

    As long as she can devote herself to this kind of man, be it as a ve or a concubine, even as a furnace ¨C so what?

    She can follow him and leave the Yanwu Continent, be respected and iparable from then on.

    That could only be the life that belongs to her, Shi Lanling.

    Regarding her actions, she sees that the man doesn¡¯t get angry, nor does he have any objections.

 Chapter 498: Kicked out naked

    <h4>Chapter 498: Kicked out naked</h4>

    Shi Lanling¡¯s heart burns hotter.

    Slowly, with an eager posture, she raises a hand and ces it on her chest.

    She pulls the clothes off a little.

    Just until an alluring, snow-white bare flesh is revealed under the flickering candle light.

    ¡°Di Jun, Lanling is ready for your picking now, doesn¡¯t Di Jun want this?¡±

    She says the clingiest and most childish words in her softest and most gratifying voice, and she walks over towards Di Ming Jue.

    The man looks at her body without even the smallest fluctuation of emotion in his eyes.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at a dead thing, a pile of trash.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s heart sinks down, then she tries tries harder to twist her body to move more invitingly, shedding off the small remainder of what she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡°Di Jun, allow Lanling to serve you!¡±

    In the darkness, Muyan¡¯s expression turns a little bit colder.

    Her heart, which had already opened a little bit because of Di Ming Jue¡¯s protection andpany, shutters close once again at this moment.

    Like a thickyer of ice solidifying around it, it won¡¯t open to anyone anymore.

    Only the strands and twists of pain, like knife wounds in her heart, are left as a reminder to her.

    Her core was so close to being moved by this man, almost moved to feel-

    Calm washes over Muyan¡¯s mind.

    She ponders how she should quietly get away when, in a moment from now, the two would fall into passion.

    Just at this time however, she hears the sound of a loud crash.

    Muyan starts. Looking out through the small gap of the screen, she sees that of the two people that should¡¯ve been intimately entangled by now-

    Only Di Ming Jue alone remains standing inside the room at this moment.

    And Shi Lanling is bodily flying out, breaking through the door, and heavilynding outside the room.

    The loud noise wakes up the guards and guests of the outer chambers.

    Everyonees over by following the sounds, only to see Shi Lanling lying naked on the grass, without a stitch of clothing on her body, and befuddlement and incredulity on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C! T-th-this... isn¡¯t this Shi-xianzi?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, why is Shi-xianzi not wearing any clothes? And just now, I think she just flew out of that room, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Along with all sorts of voices entering her ears, there are eyes falling on her naked body ¨C some of which express excitement, perhaps disgust, and possibly schadenfreude.

    Everything, all of it ¨C they¡¯re all making her brain roar inside, she couldn¡¯t think.

    Why?

    Why did things turn this way?

    Wasn¡¯t she just offering herself to Di Ming Jue?

    Wasn¡¯t she about to seed in seducing this man?

    How did she fall from heaven to hell in just the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Jun Shang, what happened?¡± Han Ye and Ying Mei hurriedly rush over, and see Shi Lanling without any clothes and lying down at Di Ming Jue¡¯s doorway. They both show disgusted expressions.

    ¡°Why is it this woman again?¡± Han Ye unhappily says, ¡°Shi-xianzi, don¡¯t you want to keep some face? My family¡¯s Jun Shang already said that he doesn¡¯t fancy you, and more than that, our Jun Shang already has ady. You¡¯vee running over and over again, offering to bed him, your face is rather too thick, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect that the Shi-xianzi, who is lofty and unsullied like a green lotus on the outside, is actually so licentious in secret.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Offering herself to sleep with a man, but was kicked out instead. If this matter spreads out, I fear for Shi-xianzi¡¯s reputationter on.¡±

    ¡°What Shi-xianzi! Pah! Simply just a prostitute without any sense of shame!¡±

    Shi Lanling used to take advantage of her pure and noble identity to guide public opinion, and destroy many women that she found unpleasant to her eyes.

    She crowned almost every one of them were with the reputation of being shameless, licentious and lowly. Once their reputations werepletely destroyed, they no longer had any strength topete against her afterwards.

 Chapter 499: Youâ€™re angry

    <h4>Chapter 499: You¡¯re angry</h4>

    But she never thought that there wille a day, when she would be the one that everyone condemns.

    ¡°Aaaargh¨C!!¡± with Shi Lanling covering her face, an insane screech madly rushes out, and gradually fades into the distance.

    After today, the Shi-xianzi that everyone had chased after is nowpletely pulled down from the altar.

    Everyone leavesughing.

    The door slowly shuts, and the candle inside the room goes out, sinking it into an endless darkness and quiet.

    Muyan¡¯s figure slowly withdraws from the space, and she quietly goes to the open window.

    Just as she¡¯s about to jump out of the window and leave, a scorching breath suddenly wraps around her.

    An iron-like arm is ced across her waist, securely confining her.

    A man¡¯s deep, low voice enters her ears, ¡°Now that Muyan is here, how could you be so eager to leave so quickly?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s breathing stutters, but her expression very quicklyes back to normal. She unhurriedly turns her body around.

    ¡°When did Jun Shang discover that I¡¯m here?¡±

    Di Ming Jue furrows his brows, displeasure evident in his eyes, ¡°I told you to call me by name.¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t want to fight him about this topic, so she readily follows the advice and calls out, ¡°Di Ming Jue.¡±

    ¡°Your breath was very well-hidden, I didn¡¯t notice it at first. It wasn¡¯t until Shi Lanling undressed that I sensed the the fluctuations from your breath.¡±

    Di Ming Jue gently strokes her hair, but Muyan moves her head to the side to avoid it.

    ¡°This is a Pill that I refined, it could suppress the miasma of the Ghost Wind Valley.¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t bother about Di Ming Jue¡¯s surprised expression, as she spreads her hand out, three Elixirs appearing on the hollow of her palm, ¡°I¡¯vee to give Pills to you, Ying Mei, and Han Ye, but then I thought that maybe you guys don¡¯t need it at all.¡±

    ¡°No, Ben Jun needs it.¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯s countenance is tinged with indescribable gentleness, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something from Muyan, Ben Jun needs it.¡±

    Saying that, he goes directly to Muyan¡¯s hand and swallows the Pill into his belly.

    The man¡¯s warm lips touches the hollow of Muyan¡¯s palm, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but jump.

    She quickly takes her hand back, and ces the other two Pills on the table, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After saying that, she pries Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms to open, turning to leave.

    She has barely taken a step away from him, when Di Ming Jue suddenly pulls her back.

    ¡°Muyan, you¡¯re angry?¡± the man¡¯s low voice sounds in her ears.

    Muyan starts, but soon shows a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Or should I say, are you eating vinegar?¡±

    ¡°Eat your big-head damn vinegar!¡± Muyan finally snaps angrily.

    A foot resolutely goes to kick the man, while her body thrashes like fish to struggle out of his embrace, and rapidly bounds to the door.

    As she¡¯s about to go past the doorway,

    The door suddenly ms shut before her eyes.

    Following that, she is pressed against the closed door by a tall, warm body.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s handsome face is too close.

    A zing me seems to burn within his ice-blue irises, wanting to engulf her until there¡¯s nothing left.

    His scorching breath puffs gently against her lips, on her face, making her entire being boil and churn.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue, let go!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Di Min Jue leans down, slowly saying, ¡°Muyan, I said, I¡¯ll never let go of your hand in this lifetime.¡±

    Muyan sneers: ¡°Because my body is useful? What Precelestial Saint Physique, it could make you rapidly...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Di Ming Jue¡¯s lips press down,pletely swallowing up her voice.

    The man¡¯s kiss is passionate and overbearing, but with indescribable pampering and indulgence towards her.

 Chapter 500: Extinguish

    <h4>Chapter 500: Extinguish</h4>

    A wide palm cups the back of her head, forcing her closer, preventing her from running away.

    But the movements are so gentle, so careful, like cherishing a treasure.

    Muyan sinks a little bit deeper, unable to free herself.

    A long whileter, their lips part. Muyan¡¯s lips are slightly red and swollen, all the more alluring.

    A sticky silver trail connects the ends of their lips, and the pulsating and ambiguous atmosphere inside the room seems to be set on fire.

    ¡°Little to no conscience!¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯s voice is husky and scandalous.

    Wide palms capture her small hand, slowly bringing it lower, and finally pressing it to a hard and hot location.

    Muyan starts, almost jumping straight up. She wants to struggle out of the man¡¯s hand, but she¡¯s restrained and couldn¡¯t move.

    As a result, she bes increasingly aware of the man¡¯s desire, directly feeling the anticipation of drawn swords and bent bows.

    ¡°Woman without conscience, if I really just want your body, why would I have to restrain myself this hard?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s face is so red now, it¡¯s almost dripping.

    But it seems as if a fire is reignited in her heart, thawing little by little the ice that had just formed there.

    ¡°Let... let go!¡±

    But Di Ming Jue presses her hand more firmly, his voice is like a hoarse murmur that carries wisps of begging, ¡°Muyan, before you arepletely willing, Ben Jun will not touch you. However, you are responsible for extinguishing the fire you ignite.¡±

    ......

    Two hourster, Di Ming Jue has the deeply sleeping girl within his embrace. He bows his head to lightly ce a kiss on her forehead.

    Only then does he get up and go outside the room, lightly tapping the edge of a table.

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Han Ye and Ying Mei quicklye over from the room next door, and kneel before him.

    Di Ming Jue looks iparably cold and detached in the darkness, ¡°Shi Lanling has a [Gold Silkworm Gu] inside her body.¡±

    ¡°Gold Silkworm Gu?!¡± Han Ye and Ying Mei snap their heads up, looking shocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that-, isn¡¯t that the Poison Gu that only the sect members of Tian Yi Men could use?¡±

    Ying Mei frowns deeply, ¡°Jun Shang, are you saying that there¡¯s a person from Tian Yi Men in this Ghost Wind Valley? Why would someone from the Tian Yi Mene to the Yanwu Continent?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t tell me...¡± Han Ye clenches his teeth and speaks out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that someone from the Tian Yi Men has determined that the Shen Musician is in the Yanwu Continent? Even...¡±

    Someone might even be aware of Miss Jun¡¯s identity as the Shen Musician heir.

    At that time, when Muyan triggered the Shen Musician inheritance, it alerted the Xiuxian Continent but Jun Shang went and covered it up.

    When Muyan reconstructed her Moon Spiritual Root however, the Spirit Clock in the Shen Musician ruins tolled by itself, without the help of any wind. In the end, it still attracted heavy attention from the Tian Yi Men, and all the sects on the Xiuxian Continent.

    No one knows more clearly than Di Ming Jue, how those old bastards on the Xiuxian Continent loathe the Sect of the Shen Musicians, the extent of their jealousy, and the depth of their... fear.

    Muyan is still so small and weak right now, but if those people were to know of her existence...

    Even Di Ming Jue might not be able to save her.

    The hand hanging on Di Ming Jue¡¯s side slowly clenches tight, then loosens, ¡°Once we go out of the Ghost Wind Valley, I will go back to the Xiuxian Continent.¡±

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Han Ye anxiously says, ¡°Your real body is currently staying on the Yanwu Continent. You won¡¯t even have a tenth of your strength when you return to the Xiuxian Continent, if you go and handle the affairs rted to the Shen Musicians, it would be too dangerous, why not...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for further discussion.¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯¡¯s gaze sweeps over to the inner room, the light in his eyes bing gentle beyond words, ¡°In any case, I will never allow anyone to harm Muyan.¡±

    ¡°Ying Mei wille back to the Xiuxian Continent with me. Han Ye will stay here and protect Muyan and Xiao Bao.¡±

 Chapter 501: The Play Begins

    <h4>Chapter 501: The y Begins</h4>

    The Xuan Division that is headed by Ying Mei is the sharpest knife in the Pr Domain, a knife that¡¯s hidden in the dark.

    Han Ye and Ying Mei nce at each other, and finally bow: ¡°As you bid, Jun Shang!¡±

    ===

    For the next three days, Muyan hides inside the Space to do alchemy and refine medicine.

    As well as to avoid seeing Di Ming Jue.

    It¡¯s really that night, whenever Muyan thinks back on it, it¡¯s as if her entire being is set on fire.

    That shameless lecher, scoundrel!!

    Just a few soft words of begging had actually, really made her abandon her principles and resistance.

    Though they didn¡¯t go all the way, but...

    ¡°Madam Enchantress, don¡¯t you feel like something is very odd?¡±

    Dr. Wang¡¯s inquiry pulls her mind back from that fascinating night.

    ¡°We were clearly told that we¡¯ve been requested toe and treat the Ghost Lord, but it¡¯s been three days and we have yet to see the face of the sick Ghost Lord. Up until now, we don¡¯t even know what exactly ills him. Don¡¯t you think this is too weird?¡±

    Since the day Muyan had ruthlessly taught him a lesson, after he was awed by her consummate medical expertise-

    Dr. Wang has been respectful and fearful towards Muyan.

    He would asionally brave going to Muyan, and ask her questions about the art of healing.

    In the course of time, Dr. Wang is practically prostrating himself in admiration towards Muyan¡¯s knowledge and strength.

    These past three days, aside from Muyan, other doctors also eventually sensed that something amiss.

    It¡¯s already been three days since they were invited toe, and in this three days, the Ghost Wind Valley has been serving to make themfortable, they can¡¯t point out any faults.

    But the problem is: they didn¡¯te here for pleasure, they¡¯re here to treat an illness!

    Just as that was pointed out, a group of Ghost Envoys dressed in the Ghost Wind Valley¡¯s uniform suddenly walks inside in a line.

    In a blink, Muyan and Dr. Wang find themselves in the middle of an encirclement.

    The leading Ghost Envoy arrogantly looks down on the pair, looking haughty and pitying, ¡°Dr. Jun, Dr. Wang, the Ghost King requests your presence!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making us go now?¡± Dr. Wang shows a bbergasted expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re making us go to treat the Ghost Lord?¡±

    The head Ghost Envoy has his mouth split open to reveal a malicious smile, ¡°Precisely, so if you please, doctors.¡±

    ¡°But the sky is dark now, we¡¯re preparing to retire for the evening.¡± Dr. Wang quickly says to refute, ¡°For doctors, the most important thing in treating an illness and refining medicine is our concentration and presence of mind. If we go there now, we couldn¡¯t do a proper examination and treatment.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that isn¡¯t up to you!¡± the Ghost Envoy derisively snorts, then his gaze bes more and more chilling, ¡°Haven¡¯t you two heard the saying? If the Ghost King wants you do die on the third watch, you will not survive the fifth watch*. Since our Ghost King-daren is allowing you to treat the patient¡¯s illness now, you have to go there now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    night watch period. ¡®If she wants you to die on midnight, you won¡¯t be alivee 3am.¡¯

    As soon as his voice falls, the dozen or so Ghost Envoys unsheathe their weapons, the cold gleams flickering at the tip of their des, along with the chilling and gloomy atmosphere within the room bing heavier, close in on Dr. Wang and Muyan little by little.

    Dr. Wang is frightened, and he falls from his ce, falling on his butt to sit on the floor.

    Nevertheless, Muyan has an almost imperceptible quirk at the corners of her mouth.

    That Ghost Envoy looks at Muyan and sneers: ¡°Madam Enchantress, I know that several of your subordinates are quite difficult to deal with, but the gate of the Inner chambers is already close at the moment. They wouldn¡¯t be able toe in even if they want to. You should put your ideas to rest!¡±

    Muyan brushes the hems of her coat, and unhurriedly stands up. Her expression is incredibly light and carefree, ¡°After so many days of waiting, the y has finally begun. I¡¯ve already been itching to get on with it, wanting to take a look at the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness. We¡¯ll be troubling you to to lead the way!¡±

 Chapter 502: True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 502: True Colors</h4>

    A bit of suspicion appears on the Ghost Envoy¡¯s face, then it¡¯s immediately followed by a snort. He waves a hand, gesturing to bring the two people along.

    The moment they go outside the room, Muyan hears various indignant and panic-stricken voices throughout the Inner chambers.

    ¡°Impudent, I¡¯m a doctor that has been invited by your Ghost Lord, and I¡¯vee to treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness ¨C you people actually to dare to be so rude and impudent!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you people know who I am? How dare you raise a hand against me!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Let go, unhand me, where are you taking me!¡±

    ......

    With the chaotic scene, and angry derisions and screams, the feelings of fear and rm s spreads within the entire Ghost Wind Valley.

    However, the doctors¡¯ resistance ispletely futile.

    The Ghost Envoys¡¯ actions are very boorish and brutal, there¡¯spletely none of the past few days¡¯ diligence and eager attentiveness in their treatment of these doctors.

    This makes a phrase sh through Muyan¡¯s mind¨C

    The map unrolls and the knife is revealed!*

    For those three days, Liu Se and Shi Lanling were probably preparing something, so they¡¯ve been biding their time.

    Now that their preparations areplete, there¡¯s no need to keep up the pretense any longer, and they reveal their true colors.

    Soon, all the doctors are escorted by the Ghost Envoys to arrive in a spacious hall.

    There¡¯s no sick Ghost Lord there.

    There¡¯s only the fully wrapped and covered Ghost King Liu Se, as well as the gaudily-dressed and heavily painted in makeup Shi Lanling, sitting at the Head Table.

    The hall is surrounded by Ghost Envoys in simr uniforms.

    Compared with the Ghost Envoys in the Ghost City, their cultivation is higher by a whole major stratum.

    Near them, you¡¯d be able to smell the heavy scent of blood oozing out of their bodies.

    A testament to the excessive amount of human lives that have moistened their hands.

    The dozen or so doctors, who are prestigious and reputable people outside, are herded into the hall likembs for ughter.

    All of their faces are filled with unease, but they keep quiet out of fear, not daring to speak.

    At this moment, a lot of them are starting to regret it.

    For the secret skill of Pill Condensation, they shouldn¡¯t have run to the Ghost Wind Valley to take risks.

    ¡°Ghost King, what is the meaning of this?!¡± suddenly, a resonant voice rises, breaking the consuming silence, ¡°We are doctors that you¡¯ve personally invited toe and treat the Ghost Lord, not prisoners. Is this how the Ghost City shows its hospitality?¡±

    Everyone simultaneously turns to the source of the voice.

    Seeing the identity of the person who¡¯s speaking fervently, a lot of people show expressions like they¡¯re relieved from a burden.

    ¡°So Dr. Song is here, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Dr. Song is highly respected, there¡¯s no one in the entire Yanwu Continent who is without some degree of consideration for him. He¡¯s a person that even the Royal Family of Jing Cheng gives esteem and gratification.¡±

    The person who spoke up is Dr. Song of Jing Cheng¡¯s Longevity Hall, illustrious and celebrated in the Yanwu Continent, one can say that he is an existence that is second only to the Godly Doctor Qian Qing.

    In a moment, another grizzly-haired, droopy-eyed elderly man opens his mouth: ¡°Simply making trouble, what about the Ghost Lord? Where is he? This time, the Ghost Lord must give us a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, we would absolutely not be willing to take things lying down. This old man will report to the Emperor, and let His Majesty personally exact justice for me!¡±

    Looking at the old man who spoke up, someone cries out in surprise: ¡°Ah! That is Huang Yao¡¯s Dr. Du!¡±

    ¡°Hah, Ghost City is in trouble this time, Dr. Du is the Imperial Physician of the Emperor of Huang Yao, he refines many of the draughts in Huang Yao¡¯s Ghost City! More than that, Dr. Du has a violent temper. By pissing him off, the Ghost City will face consequences this time!¡±

    Soon after, the respected doctors rise up one after another, criticizing Liu Se and Shi Lanling.

    In the wake of these doctors rising up, the originally anxious and worried group immediately has their minds stabilize, bing arrogant.

    *based from a story at the end of the Warring States period. From what I understand, someone presents a map to the king, with the excuse of ceding the area to the king, but actually smuggling in a knife in the innermost part of the roll. The character for ¡®Map¡¯ could also mean ¡®scheme¡¯ or ¡®plot¡¯. So it¡¯s ¡®the plot unravels¡¯.

 Chapter 503: Scam

    <h4>Chapter 503: Scam</h4>

    At the Head Table, Liu Se¡¯s face is hidden under a mask, no expression could be seen.

    There¡¯s only a pair of eyes, devoid of any warmth, that coldly runs through everyone below.

    Sitting next to her, Shi Lanling is tenaciously ring at Muyan.

    In her pair of evil-looking eyes, heavily-lined with makeup, strong rancor and excitement res out.

    By herself, Muyan is just about the only rxed and unaffected face among everyone present.

    While everyone is making a ruckus, she pointedly looks for a ce to sit down, pours a cup of tea for herself, and slowly takes a sip.

    Looking at Muyan¡¯s carefree appearance, Shi Lanling remembers her own disgrace three days ago.

    The evil fire in her heart burns wildly, almost making her lose her self-control, pounce over, and tear Muyan¡¯s face apart.

    But as she thinks of what¡¯s about to happen, Shi Lanling calms down again, and reveals a malevolent smile.

    ......

    ¡°Alright, for now, don¡¯t talk rubbish first!¡± Dr. Song puts up a hand moves it down, gesturing for everyone to calm down.

    He then directs a stern look towards Liu Se, ¡°Where is the Ghost Lord? Are we not here to treat him?¡±

    ¡°Right, if we cure the Ghost Lord, you guys must hand over the secret method of Pill Condensation, in ordance with the promise. If you are to defraud us, don¡¯t me this old man for being impolite!¡± Dr. Du coldly says, ¡°When ites to that, we will unite all our territories and renounce the Ghost City, and make you peoplepletely disappear from the Yanwu Continent!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... renounce the Ghost City! Just by yourselves, you trash?¡±

    Liu Se finally couldn¡¯t stop herself from bursting out inughter.

    Surrounding the doctors, all of the Ghost Envoys reveal ridicule and disdain on their faces.

    Dr. Du and Dr. Song have theirplexions turn green and white, ¡°Good, good. You people actually dare to y us this way, then let¡¯s all just wait and see! Everyone, since the Ghost City doesn¡¯t have any sincerity, what are we still doing here! Let¡¯s leave!¡±

    Dr. Du waves a hand, and the other doctors immediately echo their agreement. With everyone¡¯s hackles raised, they move to leave.

    But just as they reach the doorway, two Ghost Envoys bar their path forward.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t block this old man¡¯s way!¡±

    Dr. Songunches a palm strike, powerful Internal Force containing a strong killing intent that fills the atmosphere.

    Dr. Song, who outwardly appears to be nothing more than a mere schr, unexpectedly possesses a high Heaven Stage cultivation.

    That¡¯s the reason why there isn¡¯t the smallest hint of fear on his face.

    He doesn¡¯t think that just a pair of Ghost Envoys would be able to block his way out.

    But the two Ghost Envoys blocking the doorway, in the face of such an attack-

    There¡¯s not the slightest hint of cowering or fear on their faces, revealing cynical smiling expressions instead.

    All of a sudden, a huge palm-leaf fan appears in the hands of one of the Ghost Envoys.

    He ruthlessly fans towards Dr. Song.

    An ominous, bone-chilling cold wind assaults him.

    Dr. Song only feels that his Internal Force, which was released with his palm strike, is thoroughly swallowed up by this Yin wind within a split second.

    It¡¯s soon followed by several, loud crashing sounds.

    Each and every one of the doctors who are rushing to the doorway is kicked by a Ghost Envoy, and sent flying through the air.

    They heavily fall back to the hall.

    For a moment, groans of pain echo in turns throughout the Hall.

    Dr. Song gets up from the floor and straightens himself, wisps of blood spilling out from the corners of his mouth.

    He ferociously res at Liu Se: ¡°Poison Smog!! You actually dare to use Poison Smog on us!¡±

    ¡°You barbaric, crazed beast, what exactly do you want? You dare to raise your hand against so many doctors in the Ghost Wind Valley, aren¡¯t you worried about getting killed by all the martial Practitioners?¡±

    Liu Se unhurriedly rises up from her seat, and tugs with a hand.

    The mask and robe on her body all disappear without a trace, exposing a frighteningly ugly face ¨C like a cracked, old tree bark.

 Chapter 504:

    <h4>Chapter 504:</h4>

    Seeing her features, a lot of people show expressions of rm and disgust.

    Even Muyan stares nkly, she herself didn¡¯t expect that Liu Se is in fact a woman, and her true face would actually be such.

    Liu Se leisurely and contentedly enjoys their horrified reactions.

    She then walks towards Dr. Song and Dr. Du until she¡¯s in front of them, ¡°Want to leave so soon? What¡¯s the hurry? Don¡¯t you guys want to treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness? Don¡¯t you want the secret method of Pill Condensation?¡±

    Dr. Song speaks through gritted teeth, ¡°You mustn¡¯t go too far, Liu Se! In reality, you people don¡¯t even have the secret method, do you? You just used this ruse to scam us intoing over. What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°My Ghost City naturally possesses the secret method of Pill Condensation!¡±

    That said, Liu Se looks at Shi Lanling, ¡°Shi-xianzi is the finest proof of it.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze all together turn towards Shi Lanling.

    That¡¯s right! Shi Lanling can perform alchemy, everyone knows this.

    However, is Shi Lanling really willing to hand over the secret method?

    Shi Lanling stands up, a mboyant smile appearing on her heavily-painted face, ¡°Of course, as long as the assembly cures the Ghost Lord, Lanling is willing to hand over the Secret Skill of Pill Condensation. I believe that everyone who came here surely wants this Secret Method very much!¡±

    Saying that, her eyes sweep over to Muyan.

    Seeing that Muyan appears to remain as unmoved as before, she snorts: Slut, keep pretending! You¡¯re probably going crazy about wanting to learn alchemy! Why else would you rush over to the Ghost Wind Valley! But you will never have the chance!

    ¡°Since the Ghost City is really willing to award the Secret Method of Pill Condensation for the task, what are we still tarrying for, bring us to the Ghost Lord at once, so we could treat him!¡±

    At this time, it¡¯s as if Dr. Song and Dr. Du themselves have forgotten the unpleasantness from earlier, as their eyes are burning hot.

    That¡¯s the Secret Method of Pill Condensation!

    The Yanwu Continent is huge, there are countless martial practitioners, doctors and apothecaries.

    However, there¡¯s just a very small number of alchemists.

    Anyone who could grasp the art of alchemy could stand at the peak in thepany of doctors, be an entity above the rest.

    Even pry into a shortcut in passing the Tribtions and Ascension.

    This is also the reason why Dr. Song and the others, fully aware of the dangers in the Ghost Wind Valley, would stille running to treat the Ghost Lord.

    Liu Se snorts, unhurriedly saying: ¡°No hurry. Before I let you people treat the Ghost Lord, I still want to see whether you truly have the ability to do so.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Ghost Lord currently upies the highest of the high seats in our Ghost City, any random doctor can¡¯t just be entitled to treat him.¡±

    Dr. Song quickly says: ¡°If you won¡¯t let use treat the Ghost Lord, how will you determine whether or not we have the qualifications?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡± Liu Se looks around until her gaze settles on Muyan.

    Muyan only feels a strong killing intent passing through her body.

    She hears Liu Se continue to speak: ¡°As long as you could beat Shi-xianzi, Shi Lanling, in the field of medicine, you would be qualified to go and treat the Ghost Lord. This way, I would naturally let you go in, examine and heal the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°Win against Shi-xianzi.¡±

    Hearing this condition, many doctors furrow their brows.

    But there are a few among them, such as Dr. Song and Dr. Du, who are showing unyielding expressions.

    Even though Shi Lanling has a very big reputation, they believe themselves to be much better than this little girl when ites to the field of medicine.

    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re having apetition, let¡¯s have apetition! I wonder how we¡¯re going topete against against Shi-xianzi? Would it be an oral cross-examination, question and answer, or on the spot treatment of a patient?¡±

 Chapter 505: At the top of the worldâ€™s countless poisonsâ€“Gu

    <h4>Chapter 505: At the top of the world¡¯s countless poisons¨CGu</h4>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Lanling sneers and stands at the head table, towering above as she looks down on them, ¡°Dr. Song, Dr. Du, you probably didn¡¯t hear it clearly. The Ghost King said that you¡¯ll measure your hand against mine, that would be youpeting against me in alchemy.¡±

    As she¡¯s talking, her bitter and egotistical gaze sweeps over to Muyan, ¡°Everyone, we forgot to mention ¨C the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be cured by ordinary draughts and medical techniques. Only Elixirs are able to alleviate and genuinely cure it. If you want to go in and diagnose the Ghost Lord, you must first beat me in the field of alchemy!¡±

    ¡°Alchemy?!!¡± Dr. Song incredulously says, ¡°What game are you ying? If we can perform alchemy, why would possiblye running from far away, to the Ghost Wind Valley?!¡±

    Among these people that have arrived at the Ghost Wind Valley, which of them didn¡¯te rushing for the Secret Method of Pill Condensation?

    If they can do alchemy, why would they possibly brave this kind of danger?

    What¡¯s more, what aboutpeting in alchemy against Shi Lanling, who already made a name for herself a decade prior?

    ¡°Liu Se, Shi Lanling! Are you two making fools of us all?!¡±

    Liu Se curls up the corners of her mouth, the flesh on her ugly, hole-filled face bunches up together, appearing all the more frightening.

    They only hear her snicker darkly and say: ¡°Respected doctors, rest assured. Since you¡¯ll be made topete against Shi-xianzi, we¡¯d naturally let you have the ability to do alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Let us have the ability to do alchemy? Are you... are you going to release the Secret Method of Pill Condensation now?¡±

    Thinking off this possibility, the doctors beneath have each and every one of their hearts burn hot.

    Instead of responding to them, Liu Se ps her hands.

    In a moment, a group of ck-clothed Ghost Envoyses up while holding trays.

    A small, ck goblet is ced on each tray.

    There¡¯s also one in front of Muyan.

    She looks inside and discovers that within the cup, there¡¯s a small ck bug that¡¯s only the size of an infant¡¯s fingernail.

    An unpleasant fishy stink ising out from that small ck bug.

    Just a tiny sniff, and Muyan immediately feels her stomach churn violently inside.

    She promptly holds her breath.

    But as she stares at that ck bug, her gaze bes incredibly deep.

    That¡¯s because she already recognizes what it is.

    It¡¯s at the top of the world¡¯s countless poisons¨C Gu!

    ¡°Smells so bad! Blergh... this... just what is this thing? Why is it so disgusting?¡±

    Someone also carries up a small goblet before Liu Se.

    She doesn¡¯t have any problem with picking up that ck bug from inside the goblet, and letting it crawl on her dry, cracked skin.

    Her face reveals a fascinated expression, ¡°This is Chi* Gu. Once you take it, you will automatically possess the ability to Condense Pills. In this way, you would naturally be able topete against Shi-xianzi.¡±

    a dragon that has yet to grow its horns

    At that time, someone is still holding that small goblet to examine it.

    Hearing what Liu Se said, he immediately looks rmed, and his hand trembles.

    The goblet falls down to the floor, crashing and breaking.

    The ck bug, which was originally calm and quiet inside the cup, as soon as it falls to the ground, it immediately shoots towards that man¡¯s body and burrows in.

    After climbing up the man¡¯s skin, that seemingly fragile and vulnerable little bug unexpectedly drills fast into his flesh.

    All the way through the epidermis, it flees to the location of his heart at lightning speed.

    ¡°Aaargh... get lost! Go away! Don¡¯t go inside my body, aaah... help me!¡±

    Liu Se ces the Chi Gu in her hand back into the small goblet, chuckling: ¡°What are you scared of! You can take the Chi Gu orally, but it can also enter the human body through the skin. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not in mortal danger at the moment, but on the contrary, you have this enormous gift that is the Secret Skill of Alchemy. Howe you¡¯re wailing and howling?¡±

 Chapter 506: Refining Elixirs

    <h4>Chapter 506: Refining Elixirs</h4>

    That doctor eventually calms down, but there¡¯s fear and rm across his whole face, his entire body is trembling.

    Liu Se: ¡°Dr. Chen, if you don¡¯t believe it, you could try doing alchemy right here, right now.¡±

    As soon as her words fall, someone immediatelyes up, carrying a veryrge furnace tripod.

    A variety of herbs areid out next to the tripod, and a specially designated medicine boy helps to light up the fire on the furnace.

    Dr. Chen is half believing, half doubting. But he nevertheless walks forward to start concocting Pills.

    As the drug ingredients slowly dissolve within the Dan Furnace, that doctor hesitates for a moment, urging his Internal Force to to make the Pills inside condense and take shape.

    Right then, Muyan¡¯s pupils slightly contract.

    Ever since the reconstruction of her Spiritual Root, she obtained Spiritual Power.

    Thus, she could see a lot of things that were originally invisible to the naked eye.

    Right now for instance, after Dr. Chen uses his Internal Force, the Chi Gu within his body stirs restlessly.

    The extremely small, invisible bug is nibbling at Dr. Chen¡¯s heart little by little, consuming his flesh.

    ordingly, it gives back. What is originally the Internal Force that Dr. Chen releases from his palms, turns into an energy that is simr to Spiritual Power.

    As this ¡®pseudo Spiritual Power¡¯ is incessantly poured into the Dan Furnace, sure enough, the Elixir within starts to slowly condense.

    Nobody knows that during this process, that minuscule ck bug that has attached itself to Dr. Chen¡¯s heart has made arge den.

    This is offering the human body as a sacrifice to feed the Gu bug.

    Although it would make someone have the ability to condense Pills for a short period of time, there wille a day when the person will receive a bacsh from the Gu bug, the heart will bepletely eaten through, meat sucked up, then die.

    Muyan¡¯s brows furrow tightly, her gaze deep and heavy as she looks at Liu Se.

    Such a method is really too insidious.

    Just then, green smoke rises up in spirals from within that furnace, a medicinal fragrance wafts through the air.

    Dr. Chen impatiently goes forward to open the furnace. Seeing that there¡¯s a Pill inside, he stares nkly at first.

    Then he says in rapt disbelief: ¡°I did it, I seeded! I actually refined an Elixir!¡±

    This time, in this drawing room, it¡¯s really a stone that has set off a thousand waves!

    All the doctorse up to see that Elixir.

    After determining that what had been refined really is the first grade [Nurturing Pill], they immediately be as dumb as wooden chickens.

    ¡°This... this Gu bug could really make a person possess the skill of alchemy!¡±

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s burning gazes simultaneously turn towards the small goblet.

    That Chi Gu which had frightened and disgusted them just a moment ago, is now brimming with an alluring magic.

    ¡°As long as I take this Gu bug, I could be an alchemist!¡±

    There¡¯s already some people who couldn¡¯t help but stretch their hands towards that small cup.

    Dr. Wang, who is standing beside Muyan, also has a fervent look on his face. He couldn¡¯t wait to be like that Dr. Chen and swallow that Gu bug, and also be able to do alchemy right away.

    Just as he stretches out his hand however, it is caught by a fine, slender, white-as-jade hand.

    The girl¡¯s soft and sweet-sounding voice is neither light nor heavy as it slowly speaks up, yet it¡¯s like a morning bell that rings inside everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The so-called Gu bug must be fed with flesh, blood, and poison for it to survive.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask Ghost King Liu, what is this Chi Gu feeding on?¡±

    Without notice, Muyan has already gotten up from her seat, looking at Liu Se¡¯s direction, ¡°Just now, Ghost King Liu said that as long as we win, we would forever have the ability to do alchemy. Then I wonder, what will happen to the people who fail? Afterwards, can they still take out the the Chi Gu that they took?¡±

    As soon as these words are spoken out, it as if a basin of cold water is poured down their heads.

    Especially Dr. Wang who had been stopped by Muyan, hisplexion has be deathly pale.

 Chapter 507: To die

    <h4>Chapter 507: To die</h4>

    It was only at this moment that everyone wakes up from their burning desire towards the secret skill of alchemy.

    They remember just what a terrible thing a Gu bug is.

    In an instant, all of them recoil their hands, keeping away from that small goblet like one would avoid snakes and scorpions.

    The happy expression on Dr. Chen¡¯s face drains away, returning back to terror.

    Shi Lanling grinds her teeth and ferociously res at Muyan, ¡°Slut, you¡¯re meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    But Muyan feels disinclined to care about Shi Lanling, so she merely fixes her attention towards Liu Se.

    Liu Se doesn¡¯t show the slightest inclination to refute it, openlyughing. The way she looks at all of them is like one who¡¯s looking at insects that she could trample and kill at any time.

    ¡°If you fail, of course it would only be a dead end.¡±

    ¡°These Chi Gu, I¡¯ve spent a lot of time preparing them for you all, I¡¯ve only finished the preparation this evening. How could it be put to waste?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who loses to Shi-xianzi will have their meat and blood turn into food for the Chi Gu. It is your honor that you can help Ben Wang with the advancement of these adorable Chi Gu.¡±

    Liu Se¡¯s malicious gaze turns to Muyan, and with her rough and cackling voice: ¡°I wonder if the Enchantress is satisfied with this exnation? Looking at the appearance of your soft skin and tender flesh, my Chi Gu would surely love it.¡±

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to take the Gu bug, I don¡¯t want to be eaten by it!¡± someone finally couldn¡¯t help but let out a screech of rm, ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to treat the Ghost Lord, nor do I want the secret skill of alchemy, hurry and let me leave!¡±

    Saying that, he rushes like mad to go outside the hall.

    As soon as he gets to the doorway however, he¡¯s blocked by a Ghost Envoy.

    ¡°What do you people think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to force me into taking the Gu? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a senior doctor, there are many Practitioners out there who would throw their lives for me, if you people dare toy a hand on me, I swear I¡¯ll raze your Ghost City to the ground!¡±

    Liu Se lets out a low sigh, ¡°You would really go against us?¡±

    ¡°Of... of course I would!¡±

    A strange smiling expression appears on Liu Se¡¯s ugly face, ¡°Well then, let him leave. Our Ghost City will not force anyone.¡±

    Hearing Liu Se¡¯s words, the Ghost Envoy guarding the door immediately withdraws to the side.

    After the initial panic, that doctor thinks that Liu Se is scared of him. He immediately shows a smug expression, and struts out.

    As he departs, he still leaves behind some haughty words, ¡°Liu Se, Shi Lanling, just you wait! I will absolutely not let this matter slide!¡±

    Everyone watches as he leaves the hall, and that he¡¯s really safe and unharmed.

    The desire to follow his example floats and drifts in the minds of quite a few doctors.

    It¡¯s at this moment that there¡¯s a sudden and abrupt change.

    They watch, just as that doctor has taken ten steps away from the hall, he suddenly clutches his own throat.

    His body sways unsteadily.

    And from within his throat, bursts of disjointed gurgling soundse out.

    Immediately after that, he turns around while wobbling and teetering.

    In the night, the lights outside the hall dimly shine upon his face.

    Just then, the crowd screams in terror.

    They see on his face, ck-colored pits appear.

    It looks as something is rotting and spoiling it.

    Not only that, a thick and smelly dark-brown liquid keeps on flowing out of his gaping mouth.

    In but the short span of an instant, the senior doctor who was refined and spry just now, has be even more terrifying than Liu Se.

    Breathing hisst!

    The entire Great Hall descends into deathly stillness.

    The next moment, someone shakily asks: ¡°What... what is the meaning of this?¡±

    With her twig-like finger, Liu Se gently tidies her own hair, unhurriedly saying: ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The Poison Smog of the Ghost Wind Valley ispletely released. The inner and outer halls are already brimming with it.¡±

 Chapter 508: Failure

    <h4>Chapter 508: Failure</h4>

    ¡°Except for within this Great Hall, there¡¯s not a single living thing in the entire Ghost Wind Valley.¡±

    ¡°As for you all, once you take a single step outside the Great Hall, you will be exactly like him.¡±

    It is indeed the Poison Smog!

    Muyan¡¯splexion bes increasingly heavy, she could hear her pounding heartbeat.

    She knows perfectly well that Di Ming Jue and his group shouldn¡¯t have any issues, but she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying.

    She has already given the three of them the Elixirs to counter the Poison Smog, so they shouldn¡¯t be impaired by it, right?

    At this time, Liu Se is condescendingly looking around, sneering: ¡°Now then, anyone else wants to leave?¡±

    Everyone is as silent as a grave.

    ¡°Haha, wouldn¡¯t it better if you were all this obedient earlier!¡±

    Liu Se ps her hands, ¡°Since there¡¯s no further objections, let¡¯s start the match now!¡±

    That said, she casually points with a finger, ¡°Starting from you!¡±

    She¡¯s actually pointing at Dr. Chen, who had just sessfully concocted a Pill just a moment ago.

    What he had just refined is a level one, low-ranked [Qi Nurturing Pill].

    Shi Lanling takes the Pill that he refined. Disdain on her face, ¡°If you want topete against me, you have to at least refine a level two Pill. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be worth my undertaking.¡±

    ¡°Hear that?¡± Liu Se looks at Dr. Chen, ¡°Concoct a Pill that¡¯s at the second level or higher.¡±

    ¡°No! No... this is my first time performing alchemy... it¡¯s simply impossible for me to refine a level two Elixir...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a Ghost Envoy lifts him up by the neck.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to concoct Pills, then just get thrown out of the Great Hall.¡±

    What¡¯s outside the Great Hall?

    It¡¯s the Poison Smog that can instantly turn a person into a corpse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do alchemy! I¡¯ll perform alchemy right now!¡± Dr. Chen has tears and mucus flowing profusely as he weeps, he scrambles frantically to go before the Dan Furnace and start concocting Pills.

    An hourter, Dr. Chen has almost exhausted all the Internal Force of his body.

    Muyan also sees that the Chi Gu has sucked a his heart¡¯s blood little by little.

    The whole person is losing mass at a rate that is clearly observable with the naked eye.

    But after an hour, there¡¯s a loud bang.

    The Dan Furnace explodes, and the alchemy is a failure.

    This is just as expected!

    Even with the assistance of the Chi Gu, Dr. Chen is a first-timer in alchemy after all, there¡¯s no way he could just easily refine a level two Elixir.

    Dr. Chen vacantly looks at the exploded Dan Furnace.

    Then he turns to stare at Liu Se in horror, shaking like a sieve from head to foot.

    The corners of Liu Se¡¯s mouth slowly go up, revealing a row of ghastly white teeth. Her smile is really indescribably cheerful, ¡°Dr. Chen has failed to concoct a Pill, that is just a useless waste. As a result, you will now turn into food for my adorable Chi Gu!¡±

    ¡°Spare... spare me... ah¨C!!¡±

    A sad, shrill screames out of Dr. Chen¡¯s mouth for a little while, then it abruptly stops.

    The whole person is straight and stiff as he falls down to the floor.

    The wizened body shrivels up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    His eye socket has be sunken, only ayer of skin wraps around his skeleton, overall resembling a dried corpse.

    Then, at the location of his heart, the little ck bug has grown several timesrger. It eats its way out of his flesh and clothes.

    It opens its wings and flies to Liu Se¡¯s hand, then it burrows into her body.

    The ce where Dr. Chen¡¯s heart should be is already hollow and empty.

    Everyone present once again falls into a deathly silence.

    Looking at this scene, even the Ghost Envoys of Ghost City, as well as Magistrate Liu, all of them have unsightlyplexions, their faces betray their unease.

    All the invited doctors are even more fearful, their faces an unnatural color as they tremble harder.

    ¡°Well, this is one is already useless. Next, who¡¯s turn shall it be?¡±

    Liu Se¡¯s cold and gloomy eyes sweep through, all the doctors fearfully retreat, avoiding her gaze.

 Chapter 509: This old man will take your place

    <h4>Chapter 509: This old man will take your ce</h4>

    But when she turns to Muyan, she suddenlyes into contact with a pair of deep, bottomless peach blossom eyes.

    Neither shifting nor averting, yet they give her a certain bone-piercing chill.

    Liu Se¡¯s slightly narrows her eyes, the muscles on her crinkly, pockmarked face trembles a little.

    This is the woman who killed her Xuan Ji.

    Haha, Liu Se will not grant her a quick death!

    She must make her suffer and be tormented with fear and despair, little by little, torture her to death.

    A dark gleam shes through Liu Se¡¯s eyes, however.

    She has this feeling, that there¡¯s a familiar yet frightening power in this woman¡¯s body.

    What exactly is it?

    Her gaze sweeps past Muyan, finallynding on a random person, ¡°Next, you!¡±

    ¡°No... don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to take that Gu bug, spare me! Spare me!¡±

    ......

    Two hourster, there are already three more corpses in the spacious Great Hall.

    Each of them had their flesh and blood sucked dry by the Chi Gu, their hearts eaten up, their deaths iparably miserable.

    Of these three doctors, not one of them was able to sessfully refine a second level Elixir.

    The entire hall is deathly quiet, only Shi Lanling¡¯s insolentughter echoes through the ce.

    ¡°Hahaha... you call yourselves acimed doctors, but you can¡¯t even refine a second level Elixir. What else are you, if not trash?¡±

    She looks at everyone with her eyes brimming with bitterness and resentment.

    The noble fairy that previously ced herself above themon popce, at this moment, she haspletely vanished.

    Three days ago, when Di Ming Jue had kicked out her naked figure from his room, she was seen by a lot of people in the Ghost Wind Valley.

    Since then, Shi Lanling ces her hate not only on Jun Muyan, but she also hates everyone in this Valley.

    If she lets someone leave here alive, her reputation will truly be ruined.

    Furthermore, shepletely lost face in front of everyone here, mocked and humiliated.

    These people, why should they be allowed to stand tall and exist as respected doctors?

    She will see these people be more wretched than her, even worse than a dog or a pig.

    Especially this slut, Jun Muyan!

    Shi Lanling looks at Muyan, and sees that there¡¯s no longer a leisurely expression on her face, but she looks focused and serious.

    Her heart really feels indescribably light.

    Seeing so many people die tragically, this slut is finally afraid!

    But fear is also useless!

    Today, I will have you die without a burial site!!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. So many have died already. Who should be next?¡±

    Shi Lanlingughs lowly, and she suddenly shifts her line of sight towards Muyan, ¡°Jun Muyan, as my Ghost City¡¯s Shenshu, as well as the Enchantress of Medicine with such grand reputation, don¡¯t you want to do your best for our Ghost Lord?¡±

    Standing beside Muyan, Dr. Wang¡¯splexion transforms, and he uncontrobly trembles all over.

    Yet he still couldn¡¯t help but shakily speak: ¡°Dr. Jun- Dr. Jun is the best in refining draughts, and she¡¯s still so young, she still... doesn¡¯t have to...¡±

    ¡°Hah, if you don¡¯t want to make here up and perform alchemy, are you volunteering?¡±

    Hearing Shi Lanling¡¯s retort, Dr. Wang immediately goes deathly pale, no longer daring to say anything more.

    Muyan snorts, and is about to step forward.

    Suddenly, a loud and clear voice rises, ¡°This old man willpete against you!¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, and sees Dr. Song stride forward.

    He holds in his hand that small cup that contains the Chi Gu.

    Seeing that he wants to swallow that Chi Gu, Muyan quickly stops him, ¡°Dr. Song, you don¡¯t have to take my ce...¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡± with a grave look, Dr. Song res at Muyan, loudly saying, ¡°The Enchantress of Medicine Jun Muyan, I have heard your name, I¡¯ve also heard people say that you refine godly draughts.¡±

 Chapter 510: Hope

    <h4>Chapter 510: Hope</h4>

    ¡°At such an age, you could actually have such fantastic and consummate skills in medicine, you could even refine such miraculous draughts. This goes to show that you have boundless potential.¡±

    ¡°No matter how these weary old bodies of ours are unfit for anything, they¡¯re not useless to the extent that it would make a young girl like you step up in sacrifice before us.¡±

    ¡°Yanwu Continent¡¯s Practitioners, as well as themon folk, what they need the most is for a doctor like you to exist, and to continue to exist!¡±

    After saying that, he doesn¡¯t wait for Muyan to stop him, and he straight up takes the Chi Gu in the small goblet and swallows it into his belly.

    Muyan¡¯s pupils suddenly contract.

    An indefinable emotion jumps up from her insides to her brain.

    Dr. Song strides forward, coldly staring at Liu Se and Shi Lanling, ¡°Elegant, pure, and holy Shi-xianzi: I spit on that! Turns out to be no more than a ck-hearted venomous woman, with the face of a human but the heart of a beast! For an animal like you to also be named as a doctor, that¡¯s simply an insult to the doctors who help the dying and heal the injured!!¡±

    ¡°Old bastard! Well, good! Since you yourself don¡¯t want to live, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!!¡±

    In anger, Shi Lanling¡¯s entire face warps malevolently.

    She waves a hand, quickly making a Ghost Envoy move up her special Dan furnace.

    Dr. Song doesn¡¯t spare her another nce, walking straight to his own Dan furnace.

    Along with the herbs being dissolved by the fire,

    Dr. Song operates his formidable Internal Force, directing the medicinal essence to start its fusion.

    And just like the other doctors who preceded him,

    Muyan could clearly observe the Chi Gu feeding at his heart, right as it is nibbling away at his flesh and blood a little at a time.

    As time passes, Dr. Song¡¯s originally ruddyplexion bes a little pale.

    His eye sockets also begin to gradually get sunken.

    Since he wants to refine a second level Elixir, it needs to consume more Internal Force.

    The more Internal Force he mobilizes, the more it stimtes the Chi Gu to take even more of his flesh.

    But if he doesn¡¯t use arge amount of Internal Force, it would simply be impossible to condense an Elixir which is second level or higher.

    This is an infinite loop that pushes people into the road of death.

    After two hours, a medicinal fragrance wafts out of the Dan furnace in front of Dr. Song.

    This fragrance makes each and every one of the doctors within the Great Hall to stir restlessly.

    ¡°This is the level two [Restoration Dan]. Moreover, this rich and concentrated fragrance, this should at least be a second level, first-ranked Elixir!¡±

    ¡°Great, truly worthy of being Dr. Song. He really refined a level two Pill in spite of everything!¡±

    Almost at the same time, at her side, Shi Lanling has also finished concocting a Pill.

    In contrast to Dr. Song¡¯s wan, sallow, and consumptive appearance after performing alchemy-

    Shi Lanling only has a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, her skin appears lighter and all the more translucent instead, radiant.

    She sends a scornful nce towards Dr. Song, her face is filled with disdain.

    At this time, a Ghost Envoy has already walked over to Dr. Song, opening the Pill furnace.

    There are three Pills inside, the color is pure and limpid, with a mellow and full scent.

    The Ghost Envoy picks one up and appraises it. In a clear voice: ¡°Level two, first-ranked [Restoration Dan]!¡±

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s really a second level Pill!¡±

    ¡°If this wins, we have hope!¡±

    However, the Ghost Envoy quickly goes to Shi Lanling, picks up the Pill in front of her, sniffing and tasting it.

    Soon after, he deres: ¡°Level three, mid-ranked [Restoration Dan].¡±

    In an instant, themotion in the Great Hall turns into a deathly quiet.

    The doctors who were wild with joy just a moment ago, every one of them bes deathly pale, despair painted across their faces.

    Dr. Song himself is swaying from side to side, he could barely support himself to keep standing.

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Shi Lanling couldn¡¯t help her unbridledughter, ¡°Old bastard,pete in alchemy against me in the next life! This is what you brought upon yourself, you¡¯ll die without an intact corpse now, but you can¡¯t me me!¡±

 Chapter 511: So this is a Chi Gu

    <h4>Chapter 511: So this is a Chi Gu</h4>

    Liu Se also reveals a cryptic smile, and with her rough, crackling voice: ¡°Since you lost the alchemypetition, Dr. Song, you can only turn into food for my Chi Gu.¡±

    Dr. Song¡¯s pupils slightly contract, obvious dread and horror in his eyes.

    Anyone who saw the corpses¡¯ devastation with their own eyes, how the Chi Gu fed on meat and blood, and hollowed out their hearts ¨C there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be frightened.

    Soon, he feels an acute pain at the location of his heart.

    There¡¯s also the cold despair from his vitality draining out little by little.

    Just as he closes his eyes, intending to give up on his life-

    A hand suddenly grasps his wrist, pressing on a vein.

    Astounded, Dr. Song snaps his eyes open, only to see a peerlessly beautiful face very close to him.

    Then, before he could react-

    The girl¡¯s steady voice enters his ears, ¡°Dr. Song, excuse me!¡±

    A pair of slender white hands suddenly tears his clothes open.

    His now-emaciated chest is exposed.

    One after another, silver needles pierces into his body.

    With the increasing number of needles piercing him, pure Mysterious Energy flows through the silver needles, into his acupuncture points, muscles, and veins.

    Dr. Song unexpectedly feels the pain in his heart, as well as the chill on his body, subside little by little.

    Following that, he feels a sharp twinge from the skin of his chest.

    The girl in front of him is holding a de in her hand, and with an extremely efficient movement, she cuts his chest open.

    Soon after, a hand rises and a needle falls.

    When everyonees to their senses to react, Dr. Song could no longer support himself, weakly falling to the floor.

    On Muyan¡¯s hand, she¡¯s already stabbing a ck bug the size of an adult fingernail, using a needle.

    ¨CChi Gu!

    The ck bug that was stabbed through by a silver needle is struggling violently, letting out a strange, ear-piercing sound.

    But as Muyan operates her Internal Force, the needle lights up with a scorching me.

    That Chi Gu immediately burns to ashes.

    The whole audience goes quiet once again, one would hear it if a pin drops.

    Then Muyan goes on to discard the silver needle, pats off the ashes on her hands, and shows a charming but provocative smile towards Liu Se, ¡°So this is a Chi Gu!¡±

    Her tone is brimming with disdain.

    That instant, Liu Se¡¯s eyes turn incredibly cold, her whole body exudes a powerful pressure and murderousness.

    That pressure and killing intent is almost suffocating, making the recently ecstatic doctors once again sink into panic.

    Muyan¡¯s expression also bes serious.

    This time, it¡¯s not just an illusion.

    She could clearly feel that this Liu Se has a cultivation higher than her.

    Even the breathing out of her body is far, far greater than what belongs to the Yanwu Continent.

    Simr to the pressure that could sometimes leak from Di Ming Jue and his group.

    Just then, Liu Se slowly speaks with her hoarse, unpleasant voice: ¡°To extract a Gu unaided, Miss Jun¡¯s medical skills really made me gasp in amazement. Since the Enchantress has this kind of skill, I think that the next person topete should be you! What do you think, Shi-xianzi?¡±

    Shi Lanling suddenly bursts outughing, ¡°Good, very good! Jun Muyan, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment topete against you, I¡¯ve been waiting for quite a long time indeed!¡±

    At the side, the Magistrate Liu who hasn¡¯t spoken until now, finally couldn¡¯t help bute forward.

    In a trembling voice: ¡°Respected Ghost King, even though Miss Jun couldn¡¯t do alchemy, she could still refine godly draughts, their effects are even better than Elixirs. In addition, her medical skills are truly superb, few could match her.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s for the sake of treating the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness, why don¡¯t we let Miss Jun go in and try it now, no need to do alchemy. This subordinate dares to guarantee, the draughts refined by Miss Jun are absolutely better than the Elixirs refined by Shi-xianzi!¡±

 Chapter 512: Stand in front of Muyan

    <h4>Chapter 512: Stand in front of Muyan</h4>

    To hear Magistrate Liu show no quarter in saying that she¡¯s inferior to Muyan, Shi Lanling¡¯s face fills up with malevolent ire.

    Liu Se looks as indifferent as before, but there¡¯s a chill within her gaze as she stares at Magistrate Liu. The corners of her mouth lift up, revealing a terrifying smile, ¡°Is that so? The draughts refined by the Enchantress of Medicine are really better than Elixirs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! This subordinate dares to use his life as guarantee!¡± hearing Liu Se speak like that, Magistrate Liu thought that he could persuade her, so he quickly says, ¡°In the Ghost City, the draughts refined by Miss Jun sell much higher than Shi-xianzi¡¯s Elixirs. Her skill in medicine is also widely recognized as one of the best, if it¡¯s her, she would definitely be able to save the Ghost Lord!¡±

    Magistrate Liu barely finished his speech, when someone suddenly and unexpectedly clutches his neck.

    Then a ck foggy mass assails his face, shrouding his entire head.

    A keen wailes out of Magistrate Liu¡¯s mouth, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, his face turns green then bes purple.

    Indented spots appear on his skin.

    Liu Se swings her arms, throwing the now-unconscious Magistrate Liu to the ground.

    Sneering: ¡°Ben Wang said that the Ghost Lord could only be treated with an Elixir, so he can only be treated with an Elixir. Who do you think you are, that you dare to make thoughtless remarks in front of Ben Wang.¡±

    ¡°Since you so very much want to use your life to vouch for it, then Ben Wang shall help you fulfill it immediately!¡±

    Shi Lanling was originally worried that Liu Se would truly be convinced that Jun Muyan is better than her, but as she witnesses this scene, she immediately bursts into uninhibitedughter: ¡°Jun Muyan, did you hear that? You can only use alchemy if you want to save the Ghost Lord.¡±

    ¡°So what if you can refine godly draughts? In the end, they¡¯re just draughts. How could theypare to Elixirs?¡±

    Her heavily-painted face is filled with unbridled arrogance and hatred.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s already seeing how, in a moment, the Chi Gu will suck Muyan¡¯s flesh dry, her miserable appearance of dying without an intact corpse.

    ......

    Dr. Song shrugs himself out from the desperation of imminent death, and he¡¯s right in the middle of being overjoyed from unexpectedly surviving that awful Chi Gu.

    But Liu Se and Shi Lanling¡¯s shamelessness is like a stick hitting him in the head, making him shake from head to foot out of anger.

    These scum, they... they¡¯re absolutely not looking for a doctor toe and check up on the Ghost Lord.

    They just want to all these doctors be eaten up by the Chi Gu.

    ¡°I... I willpete against you! I¡¯ll have another round with you!¡±

    Dr. Song couldn¡¯t attend to his weakness from excessive blood loss. He¡¯s shouting loudly while tugging at Muyan¡¯s sleeve. Then he lowers his voice and says: ¡°Little girl, hurry and leave, hurry and leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°I noticed it earlier, you¡¯re not afraid of the Poison Smog. I¡¯ll help stall them for you, you... quick, run!¡±

    Shi Lanling snorts, disdainfully looking at Dr. Song, ¡°You look half-dead already, why would you challenge me? There¡¯s no Chi Gu inside your body, you can¡¯t even condense a Pill, again, how can youpete against me!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let this old man face you!¡±

    ¡°No, I challenge you!¡±

    ¡°Shi Lanling, Liu Se, you¡¯re really taking us as pushovers! So what if the Chi Gu eats me until there¡¯s practically nothing left? This old man will fight you!¡±

    Dr. Du, Dr. Jiang, Dr. Li... each one of them a person of prestige and great renown, they all rise up to stand in front of Muyan.

    Just a moment ago, every one of them had still been filled with fear towards death and the Chi Gu.

    But at this instant, all of them have their chests overflowing with righteous indignation, brimming with self-possessed tenacity in facing death.

    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re fearless of death, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to live.

    But they know that on this day, the Ghost Wind Valley will not let a single one of them get away.

    And if old guys like them are going to die, then they¡¯re going to die.

    However, they cannot allow the medical heritage of the Yanwu Continent to be severed.

 Chapter 513: I will win

    <h4>Chapter 513: I will win</h4>

    If theyâ€™re all going to die here today, the study of medicine in the Yanwu Continent will fall back by at least thirty years .

    And the cause of all this, is merely their covetous thoughts towards the secret method of Pill Condensation!

    But at this very moment, Muyan, who extracted a Gu unaided, has made them see hope .

    This young girl, not yet twenty years old, yet she has such medical skills that are fantastic to the extreme .

    She could even refine draughts capable of regrowing dead flesh and bones .

    (Dr . Songâ€™s chest wound, downing just a single bottle of draught, and he healspletely in a wink of an eye . )

    Such a good seedling, rarely seen in ten thousand years, a spark of fire that can improve the art of healing in the Yanwu Continent by a whole realm â€?how could they allow her to be snuffed out?

    And so, right now, all the doctors who were previously greedy for life and afraid of death â€?they rise up .

    They stand in front of Muyan .

    Even Dr . Wang, who had once ridiculed andughed at Muyan, both his legs are shaking as he also stands in front of her .

    They spread out arms that are emphatically not strong, like an eagle guarding a chick, they hide Muyan behind them .

    Muyan dazedly looks at this scene, and she couldnâ€™t help but raise a hand and press it against her own chest .

    In that space of her heart, which should be icebound and firmly clutched by hatred-

    She doesnâ€™t know why, but right now, a warm current wells up .

    This warmth washes through every cell of her entire body, making her taste bitterness, feel ashamed, and yet moved beyond words .

    Muyan takes a deep shuddering breath, and she parts the crowd of doctors blocking in front of her .

    She directs a faint smile towards Liu Se and Shi Lanling, â€œAll right, I willpete against you in Alchemy!â€?

    â€œLittle girl, donâ€™t be impetuous!â€?

    â€œRight, that Shi Lanling, even old Song couldnâ€™tpete against her, how could you be her match?â€?

    â€œDr . Jun, youâ€™re an expert in drugs and medical techniques, thereâ€™s simply no need to have a trial in alchemy against that contemptible woman . Sheâ€™s already been immersing herself in alchemy for nearly ten years, and youâ€™re not even two decades old right now . How could you possibly rival her?â€?

    The doctors around Muyan are all anxious . One after another, earnest an well-meaning, they try to persuade her .

    â€œLittle girl, stop acting brave this instance . Weâ€™re just a bunch of old farts braving death, but thatâ€™s overall better than having a little girl like you drop dead . You better run away at once!â€?

    Muyan looks at the various anxious faces scolding her . Even though they speak with harsh words, they are filled with concern towards her .

    Her brows and eyes bend frivolously, and she reveals a respectful smiling expression . Slowly stooping down to bow, â€œElders, thank you for your care . But this match is between me and Shi Lanling . Still I ask all the Elders to believe in me . I will win . â€?

    In a short while, everyoneâ€™s a bit stunned .

    When the girl before their eyes smiles, itâ€™s as brilliant as the zing sun, outstripping all the flowers that bloom, nothing more beautiful can be imagined . But itâ€™s not because of that-

    But itâ€™s because her smile is filled with self-confidence and intractability, as if saying â€˜what Liu Se, what Chi Gu, what Shi Lanling â€?they are but mere insects in her eyes . â€?

    She Lanling doesnâ€™t see that expression on Muyan, but she hears the otherâ€™s words . She immediately shows contempt, â€œJun Muyan, why are you still wasting words, hurry up and take the Chi Gu so you can challenge me!â€?

    â€œI simply couldnâ€™t wait to see, after you lose to me, that appearance of a dried corpse consumed by the Chi Gu . Hahahaâ€¦â€?

    Muyan brushes her clothes, unhurriedly turning around .

    Peach blossom eyes sparkle like the gleaming reflection of waves in sunlight, deep and bottomless, but with neither a thread nor a hair of panic .

    She merely sweeps her gaze over Liu Se and Shi Lanling, only then does she heedlessly say: â€œThereâ€™s no need to take the Chi Gu . If you want to have a trial in Alchemy, then letâ€™s begin right away . â€?

    As soon as she says this, Shi Lanling and Liu Se are both stumped for words .

    Then, Liu Se quickly wrinkles her brows, her ice-cold gaze falling on Muyan like a de .

    Chapter 513: I will win

    If theyâ€™re all going to die here today, the study of medicine in the Yanwu Continent will fall back by at least thirty years .

    And the cause of all this, is merely their covetous thoughts towards the secret method of Pill Condensation!

    But at this very moment, Muyan, who extracted a Gu unaided, has made them see hope .

    This young girl, not yet twenty years old, yet she has such medical skills that are fantastic to the extreme .

    She could even refine draughts capable of regrowing dead flesh and bones .

    (Dr . Songâ€™s chest wound, downing just a single bottle of draught, and he healspletely in a wink of an eye . )

    Such a good seedling, rarely seen in ten thousand years, a spark of fire that can improve the art of healing in the Yanwu Continent by a whole realm â€?how could they allow her to be snuffed out?

    And so, right now, all the doctors who were previously greedy for life and afraid of death â€?they rise up .

    They stand in front of Muyan .

    Even Dr . Wang, who had once ridiculed andughed at Muyan, both his legs are shaking as he also stands in front of her .

    They spread out arms that are emphatically not strong, like an eagle guarding a chick, they hide Muyan behind them .

    Muyan dazedly looks at this scene, and she couldnâ€™t help but raise a hand and press it against her own chest .

    In that space of her heart, which should be icebound and firmly clutched by hatred-

    She doesnâ€™t know why, but right now, a warm current wells up .

    This warmth washes through every cell of her entire body, making her taste bitterness, feel ashamed, and yet moved beyond words .

    Muyan takes a deep shuddering breath, and she parts the crowd of doctors blocking in front of her .

    She directs a faint smile towards Liu Se and Shi Lanling, â€œAll right, I willpete against you in Alchemy!â€?

    â€œLittle girl, donâ€™t be impetuous!â€?

    â€œRight, that Shi Lanling, even old Song couldnâ€™tpete against her, how could you be her match?â€?

    â€œDr . Jun, youâ€™re an expert in drugs and medical techniques, thereâ€™s simply no need to have a trial in alchemy against that contemptible woman . Sheâ€™s already been immersing herself in alchemy for nearly ten years, and youâ€™re not even two decades old right now . How could you possibly rival her?â€?

    The doctors around Muyan are all anxious . One after another, earnest an well-meaning, they try to persuade her .

    â€œLittle girl, stop acting brave this instance . Weâ€™re just a bunch of old farts braving death, but thatâ€™s overall better than having a little girl like you drop dead . You better run away at once!â€?

    Muyan looks at the various anxious faces scolding her . Even though they speak with harsh words, they are filled with concern towards her .

    Her brows and eyes bend frivolously, and she reveals a respectful smiling expression . Slowly stooping down to bow, â€œElders, thank you for your care . But this match is between me and Shi Lanling . Still I ask all the Elders to believe in me . I will win . â€?

    In a short while, everyoneâ€™s a bit stunned .

    When the girl before their eyes smiles, itâ€™s as brilliant as the zing sun, outstripping all the flowers that bloom, nothing more beautiful can be imagined . But itâ€™s not because of that-

    But itâ€™s because her smile is filled with self-confidence and intractability, as if saying â€˜what Liu Se, what Chi Gu, what Shi Lanling â€?they are but mere insects in her eyes . â€?

    She Lanling doesnâ€™t see that expression on Muyan, but she hears the otherâ€™s words . She immediately shows contempt, â€œJun Muyan, why are you still wasting words, hurry up and take the Chi Gu so you can challenge me!â€?

    â€œI simply couldnâ€™t wait to see, after you lose to me, that appearance of a dried corpse consumed by the Chi Gu . Hahahaâ€¦â€?

    Muyan brushes her clothes, unhurriedly turning around .

    Peach blossom eyes sparkle like the gleaming reflection of waves in sunlight, deep and bottomless, but with neither a thread nor a hair of panic .

    She merely sweeps her gaze over Liu Se and Shi Lanling, only then does she heedlessly say: â€œThereâ€™s no need to take the Chi Gu . If you want to have a trial in Alchemy, then letâ€™s begin right away . â€?

    As soon as she says this, Shi Lanling and Liu Se are both stumped for words .

    Then, Liu Se quickly wrinkles her brows, her ice-cold gaze falling on Muyan like a de .

 Chapter 514: No need to eat it

    <h4>Chapter 514: No need to eat it</h4>

    Shi Lanling sneers as she says: ¡°Not going to take the Chi Gu? Without the assistance of the Chi Gu, can a mere waste like you refine an Elixir? Stop dreaming. Or are you thinking that even if you lose, as long as you don¡¯t take the Chi Gu, you could still escape a tragedy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Jun Muyan, you¡¯re really too naive. My advice is that you better eat the Gu bug right away, and maybe you could also have the qualifications to measure your hand against mine. If not, your death would only be more unsightly!¡±

    Saying that, she waves a hand.

    A Ghost Envoy immediately carries a small ck cup, handing it before Muyan.

    Muyan has a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, not moving, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it, so I don¡¯t need it. Ghost King Liu only asked us to do alchemy, but she didn¡¯t say that we must take the Chi Gu in order concoct Pills.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t up to you!¡± Shi Lanling speaks through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever the hell you¡¯re nning, but today, you¡¯re going to eat this Gu bug whether you want to or not!¡±

    ¡°Someonee, stuff the Chi Gu into her mouth, I¡¯ll see how she could still be arrogant.¡±

    Hearing the order, the Ghost Envoy who¡¯s holding that small goblet deftly picks up the small ck bug inside.

    His hand must¡¯ve undergone some unknown special treatment.

    The Gu bug makes contact with his skin, but it surprisingly didn¡¯t directly burrow inside, remaining quiet and calm instead, like it¡¯s sleeping.

    That Ghost Envoy picks up the Gu bug and slowly approaches Muyan.

    Just when the bug gets closer and closer to Muyan, it seems toe alive all of a sudden, as it forcefully shoots out from the Ghost Envoy¡¯s hand.

    It¡¯s as if Muyan¡¯s flesh and blood strongly attracts it.

    Liu Se¡¯s eyes light up, and in the way she looks at Muyan, apart from hatred, there¡¯s a bit more suspicion.

    This is the first time she feels that her Gu bug is so excited and worked up.

    Even the mother Gu within her body seems to have been affected, as it begins to get restless within her.

    There must be something special in this woman¡¯s flesh that attracts them!

    In a moment, that terrifying pitch-ck Gu bug is about to make contact with the snow-white surface of Muyan¡¯s bright and translucent skin.

    Muyan snorts, her fingertips faintly drumming in the air in a wave-like pattern.

    In an instant, along with a silvery sh of light, there¡¯s an almost imperceptible hum of a zither.

    Soon after, there¡¯s only a shing sound, and in a sh, the Chi Gu that was still mid-jump just a moment ago is split into two.

    At almost the same instant the the Chi Gu is chopped in half, the bug is caught by a blue me.

    It burns that Gu into ashes.

    Even the Ghost Envoy has his fingers burnt ck. He takes quite a while toe to himself and react, producing a miserable shriek.

    Shi Lanling has been waiting for the frightened and panicked look on Muyan after she swallows the Chi Gu.

    Who knew that it would so easily and skillfully be neutralized by this woman.

    Her features instantly distort. Snarling in a harsh voice: ¡°Trash, what are you all still dawdling about for! With so many Chi Gu, I don¡¯t believe that she could escape them all! Hurry and do it!¡±

    Hearing the order, the Ghost Envoys immediately rush over like a swarm of bees.

    All of them holds a Gu bug in their hands.

    Muyan chuckles, flipping her wrist. In a split second, a sleek and simple zither appears with a splendor in her hands.

    Slender, unadorned fingers gently strum on the strings.

    The melody of Shining Spears and Armored Horses resounds through the entire Great Hall.

    With it, sound des shoot out at a speed that the eyes cannot follow.

    Muyan knows better than anyone, that if she lets these Gu bugs fall to the ground, they will burrow everywhere an indiscriminately.

    Even if she¡¯s not worried for herself, the other doctors would certainly suffer a disaster.

    And so...

    Swish¨Cswish¨Cswish¨C!

    The zither sounds turn into des, flying out to all directions.

    But each one urately strikes the bugs in the Ghost Envoys¡¯ hands.

 Chapter 515: Subordinate offending the Superior

    <h4>Chapter 515: Subordinate offending the Superior</h4>

    In a blink, the Ghost Envoys who were still rushing over like fiends, each and every one of them clutches their burnt and injured hand, crying out in pain.

    A short period of timeter, the Chi Gu that made everyone panic earlier, all of them are turned into fine powder.

    The whole audience falls in a deathly stillness, all of their gazes gathering on Muyan.

    The doctors are shocked, then ecstatic.

    The Ghost Envoys are fearful, dumbstruck.

    And Shi Lanling and Liu Se, they are thoroughly and totally incredulous.

    Especially Liu Se.

    At this time, her terrible face is entirely warped and scrunched.

    Her pair of turbid eyes appear like they¡¯re going to fall out of their sockets.

    ¡°My Chi Gu... Jun Muyan, you slut, you killed my Xuan Ji, now you even killed off my Chi Gu...¡±

    ¡°Good, good! Since they cannot make you take the Chi Gu, then I have to personally feed you!!¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, Liu Se opens her mouth.

    The next moment, an ugly dark red bug, several times bigger than the other Chi Gu, crawls out of her mouth.

    Liu Se snatches that bug, her figure suddenly turning into an afterimage as she goes towards Muyan.

    This time, the color of Muyan¡¯s face bes extremely heavy.

    Holding up the the Tian Mo Qin in her hand, five fingers immediately y on the strings.

    The notes of zither abruptly build up, like a hurricane, an engulfing sea wave, surging up to the skies.

    Liu Se is about to reach Muyan, but her body unexpectedly collides against an invisible wall.

    The whole person is pushed away.

    The new Shen Musician level two skill¨C[Divine Hands that Weave the Heavens].

    The zither sound maniptes the Field Energy in the atmosphere, forming a protective barrier in a short amount of time.

    Using up all the Internal Force and Spiritual Power in her body, it has a duration of three breaths.

    That sound barrier pushes Liu Se backwards by three steps, and only then could she steady her stance.

    She snaps her eyes to Muyan, her gaze filled with bewilderment.

    Jun Muyan is a musician? Would a Yanwu Continent musician really be capable of making such a powerful sound barrier?

    Liu Se¡¯s eyes keeps on flickering with an ominous light.

    She prepares to attack again, when a voice suddenlyes through, from outside the door of the Great Hall.

    ¡°Ghost King Liu Se, what do you think you¡¯re doing to the Dark Lord¡¯s intended?¡±

    Before the voice could subside, Han Ye¡¯s figure emerges from the dense ck fog.

    The Poison Smog coils around his body, but it looks like it doesn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.

    Han Ye goes straight to Muyan¡¯s side. Humbly bowing towards her, ¡°Miss Jun, Di Jun said that he has some business that he must attend to. In the meantime, this subordinate has been assigned to protect you.¡±

    Muyan sees that Han Ye is unharmed and in good condition. Hearing his words, her heart immediately rxes.

    Sure enough, Di Ming Jue¡¯s group is safe and sound.

    Han Ye turns towards Liu Se, his eyes harsh and cold, ¡°Ghost King Liu Se, you¡¯re a subordinate offending her superior, what punishment do you think you deserve?¡±

    Liu Se narrows her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Shi Lanling immediately sneers and says: ¡°The Ghost City only had a Dark Lord when it was founded a thousand years ago, and the Dark Lord hasn¡¯t appeared since then. You go as far as to say that this woman is the Dark Lord¡¯s intended, that could make a person¡¯s teeth fall off fromughing!¡±

    ¡°Hah¨C!¡± Han Ye snorts.

    He suddenly takes out a ck token from his chest pocket.

    The token appears very ordinary, there¡¯s no blinding rays of light, neither does it have Internal Force around it.

    But the moment that token appears, the surrounding Ghost Envoys seem to fall under a spell.

    Simultaneously kneeling down without their own volition, they shout out, ¡°All hail the Dark Lord!¡±

    Even Shi Lanling and Liu Se seem topletely lose control as well, sinking down to their knees.

    But before Liu Se¡¯s knees could touch the ground, she suddenlyes to her senses.

    Her eyes rigidly stare at that token, looking ominous yet astonished, ¡°The Dark Lord¡¯s token, it really is the Dark Lord¡¯s token!¡±

 Chapter 516: Wager

    <h4>Chapter 516: Wager</h4>

    ¡°How is this possible?! Hasn¡¯t Dark Lord¡¯s token disappeared for more than a thousand years?¡±

    Han Ye says: ¡°Now, do you still have any further doubts about the Dark Lord¡¯s existence?¡±

    Liu Se¡¯splexion bursts into green and white, her eyes fill up with restraining fear, and she couldn¡¯te up with a single word to say.

    Han Ye puts the token away, instantly restoring the freedom of movement to those kneeling Ghost Envoys and Shi Lanling.

    Then Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes suddenly light up, her face is filled with adoration and infatuation, ¡°So it turns out that Di Jun is the founder of Ghost City, the Dark Lord!¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder the man is that handsome and powerful.

    Making her so deeply infatuated at practically the first sight.

    But unfortunately, such a great man has actually taken a fancy to Jun Muyan, this slut who had already lost her innocence.

    On the contrary, he spurned and humiliated Shi Lanling in every possible way!

    No! No! The Dark Lord didn¡¯t reject her, it was merely because there¡¯s Jun Muyan creating an obstruction from within, that¡¯s why the Dark Lord had misunderstood her.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s precisely so!

    As long as... as long as she eliminates Jun Muyan, as long as she lets the Dark Lord see Jun Muyan as a fickle woman, her ugly and filthy nature-

    She believes that the Dark Lord will surelye around and be fond of her.

    Shi Lanling stifles her excitement and stands up, she suddenly speaks in a loud voice: ¡°Even if you¡¯ve proven the existence of the Dark Lord, you still cannot certify that this woman is the Dark Lord¡¯s intended!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Jun Muyan, you yourself had just agreed to have an alchemypetition against me. Could it be that you want to back out now?¡±

    At first, Muyan was still steeping on the issue that Di Ming Jue is actually the Ghost City¡¯s ¡°Dark Lord¡±, so she¡¯s not paying attention.

    Now hearing Shi Lanling¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but quirk her lips up, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve agreed to have an alchemypetition against you. If I win, I¡¯ll be allowed to treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness, isn¡¯t that right!¡±

    She is answering Shi Lanling¡¯s words, but she¡¯s looking at Ghost King Liu Se.

    Liu Se nods, ¡°Yes, as long as you beat Shi-xianzi in alchemy, it would prove that you have the ability to treat the Ghost Lord. I¡¯ll naturally let you go in and minister to the Ghost Lord.¡±

    ¡°If Miss Jun couldn¡¯t refine a Pill, or couldn¡¯t win against Shi-xianzi in alchemy, then it proves that you simply cannot cure the Ghost Lord. Even if you¡¯re the Dark Lord¡¯s wife, haha... that still wouldn¡¯t qualify you to go in and treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness.¡±

    Muyan nods, ¡°Good, then let¡¯s start right away.¡±

    Shi Lanling res at her, lightly asking, ¡°You really refuse to take the Chi Gu, yet you¡¯re going topete against me in alchemy?¡±

    ¡°But this way, wouldn¡¯t it be too dull? Why don¡¯t we make a bet! I wonder if you¡¯d dare, Jun Muyan!¡±

    Muyan raises her brows, ¡°Oh? What kind of bet?¡±

    Shi Lanlingughs lowly.

    But this smiling expression is without the slightest bit of elegance and purity. On the contrary, it¡¯s brimming with cold bitterness and savagery, ¡°If you lose, then your cultivation will be abolished, you will be married to that ve next to Ghost King Liu, and you will serve the Ghost City forever. What say you?¡±

    Saying that, she points a finger to someone behind Liu Se.

    She¡¯s referring to a man standing behind the Ghost King.

    He also has the Ghost City¡¯s symbol embroidered on his clothes, but he¡¯s different from the other Ghost Envoys.

    He¡¯s not a Ghost Envoy, but a mere Ghost ve deployed by Liu Se.

    And so, almost everyone in the room pays more attention to him.

    That¡¯s because the appearance of this ve is extremely ugly, he could even bepared to Liu Se.

    Hearing what Shi Lanling said, that Ghost ve immediately splits his lips open, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. His smile is very wretched and depraved, ¡°Many thanks to Shi-xianzi, if this ve could really marry Enchantress of Medicine, I¡¯ll surely make her properly serve the Ghost City and the Ghost King!¡±

 Chapter 517: The Price of Losing

    <h4>Chapter 517: The Price of Losing</h4>

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?!¡± Han Ye immediately bellows, preparing to charge towards that ve and Shi Lanling.

    But Muyan pulls him to stay.

    From what they¡¯ve discussed, Muyan knows that Han Ye and the others couldn¡¯t interfere too much with the affairs of the Yanwu Continent.

    More than that, they cannot just casually harm a person of the Yanwu Continent, or they will suffer Heavenly Retribution.

    The doctors at the side are also talking all at once, raining curses on Shi Lanling.

    ¡°Shi Lanling, don¡¯t push too far. If you¡¯re going to have an alchemypetition then do that. To actuallye up with such a sinister scheme against a little girl, you¡¯ve no sense of shame!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I remember that man from a few nights ago, the one Shi Lanling tried to seduce with her naked body ¨C he was probably Dr. Jun¡¯s man. This woman must be jealous of Dr. Jun, so she came up with such a method!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you must never agree to her!¡±

    Just then, Liu Se¡¯s terrible, gloomy face finally reveals a smile, ¡°What? Miss Jun, you don¡¯t have that much confidence in your own standard in alchemy? Now, you wouldn¡¯t dare to make a wager?¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Jun herself thinks that she¡¯ll lose, and doesn¡¯t have the guts to gamble, then I¡¯ll just forget about it. I just didn¡¯t expect that the so-called future wife of the Dark Lord would actually be such a gutless weakling, unexpectedly throwing away even the Dark Lord¡¯s face!¡±

    Shi Lanling grinds her teeth and sneers: ¡°Jun Muyan, what do you amount to, how are you worthy of that man! Since you wouldn¡¯t dare to make a bet against me, I think it¡¯s better for you to obediently leave the Dark Lord¡¯s side. How could trash like you be worthy of the Dark Lord?¡±

    Before Shi Lanling could finish what she¡¯s saying, the young woman¡¯s low, sweet-soundingughter suddenly echoes within the Great Hall.

    Thisughter makes Liu Se and Shi Lanling stare nkly, when the pair have just been spurred into responding to the negative remarks.

    Soon after, they see Muyan raise her head, beautiful peach blossom eyes curved with overflowing ridicule, ¡°You two could really go on and on with so much nonsense. But after talking for quite a while, haven¡¯t you only spoken of what would happen should I lose?¡±

    ¡°What if you lose, Shi Lanling? What price do you intend to pay?¡±

    Shi Lanling is stumped at first, then she soon huffs augh, ¡°Me, lose? You think I could lose? Jun Muyan, where did you get that self-confidence, to think that I could be outdone by a waste like you, who has never concocted a Pill before?!¡±

    But Muyan looks calm beyond words, ¡°How would you know that I couldn¡¯t do alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, if you could really do alchemy, you needn¡¯t look for me to refine that Nine-Holed Golden Dan from back then. Jun Muyan, did you think that bluffing would scare me? Are you an idiot?¡±

    At the side, Han Ye couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes: If you¡¯re not the idiot, who else could it be?

    Muyan is as calm and unruffled as before, speaking neither fast nor slow: ¡°Since Shi-xianzi is that confident, let¡¯s do it like this,¡±

    ¡°If Shi-xianzi loses, I won¡¯t demand to have your flesh and blood consumed by the Chi Gu, such an ugly death. But proper behavior is based on reciprocity, I¡¯ll only want your meridians destroyed, and never be able to practice medicine or do alchemy. What do you think?¡±

    A changees over Shi Lanling¡¯splexion.

    That¡¯s because Muyan really looks too calm, too confident.

    Could this woman really perform alchemy?

    No! Absolutely impossible!

    That Dark Clouds Spirit Flower was so precious, and this woman desperately wants to draw Di Jun¡¯s attentions. If she could really concoct Pills, why would she possibly let Shi Lanling refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan?

    Moreover, at the Ghost City back then, Jun Muyan had a very unhappy expression when the topic of alchemy was mentioned.

    It¡¯s obvious that she couldn¡¯t concoct Pills!

    Thinking of this, Shi Lanling speaks through gritted teeth: ¡°Fine, it¡¯s decided!¡±

 Chapter 518: Stealing the method?

    <h4>Chapter 518: Stealing the method?</h4>

    The rules of the match are very simple.

    The Ghost Wind Valley will provide two identical sets of drug ingredients.

    These sets contain as many types of herbs as possible, and most of them are rare ingredients of considerable value.

    Using these herbs, Muyan and Shi Lanling could make almost any Elixir they want to refine.

    Shi Lanling disdainfully nces at Muyan, and takes the initiative to stand before her Dan furnace.

    Her hands are slim and good-looking, but her nails are currently painted the gaudy red of balsam extract.

    As she takes the herbs beside her and ces them into the Dan Furnace, her fingernails shine and gleam, like scooping up a handful of blood, exceptionally ominous.

    Following the first two drug ingredients entering the Dan Furnace, Shi Lanling¡¯s movements get faster and faster.

    In selecting the herbs and throwing in the right quantity, she barely hesitates or pauses.

    Even those doctors who extremely loathe her at this moment, they also cannot help but exim in admiration at her proficient movements in alchemy.

    Just then, Shi Lanling turns her head to look at Muyan, and sees that the other still hasn¡¯t started yet, just looking at Shi Lanling with intent eyes instead. She could only scoff and smirk.

    ¡°Jun Muyan, I thought you had some ability, for you to think that you could beat me?¡±

    ¡°So it turns out that you n to observe and steal the secret method of Pill Condensation while I refine Pills!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... put that thought to rest. If the method of Pill Condensation was so easy to learn, it wouldn¡¯t be called a Secret Method.¡±

    ¡°Slut, you¡¯re bound to lose today!!¡±

    Shi Lanling continues with the task on hand while unrestrainedly taunting Muyan.

    But Muyan¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change in the slightest, looking quite inquisitive as she watches Shi Lanling attentively.

    She really is quite curious.

    By conjecture, Alchemy requires Spiritual Power in order to condense the Pills.

    That¡¯s the secret key that she only figured out after reconstructing her Spiritual Root.

    And there¡¯s no Spiritual Power in the Yanwu Continent.

    She really wants to know what method Shi Lanling is going to employ in order to condense a Pill.

    ......

    After taunting Muyan, Shi Lanling haughtily snorts and no longer pays attention to her.

    She goes on with performing alchemy instead.

    As she urges the me, the drug ingredients begin to blend.

    Atst, it¡¯s finally thest step, the most important step.

    Pill Condensation!

    ¡°This... why is the me blue-green?¡± everyone around suddenly cries out in surprise.

    That¡¯s because they discover, after injecting Internal Force into Shi Lanling¡¯s Dan Furnace,

    The mes actually begin to change color.

    Along with the change in color of the Dan Fire, Shi Lanling¡¯s skin also bes clearer and more lustrous.

    Seeing this scene, Muyan slightly narrows her eyes, looking indescribably dark and gloomy.

    A brief quarter of an hourter, a faint medicinal fragrance wafts out of the Dan Furnace and spreads throughout the entire Great Hall.

    The doctors that are already worried for Muyan, they be even more uneasy at this moment.

    ¡°This... this scent? Could it be a third level, first-ranked Elixir? But it doesn¡¯t seem like that either!¡±

    ¡°I once happened upon a third level Elixir in the Ghost City, but this scent is richer and more enticing than that third level Pill.¡±

    ¡°Im... impossible, if it¡¯s richer than a third level Elixir, don¡¯t tell that it¡¯s at fo... fourth level?!¡±

    Shi Lanling raises her chin, standing up proudly.

    Soon after, a Ghost vees forward and opens the Dan Furnace, taking out two shining, white-as-jade Pills from inside.

    Examining the appearance of these two Pills, as well as the medicinal fragrance that they emit-

    The crowd of doctors immediately go ashen, their eyes filling up with despair.

    ¡°Two... in one breath, she has actually refined two.¡±

    ¡°That... that is just a third level, first-ranked Elixir, right? There¡¯s no way it could be at fourth level, yes?¡±

    Some are unresigned as they ask, hoping to get an answer that they want.

 Chapter 519: Fighting Chance

    <h4>Chapter 519: Fighting Chance</h4>

    For if it is at third level, Muyan might have had a fighting chance.

    But if it¡¯s a fourth level Pill...

    That¡¯s fourth level ah!!

    Even Master Jian Feng of the Heavenly Road Sect, the best Elixir that he could refine so far is only at fourth level as well.

    Furthermore, the sess rate isn¡¯t high at all, and normally, in one furnace, he could only refine a single one.

    But Shi Lanling has refined two level-four Elixirs in one go.

    How could this not make the crowd of doctors feel despair for Muyan?

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of that bet:

    This time, the one who steps up to check the level of the Elixir isn¡¯t the usual Ghost Envoy.

    Instead, it¡¯s that ugly Ghost ve beside Liu Se.

    He strides forward, takes a Pill, sniffing and carefully examining it.

    Then his splits his mouth open, revealing yellow teeth in his widening smile: ¡°Fourth level, Vein Shield Dan. Taking this Pill, one can withstand a full strength attack from a primary Precelestial Stage practitioner.¡±

    As soon as he says that, the whole audience goes silent.

    Then an uproar erupts through the Ghost Envoys.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a fourth level Vein Shield Dan, able to withstand a full-strength attack of a primary Precelestial practitioner, that is truly a life-saving Elixir indeed!¡±

    ¡°Shi-xianzi really proves herself to be the most talented alchemist of the Yanwu Continent. Only at her early thirties, but an alchemist that has already reached the standard to refine fourth-level Pills. She¡¯s truly someone that would leave others in the dust.¡±

    Words of high praise wash over Shi Lanling like a tide.

    Even those doctors who had just disparaged her, each and every one of them turns pale, hopelessness across their faces. They couldn¡¯t say another word.

    Shi Lanling just feels that the resentment she has umted for the past three days, it now loosens up, dispersing as it is vented clean.

    She stares darkly at Muyan, saying in ridicule: ¡°Jun Muyan, you¡¯ve been watching for so long, have you learned my secret method of Pill Condensation? Haha, could it be that you didn¡¯t? Would you like me to give you another demonstration?¡±

    Muyan gives her a profound look, a trace ofprehension in her eyes, but also slivers of astonishment and pity.

    It seems like Shi Lanling is infuriated by that hint of pity in her eyes.

    Her face suddenly transforms, sneering: ¡°What are you staring at? Jun Muyan, even if the draughts you refine really are of the best quality, this is alchemy. Do you think you can do it after just watching?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s really so easy, the number of people who can perform alchemy in the entire Yanwu Continent wouldn¡¯t be as rare as a phoenix feather or a unicorn horn.¡±

    ¡°My advise, it¡¯s best that you just step down now, admit defeat and don¡¯t waste our time. I reckon that sky is already bright outside, that¡¯s just great, I think we could have Ghost King Liu officiate the wedding for the two of you.¡±

    At the side, that Ghost ve promptly grins once again, the way he looks at Muyan is filled with depravity.

    It could be because his mouth is split wider this time, that he not only reveals two rows of dark yellow teeth, but also red mincemeat stuck between the teeth.

    ¡°Madam Enchantress, this ve very much looks forward to having the wedding festivities with you, to tie the knot!¡±

    Han Ye couldn¡¯t help but unsheathe the long sword in his hand.

    A grim and sinister chill spreads throughout the entire Great Hall, ¡°Could you say that one more time?!¡±

    The dense aura of death changes the look on that ve¡¯s face, and with a mockingugh, he retreats all the way back.

    It¡¯s at this time that Liu Se steps forward, and with a smile that isn¡¯t a smile: ¡°There is no need for Han Ye-daren to get angry, Miss Jun herself has agreed to the terms of the wager. It can¡¯t be that when thingse to a head, you¡¯d want to back out?¡±

    Saying that, she turns to Muyan, her gaze deep, ¡°Miss Jun, if you really want to win, I suggest you behave and take the Chi Gu. This way, you might still have a fighting chance.¡±

    Proceeding with what she said, she waves of a hand. That disgusting bug that had just crawled out of her mouth flies towards Muyan.

 Chapter 520: Playing the Qin for the Dan Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 520: ying the Qin for the Dan Furnace</h4>

    With fingers on the Tian Mo Qin, Muyan gently strums.

    ng!

    Then there¡¯s a sh of light, and that Chi Gu is already in two pieces, falling midair.

    Disregarding Liu Se¡¯s unsightlyplexion, Muyan waves a hand, and those burning halves of the Chi Gu flies straight into the Dan Furnace.

    Joining the fire.

    She smoothly sits down in front of it, calmly and unhurriedly cing one herb after another into the Dan furnace.

    Neither fast nor slow, she says: ¡°Whether I¡¯ll lose or not, how could we know without trying?¡±

    Liu Se res fiercely at Jun Muyan, the expression showing in her eyes is unspeakably bitter.

    But Shi Lanling suddenly bursts outughing: ¡°I thought you had some sort of ability, but as it turns out, you were really studying my alchemy from scratch! Hah, in a little while, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to Condense a Pill!¡±

    With those words, everyone notices it-

    The drug ingredients that Muyan has selected, as well as their quantities, they really are exactly the same as Shi Lanling¡¯s.

    With that move, all the surrounding doctors show looks of anxiety.

    On the contrary, the people on the Ghost City¡¯s side are all jeering and scoffing, overflowing with disdain.

    ¡°So she really couldn¡¯t refine Pills! Still, she actually dares topete against Shi-xianzi in alchemy, simply too ignorant about the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Ghost ve-daren really has great fortune! After this, such a lovely woman will certainly be yours!¡±

    The Ghost ve creepilyughs, making the doctors at the side all turn deathly pale.

    Atst, the handling and cement of the herbs are finally done.

    With the burning me, the drug ingredients begin to dissolve.

    Next, Internal Force would be introduced, and Pill Condensation will begin.

    At least half of the entire Great Hall is waiting to see Muyan make a fool of herself.

    But beyond everyone¡¯s expectations-

    Muyan doesn¡¯t ce a hand over the furnace to pour her Internal Force.

    Instead, she picks up the Tian Mo Qin next to her, and starts to gently pluck the strings.

    Everyone is immediately struck dumb, not understanding what she means by doing this.

    Shi Lanling stares nkly, then she suddenlyughs heartily: ¡°I¡¯ve never witnessed someone y music to a cow*, and I¡¯ve never even heard of ying the Qin to a furnace. Jun Muyan, you don¡¯t honestly think that after those herbs listen to the sound of your zither, they will just gain sentience and move by themselves to condense? Hahahaha...¡±

    idiom: doing good to an unappreciative/deaf audience

    All the people around Shi Lanlingugh.

    Almost everyone believes that Muyan is in a death-struggle.

    They¡¯ve never before heard of someone being able to concoct Pills by ying the Qin.

    But along with the sound of the zither reverberating through the area,

    The mes within the Dan furnace roars higher and higher.

    And it faintly emits a clear and pure silver glow.

    Unexpectedly, those now-dissolved herbs are slowly starting to show signs of condensing.

    ¡°How... how could this be? Just by ying the Qin, how could it possibly prompt the Dan Fire to condense the herbs?!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys feel it? The sound of Dr. Jun¡¯s zither contains Internal Force.¡±

    ¡°Could... could one truly be able to condense Pills through the sound of the Qin?!¡±

    In a split second, the insolent smile on Shi Lanling¡¯s face freezes.

    Seeing this scene, each and every one of the doctors show expressions pleasant surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Dr. Jun is also called the Music Healer. That¡¯s because whenever she treats a patient, she can get rid of the ailment through music. I didn¡¯t expect that she could also use the zither sound to refine medicine.¡±

    ¡°This is really brilliant, a godly skill!¡±

    Shi Lanling stiffly stares at the slowly condensing Elixir inside the Dan Furnace, willing it to crack under her re, ¡°Impossible! How could this happen?! How could this slut possibly condense a Pill by just ying the Qin...¡±

    She has yet to finish what she¡¯s saying,

    When that bronze furnace tripod suddenly starts to shudder violently, producing a creaking sound.

 Chapter 521: Furnace Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 521: Furnace Explosion</h4>

    The Pill Furnace seems to be unable to withstand some powerful energy, as it¡¯s shaking nonstop.

    Then before anyone could react, they hear a loud boom.

    The whole furnace tripod bursts open with an explosion, sparks flying about in all directions.

    The people in the Great Hall are somewhat blinded for an instant.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s incredulous voicees to grinding halt, going silent for a brief moment, then she suddenly erupts with absolutely unrestrainedughter, ¡°Hahaha... a furnace explosion, it¡¯s actually a furnace explosion. Jun Muyan, you¡¯ve lost!!¡±

    Didn¡¯t she say, without the secret method of Pill Condensation, and only relying on Internal Force, how could Jun Muyan possibly be sessful?

    Just now, ¡®using zither sound to perform alchemy¡¯, it was just this slut bluffing.

    The doctors look at the Dan Furnace that has already turned into broken pieces of copper and iron. All their faces are filled with hopelessness.

    It¡¯s over. This time, it¡¯s really over.

    Just a moment ago, they really thought that Muyan would be sessful.

    The greater the hope, the bigger the disappointment.

    Among everyone there, only Muyan¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest. Her fingers are still moving gently on the Tian Mo Qin.

    Dense Internal Force coils around her fingertips, pouring into the Tian Mo Qin.

    During that period of time, there¡¯s also another unseen energy mixed in.

    Along with the Internal Force seeping into the Tian Mo Qin,

    Indeed... it¡¯s Spiritual Power!

    ¡°Haha, Ghost ve, why are you still just staring nkly? From now on, Jun Muyan is definitely yours!¡±

    Shi Lanling reveals a sadistic smile, darkly saying, ¡°Wait until her meridians are destroyed, and however you want to y with her or abuse her, it would all be at your liberty!¡±

    Hearing what she said, the Ghost ve has his pair of turbid yellow eyes burn brightly.

    He licks his lips, zit-covered cheeks slightly shaking from excitement. He makes his way towards Muyan, ¡°Madam Enchantress, a moment of Spring Night is worth a thousand gold. Since you and I are already husband and wife, I think there¡¯s no need to wait, follow me into the bridal room now!¡±

    ¡°Fuck off! You disgusting beast!¡± Dr. Song immediately steps forward, his body is still on the verge of copse, but it suddenly releases pressure all over, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t let your filthy hands touch Jun Muyan!!¡±

    More doctors up the ante with their lives, wanting to guard in front of Muyan.

    But Han Ye¡¯s movements are faster than theirs.

    The long sword strikes out, firmly pressing against that Ghost ve¡¯s chest. With a grimugh: ¡°If you have the ability, move another step forward.¡±

    To actually dare to covet the future Mistress of their Pr Domain, haha, he¡¯s truly tired of living!

    Liu Se sneers: ¡°Han Ye-daren, what are you doing ¨C if you agree to bet, you must ept to lose. Even if you are the Dark Lord¡¯s subordinate, you still have to be reasonable.¡±

    ¡°If the Dark Lord, as well as Han Ye-daren, really want to force people, I¡¯m afraid that the Dark Lord¡¯s prestige in the Ghost City would bepletely obliterated from now.¡±

    Shi Lanling immediately goes along, ¡°The gamble is Jun Muyan¡¯s to deal with. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to back out now that you¡¯ve lost?¡±

    The atmosphere is on a state of mutual hostility, tensed for action.

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡± from the direction where Muyan is ying, they suddenly hear Dr. Wang cry out in surprise, ¡°Pill Condensation, it¡¯s still at Pill Condensation! The process of Alchemy is still not over!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°What joke is that?! The Dan Furnace has exploded, how could it possibly still be at Pill Condensation?!¡±

    With this shout, everyone¡¯s attention is immediately drawn towards it.

    No one believes that a Pill Furnace that as already blown up might still continue refining Pills.

    But the scene that enters their eyes next-

    It overturns everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Each and every one of them are made to widen their eyes in shock, simply unable to believe what they¡¯re seeing.

 Chapter 522: Inconceivable

    <h4>Chapter 522: Inconceivable</h4>

    There¡¯s only the debris of that shattered Pill Furnace below, as well as the sporadic mes jumping about.

    Earlier, not a single person cared about these mes.

    Thinking that they would just die out before long.

    But as they look closely at this time, they find that not only are the mes still burning-

    They also seem to be covered with ayer of a soft silver glow.

    With the melodious sound of the zither, the zing mes, those sediments of the decoction condenses just a little bit.

    It¡¯s at this moment that the faint form of the Elixirs emerge.

    Pill Condensation!

    In spite of everything, it really is Pill Condensation!

    nk¨C!

    Muyan¡¯s fingertips flick gently, and the Qin music suddenly bes sharp and resounding.

    The next moment, the silvery light seem to get even more brilliant, wrapping the Elixir, coating them with ayer of silver.

    Then a rich, alluring scentes out.

    Seeping into everyone¡¯s nostrils, their pores.

    ¡°Sss¨C! This, what is this scent, smells so good, I¡¯ve never smelled an Elixir that¡¯s as fragrant as this!¡±

    ¡°I- I really want to swallow that Pill into my belly now. Smelling this medicinal fragrance, I could feel my body¡¯s Internal Force ring.¡±

    In the waves of discussion, the sound of Muyan¡¯s zither slowlyes to an end.

    The mes in the detritus of the furnace tripod slowly die out as well.

    But there¡¯s about a dozen silvery lights that shoot up like meteors, finally falling before Muyan.

    Muyan reaches out to grab them, then slowly spreads out her hand.

    All of them get to see a dozen ck Pills lying on the hollow of her palm.

    The whole audience immediately sinks into a deathly silence, you¡¯d hear it if a needle were to fall.

    After a long time, it bursts into a loud rumbling apuse and gasps of admiration.

    Made it, she really made it, without that disgusting Chi Gu, she¡¯s able to refine Pills.

    Dr. Song and the others, all of their faces are flushed with excitement as they encircle Muyan.

    Just now, they were truly drenched in cold sweat because of Muyan.

    Fearing that this young girl with boundless prospects would really have her meridians destroyed, and get sullied by that hideous beast.

    Beyond their expectations, she actually refined Pills.

    And after the Furnace explosion, she used such an outrageous method!

    Whoever heard of anything like being able to control mes with the absence of a Dan Furnace, using just the empty air, and being able to refine an Elixir?

    ¡°When the Furnace blew up just now, it really scared this old man to death. Little girl, I thought that you¡¯re truly going to lose!¡±

    Dr. Du strokes his beard, speaking with lingering fear.

    ¡°Right? Why did that Pill Furnace explode?¡±

    In the face of these Elders protecting her, Muyan reveals an indulgent smile, exining: ¡°That¡¯s because my method of alchemy incorporates too much energy, this bronze furnace tripod is toocking in its ability to withstand it. As a result, the Furnace was unable to bear it and ultimately blew up.¡±

    It¡¯s actually because the energy incorporated while concocting Pills was too strong?!

    Everyone takes a look at the shattered bronze Furnace, then again at Muyan, their faces are overwhelmed with shock, horror and amazement.

    Does this little girl know what she¡¯s saying?

    This bronze tripod is the most popr alchemy furnace in the market. Even the Heavenly Road Sect uses this kind of furnace tripod to refine Elixirs.

    How did they never hear of anyone who could blow up this furnace while concocting Pills?

    Just how powerful was the energy that was poured into it?

    Furthermore, normally, it¡¯s already considered a lot if a furnace was able to refine five or six Pills.

    What about Muyan? Clearly blowing up the Pill Furnace, left with an extremely small amount of Dan Fire, but still able to refine about a dozen in one go.

    This... this is simply too unimaginable!

    The only strange thing is that the Pills that were emitting a rich fragrance just a moment ago have now turned ck, looking very ordinary, and one simply couldn¡¯t see anything special about them.

    Muyan offhandedly distributes these Pills to the doctors present.

 Chapter 523: Face thicker than a city wall

    <h4>Chapter 523: Face thicker than a city wall</h4>

    Afterwards, she turns towards the nk-faced Shi Lanling, lips curling up in a faint smile: ¡°Shi-xianzi, earlier, you said that I was imitating how you do alchemy?¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s body suddenly jolts, then she fiercely res at Muyan, ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re clearly unable to perform alchemy! How could you possible Condense Pills!¡±

    Muyan quirks up a brow, ¡°When did I say that I couldn¡¯t do alchemy?¡±

    ¡°If you could, then why did you ask for me to refine the Nine-Holed Golden Dan from back then?!¡±

    Before Muyan could speak, Han Ye responds coldly: ¡°That¡¯s naturally because our family¡¯s Jun Shang couldn¡¯t bear to have the Madam work hard, so we just searched for an alchemist toe and do the hardbor. Anyway, so long as we provide the coin, how could we not find someone who could perform alchemy? It just so happened that Shi-xianzi was in the Ghost City, your services were convenient and cheap, and so Jun Shang chose you. We didn¡¯t expect, tsk, tsk... being cheap meant shoddy work, for three Dark Clouds Spirit Flowers, you actually just managed to refine a single Nine-Holed Golden Dan!¡±

    Those words are just tantly saying that Shi Lanling is cheap trash.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face turns green then white, her eyes arepletely bloodshot, like she wishes she could devour a person.

    Unfortunately, it seems like Han Ye hasn¡¯t provoked her enough.

    He continues: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I just remembered someone was praising Shi-xianzi? Something about already being able to concoct Pills while she¡¯s on her early thirties?¡±

    ¡°Haha, thirty years old, is being able to perform alchemy when you¡¯re already so old such an amazing feat? Ourdy is not even twenty, and she can concoct Pills! And the Elixirs she refines are still a hundred times better than yours. Some people view the sky from the bottom of a well, but they still want to boast around, really, their face is thicker than a city wall!¡±

    ¡°You... shut up!!¡± Shi Lanling couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, raving, ¡°Just what does this slut amount to? The Elixir she refines, how could they be better than mine?!¡±

    ¡°So what if she produced a dozen Pills? Look at the color and luster, the scent, how could it be mentioned in the same breath as my Vein Shield Dan?!¡±

    While talking, Shi Lanling slowly calms down.

    Her gloomy gaze flicks over to the Pills in Muyan¡¯s hand, then she bes more and more assured and confident.

    If this was before, when she can only refine a level three Pill at most, perhaps she would still be a little afraid of the oue.

    But now, after she took the medicine that Liu Se gave her-

    Not only was the White Jade Purple Frost removed from her body, and her appearance has be more beautiful, even her abilities in alchemy has received an enormous improvement.

    Today, she easily produced a level four Elixir, when she couldn¡¯t refine it before.

    Moreover, it¡¯s a level four, mid-ranked Vein Shield Dan.

    Just taking it out would make the martial practitioners of the Yanwu Continent break their heads fighting over it.

    Who knows what trick this slut Jun Muyan had used, pretending to refine an Elixir.

    But there¡¯s absolutely no level four Pills on the market, so the Pills that Jun Muyan has taken out are definitely of lower qualitypared to hers.

    The ultimate winner is still her, Shi Lanling!

    Shi Lanling takes a deep breath, and she looks towards the Ghost ve at the side, ¡°What are you doing just staring nkly over there? Hurry up examine it, just what is the level of that Elixir?¡±

    ¡°Some people don¡¯t really think that a dozen level one Pills could bepared to my fourth level Vein Shield Dan, do they?¡±

    This sentence one again raises everyone¡¯s hearts to their throats.

    Right, the Pills refined by Muyan are indeed many.

    But from their appearance, they¡¯repletely inferior to the luster and appeal of Shi Lanling¡¯s Pills.

    Among everyone present, Han Ye is the only one who believes in Muyan one hundred percent.

    That¡¯s because he knows better than anyone else, the Pills made by Muyan, that the more ordinary and unremarkable they are on the outside, the more stunning their effects would be.

 Chapter 524: Broaden your horizon

    <h4>Chapter 524: Broaden your horizon</h4>

    That¡¯s because all the medicinal effects have converged inside the Pill, without the smallest leak to the outside.

    Otherwise, a Xiuxian Continent Immortal like him wouldn¡¯t thicken his face and follow behind Muyan all the time, hoping to get more Pills.

    The Ghost ve quickly steps forward and picks up a Pill, sniffing and closely examining it. Soon after, he frowns.

    ¡°Ghost King, this ve couldn¡¯t tell what exactly this Pill is, neither can I determine it¡¯s level.¡±

    The ve looks at Liu Se, ¡°This ve has never encountered this Elixir before.¡±

    ¡°Ha... haha...¡± hearing what he said, Shi Lanling immediatelyughs, ¡°As expected, Jun Muyan, you¡¯re really just ying around with some junk, wanting to fool everyone! You really take us all for fools?¡±

    Muyan indifferently says: ¡°Just because he couldn¡¯t determine the level of the Elixir, it already means that these Pills are junk? What are his credentials?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stop this deathbed struggle!¡± Shi Lanling viciously says, ¡°Even though alchemy isn¡¯t something that just anybody can do, when ites to Pills, everyone in the Yanwu Continent knows all about them. Since nobody could recognize the Elixir that you¡¯ve made, and even this Ghost ve couldn¡¯t determine its level, it must certainly be useless trash.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Muyan lets out a low chuckle, her exquisite peach blossom eyes slightly turning up, painting anguid and charming arc, ¡°The frog at the bottom of the well, ill-informed and narrow-minded, yet still have the nerve to croak so much here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out if this Pill is truly garbage? Why don¡¯t I broaden your horizons right now?¡±

    Saying that, she walks several steps forwards with a leisurely gait.

    Then she stops just beside the still-unconscious Magistrate Liu.

    She stuffs the only remaining Pill in her hand into Magistrate Liu¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, the Magistrate is already moribund, on the verge of death.

    The ck fog that Liu Se had released on him earlier was the Poison Smog.

    The reason why Magistrate Liu, unlike that doctor, didn¡¯t die on the spot-

    It¡¯s merely because his cultivation is quite high.

    For the time being, his Internal Force is resisting the onset of the Poison Smog.

    But it¡¯s also just stalling whilst at death¡¯s door.

    A quarter of an hour more, and he will inevitably be like that doctor, his entire body will rot and he will die.

    Seeing Muyan¡¯s actions, Shi Lanling stares nkly at first, then sheughs out loud, ¡°Jun Muyan, you don¡¯t really think that you can solve the Ghost Wind Valley¡¯s Poison Smog by just relying that junk Pill that you¡¯ve refined, right?¡±

    ¡°You should know that this Poison Smog has already been around for hundreds of years, and nobody has ever been able to solve it. It couldn¡¯t be that, since you know you¡¯re going to lose, you¡¯ve lost your mind and have gone insane?¡±

    Muyan pays no mind to her heckling.

    After directing the Pill to enter Magistrate Liu¡¯s body, she immediately stimtes the Internal Force to dissolve the Elixir within him.

    At the side, Shi Lanling and the Ghost Envoys are still unscrupulously jeering at Muyan.

    But all of a sudden, an exmation of surprise echoes within the Great Hall, ¡°All of you, look at his face!!¡±

    It is Dr. Wang who has spoken up.

    He looks like he¡¯s seeing the most fantastic sight in the world, ¡°The... the dark blotches on his face are slowly fading, his breathing has also be stable... gods! Cured... the Poison Smog in his body is really clearing out.¡±

    In a split second, Shi Lanling and the Ghost Envoys-

    Theirughter suddenly gets stuck on their throats, sounding like the loud quacking of a duck.

    It¡¯s like Shi Lanling is staring at a ghost, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you kill her, that Jun Muyan could really counter the Poison Smog.

    Liu Se is even more tensed than Shi Lanling.

    She¡¯s practically pouncing towards Magistrate Liu, wanting to grab and examine him.

 Chapter 525: Well done

    <h4>Chapter 525: Well done</h4>

    However, she¡¯s halted by Muyan: ¡°Ghost King Liu, the Magistrate¡¯s life will influence victory and defeat in thispetition between me and Shi-xianzi! If you identally kill him, I could only lose unjustly.¡±

    Liu Se viciously res at her, her rough voice trembling with a trace of disbelief, ¡°You cured him... you removed the Poison Smog, how... how is this possible?!¡±

    Nobody understands it better than Liu Se.

    Mixed within the Poison Smog is the poisonous smoke created from burning the [Seven Star Grass].

    Moreover, this Seven Star Grass could only be found in the Xiuzhen and Xiuxian Continents.

    Not only does Yanwu Continent not have it, it also doesn¡¯t have any kind of drug with medical properties that could counter the Seven Star Grass.

    That¡¯s because only Spiritual Medicine that contains Spiritual Power is able to have an effect on the Seven Star Grass.

    Jun Muyan, this mortal of the Yanwu Continent, how could an Elixir that she refined possibly counter the Seven Star Grass?!

    Unless... unless...

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± violent hackinges out of Magistrate Liu¡¯s mouth.

    He slowly opens his eyes, then he looks around. There¡¯s a confused look on his face, ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    An image suddenly shes through his mind, and his pupils immediately contract, ¡°I... I¡¯m not dead from the Poison Smog?¡±

    Muyan pats his shoulder and stands up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die for the time being. The Poison Smog inside your body is already gone.¡±

    The Magistrate¡¯s expression bes even more perplexed.

    He stands up, moves his hands and feet, touches his face, and operates his Internal Force.

    Then he says in astonishment: ¡°I... I¡¯m really still alive! And the Poison Smog inside my body is all gone, this... how this could this be? Shenshu-daren, did you save me?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t give him an exnation, opting instead to look at Shi Lanling with a mockery of a smile, ¡°Shi-xianzi, now, do you still think that your Elixir is more valuable than mine?¡±

    Hiss¨C!!

    All at once, everyonees back to their senses, each and every one of them gasping in a mouthful of cold air, looking dumbstruck.

    Among them, the Ghost Envoys in particr are rmed and terrified, having a hard time believing it.

    The Poison Smog of the Ghost Wind Valley has existed for hundreds of years, and there¡¯s never been anyone who could solve it.

    Therefore, even if it¡¯s a peak Precelestial expert that enters the Ghost Wind Valley, they will only be doomed for ughter by the people of the Ghost City.

    But today, someone has actually found a solution for the Poison Smog.

    Moreover, it was done by a girl who¡¯s yet to be twenty years old.

    How could they ept this?

    ¡°Haha... well done! Truly well done! Little girl, I didn¡¯t misjudge you indeed!¡±

    Dr. Song energetically pats Muyan¡¯s shoulder, lookingpletely gratified, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would actually be able to refine the antidote for the Poison Smog. This Pill is really a hundred times more valuable than any other Elixir. Hahaha...¡±

    Dr. Du sneers as he looks at Shi Lanling, ¡°Shi-xianzi, just now, who was it that said the one who loses should obediently fulfill the terms of the wager? Now that you¡¯ve lost, shouldn¡¯t it be your turn toply with the gambling agreement and have your meridians destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, Shi-xianzi, you yourself have been pushing for this gamble. It shouldn¡¯t be that since it¡¯s your loss now, you want to act as if it never happened?¡±

    Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes have widened into spheres, like they¡¯re about to pop out, ¡°Jun Muyan merely roused the injured Magistrate Liu, how could you all say that she¡¯s able to solve the Poison Smog?! If you just take out a healing Elixir, andpare it to my fourth level Vein Shield Dan, that¡¯s an enormous farce!¡±

    Muyan chuckles, ¡°Since you¡¯re still unwilling to give up, then Magistrate Liu, would you please go outside and wade through Poison Smog, thene back once again?¡±

 Chapter 526: Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 526: Sneak Attack</h4>

    The Magistrate stares nkly at first, then he abruptly clenches his teeth.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything in response, but he turns towards the exit of the Great Hall and walks.

    Everyone holds their breath as they watch Magistrate Liu walk into the thick fog. Those wispy strands of the ck mist slowly wrap around him, until the whole person is engulfed.

    The timid Dr. Wang could only gulp down his saliva.

    Fearing that in the next moment, they¡¯ll hear the Magistrate¡¯s screams.

    But a tea time has passed, and everything seems normal.

    After a quarter of an hour, there¡¯s still no blood-curdling screech.

    Soon after, they see Magistrate Liu walk swaggering in from the outside.

    Not only is there an absence of fear on his face, it¡¯s brimming with excitement instead.

    He goes into the Hall and rushes over to Muyan, shouting: ¡°Shenshu-daren, this Elixir must be ced in our Ghost City and consigned for sale! I¡¯ll only take half, no, no, no, I won¡¯t take even a penny...¡±

    A corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth twitches.

    This old fellow, really, even at a time like this, he still hasn¡¯t forgotten about the Ghost City¡¯s business.

    He must have a few loose screws in his brain, or he¡¯s just thick-skinned.

    But at this time, there¡¯s a sudden and unexpected movement.

    As the Magistrate is about to rush before Muyan and hug her thigh-

    A shadow suddenly leaps forward and up, covered in a powerful killing intent, and goes straight towards Magistrate Liu.

    It¡¯s the Ghost ve!!

    ¡°Look out¨C!¡±

    ¡°Dodge¨C!!!¡±

    ¡°Despicable, shameless wretch, you actually went with a sneak attack!!¡±

    All the doctors shout out in fear and rm.

    Dr. Song prepares himself to dash over and help the Magistrate.

    But it¡¯s all toote, there¡¯s not enough time.

    However, it might be fortunate that Dr. Song has yet to go over, otherwise, the Ghost ve would only eliminate him along with Magistrate Liu.

    Since at this moment, theye to realize-

    This hideous and unremarkable Ghost ve unexpectedly possess the formidable cultivation of high Precelestial.

    At the side, Shi Lanling slowly curls up her mouth, revealing a sinister smile.

    As long as the Magistrate is dead, it wouldn¡¯t matter how he died.

    Jun Muyan¡¯s Elixir couldn¡¯t be dered capable of solving the Poison Smog.

    Neither could Jun Muyan be dered better than her.

    Therefore, she will not lose this challenge!

    ¡°Boom¡ª-!!¡±

    In the end, the Ghost ve¡¯s palm strike, thousands of catties heavy, still falls on Magistrate Liu.

    The Magistrate as a whole is like a kite with its string snapped off, soaring backwards, and heavily mming down on a table.

    The hard, red-wood table and chairs are smashed into tofu-like chunks.

    If even the furniture has suffered such an impact, what more would it be for Magistrate Liu?

    The doctors¡¯plexions instantly turn dark and gloomy, they couldn¡¯t bear to go and check up on the Magistrate¡¯s miserable state.

    Shi Lanling lets out a lowugh.

    Soon after, theughter bes louder and more piercing, ¡°Jun Muyan, Magistrate Liu is dead, proving that your Pill cannot counter the Poison Smog, you still lose!¡±

    ¡°Brazen, repulsive whore!!¡± the irascible Dr. Du couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, he screams abuse towards Shi Lanling, ¡°Don¡¯t push too far! You people obviously killed him, what does it have to do with Dr. Jun¡¯s Pill?¡±

    ¡°Too shameless! I never thought Shi Lanling would actually be this thick-faced and disgraceful!¡±

    Several elderly doctors have their chests heaving up and down due to anger, itching to pounce over and tear Shi Lanling to pieces.

    They¡¯ve never before seen someone who could be shameless to this extent.

    But Shi Lanling justughs heartily, her bright red lips are spread wide, absolutely unrestrained, ¡°He¡¯s already dead, who can prove how he died? If you¡¯re not convinced, then you could all examine whether or not there¡¯s Poison Smog on his body. As long you find traces of it in his body, the Poison Smog is his cause of death. Hahaha...¡±

 Chapter 527: Sharp Face Slap

    <h4>Chapter 527: Sharp Face p</h4>

    As soon as the Ghost ve was made to move his hand, Shi Lanling had him carry Poison Smog.

    When he struck to murder the Magistrate, the Ghost ve had imnted the poison in the other¡¯s body.

    And so, if she said the Magistrate Liu died from the Poison Smog, then he definitely died from the Poison Smog.

    ¡°Damn it! Pah, ptooey... this old man¡¯s bones are all falling apart because of that drop!¡±

    Suddenly, they hear curses in the Great Hall.

    They see the Magistrate Liu who had fallen among the rubble of furniture, sputtering as he¡¯s standing up.

    Meeting Shi Lanling¡¯s bbergasted face, he couldn¡¯t help but split his mouth open, revealing a vicious smile, ¡°Who told you that this little old man is dead?¡±

    ¡°You... how are you not dead?!¡± the Ghost ve is even more astonished than Shi Lanling, he suddenly raises his nasty, hoarse voice, ¡°My attack just now, it used my full power, and you broke through the Precelestial Realm just recently, how could you possibly survive?!¡±

    The Magistrate moves his arms, spreading out his hands, ¡°Tsk, tsk. That was full power? Little old me didn¡¯t even get injured in the slightest. Well, all good!¡±

    Saying that, he even jumps where he¡¯s standing and turns a whole circle, very much like an old urchin, not caring about the incredibly infuriated people.

    ¡°How could this be? How is this possible?!¡± Shi Lanling desperately shakes her head, then she turns towards Muyan.

    Muyan lets out a lowugh, slowly making her way to Magistrate Liu. She checks if he really doesn¡¯t have any injuries on him before withdrawing her hand. Seemingly indifferent, she says: ¡°Oh, yes. I forgot to mention the name of this Elixir earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°This Pill is the Improved Vein Shield Dan, which could provide resistance to the Poison Smog, treat mild internal injuries, and it¡¯s most important effect of course, is that it can make you withstand the full strength attack of Practitioners up to high Precelestial Stage.¡±

    Her gaze falls on Shi Lanling, and she drawls: ¡°Shi-xianzi, with the simr Vein Shield Dan, which do you think is better, your product or mine?¡±

    The entire audience fall into a deathly stillness.

    Then¨C

    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± a loud burst of unbridledughtere out of doctors¡¯ mouths.

    A few of them areughing so much, tears areing out of their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Vein Shield Dan, it¡¯s also the Vein Shield Dan, topare their potency, it¡¯s simply a sharp and resounding p in the face!¡±

    There are even several venerated doctors who couldn¡¯t help but stroke their beards,ugh to their heart¡¯s content.

    Moreover, the way they look at Muyan is already like they¡¯re seeing a monster.

    Then, it¡¯s as if they finally realized something, as they suddenly clutch the Pills that Muyan had just given them.

    Just like holding a rare treasure.

    This is the Vein Shield Dan that can counter the Poison Smog!

    Its value simply cannot be measured in gold.

    ¡°They¡¯re both Vein Shield Dans, but one can only withstand an attack of a primary Precelestial, while the other can withstand an attack from a high Precelestial.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that Dr. Jun¡¯s had produced about a dozen Pills in a furnace, and they even have both Poison Smog Resistance and Healing Properties.¡±

    ¡°In this Alchemy Competition, who lost and who won, is that still not obvious? Haha!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes simultaneously gather on Shi Lanling.

    Shi Lanling¡¯s face, which was still insolent just a moment ago, is now deathly pale andpletely terrified.

    She shakes her head desperately, shaking her head as she retreats, ¡°No! No! I haven¡¯t lost! I don¡¯t want my meridians destroyed!¡±

    ¡°I am the Ghost City¡¯s Shi-xianzi, a famous alchemy genius in the Yanwu Continent, you people cannot do this to me!¡±

    Her horrified voice has yet to fade.

    Han Ye¡¯s figure suddenly disappears from it¡¯s spot like a ghost.

    With a shing sound, blood stters everywhere

    A head goes flying high up in the air, andes tumbling down with a rumble.

    It rolls towards Shi Lanling¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 528: Fulfilling the terms of the wager

    <h4>Chapter 528: Fulfilling the terms of the wager</h4>

    Shi Lanling¡¯s whole body shudders, and she fearfully lowers her head.

    She sees the Ghost ve¡¯s hideous face, covered in blood, as it stops by her feet.

    A pair of turbid, bloodshot eyes are firmly staring straight at her.

    Within, there¡¯s confusion, dread, as well as desperation for what¡¯s about to befall him.

    ¡°Aaaahhh¨C!!¡±

    Shi Lanling lets out a shrill screech, her butt falling down to the floor.

    Han Ye simply and casually wipes the blood off the sword in his hand, sneering: ¡°As I said, if you dare to covet my family¡¯s Lady, you¡¯re simply courting death.¡±

    Saying that, he beams at Liu Se, ¡°Ghost King Liu, excuse me, I directly dealt with your subordinate on your behalf. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡±

    Liu Se¡¯splexion is ashen, but she couldn¡¯te up with a single word to say.

    Han Ye continues: ¡°So what about that one? Do you still want me to go on and handle it for you?¡±

    As he speaks, his sword is pointing at Shi Lanling, who¡¯s on the brink of falling apart.

    Liu Se slowly walks over, until she¡¯s next to Shi Lanling.

    Shi Lanling raises her head, looking at Liu Se with hope across her whole face, ¡°Ghost King Liu, help me, save me! I don¡¯t want my meridians destroyed, I don¡¯t want to turn into a cripple...¡±

    Before she could finish what she¡¯s saying, Liu Se¡¯s hand presses down on the crown of her head.

    Along with a chilling breath, a powerful energy suddenly pours down from the top of Shi Lanling¡¯s head.

    Puff¨Cpuff¨Cpuff¨C!

    There¡¯s suddenly sounds from Shi Lanling¡¯s body, like a leakage from a rubber water sack.

    Soon after, everyone watches as Shi Lanling¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth and nose, her five orifices; as well as the surface of her skin ¡ª they all have blood seeping out.

    No, saying that it¡¯s ¡®seeping out¡¯ would be inurate, it should be described as ¡®gushing out¡¯.

    A few short breathster, Shi Lanling limply falls down and lies on a pool of blood.

    At this very moment, she not only has her meridians destroyed.

    Even the bones on her limbs have fractured from the shaking.

    And her appearance which could originally by regarded as outstanding, it has also be riddled with holes and sores, bloody pores.

    The Great Hall is as silent as a grave.

    Even the crowd of doctors who so hated Shi Lanling just a moment ago-

    As they see her miserable state now, they couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive.

    The magnificent Fairy of the Ghost City, the alchemy genius that every person in the Yanwu Continent reveres, praises and envies-

    In but a short instant, she¡¯spletely crippled, turned into a mushy living lump that is no better than being dead.

    And the one who did it is Ghost King Liu Se, this individual who should originally be on the same side as Shi Lanling.

    Liu Se¡¯s heart is so hard and ck!

    Liu Se takes out a handkerchief and wipes the hand that had just touched Shi Lanling¡¯s head. There¡¯s a smile on her face, ¡°I wonder if this fulfills the terms of the wager? Is it to your satisfaction, Miss Jun?¡±

    Muyan also responds with a smile.

    But this smile simply doesn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Ghost King Liu, now that the alchemypetition is over, and the bet has also been fulfilled, shouldn¡¯t you let me examine the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± an obscure light flickers within Liu Se¡¯s eyes, ¡°Miss Jun, you¡¯ve already proven your medical expertise, you¡¯re naturally qualified to treat the Ghost Lord. Then please, Miss Jun,e and follow me!¡±

    That said, not waiting for the other to respond, she turns around and walks to the back of the Hall.

    The doctors see that Muyan wants to follow, and they immediately get anxious.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t go! That person is so vicious and merciless, who knows if she wants to do you harm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! See how viciously she dealt with Shi Lanling, you must absolutely not believe this person!¡±

    ¡°The Ghost Lord is neither your rtive nor your friend, there¡¯s no need for you to take risks in order to save him!¡±

    Muyan smiles softly, ¡°Elders need not worry, I would naturally be careful and vignt against this person.¡±

 Chapter 529: Must Save

    <h4>Chapter 529: Must Save</h4>

    Of course, the Ghost Lord is neither a rtive nor a friend.

    But from the way Han Ye and Ying Mei spoke about him, she could hear that this Ghost Lord Gu Yue should be quite close to them.

    They¡¯re merely hindered by the fact that they¡¯re at the Yanwu Continent, they cannot set about as they wish and influence the destiny of the Continent. Therefore, they can only endure silently, unable to help.

    They cannot help, but Muyan can.

    Moreover, remembering her previous life ¨C after not seeing the Ghost Lord when he was alive, and not seeing his corpse when he died ¨C all the resources of the entire Ghost City went to Gong Qianxue.

    This kind of development is something that she absolutely couldn¡¯t stand.

    Therefore, she must save the Ghost King!

    ===

    ¡°Halt! Ghost Sanctum, the people without any business here cannote inside!¡±

    Muyan follows after Liu Se, all the way to a hall in the deepest area of the Ghost Wind Valley.

    But the moment she¡¯s about to enter, several figures suddenly appear like apparitions, blocking in front of them.

    Liu Se seems to have anticipated this kind of event, as she speaks neither fast nor slow: ¡°Please notify the Ghost Lord¡¯s ck and White Protectors, this is the Enchantress of Medicine Jun Muyan, whom I specially invited toe and treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness.¡±

    Hearing that, a man among the phantom-like group looks at Muyan. He frowns, but doesn¡¯t say anything.

    He promptly ces a hand on his lips, blowing out a strange whistle.

    The whistle stops, and the gate of the Residence produces a loud, rumbling sound as it opens.

    A deep and resounding voice, and a thin and high voice, simultaneously call from inside, ¡°Enter!¡±

    Liu Se takes the lead and walks in, Muyan and Han Ye following behind her.

    Soon, the scene inside the chambers enters their eyes.

    They see a waiting room that is several times smaller than the Great Hall where they just held the alchemypetition.

    But the furnishings in this reception hall is more luxurious.

    The center of the lounge is empty, but two men are sitting on each side.

    The man on the left is dressed head to toe in ck, his appearance is on the rough side.

    The man on the right ispletely dressed in white, and his appearance is somewhat effeminate.

    The deep and high voices just a moment ago must¡¯vee from them.

    Muyan has also heard that every Ghost King has a pair of ck and White Ghost Servants.

    And the Ghost Lord will have a pair of ck and White Protectors.

    They¡¯re called separately as the ck Reaper and the White Reaper. Although they belong to the Ghost City, they¡¯ve only vowed loyalty and devotion to the Ghost Lord.

    In all likelihood, these two are the Ghost Lord Gu Yue¡¯s ck and White Protectors.

    ¡°Which one is the Enchantress of Medicine Jun Muyan?¡± again, the two people ask at the same time.

    Muyan steps forward. With a smile, she says: ¡°This humble one is Jun Muyan!¡±

    Seeing her look so young, the ck and White Protectors both frown.

    Liu Se casually finds a ce to sit down, indifferently saying: ¡°Protectors mustn¡¯t look at Miss Jun¡¯s youth, as her skills in medicine are godly and consummate, her Elixirs had defeated Shi Lanling, and she even countered the Ghost Wind Valley¡¯s Poison Smog.¡±

    ¡°My humble self had worked hard and suffered great difficulties just to find her. Furthermore, I¡¯ve confirmed that she is the person who would most likely be able to cure the Ghost Lord, and so, I¡¯ve brought her with me.¡±

    After she said that, both Muyan and Han Ye look at her strangely, their brows slightly furrowed.

    This Liu Se had actually spoken on her behalf?

    One could say that Liu Se seems to be in a hurry to have her go in and treat the Ghost Lord.

    Why?

    Listening to Liu Se¡¯s words, the ck and White Protectors mutter to themselves for a while. In the end, they nod, ¡°You can treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness, but you can only enter by yourself.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Han Ye immediately refutes, ¡°What¡¯s to be done if Miss Junes to harm after she goes in? I must go in with Miss Jun!¡±

    Saying that, he directly takes out the Dark Lord¡¯s token, ¡°By this token of the Dark Lord, I order you to allow me to go inside with Miss Jun.¡±

 Chapter 530: Spiritual Vein

    <h4>Chapter 530: Spiritual Vein</h4>

    Seeing the Dark Lord¡¯s token, the ck and White Protectors suddenly have their eyes go wide, conflicted looks appearing on their faces.

    But in the end, their loyalty to the Ghost Lord inhibits their fear and reverence towards the legendary Dark Lord.

    ¡°Rejected.¡± the Protectors shake their heads, ¡°Except for the doctor, no one is allowed to enter the Sanctum wherein the Ghost Lord resides! However, we can guarantee that the Enchantress of Medicine will be absolutely safe inside.¡±

    ¡°Damn your Sanctum, isn¡¯t that the room where that guy, Gu Yue, sleeps and cultivates? A few hundred years ago,ozi* couldn¡¯t count the number of times I¡¯ve been in and out of this ce! Whenozi was pissing in there, neither of you have even been born yet!¡±

    arrogant way to address oneself

    ¡°Impudent! To have the impertinence to insult the Ghost Lord!¡± the ck and White Protectors abruptly stand up, their bodiespletely revealing their killing intent.

    It¡¯s at this moment that Liu Seughs gently, ¡°Han Ye-daren, why so anxious? The Ghost Lord¡¯s chambers is a stone room, there¡¯s no windows on all sides, and there¡¯s only one door. We would guard outside the door, and no other people can get in. This way, do you still worry that the Enchantress would meet with any danger?¡±

    Han Ye still wants to say something, but Muyan lightly pats him to stop.

    Then, she sends Liu Se a profound look, speaking in a low voice: ¡°All right, I agree to go in by myself.¡±

    ===

    The heavy stone door closes behind her.

    Muyan slowly makes her way inside, and she senses threads of Spiritual Power bubbling up from under the ground. Then, it suddenly bes clear to her.

    It¡¯s no wonder that this ce is called the Ghost Sanctum.

    As it turns out, there¡¯s actually a Spiritual Vein hidden underneath this stone room.

    Although this Spiritual Vein is very thin, as only wisps and slivers of Spiritual Power are seeping out of it.

    However, if a Practitioner cultivates next to this Spiritual Vein, the rate of his improvement would be several times fasterpared to the normal speed outside.

    Back in that nameless mountain from before, Muyan also found a cave that has this kind of Spiritual Vein.

    But it¡¯s far from being as dense and as pure as this Vein in the Ghost Sanctum.

    When Muyan discovered that Vein, she only thought that cultivating next to it would increase the growth rate of her Internal Force by a lot.

    It¡¯s only now, after she had constructed a Spiritual Root in her body, that she¡¯s be aware.

    The most important thing about a Spiritual Vein is simply not the increased Internal Force that the Practitioner could absorb.

    Rather, it is the strands of Spiritual Energy seeping out here, the only Spiritual Energy that could be found in the Yanwu Continent.

    If one cultivates beside a Spiritual Vein for a long period of time, even one¡¯s bone root could slowly improve as well.

    In her past life, thisst Spiritual Vein too, had probably fallen into Gong Qianxue¡¯s hands.

    ......

    Muyan furrows her brows a bit and crouches down. She gently touches the surface of the bluestone pavement.

    As her palm makes contact with the floor, she feels the Spiritual Power flowing out bing even denser and purer.

    It¡¯s simply making her feel indescribably rxed and at peace all over.

    It¡¯s as if her whole body¡¯s meridians, as well as her Dantian, are being washed.

    This is different from the Spiritual power found inside the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Space.

    She can only use the Spiritual Power within the Tian Mo Qin for alchemy.

    If she wants to use it for cultivation, she doesn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t absorb any of it.

    ¡°Such a pity, it would be great if I can only bring around a Spiritual Vein with me all the time for Cultivation.¡± Muyan mutters somewhat regretfully.

    That way, her Spiritual Cultivation rank might also grow like her Martial Cultivation.

    But just as her voice fades, something unexpected urs.

    All of a sudden, the dim interior of the stone room, which was initially lit only by a dim candle me, abruptly shines with brilliant rays of light.

    The melodious sound of the zither echoes within the confined space.

    Muyan raises her head in astonishment, only to see that her Tian Mo Qin has unexpectedly gone flying out by itself, without her notice.

    As it ys by itself, it emits a lustrous white light.

    In the wake of the sound of the zither, she watches as that white radiance seems to be taking the shape of a vortex, it keeps whirling and expanding.

 Chapter 531: Doesnâ€™t look alive

    <strong>Chapter 531: Doesn¡¯t look alive</strong>

    Immediately after that, the ground below her trembles.

    Innumerable white lights, like a dense cloud of fireflies, float towards the shining Tian Mo Qin.

    Muyan watches this scene wide-eyed and gaping, and she subconsciously reaches out a hand to touch those firefly-like motes of light.

    The light motes touch her skin, making Spiritual Power happily flow like a stream within her whole body. It feels sofortable, she almost wants to sigh.

    What... what is happening?

    Why does it seem like the Tian Mo Qin is absorbing this Spiritual Vein?

    Since when could a Spiritual Vein be absorbed within a short period of time?

    This is really too outrageous, isn¡¯t it?

    In a sh, Muyan¡¯s form disappears from its spot, entering the Space.

    As soon as she gets in, Xiao Bao immediately rushes over and hugs her thigh. His normally cold voice carries a bit of surprise and amazement, ¡°Niangqin, niangqin, look! The Space changed!¡±

    Yes, the Space has changed.

    Ahead of what used to be epassed by dark green mountain fields, a small hill has appeared.

    All kinds of flowers are blooming on that hill. Specks of light cover the space over these flowers, like they¡¯re sprinkled to be a star cluster.

    Beautiful beyond words.

    Xiao Bao gazes at that ¡°star cluster¡±, hisrge eyes sparkling, ¡°Niangqin, the airing from there smells good!¡±

    Muyan takes a deep breath, and the astonishment on her face slowly turns into ecstasy.

    Of course the air smells good, because that¡¯s clearly the breath from a Spiritual Vein.

    Heavens!

    The Tian Mo Qin really did absorb the Ghost Sanctum¡¯s Spiritual Vein!

    Moreover, the Vein just appears in the Space.

    Muyan takes Xiao Bao by the hand, and they slowly approach it.

    As they get closer to the Spiritual Vein, the feeling of her body being washed and saturated bes even more palpable.

    Her dried-up Dantian excitedly absorbs the rich and mellow Spiritual Power, then it soon circtes through the meridians of her entire body.

    At that moment, Muyan indeed feels that her Spiritual Power Cultivation has advanced.

    It¡¯s just that right now, she¡¯s still totally confused about the system of Spiritual Cultivation, so she¡¯spletely ignorant of exactly what level she¡¯s achieved in her own Cultivation.

    Still, this doesn¡¯t stop her from being in a great mood.

    If only she¡¯s not in the wrong ce (and still has to treat the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness), she would have immediately sat down to cultivate.

    After helping Xiao Bao settle down to cultivate next to the Spiritual Vein, Muyan shes out of the Space.

    At this time, that dazzling radiance from earlier has already disappeared.

    The whole stone room has reverted back to its original dimness.

    The candle me slightly flickers a little ways away, shining upon the only bed in the entire room.

    The Ghost Lord is lying on that bed.

    Ghost Lord Gu Yue, also known as the Ghost Emperor, the truemander of the Ghost City.

    In the Yanwu Continent, this is an individual who can call the wind and summon the rain, a person whom the ordinary Practitioners revere and look up to.

    But at present, he¡¯s lying helpless and alone inside this cold stone room.

    Muyan slowly makes her way to the edge of the bed. The moment she sees the man on top of it, she jumps in rm.

    She could see that the man on the bed ispletely motionless, his body is stiff.

    Under the candlelight, hisplexion appears bluish.

    This... why does this not look like a living person?

    Just at this moment, the man on the bed suddenly opens his eyes.

    Ash grey eyeballs, without the slightest bit of focus.

    His blue-grey lips open slightly, like he¡¯s breathing, like he wants to speak.

    He can move, open his eyes, and breath?

    This ought to be a living person.

    But Muyan still feels it¡¯s very off.

    She grabs the Ghost Lord¡¯s hand and feels the vein on his wrist.

    The pulse under her fingertips is beating powerfully and steadily.

    But Muyan has a deep frown. Why is this pulse so strange?

    There¡¯s definitely breathing, there¡¯s a pulse, but the air of death permeates all over him.

    Just as she prepares to inject her Internal Force to carefully examine the Ghost Lord¡¯s illness-

    A drastic change suddenlyes over her face, the whole person quickly recoiling.

 Chapter 532: Corpse Poison

    <h4>Chapter 532: Corpse Poison</h4>

    Suddenly, a drastic changees over her face, and she bodily recoils.

    But it¡¯s still a step toote.

    That hand which she was examining for it¡¯s pulse, it¡¯s fingernails suddenly lengthens.

    It makes a vicious grab towards her.

    The ck ws suffuse a strong putrid stench as it scratches and rips the clothes on her shoulder, tearing into her skin.

    Three ring, bloody lines appear on her snow white shoulder.

    Muyan turns her head to check the wound.

    Only to see that within a moment, the three bloody cuts are staining with an inky ck color.

    A numbing ache immediately spreads from her shoulder to her whole body.

    This is.... Corpse Poison!!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Your reaction is really fast. My Corpse King¡¯s ws was supposed to pierce straight to your heart, dig out the organ, and let me have a little taste.¡±

    She hears a rough, cracking voice from a corner.

    Soon after, there¡¯s a loud, rumbling sound on the wall next to the bed, as it parts on two sides.

    Liu Se¡¯s figure very slowly walks out from there.

    The light from the candle shines upon her wrinkly, pockmarked face. Along with her harsh unpleasantughter, it¡¯s exceptionally terrifying.

    ¡°But, no matter. You¡¯ve already been infected with my Corpse King¡¯s Poison. It will re up in a moment, and you would still be a fish under my knife, which I could sample as I please.¡±

    Muyan icy stare falls on her, but there¡¯s not a trace of panic on her face.

    She quickly takes out a bottle of draught from the Space, pouring it over the cuts.

    Then she immediately swallows a Pill.

    She operates her body¡¯s Internal Force together with Spiritual Power, and the numbness on her body disappears.

    But this Corpse Poison is unusually powerful, she really couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of it in a short while. She can only localize it to an area of her body.

    Liu Se fixedly watches her series of movements, the hatred in her eyes slowly changing into greed: ¡°Jun Muyan, tell me. Why do you have Spiritual Power? Why could you produce genuine Elixirs? What kind of Magic Tool was the zither that you used to concoct Pills?¡±

    ¡°If you obediently answer all my questions, perhaps I could leave you with an intact corpse.¡±

    Coming to the Ghost Wind Valley, Liu Se¡¯s original purpose was, of course, to avenge her kept man Xuan Ji.

    She wanted to make mincemeat of Jun Muyan.

    But she witnessed the technique Jun Muyan used in alchemy, she saw the mysterious Di Ming Jue, Han Ye, and the others cing importance on Jun Muyan.

    Liu Se slowly came to realize that there¡¯s a great secret hidden in this woman.

    This secret might even give her a chance to return to the Xiuxian Continent, return to Tian Yi Men.

    Yes, like Xuan Ji, Liu Se was originally an inhabitant of the Xiuxian Continent.

    Because of a mistake, Tian Yi Men banished her.

    But unlike Xuan Ji, who was stripped of his Immortal Bone,

    Liu Se was made to take the most terrible Gu Poison in Tian Yi Men.

    Liu Se had been banished to the Yanwu Continent for a hundred years already.

    Due to the effects of the Gu Poison, she¡¯s be more and more hideous, her body is riddled with problems, turning into one who¡¯s neither a person nor a ghost.

    She¡¯s also given up on the hope of returning to the Xiuxian Continent again.

    But today, looking at Jun Muyan, her chest has once again ignited with hope.

    That¡¯s because a bold conjecture has formed in Liu Se¡¯s mind.

    Muyan snorts, but she doesn¡¯t answer the questions. Instead, she unhurriedly speaks: ¡°Ghost King Liu has some questions for me, but it just so happens that I also have some things that I would like to ask Ghost King Liu.¡±

    ¡°When I saw Shi Lanling performing alchemy today, I felt it was very strange. At her level, it¡¯s simply impossible for her to refine a fourth level Vein Shield Dan. Moreover, that Vein Shield Dan even contained a whiff of Spiritual Power.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, you must have made Shi Lanling swallow a special kind of Gu several days ago.¡±

 Chapter 533: Just like a Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 533: Just like a Zombie</h4>

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, you must have given Shi Lanling a special kind of Gu several days ago, letting her believe that she has removed the poison of the White Jade Purple Frost. Even her powers in alchemy also increased. But she didn¡¯t know that every time she performed alchemy, or refined medicine, that Gu bug was eating up her Blood Essence.¡±

    ¡°This kind of Gu had given Shi Lanling beauty and powerful abilities in alchemy ¨C briefly. In addition, you had also made use of Shi Lanling¡¯s temporarily enhanced abilities to refine drugs that would poison the Ghost Lord, making him the living dead that he is right now ¨C or should I say ¨C your puppet.¡±

    ¡°Ghost King Liu, did I get it right?¡±

    p, p, p! Liu Se apuds, eximing praises, ¡°Truly worthy of being called the great Enchantress of Medicine. With only these spider¡¯s thread and horse¡¯s tracks*, you¡¯ve managed to deduce so many things, it really leaves me to choice but to admire you. But, so what if you figured it out? Now that you have my Corpse Poison, and no one can enter this stone room to save you, hehe... I advise that you behave with your hands tied and wait for capture, lest you suffer even greater tortures...¡±

    hints

    Muyan raises a hand, and the Tian Mo Qin immediately appears within her hold.

    Under the candlelight, her beautiful little face perks up. With an untamed, willful smile, ¡°Whoever will ultimately suffer more tortures, how can we know without seeing it through?¡±

    Thrum¨C!

    The strings quiver, countless wind des shoot towards Liu Se like a rain of arrows.

    Liu Se stands where she is, not moving an inch.

    But beside her, the Ghost Lord Gu Yue rushes over in a sort of flurry.

    ck ws lengthening once again.

    Along with a fishy stench of putrefaction, a powerful ramming pressure assaults her senses.

    It is far, far greater than the strength of a peak Precelestial.

    The whole space of the stone room is like an overturned sea, churned up by Gu Yue.

    And Muyan is like a small boat in the middle of the ocean, one that will capsize any moment now.

    This is a strength suppression that transcends so many stages.

    This is not something one could ovee through talent and skill.

    Seeing Muyan look straitened under Gu Yue¡¯s attack, Liu Se bursts into loudughter, ¡°Jun Muyan, to actually achieve the cultivation of high Precelestial at your age, I admit that your talent truly astonishes me.¡±

    ¡°But only up to a point! In the eyes of someone from our Xiuxian Continent, the creatures on your Yanwu Continent are only a little higher than insects at best. Or did you think that just by relying on your current cultivation, you¡¯d really be able to prevail over my [Corpse King]?¡±

    ¡°Ghost Lord Gu Yue¡¯s true cultivation, do you know how much higher it ispared to yours? Even if he¡¯s now be a Corpse Soldier, he¡¯s actually retained his cultivation, he¡¯s not even subjected to the limits and restrictions of the Spatial Boundaries. Don¡¯t tell me you still genuinely believe that you can win?¡±

    Right now, Muyan¡¯s situation is extraordinarily bad indeed.

    Since she¡¯s been reborn, this is the first time that she feels her life is threatened.

    Gu Yue is currently simr to a zombie.

    He doesn¡¯t fear pain, doesn¡¯t fear injury, but his movements are extremely nimble.

    Muyan¡¯s sound de attacks has already reached the level of shooting a hundred des at once, but Gu Yue doesn¡¯t even need to dodge.

    The distance between the two of them is getting shorter and shorter.

    Boom¨C!

    Muyan couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and Gu Yue¡¯s fist heavilynds on her shoulder.

    She feels a violent agony from that shoulder.

    She could even hear the sound of bones cracking.

    Muyan¡¯splexion instantly turns deathly pale.

    Gu Yue is already opening his fist to expose his palms.

    ck ws immediately extend, hissing with a cold gleam, they rush straight to her heart.

    As a thousand pounds hangs by a thread, the Tian Mo Qin is lifted up, and manages to obstruct the strike.

    The sharp nails scrape against the zither, producing a grating, creaking sound.

 Chapter 534: I am your Master

    <h4>Chapter 534: I am your Master</h4>

    The Tian Mo Qin is unscathed, but Gu Yue¡¯s powerful attack is transmitted through the zither.

    It makes Muyan suddenly cough out a mouthful of blood.

    The scalding blood offering falls on the strings of the instrument, triggering the Tian Mo Qin to produce a humming noise.

    Muyan could only watch her vision go blurry. Her entire body, from top to bottom, be it her meridians, Dantian, or Qi Sea ¡ª they¡¯re all alight with a restless, searing pain.

    And it¡¯s as if she could hear Xiao Bao¡¯s loud, heartbreaking cries in her ears.

    ¡°Niangqin! Niangqin! Let me out! Let mee out!¡±

    His very small form keeps on ramming against the Space¡¯s barrier, wanting to rush out.

    But he cannot! He may not!

    Muyan firmly bites the tip of her tongue, forcing her own mind to settle down.

    She cannot fall, she cannot lose!

    Her copse would not just spell her death, Xiao Bao is still inside the space.

    At the moment of her rebirth, she once swore that in this life, she will absolutely protect her darling boy.

    In no way would she allow her treasure toe to any harm.

    Muyan shakily stands up, her hands tightly clutching the Tian Mo Qin.

    Without her notice, the blood on the strings has slightly seeped into the body of the zither.

    At this moment, the blood that should definitely have gone cold after such a long time has be scalding hot.

    Muyan¡¯s reddened eyes are closely watching Gu Yue.

    She wants to win!

    She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her baby to be all alone.

    ¡°Do you... want to be stronger?¡±

    All of a sudden, she hears a deep, low voice.

    This voice seems like it¡¯sing from the void.

    And also like it¡¯s ringing out from the depths of her soul.

    This voice is foreign but vaguely familiar at the same time.

    ¡°You, do you want to be an existence that reigns supreme within the Three Realms?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s pupils slightly contract, and in her mind, she silently calls out three characters, ¡°Tian Mo Qin!¡±

    Yes, this is the voice of the Tian Mo Qin.

    Previously, in that Shen Musician Inheritance Space, she faintly heard this voice as well.

    During the reconstruction of her Spiritual Roots back in Jin Wangfu too, this voice had vaguely rung out.

    But never in those previous instances was it as clear as it is now.

    It echoes in her mind over and over again, that old, deep, and beguiling voice.

    ¡°Do you want to be strong?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be the Supreme Ruler, then you shall offer your flesh and blood as a sacrifice to me, you shall dedicate your soul to me!¡±

    ¡°I shall take your ce, take you in my protection, and henceforth set you up high enough to sweep everything before you.¡±

    Riiip¨C!

    Gu Yue¡¯s ck nails once again tear through Muyan¡¯s clothes.

    A wound appears on her back, so deep that one could clearly see bone.

    The initially suppressed Corpse Poison begins to stir in her Dantian, like it¡¯s set ame.

    Muyan¡¯s consciousness is getting more and more fuzzy.

    But Xiao Bao¡¯s heart-wrenching, lung-splitting wails, as well as the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s enticing voice ¡ª they¡¯re getting louder and louder.

    If she offers her soul to the Tian Mo Qin, she could obtain supreme power.

    If she lets the Tian Mo Qin control her body, she could survive, and she could protect Xiao Bao...

    Muyan¡¯s lips move, like she wants to say something.

    But then suddenly, it¡¯s as if a garbled voice is speaking from the distant horizon, ¡°Niangqin is the best... Xiao Bao loves Niangqin the most...¡±

    ¡°Jun Muyan, by the Mandate of Heaven, you are destined to be my, Di Ming Jue¡¯s wife!¡±

    The eyes that arepletely dyed red suddenly sh with a zing radiance.

    Her figure, slumping due to the pain and propped up on the blood-drenched Tian Mo Qin, slowly straighten up.

    ¡°Tian Mo Qin, I¡¯ll say it again!¡±

    ¡°I am your Master! Do not try to lure me, control me, or rece me!¡±

    Slim, bloody fingers lightly and gently stroke the strings.

    The movements are gentle, but brimming with a resolute and unyielding threat, ¡°Today, we shall only have two endings. Either I die and you wait for your next Master; or, you will lend me your power. Help me get out of the present predicament.¡±

 Chapter 535: Can you be any more stingy?

    <h4>Chapter 535: Can you be any more stingy?</h4>

    ¡°Tian Mo Qin, now, tell me your choice!¡±

    Hum, hum, hum¨C!!

    The blood-covered Tian Mo Qin produces an unwilling, yearning sound.

    But in the end, this sound slowly fades away under Muyan¡¯s determined and strong will.

    Immediately after, a deafening zither sound suddenly erupts.

    The entire stone room seems to shudder violently because of this sound.

    Liu Se only feels that the Qi and blood in her body is surging. Soon after, she discovers to her horror that she¡¯s unexpectedly lost control over the Corpse King Gu Yue.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Jun Muyan, what did you do?!¡±

    She strains her eyes to look.

    Only to see that zither in Muyan¡¯s hands is unexpectedly shining with a resplendent radiance, when it was an unremarkable ck zither just a moment ago.

    The bloodstains on the zither body has thoroughly disappeared, bing gleaming and lustrous, looking like the most precious and magnificent ancient jade carving in the world.

    ¡°Little girl, hear this Sage clearly!¡±

    ¡°What I am now forcibly unlocking for you is a skill at the third level realm of the Shen Musicians¨C[Waning Moon].¡±

    ¡°Bypassing ranks, you are be able to use a Shen Musician third level skill on the Yanwu Continent.¡±

    ¡°If you still lose even with this, and if this Sage is sealed once again as a result, I will definitely scatter your soul and have you fall into the underworld, into Hell.¡±

    At this time, the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s voice carries a trace of agitated exasperation.

    But strangely, it¡¯s no longer ancient and deep, but it resembles a the voice of a young man instead.

    But Muyan couldn¡¯t mull over it at the moment.

    That¡¯s because a sudden absence of sound has fallen in her within her mind, and a powerful energy rushes in with a roar from the hand that¡¯s holding the Tian Mo Qin.

    In that split second, she feels like her meridians and Dantian are bursting.

    An acute pain instantly hits her whole body, and in a few short breaths, she¡¯s entirely soaked in cold sweat.

    Soon after, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a tinkling noise in her brain.

    A Shen Musician skill that she¡¯s never seen before appears in her mind.

    [Seven Sword Spirit]!

    At the third level or lower of the Shen Musicians, it is the only melee skill.

    Strings turning into des, ten thousand spirits converge!

    Once this skill is unleashed, the seven strings on the zither transform into seven swords that revolve around Muyan.

    Driven by Spiritual Power, the qin sound automatically provides support.

    It can defend in retreat, it can attack in going forward.

    Since she received the Shen Musician Inheritance, Muyan has been close to invincible in the Yanwu Continent.

    But Muyan herself clearly knows that there¡¯s a fatal w with the Shen Musician skills in her currently arsenal.

    There¡¯s only ranged attacks, and no melee.

    It¡¯s just that the ones she¡¯s previously encountered were all inadequate opponents, and there was no need to utilize Shen Musician skills in order to defeat them.

    So this weakness wasn¡¯t exposed.

    And now, atst, she¡¯s finally made up for this weakness as well.

    Muyan¡¯splexion is pale, but a corner of her mouth slowly curls up into a lopsided smirk, ¡°Going into such a big battle, but you only unlock a single level three skill for me. Tian Mo Qin, can you be any more stingy?¡±

    Hum¨C!!

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet ¨C the seven different-colored swords hovering around Muyan¡¯s form tremble simultaneously, like they¡¯re protesting.

    But Muyan snorts and gives it no mind. Reaching out to wave lightly, one of them flies into her hand.

    Just then, Gu Yue receives Liu Se¡¯smand. Letting out a beast-like snarl, he rushes over once again.

    The sword in her hand suddenly strikes out.

    Gi Yue¡¯s figure nimbly dodges out of the way, his long nails carrying a swift and vicious rush of wind as ites whistling over.

    But the next moment-

    There¡¯s a nging sound!

    In front of the ck ws, a violet swords has appeared, effortlessly blocking Gu Yue¡¯s attack.

    And the remaining swords instantly turn into sword lights, shooting straight towards Gu Yue.

 Chapter 536: Screwing up at the critical moment

    <h4>Chapter 536: Screwing up at the critical moment</h4>

    ¡°Aaaahh¨C!!¡± a shrill and mournful howl resounds through the entire stone room.

    Six swords pierce straight into Gu Yue¡¯s body, not stopping there, as they vibrate and burst into an array of mes.

    And it¡¯s also precisely because of these luminous raging mes, that the originally unaware and unfeeling Gu Yue lets out a pained, intive whine.

    Liu Se watches this scene in shock, her face is filled with horror and astonishment.

    Muyan waves a hand, and the six swords fly out of Gu Yue¡¯s body, and once again revolve around her.

    And Gu Yue, who had just a moment ago been so powerful that he seemed undefeatable, he¡¯s already kneeling down on the floor at this moment, unable to get up anymore.

    Muyan¡¯s gaze slowly shifts to Liu Se, lips faintly quirked up: ¡°Ghost King Liu, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    Liu Se abruptlyes back to her senses, her eyes look like they¡¯re going to pop out as they rigidly stare at Muyan, ¡°You... you¡¯re a Shen Musician! You really are a Shen Musician!¡±

    It can¡¯t be a mistake!

    That zither from earlier was clearly the most precious treasure in the Three Realms, Tian Mo Qin.

    Moreover, that powerful sound attack just now, which could even kill Gu Yue, it couldn¡¯t be anything but a Shen Musician skill.

    Jun Muyan, it turns out that she¡¯s really a Shen Musician disciple.

    The Shen Musicians who... made the Three Realms hunt them to death out of restraining fear, the Shen Musicians that once struck terror in the Three Realms by the mere mention of their name!

    Muyan faintly narrows her eyes, but she doesn¡¯t speak.

    But in the depths of her heart, she¡¯s already made a decision. She must kill Liu Se here.

    She clearly remembers what Baili Yinlou said.

    Before she bes powerful, she simply cannot let anyone know of her identity as a Shen Musician.

    Otherwise, she fears that there will be a catastrophic disaster.

    However, just as she¡¯s about to urge the seven swords to move, she suddenly feels her Dantian burst with a burning pain.

    The meridians in her whole body has be absolutely empty, like all the energy has beenpletely drained away in just a blink of an eye.

    Immediately after that, the seven swords that were originally circling her body suddenly disappear without a trace.

    Muyan is struck dumb. She asks in her mind: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She hears Tian Mo Qin¡¯s bitter voice in her ears, ¡°What do you think is going on? For your current Spiritual Power to sustain the Seven Sword Spirit and unleash a single wave of attacks, that¡¯s already a miracle. Now that your Spiritual Power is exhausted, the Seven Swords would naturally disappear!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Muyan just wants to start cursing, ¡°Now that it¡¯s a matter of life and death, you¡¯re telling me that the Seven Sword Spirit has reached its limit? Setting it up for a long time, did you give such a broken skill?¡±

    The Tian Mo Qin¡¯s voice is even more incensed than hers, ¡°You dare look down on this Sage?!¡±

    Muyan is just about to bicker and argue with him.

    Across from her, Liu Se seems like she saw something, and lets out a lowugh: ¡°Your Spiritual Power couldn¡¯t support that powerful move you were using just now?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± from being deep and low, herughter bes cackling and unbridled, ¡°This is natural, as one cannot absorb Spiritual Power on the Yanwu Continent, and you simply cannot replenish the Spiritual Power that you¡¯ve consumed. That¡¯s the reason why I too can only abandon Spiritual Power, and turn into cultivating the more powerful Devil¡¯s Path.¡±

    ¡°Shen Musician, I never thought that I could actually be so lucky as to encounter the Shen Musician descendant on the Yanwu Continent. I believe that as long as I can bring your corpse back to the Xiuxian Continent, Master will surely forgive me, and make me turn into the exalted Immortal that I originally was.¡±

    Anticipating this beautiful future, Liu Se¡¯s whole face is covered with an absolutely unrestrained smile.

    But with her hideous appearance, her face only looks malevolent and terrifying.

    She unhurriedly takes out a steel whip.

    If Han Ye was here, he would find that the steel whip in her hands is very simr to Xuan Ji¡¯s.

 Chapter 537: I donâ€™t want to hear it

    <h4>Chapter 537: I don¡¯t want to hear it</h4>

    But the weapon is not really bronze-colored. Rather, it¡¯s pitch-ck, and it¡¯s even exuding a cold, dark, and smelly breath.

    Liu Seshes it on the floor, and the steel whip immediately gets longer. Sparks fly up from the ground.

    Muyan looks at that floor¡¯s surface, herplexion unsightly.

    It¡¯s because the moment it sweeps over the ground, the bluestone pavement inside the room is actually corroded, creating a long, deep channel.

    Even the bluestone could corrode, what more if it¡¯s a person?

    ¡°Jun Muyan, as an insignificant mortal of the Yanwu Continent, it¡¯s your gargantuan honor to die today on my hands, Liu Se of the Tian Yi Men!¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, the weapon immediately makes popping sounds as it abruptly elongates.

    It winds towards Muyan like a venomous snake.

    Muyan wants to operate her body¡¯s Internal Force and Spiritual Power to resist, but a shooting pain bursts in her Qi Sea and Dantian.

    She clenches her teeth and forcibly activates the Tian Mo Qin.

    The sound of the zither spreads out, and a barrier rises up in the air together with the sound.

    [Divine Hands that Weave the Heavens] is activated!

    The whip hits the shield and bounces away ineffectually. But simrly, Muyan, who hadpletely used up her Spiritual Power and Internal Force, sways unsteadily. She almost copses.

    Liu Se doesn¡¯t give her any room to breath, as the steel whipesshing back again.

    This time, the weapon turns into countless afterimages of the whip in the air, like a downpour of torrential rain.

    The sound wall of [Divine Hands] is on the verge of copse under this absolutely unrestrained onught, like it would break down at any moment.

    Muyan clenches her jaw, there¡¯s no trace of color on her face.

    ¡°Tian Mo Qin, can you hear my voice?¡± she mentally asks.

    ¡°Humph!¡± a cold, disdainful snort replies to her.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t pay attention to its attitude, but she asks in a low voice, ¡°If I can¡¯t hold on, take care of Xiao Bao¡¯s life for me.¡±

    ¡°Humph, why should this Sage...¡±

    Before the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s voice could fall, the sound shield built by [Divine Hands] is already copsing with a loud rumble.

    The overwhelming rain ofshes ruthlessly falls towards Muyan.

    It¡¯s as if the tip of her nose could already smell the putrid stench of blood and corpses at the tip of the weapon, from being soaked in them over the years.

    Muyan closes her eyes in despair.

    However, the pain she¡¯s expecting doesn¡¯t arrive.

    Her body is suddenly gathered into familiar, wide arms.

    Her hands are held firmly as she¡¯s drawn into an embrace. Like an iron mp, it doesn¡¯t allow her the smallest gap.

    But the body pressed against her is slightly shaking, betraying the nervousness and fear of its owner.

    Muyan¡¯s lips faintly tremble.

    She slowly raises her head, and sure enough, she sees a familiar face.

    ¡°Di Ming Jue...¡± her hoarse voice carries hope, happiness, and even a grievance that she herself hasn¡¯t been aware of.

    The man who has arrived is Di Ming Jue, rushing over as a thousand pounds were hanging by a thread.

    His eyes are slightly red as he looks over the bruised and battered girl in his arms, interwoven emotions of distress and regret emerge on his indifferent face.

    He had actually allowed his girl to suffer such harm.

    Even though he briefly returned his consciousness to the Pr Domain in order to verify whether or not someone has discovered Muyan¡¯s identity as a Shen Musician-

    ¡°Yanyan, I...¡±

    Before his hoarse voice could continue talking, it¡¯s stopped by a slender, bloodstained finger pressing against his mouth.

    Muyan struggles to get out from his arms. A willful smile spreads askance on her pale, bloodless little face, ¡°Shh, Di Ming Jue, are you going to say you didn¡¯t protect me properly, or something to that effect? I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not some weak, little white flower that needs someone to carefully take good care of it just to survive. I have my pride, and I also have my perseverance!¡±

 Chapter 538: That was just an analogy

    <h4>Chapter 538: That was just an analogy</h4>

    ¡°If you really want to walk together with me, then try to respect me, let me grow stronger by myself, until the dayes that I can stand beside you as an equal. Moreover, don¡¯t build a safe and warm golden cage for me, then call it by the glorified name of ¡®protecting me¡¯!¡±

    Di Ming Jue dazedly stares at her for a long time. Finally, he abruptly brings her in for a hug.

    The girl in his embrace is covered with cuts and bruises, she¡¯s even giving off a strong smell of blood.

    But she still makes him so fascinated, so enamored, so captivated.

    Because he loves her so much, Di Ming Jue knows it better than anyone ¨C as the Shen Musician heir, Jun Muyan must experience frequent difficulties, and be stronger little by little. Otherwise, though the world is vast, it will have no ce for her.

    Because he loves her so much, no matter how scared he is of harm befalling her, how he wants to bind her to his side, protect her, pamper and spoil her ¨C in the end, he can¡¯t just do whatever he pleases.

    Like that, the two quietly hold each other, as if they¡¯ve forgotten when and where they are.

    Until countless steel whips, covered in vicious killing intent, once again epass the area whileshing down.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes gleam coldly, his face is as frosty as millennia old ice.

    His hand that¡¯s holding Muyan doesn¡¯t even move from its spot.

    There¡¯s just the light tap of a finger.

    In a split second, the snapping and crackling sounds be pronounced inside the room.

    Muyan raises her head in astonishment, only to see that those whip afterimages that beset them havepletely frozen midair.

    And that ice is still spreading towards Liu Se¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡± Liu Se shrieks, desperately trying to throw the steel whip away.

    But in the end, it¡¯s still toote.

    The ice seems to have a life of its own, rapidly climbing up to her hand. Then in a short moment, it spreads to her whole body.

    Muyan stares dumbstruck at the woman who had just recently forced her into desperate straits.

    After a soft tap of a finger from Di Ming Jue, she has turned into an ice sculpture.

    Oh, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely right to call it an ice sculpture.

    Because although Liu Se¡¯s body is frozen, her head is still exposed.

    Alive, teeth ttering, like she wants to open her mouth and say something. However, she can only produce gurgling sounds.

    Muyan suddenly feels a little depressed.

    Anyone who sees their enemy, whom they fought against with their lives on the line but couldn¡¯t prevail over, get settled by someone else with a casually lifted finger ¨C

    They absolutely won¡¯t be happy.

    But without waiting for her to speak, the man is already buckling up her chin.

    His red-hot kiss then falls on her.

    This lecher, scoundrel!

    At a time like this, he actually still remembers to take advantage.

    Soon however, Muyan discovers that she¡¯s misjudged Di Ming Jue.

    That¡¯s because with the descent of his kiss, that Corpse Poison in her Dantian (which feels chilling and scorching at the same time) unexpectedly seems like it¡¯s being pulled by a powerful force, moving it up along her meridians.

    Finally, it mingles at the space between her and Di Ming Jue¡¯s lips and teeth, dissipating until there¡¯s nothing left.

    Muyan: ¡°......¡±

    She used draughts and Elixirs, none of which could remove the Corpse Poison. But Di Ming Jue resolves it by using a kiss.

    That¡¯s just even more depressing!

    Who knew that she would hear the man¡¯s deep, low voice say, ¡°Yanyan, what you said just now, does it mean you¡¯re willing to marry Ben Jun?¡±

    Just... what did she just say?

    Muyan stares nkly for three seconds, before she remembers her own words from earlier.

    ¨CIf you really want to walk together with me, then try to respect me, let me grow stronger by myself, until the dayes that I can stand beside you as an equal.

    ¡°W-wait, that was just an analogy...¡±

    Before she could finish what she¡¯s saying, she¡¯s interrupted by the man¡¯s overbearing words, ¡°You like Ben Jun, and you want to get married with Ben Jun, that much is clear to me already. Since we are mutually in love, it is time to schedule the wedding.¡±

 Chapter 539: Snivel

    Chapter 539: Snivel

    Schedule... schedule the wedding?! What the hell?

    ¡°Who likes you, who wants to get married with you, Di Ming Jue, stop talking to yourself! What I said was just an analogy... mph¨C!¡±

    The rest of her voice is once again hushed by a passionate kiss.

    As the kiss ends, Muyan ruthlessly beats against the man¡¯s chest with her fist.

    ¡°Niangqin... niangqin!¡±

    It¡¯s only at this moment that she once again hears Xiao Bao calling out for her.

    Muyan starts, quickly releasing Xiao Bao and the fat rabbit from the Space.

    As soon as she rxes her control over the Space, Xiao Bao¡¯s form immediately dives into Muyan¡¯s arms.

    The sensible child who has always been like a tiny grownup, at this time, he¡¯s wracked with that heart-tearing and lung-splitting cries, sobbing too bitterly to speak.

    ¡°Niangqin is bad! Wuu, huu, huu... Niangqin is bad! Bad! Xiao Bao hates niangqin! Wuu, wuu, wuu...¡±

    Though he¡¯s clearly saying that he hates her, his small arms are tightly clinging on to Muyan¡¯s neck, unwilling to let go for even a moment.

    When she was at her most desperate just now, her tears didn¡¯t fall. When Di Ming Jue rushed to their rescue as a thousand pounds were hanging by a thread, her tears didn¡¯t fall.

    But it is at this moment that the dam bursts.

    Muyan tightly enfolds her son¡¯s soft, small form. Her voice is choked with emotion, ¡°Xiao Bao, I¡¯m so sorry, niangqin was no good, I made you worry.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s head is firmly buried at the hollow of her neck, his small body keeps on twitching.

    Warm tears flow down, along the skin of her neck, and her whole heart aches from its burn.

    Muyan tries to lift her darling son¡¯s face to see if his eyes have swollen from crying.

    But Xiao Bao clings to her neck and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    It¡¯s the first time that he so stubbornly refuses to cooperate with Muyan¡¯s prompting movements, not listening to Muyan¡¯s words.

    Even as Di Ming Jue speaks beside them: ¡°Such a man¡¯s man, how could you snivel so frequently?¡±

    When he provokes Xiao Bao on normal days, theter would obedientlye off of Muyan right away.

    This time, it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t hear it, refusing to raise his head.

    Muyan gently lets out a long sigh, the expression on her face is indescribably soft and helpless. Suddenly, she lets out a low groan.

    This sound is like a cue.

    It makes Xiao Bao, who¡¯s initially refusing to lift his head no matter what, suddenly look up.

    He reveals a pair of eyes that are red from crying, as well as a tear-streaked little face.

    But Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t care how pitiful he looks, hurriedly asking, ¡°Niangqin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Muyan frowns a bit, and only after gently wiping off the tears on Xiao Bao¡¯s face does she softly say: ¡°The wounds on my body still haven¡¯t healedpletely, so there¡¯s some pain. Can Xiao Bao apply the medicine for Niangqin?¡±

    Xiao Bao sniffles with his little nose, and doesn¡¯t say a word.

    Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s very intelligent.

    At this point, he already knows that Muyan had let out that groan of pain on purpose.

    But as soon as he sees the wounds on his mother¡¯s back, his huge blue eyes immediately fill up with tears again.

    He clenches his teeth and nods, trying very hard not to let the tears fall down: ¡°Niangqin is hurt, Xiao Bao will rub the medicine for niangqin.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s heart feels like it¡¯s soaked in a warm honey pot ¨C weak and sore, but sweet all at once.

    She takes out a draught, and Xiao Bao immediately receives it. Little by little, he carefully pours it down over the injuries on Muyan¡¯s shoulder and back.

    The stinging sensation of the drug going into her wounds is making Muyan frown a little, and she makes a low, muffled groan.

    One big and one small, two nervous voices immediately enter her ears, ¡°¡°Niangqin/Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong? Is it too painful?¡±¡±

    Xiao Bao brings his little head closer, pouts his lips, then he lightly and gently blows air, ¡°Niangqin, don¡¯t feel pain, Xiao Bao will blow it away, the pain will fly away.¡±

    Muyan¡¯s gaze softens, like it¡¯s going to melt.

    When Xiao Bao was smaller, he got injured in the forest and Muyan had blown on his wound just like this.

 Chapter 540: They killed the Ghost Lord

    <h4>Chapter 540: They killed the Ghost Lord</h4>

    Xiao Bao had been so tiny back then, she didn¡¯t expect that he would actually remember it all this time.

    In this incarnation, that she could have such a treasure as Xiao Bao, she doesn¡¯t have any regrets about being reborn into this life.

    Just as she thinks about that, Xiao Bao little head is suddenly pushed away by arge hand.

    Following that, a tender kiss falls on her slowly closing wound. A man¡¯s deep, husky voice enters her ears, ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t feel pain... your husband¡¯s kiss will make it all better.¡±

    Muyan: ¡°......¡±

    If she has some peeve in this life, it would be unexpectedly running into this shameless guy.

    Xiao Bao indignantly shoves Di Ming Jue off, hugging Muyan¡¯s neck, ¡°Niangqin is mine! You¡¯re not allowed to grab her!¡±

    Di Ming Jueughs grimly: ¡°Jun Mochen, do you want Ben Jun to use force in order to inform you who exactly Muyan belongs to?¡±

    One big, one small; big eyes re at smaller ones. Just as they¡¯re about to make trouble, the stone room¡¯s entrance suddenly opens with a loud rumble.

    Han Ye burst inside in a rush, shouting out, ¡°Miss Jun, what happened just now? Are you all right... J-Ju-Jun- Jun Shang, why are you here?!¡±

    Muyan has sharp eyes and agile hands, as she quickly stuffs Xiao Bao and the rabbit back into the Space.

    The ck and White Protectors also dash in together.

    Seeing the scene before their eyes, they are struck dumb.

    ¡°Who are you people? How are you able to go into my Ghost Sanctum?¡±

    ¡°Ghost King Liu? Howe you¡¯re in here as well?!¡±

    While they talk, their gazes shift around and finally fall on the blood-covered, hole-riddled body of the Ghost Lord on the floor.

    The pair rushes towards the Ghost Lord in a sort of flurry, anxiousness painted across their faces, ¡°Ghost Lord? Ghost Lord!! What happened to you?¡±

    But as their hands make contact with the tip of Gu Yue¡¯s nose, they discover that he¡¯s not breathing at all. Then they¡¯re simultaneously frightened and angry, ¡°Who?! Who killed the Ghost Lord?!¡±

    The pair¡¯s eyes are red, ferociously ring at the people on the scene, like they want tomit murder with their gazes.

    Boom¨C!

    All of a sudden, the ice binding up Liu Se shatters with a loud rumble.

    She immediately tumbles to the floor, heavily taking in rough gasps.

    Muyan and Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes gather over towards her.

    Di Ming Jue raises his brows a bit, apparently not expecting that Liu Se would be able to break free from the ice.

    But despite escaping her constraints, she still paid a painful price for it.

    Both of her hands actually break from the shoulders, directly falling down to the ground and shattering.

    But because she¡¯s frozen all over, there¡¯s not a lot of blood flowing out.

    The pain and despair from losing her arms is making her eyes burn red. She viciously res at Muyan and Di Ming Jue.

    ¡°It was them... gu gu... they killed the Ghost Lord... gu gu gu... I... I felt worried for the Ghost Lord, so... so I came in to take a look... gu gu gu... only to see them raise their hands against the Ghost Lord, they... they won¡¯t even let me get away... gu gu gu...¡±

    As she¡¯s shaking uncontrobly, Liu Se is yelling with gritted teeth: ¡°ck... ck and White Protectors, quick-quickly gather everyone of the Ghost Wind Valley, to these... these murderers, kill... kill without amnesty... gu gu gu...¡±

    Hearing that, the ck and White Protectors have their eyes widen so much that the corners are about to split.

    They don¡¯t even spare some time to carefully ponder on how Liu Se could appear inside this stone room, snarling as they pounce over to Muyan.

    However, Di Ming Jue is standing beside Muyan, and there¡¯s no way he would allow anyone to hurt her.

    The ck Reaper and the White Reaper gather their whole bodies¡¯ Internal Force in a single attack, but it seems like they¡¯ve hit an invisible barrier.

    With a bang, they are directly bounced back.

    The two of them share a nce, bitterness bursting forth on their faces.

    Suddenly, the ck Reaper ces his fingers at the corners of his mouth, issuing a piercing whistle.

    In a split second, the entire stone room echoes with a thunderous rolling, and it unexpectedly begins to rapidly sink down.

 Chapter 541: Why is your face so red?

    <h4>Chapter 541: Why is your face so red?</h4>

    Muyan stands unsteadily, her body swaying to the side. However, she suddenly crashes into Di Ming Jue¡¯s arms.

    The man¡¯s warm, taut skin is closely pressed against her, separated only by a thin cloth.

    A steamy breath puffs by her ears, bringing with it an ambiguous and lingering sensation.

    The candle me has gone out due to this sudden development of events.

    In the pitch-ck where you hold out a hand and couldn¡¯t see your five fingers, this usually induces panic and nervousness in people.

    But Muyan couldn¡¯t care about any of that.

    That¡¯s because this shameless man beside her is actually taking advantage of the moment the light has disappeared, straight up kissing her on the lips.

    With a boom, the stone room finally stops it¡¯s descent.

    ¡°Jun Shang, are you and Miss Jun all right?¡± they hear Han Ye¡¯s concerned voice.

    ¡°Since you people killed the Ghost Lord, all of you will just be buried together with him in this Ghost Hall underground tomb!¡±

    The ck an White Protectors are hysterical, hate-filled voices reverberating in entire stone room.

    Then the light goes up, illuminating everyone¡¯s faces.

    Liu Se¡¯s smug madness, the ck and White Protectors¡¯ resentment, the Ghost Lord¡¯s lifeless and ashyplexion, as well as Han Ye¡¯s anxiousness ¨C they all appear in fine detail.

    Seeing that Muyan and Di Ming Jue are safe and unharmed, Han Ye sighs in relief.

    But suddenly, he says with some confusion: ¡°Miss Jun, why is your face so red?¡±

    Muyan doesn¡¯t respond, but she ruthlessly hits Di Ming Jue with her elbow.

    Only then does she purses her lips, which are still somewhat sore, and raises a hand. Strings shoot out.

    Before Liu Se and the ck and White Protectors could react-

    Those strings have already taken hold of the Ghost Lord, covering him up lightning-fast, and dragging him before Muyan.

    ¡°Ghost Lord¨C!!¡± the ck and White Protectors bellow, wanting to rush over.

    Han Ye snorts and steps forward, brandishing his longsword.

    He immediately forces the pair to retreat again and again.

    Almost at the same time, the entrance of the stone room opens, and countless Ghost Envoys swarm in, surrounding Muyan and the others.

    ¡°All of you can see it, yes? These people deliberately infiltrated the Ghost Wind Valley to assassinate the Ghost Lord.¡± Liu Se gnashes her teeth and shrieks, her eyes gleaming with a sinister light, ¡°The one who killed the Ghost Lord is this Jun Muyan, posing as a doctor. But nobody expected that I would actually see through this vicious woman¡¯s deception.¡±

    ¡°This woman used the guise of treating his illness to kill the Ghost Lord, even wanting to kill and silence me. Now, she won¡¯t even spare the Ghost Lord¡¯s dead body. Protectors, you must absolutely not let her get away with this!¡±

    The ck Reaper and the White Reaper stare coldly at Muyan, harshly speaking in unison, ¡°You people best return the Ghost Lord¡¯s corpse at once, then I might consider leaving your corpses intact!¡±

    But Muyan doesn¡¯t pay attention to their threats. She crouches down to examine the Ghost Lord¡¯s heavily damaged body. Sighing, she says: ¡°Tsk, tsk. His Highness, the great Ghost Lord, ending up as another person¡¯s puppet, that really is quite sad.¡±

    ¡°But Ghost King Liu, shouldn¡¯t you know better than anyone, just how exactly did the Ghost Lord die?¡±

    Something shes on Liu Se¡¯s face, but she immediately raves with her rough, unpleasant voice: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You clearly killed the Ghost Lord, the many wounds on his body is the best evidence of this!¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Muyan¡¯s smiling expression is filled with ridicule, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare attest about Ghost King Liu¡¯s other qualities, but her ability to speak blindly with open eyes ¨C that is really unparalleled.¡±

    Saying that, she turns to look at the ck and White Protectors, ¡°You two have always been guarding next to the Ghost Lord, don¡¯t tell me neither of you noticed that there¡¯s something really weird with his illness?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so weird?¡± the ck Protector subconsciously asks.

    ¡°The Ghost Lord didn¡¯t get sick at all, but someone gave him the [Three Corpses Gu].¡±

 Chapter 542: Fool

    <h4>Chapter 542: Fool</h4>

    Muyan slightly narrows her eyes. Her expression unreadable, but her sweet-sounding voice is clearly conveyed into everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°The time you¡¯ve been acquainted with Ghost King Liu isn¡¯t short, you can¡¯t tell me that you people don¡¯t know that Ghost King Liu¡¯s specialty lies in Gu Poisons?¡±

    Hearing that, the ck and White Protectors jump in fright, their gazes simultaneously turning to look at the Ghost Lord¡¯s corpse.

    Because the Ghost Lord was knocked down while he was attacking Muyan, his extended ck nails still haven¡¯t retracted.

    Like this, it really quite reminiscent of a Gu poisoning.

    A flustered look shes through Liu Se¡¯s face, but she quickly shouts: ¡°Jun Muyan, your methods are so malicious. You¡¯re obviously the one who poisoned the Ghost Lord, rendering him helpless, and still mercilessly killing him. Now, you actually want to nt this on my head?¡±

    ¡°Would you dare to say that the bloody holes on the Ghost Lord¡¯s body did note about because you stabbed him?¡±

    Muyan nods without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Correct, the injuries on the Ghost Lord were caused by me. Under your control, he attacked me. Should I not have fought back?¡±

    ¡°You guys hear that?!¡± Liu Se immediately turns towards the ck and White Protectors, shouting, ¡°Regardless of what the Ghost Lord went through beforehand, she¡¯s the one who killed him, and presently, it¡¯s also this slut who had harmed me to this extent. What are you guys still staring about for? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and cut them into pieces!¡±

    The ck and White Protectors both frown, until finally, they coldly look at Muyan, ¡°Since you admit that you¡¯re the one who inflicted the mortal wound on the Ghost Lord, that means you¡¯re the one who killed him. You must die!¡±

    ¡°Ah... fools!¡± Muyan scoffs, ¡°If you idiots were all the Ghost Lord had on hand, then it¡¯s no wonder that he had been so easily misled.¡±

    Turning over a wrist, a knife appears in her hand. Before everyone coulde to themselves and react-

    The hand rises, then the de falls. There¡¯s the sound of a stab, as the sharp de suddenly pierces the Ghost Lord¡¯s body.

    The whole audience falls into a deathly stillness.

    Soon after, the ck and White Protectors have their eyes practically bulging out. Looking like they¡¯vepletely gone mad, they rush straight to Muyan, ¡°Slut, you dare?!!!¡±

    But, without waiting for their attacks to reach Muyan-

    There¡¯s a sudden sh of silvery light.

    A silver needle goes into the Ghost Lord¡¯s heart, then pulls out through the wound that was just recently cut open by the knife.

    Soon after, everyone could see a terrifying red bug struggling incessantly at the tip of the silver needle.

    A pair of machine-like,pound eyes keeps on shifting towards everyone around.

    The mouth opens and closes, and it¡¯s like you could see the sticky flesh inside.

    ¡°Urgh¨C!¡± some low-cultivation Ghost Envoy already cannot help but feel their stomach churn from disgust.

    And the pair¡¯s attackes to a grinding halt, stopping at a distance less than a meter away from Muyan.

    ¡°What... what is that?!¡± the pair asks in rm.

    Why would such a terrible buge out from the Ghost Lord¡¯s heart?

    Muyan shoots them a contemptuous nce, ¡°This is the Three Corpses Gu, which has fed on the Ghost Lord¡¯s blood essence. Only a little bit away from turning into a King of thousands of Gu.¡±

    ¡°Ghost King Liu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize this thing?¡±

    Liu Se sneers: ¡°Jun Muyan, you don¡¯t have to frame me again and again. Even if there¡¯s the Three Corpses Gu in the Ghost Lord, you¡¯re still the one who ced it there ¨C what does it have to do with me? If I can administer the Three Corpses Gu to the Ghost Lord, how could I have fallen to this state? Protectors, you mustn¡¯t be fooled by this treacherous, murderous woman!¡±

    Sure enough, the ck Reaper and the White Reaper have their face show hesitation once again.

 Chapter 543: J-J-Ju-Jun Shang!

    <h4>Chapter 543: J-J-Ju-Jun Shang!</h4>

    As Liu Se and Jun Muyan both im that they are in the right, for a time, they couldn¡¯t tell who exactly is the real murderer of the in Ghost Lord.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Ghost King Liu, I really can¡¯t help but admire you. You truly wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡±

    Muyan smiles while gently shaking her head, looking unhurried and charming, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it like this ¨C how about we let the Ghost Lord himself tell you all, exactly who was it that harmed him?¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, she brings out another bottle of draught on her hand. With quick and nimble movements, she pours it over that still-struggling Three Corpses Gu.

    Making contact with the draught, the Three Corpses Gu seems like it¡¯s getting burned by something, suddenly producing a strange, ear-piercing cry.

    Following that, it¡¯s originally sizable round body quickly loses mass, turning into a drooping and viscous red liquid. It drips down into the Ghost Lord¡¯s wounds.

    This series of actions is just like moving clouds and flowing water.

    Everyone looking at it is mesmerized.

    Nevertheless, Liu Se¡¯splexion suddenly turns white, the Qi and blood in her body churn, her eyes filling up with dread and bitter resentment.

    The Three Corpse Gu has been burned down, how could the mother Gu within her body be unaffected?

    But in the end, she still bears with it, hissing out: ¡°Jun Muyan, stop babbling more nonsense, it¡¯s a futile deathbed struggle. The Ghost Lord is already dead, murdered by you, how could he possiblye alive...¡±

    ¡°Kuh, kuh, kuh, kuh... kuh, kuh....¡± Liu Se still hasn¡¯t finished what she¡¯s saying.

    The corpse lying on the floor suddenly makes a lung-tearing sort of cough, abruptly sitting up from the ground.

    Within the entire stone room, it¡¯s as if someone has pressed the pause button.

    Everyone, including Han Ye, is dumbfounded.

    That¡¯s because the dead body which is sitting up is precisely the Ghost Lord.

    The Ghost Lord actually came back to life?!

    Under the light from the candle me, the corpse-like, dark, and ashyplexion slowly changes into a weak paleness.

    The lifeless eyes slowly regain focus, eventually falling on everybody within the stone room.

    In the silence of the room, they could even hear his rough, heavy gasps for breath; as well as the muffled groans following the changes on his wounds.

    ¡°Ghost... G-Ghost... Ghost Lord, you... you¡¯re still alive?!¡±

    After a long silence, the ck and White Protectors suddenly rush over, kneeling down next to the Ghost Lord.

    It¡¯s as if all the Ghost Envoys too could only react at that moment, simultaneously kneeling down, ¡°Greetings to the Ghost Lord!¡±

    ¡°This cannot be! This is absolutely impossible!¡± there¡¯s a sudden frightened screech in the room, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already dead? You should be dead by the time the Three Corpses Gu has consumed you! Why are you still alive? How could you possibly survive?!¡±

    The hand-less Liu Se has panic across her whole face as she desperately shakes her head,pletely like she¡¯s gone insane.

    Hearing what she said, the ck and White Protectors turn their heads at the same time, fiercely ring at her.

    The Ghost Envoys in the room suddenly change their positions as well, trapping Liu Se in the middle of them.

    Liu Se¡¯s words might as well bepletely admitting that she¡¯s the one who harmed the Ghost Lord.

    Gu Yue gets up from the floor, but he doesn¡¯t pay attention to Liu Se.

    Opting instead to turn towards Muyan, ¡°Young miss, thank you so much for saving me...¡±

    Before he could finish what he¡¯s saying, Gu Yue¡¯s line of sight inadvertently stumbles on Di Ming Jue¡¯s face. His body immediately goes rigid.

    ¡°J-J-Ju-Jun Shang!!¡± he produces and incredulous shriek.

    Soon after, his brain still doesn¡¯t have the time to react, but both of his knees have already gone soft, kneeling down with a thump, ¡°Under General Feng Sha, [Sky Division] Gu Yue. Greetings to Jun Shang!¡±

    Caught up in the heavy encirclement, Liu Se¡¯s mind was originally still whirling, thinking how she could break herself out of her current predicament.

    Hearing Gu Yue words then, her pupils immediately contract.

 Chapter 544: Whoâ€™s your Madam?

    <h4>Chapter 544: Who¡¯s your Madam?</h4>

    She has always been aware that the Ghost City was previously established by the Pr Domain.

    She also knows that Han Ye and Ying Mei came from the Xiuxian Continent, from the Pr Domain.

    Liu Se was even guessing who this man beside Jun Muyan is, that he¡¯s powerful enough to be able to make her tremble?

    She thought that he was an Elder in the Pr Domain, or someone very high up the ranks.

    But she never thought that he would be that man, Di Ming Jue!

    He is a towering existence even on the Xiuxian Continent, the Monarch whom nobody could hope to reach.

    He is a man whom the Sect Master of Tian Yi Men is only barely qualified to be on equal footing with.

    How could it possibly be Pr Domain¡¯s Di Jun, Di Ming Jue?

    How could the Supreme Overlord of the Pr Domain possibly appear at such a barren ce as the Yanwu Continent?

    But except for the Pr Domain¡¯s Di Jun, who else would Gu Yue address as ¡®Jun Shang¡¯?

    It¡¯s only at this moment that genuine panic and despair rise within Liu Se¡¯s heart.

    Her body, which is no longer frozen, seems to have fallen into an ice cer. She couldn¡¯t stop shivering.

    Setting herself against Pr Domain¡¯s Di Jun, what kind of end would befall her?

    ......

    On the other side, after Gu Yue receives the permission to rise, he couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Muyan.

    Then it seems as if he thought of something, as his eyes suddenly go wide, ¡°Could it that you-you¡¯re our Pr Domain¡¯s future Mistress, Jun Muyan, Miss Jun?¡±

    The corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth spasms: who¡¯s your Pr Domain¡¯s future Mistress? Aren¡¯t you iming associations so casually?

    But, without waiting for Muyan to refute-

    Han Ye is already shamelessly boasting with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t say! Aside from our Madam, who else would possess such consummate medical skills that could bring you back from the gates of hell!¡±

    ¡°I was still worried. Gu Yue, if you really died, how could I exin it to that Feng Sha guy when I return! Didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d turn into a corpse, but in that crazy way, still be brought back by our Madam¡¯s miraculous skills in healing.¡±

    Saying that, he ps Gu Yue¡¯s back, ¡°Stupid, what¡¯re you doing by just staring? Why don¡¯t you hurry and pay your respects to Miss Jun?¡±

    Gu Yue abruptlyes back to his senses. Promptly bowing and kneeling, ¡°Greetings, Miss Jun. No, no ¨C greetings, Madam...¡±

    Soon after, he looks towards Di Ming Jue in adoration.

    Back then, when he heard Han Ye say that Jun Shang fancies a Yanwu Continent mortal woman, Gu Yue felt baffled about it. So much so, that he thought there was no way that a mortal woman could be worthy of their brilliant and mighty Jun Shang.

    It¡¯s only now that he understands just how good their Jun Shang¡¯s eyes are!

    He sincerely gives thanks: ¡°Were it not for Jun Shang, your insight like a torch in choosing the Madam, this subordinate¡¯s life could only be forfeited here in this Yanwu Continent...¡±

    ¡°Silence, you!¡± Muyan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, ¡°Who¡¯s your Madam! Di Ming Jue, aren¡¯t you going to manage your men?¡±

    Di Ming Jue steps forward and hugs her waist. His voice is cool and clear, heedlessly saying: ¡°You can wait until after Muyan and I are married to call her ¡®Madam¡¯, no hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jun Shang!¡±

    Muyan: ¡°......¡± what ¡®no hurry¡¯!! Di Ming Jue, can you be any more shameless?!

    Seeing Muyan embarrassed into anger, Han Ye promptly speaks: ¡°Gu Yue, enough with the superfluous words. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and properly handle Ghost City¡¯s matters.¡±

    ¡°Really, the more you live, the more you deteriorate ¨C you¡¯ve actually been yed and roughed up into your current state by a mere Ghost King.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Yue¡¯s expression immediately grows cold. He slowly turns around to look at Liu Se, a fierce and vicious gleam in his eyes.

    ¡°Liu Se, you really did well!¡± he makes his way to Liu Se, who¡¯s surrounded by the Ghost Envoys, the corners of his mouth pulling up into a cold smile.

 Chapter 545: To Stake All on One Throw

    <strong>Chapter 545: To Stake All on One Throw</strong>

    ¡°Lying dormant under my hands for so many years, I didn¡¯t even notice that you were actually from the Xiuxian Continent as well.¡±

    ¡°I thought of you as a loyal subordinate, I trusted you, and gave you power. I never expected that in return, you would actually ce the Three Corpses Gu in my body. The people of your Tian Yi Men are really so good, so proficient!¡±

    Liu Se firmly grits her teeth, but she doesn¡¯t focus on Gu Yue¡¯s goading.

    Instead, she suddenly turns towards Di Ming Jue, ¡°Di Jun, you should know, Jun Muyan, this woman is a Shen-¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Di Ming Jue is already brandishing a raised hand.

    There¡¯s a loud explosion, like gunpowder has been set off on Liu Se¡¯s face. Her bumpy, pockmarked face immediately bes terribly mangled on one side.

    Nobody knew what she was going to say, only that she seems to be on her final struggle.

    But Muyan suddenly turns her head to look at the man beside her, her expression bewildered and suspicious.

    Of course, she knows what Liu Se was just about to say ¡ª that she is a Shen Musician.

    Then why did Di Ming Jue interrupt Liu Se?

    Does Di Ming Jue already know of her identity as a Shen Musician?

    It... it can¡¯t be! Wasn¡¯t she told that the people of the Three Realms all want the Shen Musicians¡¯ demise?

    If Di Ming Jue knows, howe he hasn¡¯t captured her, and is helping her instead?

    ¡°Liu Se, it¡¯s alreadye to this point, but you still want to throw dirty water to Miss Jun!¡±

    Gu Yue clearly doesn¡¯t know what Liu Se was about to say. He merely sneers and makes his way forward, ¡°Since you¡¯re a Ghost King under my jurisdiction, I shall personally deal with you today.¡±

    At this moment, even as Liu Se has her lips and tongue all mutted, no longer capable of speech, her eyes still seem like they¡¯re glued on Muyan.

    Her gaze is overflowing with resentment and disbelief.

    Suddenly, she opens up her bloody mouth like a sacrificial bowl and bursts outughing.

    Thisughter is rough and unpleasant.

    Listening to thatugh, an ominous premonition immediately wells up in the depths of Muyan¡¯s heart.

    As if to confirm this hunch-

    Di Ming Jue¡¯splexion suddenly changes as well. Waving his hand in the air, a terrible pressure and intensity surges and sweeps through within the entire stone room.

    The table, chairs, and the stone bed inside the room ¨C they all make creaking noises, and one after another, they shatter into small pieces.

    Gu Yue¡¯s sword strikes out like lightning.

    However, their actions, all of them, are still a step toote in the end.

    Between that fraction of an instant, Liu Se¡¯s body unexpectedly burns into a ring me.

    In but a short period of time, her body is thoroughly andpletely burned.

    Almost at the same moment, a dark red glow soars up into the air, disappearing from the stone room.

    This sudden development catches everyone off guard.

    Han Ye¡¯s face drains of all color, his voice trembling as he mutters, ¡°Overturn the ancestral temple, put out the incense, destroy the lineage. It¡¯s Tian Yi Men¡¯s unique sect technique, [Temple Destruction].¡±

    He abruptly turns to Di Ming Jue, his face overwhelmed with shock, ¡°Jun Shang, what should we do ¨C she¡¯s definitely going back to the Tian Yi Men!¡±

    [Temple Destruction] is a skill exclusive to Tian Yi Men. Burning one¡¯s spirit when death is near, they¡¯ll be able to return to the altar of Tian Yi Men¡¯s main headquarters.

    But with this method, even if they return to the altar, they could only live for one to two hours at most.

    More than that, after using [Temple Destruction], the person¡¯s soul will never reincarnate, suffering the pain and torture of being ripped apart by space and time.

    This is the reason why neither Di Ming Jue nor Han Ye had anticipated that Liu Se would actually stake everything on one throw, and use [Temple Destruction].

    But this way, Liu Se will absolutely die, but Muyan¡¯s secret of being a Shen Musician would also be revealed before Tian Yi Men.

    Within the Three Realms, no one hates the Shen Musicians more than the Tian Yi Men.

 Chapter 546: Keep my body safe

    <h4>Chapter 546: Keep my body safe</h4>

    If someone from Tian Yi Men were to know that Muyan is the Shen Musician heir, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte.

    Di Ming Jue¡¯splexion is ashen. He doesn¡¯t respond to Han Ye, but he suddenly turns to look at Muyan.

    Muyan stares at him in astonishment, her mind is inexplicably a little panicked, ¡°What happened? Liu Se, she...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the hold on her waist tightens, and she¡¯s firmly pulled into the man¡¯s arms.

    Then a passionate, overbearing kiss descends on her.

    The biting kiss is short, but it¡¯s endlessly consuming and possessive.

    When he lets her go, for a few short breaths, Muyan feels her legs are unsteady where she stands, and her red lips have gone numb.

    He bit her!

    Muyan raises her head toin, but the man¡¯s low, husky voice enters her ears, ¡°Muyan, keep my body safe and wait for me toe back!¡±

    Saying that, his figure shes before her eyes, instantly disappearing.

    In a split second, Muyan only feels like there¡¯s a piece of her heart missing, an absence.

    All of a sudden, she seems to remember something, and her consciousness enters the Space.

    Sure enough, she finds Di Ming Jue¡¯s body inside, lying dormant like it doesn¡¯t have life.

    This scoundrel, why can he enter her Space without her permission?

    And what the hell does he mean by ¡°keep my body safe¡±?

    Cursing inwardly, Muyan looks calm on the outside.

    ......

    With the Ghost Lord¡¯s lead, several people quickly leave the room.

    As it turns out, when the stone room sank underground, it went straight into the Ghost Hall¡¯s undergroundbyrinth.

    If no one was there to guide, even a Precelestial expert could be trapped alive and die there.

    But simrly, if they run into danger, this is also the best ce for people to hide within the Ghost Wind Valley.

    Also, this Ghost Wind Valley¡¯s terrain is easily guarded, hard to attack ¨C in addition to the Poison Smog acting as a protective screen.

    It¡¯s really a great ce to set up camp.

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± as Muyan is thinking about the advantages of the Ghost Wind Valley, she suddenly hears Gu Yue¡¯s grateful voice, ¡°Your grace of saving my life, this subordinate is unable to return the favor. But if Miss Jun wouldn¡¯t despise it, I would like to give you this Ghost Wind Valley, as well as all the Valley¡¯s Ghost Envoys. What do you think?¡±

    Muyan stares nkly, almost suspecting that she had misheard it, ¡°Give me the Ghost Wind Valley? If I remember it correctly, the Ghost Wind Valley has always been the main stronghold of the Ghost City. For you guys, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s value is greater than any single Ghost City.¡±

    Gu Yue chuckles: ¡°Ghost City is the property of our Pr Domain, and this humble one has only been managing it for the past hundred years. Moreover, Miss Jun, you are the future Mistress of our Pr Domain. To say nothing of merely giving you an insignificant Ghost Wind Valley, even the status of the Ghost City is currently uncertain. To have created difficulties for you, Miss Jun, we might as well give you the entire Ghost City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Han Ye doesn¡¯t wait for Muyan to respond, already going along with it, ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯ve already told you, just tell Jun Shang if you want anything. Even if it¡¯s a star in the sky, he would pluck it down for you, let alone a small Ghost Wind Valley, yeah? Everyone would be your people sooner orter, just forego the formalities.¡±

    Muyan: Haha, nobody wants to be your people ¡®sooner orter¡¯, thank you very much!

    However, thinking of this Valley, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack, unexpectedly turning into her very own stronghold ¨C even with her calm, Muyan couldn¡¯t suppress a smile from her face.

    Her Ink Camp and Tianji Unit are growing, and the Void Camp is also being formed.

    Be it in Tianyuan City or Wangjiang City, a small courtyard could no longer amodate that staff.

    Now, with the Ghost Wind Valley, it¡¯s really like a sleepy person getting handed a pillow.

 Chapter 547: You guys know fart

    <strong>Chapter 547: You guys know fart</strong>

    Of course, Han Ye knows what Muyan thinks of this gift, and he smiles like he¡¯s receiving praise by proxy: ¡°Miss Jun, if you feel like ¡®Ghost Wind Valley¡¯ isn¡¯t pleasant to the ears, why not change its name? Something like [Ming Yan Valley]* for instance?¡±

    *Dark me Valley

    The homonym ¡®Ming¡¯ from Di Ming Jue, and Yan from Jun Muyan.

    The [Ming Yan Valley] could be a special ce for Di Ming Jue and Jun Muyan.

    Even if she only uses her knees to think, Muyan knows what this guy¡¯s ¨C Han Ye¡¯s ¨C intention is.

    She sends a cold nce to the guy who wishes for the whole world to be in chaos, then she turns to give a slight nod towards Gu Yue, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be impolite of me to refuse. Still, the Ghost Wind Valley is really too much for a gift, and I have some reluctance in epting it. So, to make it up, I¡¯ll supply arge batch of draughts and Elixirs for the Ghost City to auction off this once. Ghost City can collect thirty percent handling fee from the market value.¡±

    Gu Yue stares nkly, and before he has the time to say anything-

    Magistrate Liu is already crying out ¡°My goodness!¡±, suddenly leaping towards them, ¡°Shenshu-daren, is that true? Not just draughts, you would also supply those Elixirs that you refine, and also allow our Ghost City to sell them? Aaah... that¡¯s great! From now on and in the future, you are the one who this little old man would depend upon for my livelihood, allow little old me to work like a cow or horse for you...¡±

    Gu Yue and his ck and White Protectors watch this scene dumbstruck.

    The White Reaper finally couldn¡¯t take it, opening his mouth to say: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some draughts and Elixirs? It¡¯s not like nobody consigns their products for sale in our Ghost City, many Elixirs from Heavenly Road Sect¡¯s Master Jian Feng even passes through our Ghost City¡¯s hands to be auctioned. Magistrate Liu, why do you have to make such a big fuss about nothing?¡±

    ¡°You guys know fart!¡± at that point, Magistrate Liu even forgets their seniority, shouting and arguing, ¡°How could thosemoners¡¯ ordinary goods be mentioned on equal terms with our Shenshu-daren¡¯s godly draughts and Elixirs? Hehe, since the two Protectors aren¡¯t convinced, when Shenshu-daren¡¯s products have arrived, you guys must never fight with this little old man over them, yea!¡±

    The ck and White Protectors are all the more surprised and confused, but they still quickly reply without much concern: ¡°Rest assured, isn¡¯t it just some Elixirs? We don¡¯t even care about Jian Feng¡¯s fourth-level Pills, how could we fight you over those?¡±

    However, some timeter, the pair will regret their remarks today until their intestines are all green.

    Gu Yue originally also wanted to say ¡°I don¡¯t need Elixirs¡±, as he really doesn¡¯t care about any Pill on the Yanwu Continent.

    However, he suddenly hears Han Ye sourly say: ¡°You¡¯re really one lucky guy. I follow Miss Jun and endlessly ask for them, but I can only get a few. You didn¡¯t need to do anything, but you could actually get a huge pile.¡±

    Gu Yue: ¡°......¡± this time, he¡¯s truly curious.

    There¡¯s no Spiritual Power in this Yanwu Continent, and Elixirs that are refined here are only as good as half-finished Pills.

    What¡¯s more, they¡¯ve never even attached any importance to the Elixirs refined by famous Master Alchemists of the Xiuzhen Continent.

    Are Jun Muyan¡¯s Pills really that miraculous?

    ¡°Shenshu-daren can only supply one batch, yes?¡± Magistrate Liu excitedly says and, since he won an inch and now wants a mile, he pounces to hug Muyan¡¯s thigh, ¡°Since you¡¯re sending them anyway, what about adding a little more? Especially that Elixir that you refined, can you give me one now, please! One just like the Pill that I took! This little old man is really very curious how an Elixir could help me resist an attack from a high Precelestial Practitioner...¡±

    Muyan expressionlessly kicks his face, quickly making her way to the Great Hall.

 Chapter 548: Such a beast

    <h4>Chapter 548: Such a beast</h4>

    In the Great Hall, Dr. Song and the others have been waiting anxiously.

    Seeing here out, each and every one of them are immediately overjoyed at the unexpected good oue.

    ¡°Little girl, are you all right?¡± Dr. Song hurries over, examining Muyan up and down.

    It¡¯s only after making certain that she doesn¡¯t have any serious injuries that he lets out a long sigh of relief.

    Muyan obediently lets them pull her along, lovable like a typical young girl, without a trace of impatience.

    These Elders may be a little vain and selfish, but at the most critical moment, they had dashed on bravely with no thought of personal safety, all in order to defend her. That¡¯s something that Muyan will never forget in this life.

    ¡°Niangqin.¡± holding the fat rabbit, Xiao Baoes up from behind and grabs Muyan¡¯s hand.

    After getting out of the Ghost Hall, Muyan released Xiao Bao and the fat rabbit from the Space.

    But who knows what the fat rabbit found, as it suddenly ran off with Xiao Bao. They just caught up now.

    Seeing a pink, jade-carved little boy suddenly appear and call Muyan ¡®Niangqin¡¯-

    Dr. Song and the others are all stunned.

    ¡°Little girl, y-y-you-you, you actually have a son already!¡±

    ¡°This is my son, Xiao Bao.¡± Muyan has a slight smile as she pushes Xiao Bao to move forward, ¡°Xiao Bao, say ¡®grandpa¡¯.¡±

    Xiao Bao¡¯s small face is calm and cool, but his voice is childish and crisp, ¡°Hello, grandpas.¡±

    Ahh¨C!

    A group of old doctors, most of them over a hundred years old, suddenly feel like an arrow has struck them in their hearts.

    A changees over their hearts.

    Under the sun, how could there be such an adorable baby!

    ¡°Come, Xiao Bao. This is a draught that Grandpa Song refined, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bao, look at the treasures Grandpa Du has over here. If you want anything as a meeting gift, just take it.¡±

    And so, a crowd of old men, brimming with warmth and enthusiasm, surrounds an icy and indifferent little child.

    This scene is really odd and funny beyond words.

    With great difficulty, Xiao Bao manages to escape from the middle of the enthusiastic grandpas. In the end, he hides behind Muyan.

    There¡¯s an expression of lingering fear on his taut little face, and he secretly lets out a sigh.

    Muyan is tickled by this adorable little look of his, so she bends down to pick him up, smooching his soft little face.

    Just as she¡¯s about to ask her baby what he and the fat rabbit were doing earlier-

    She hears Dr. Song: ¡°Little girl, your son is so big. You¡¯re married already? The child¡¯s father is...¡±

    While he¡¯s saying this as a question, Dr. Song is a little hesitant and also somewhat angry.

    That¡¯s because, no matter how you look at it, Muyan¡¯s age can¡¯t be older than twenty.

    But Xiao Bao is already four or five years old.

    That means, when Muyan was pregnant with Xiao Bao, she was only fourteen or fifteen years old.

    Which man had been such a beast? To have actuallyid a hand on such a young little girl, and even letting that little girl carry a child.

    On the side, Han Ye promptly nods along in indignation: I don¡¯t know who to kill with a thousand knives, actually stepping in before their Jun Shang,ying a hand on such a young Miss Jun. Simply a degenerate, shameless, absolutely disgraceful! If he everes across that shameless man, he must chop him up into ten thousand pieces.

    Muyan just smiles, kissing Xiao Bao¡¯s face again.

    That faraway memory is indeed humiliating for her, she couldn¡¯t stand remembering it.

    But it gave her the most precious gift in the world.

    Just as she¡¯s about to reply, a lone figure suddenly staggers in from outside the door, bursting in with a flustered and rmed expression.

    ¡°He... help... help! Ghost Lord, help...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, this man in Ghost Envoy uniform is already tumbling to the floor. He suddenly coughs up a mouthful of blood.

    What shocks everyone, is that the blood that this man had coughed up is ck-red. More than that, it¡¯s covered by a dense swarm of tiny ck bugs.

 Chapter 549: Made a fool of

    <h4>Chapter 549: Made a fool of</h4>

    As soon as they¡¯re spouted out, these small ck bugs seem like they could smell something tasty ¨C as they shoot towards everyone at lightning speed.

    ¡°Ah! What is this?!¡±

    Everyone in the Great Hall goes into panic, shrieking voice up here and down there.

    Seeing the little bugs about to reach the doctors-

    Muyan¡¯s reaction is very fast, immediately summoning the Tian Mo Qin, the sound of the zither ying.

    In a sh, the [Divine Hands that Weave the Heaven] Skill is activated.

    Those ck bugs are immediately blocked outside the invisible barrier.

    As it¡¯s happening, the Ghost Lord also makes his move.

    He takes a deep breath, suddenly blowing out Internal Force from his mouth.

    As that Internal Force touches the air, it unexpectedly turns into a ball of me, bursting into a ze.

    A short whileter, all the little bugs in the room arepletely burned away.

    But this turn of events happened too fast, catching them off guard. In the end, several Ghost Envoys and one doctor were still gnawed on by the bugs. Their faces are drained of color, and it doesn¡¯t take too long for them to fall to the ground, producing pained groans.

    Muyan quickly gives some draughts to those people attacked by the bugs, making sure that the bugs in their bodies doesn¡¯t spread.

    But in these few short breaths, the bugs within those people has gone from one or two, turning into hundreds.

    For the time being, Muyan is also somewhat helpless about getting rid of them.

    ¡°This... what the hell is this thing?¡±

    Looking at the bug corpses burnt into ck ash, the faces of Dr. Song and the other¡¯s are extremely unsightly, their mouths gagging to vomit.

    Gu Yue looks even more unsightly than them, ¡°It¡¯s Liu Se, damn her! Before dying, that slut actually still made fools of us all.¡±

    Seeing everyone¡¯s dumbstruck look on him,

    Gu Yue exins with a calm face: ¡°Liu Se¡¯s body should¡¯ve been harboring a Mother Gu of the [Gold Silkworm Gu].¡±

    The [Gold Silkworm Gu] is a type of Gu poison exclusive to the Tian Yi Men on Xiuxian Continent.

    Among Tian Yi Men¡¯s Ten Great Gu Poisons, it could only be ced at the lowest rank.

    But in the Yanwu Continent, it¡¯s already a heaven-defying existence.

    Liu Se, because she made a mistake back then, had been imnted with the mother Gu of the Gold Silkworm and kicked into the Yanwu Continent.

    Due to theck of Spiritual Power in the Yanwu Continent, the Gold Silkworm Gu couldn¡¯t get nourishment, and could only start eating Liu Se¡¯s body, making her have an appearance that¡¯s neither person nor ghost.

    In order to preserve herself, Liu Se conversely began to absorb the qi of rotting corpses into her body, transforming it into Devil Qi for the Gold Silkworm Gu to ingest.

    In the course of a hundred years of nourishment, the Gold Silkworm in Liu Se had now be its darkest, most evil form.

    Originally, when Liu Se¡¯s host body died, it would be reasonable to assume that the Gold Silkworm Gu should have also died.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Liu Se would go as far as to take out the Mother Gu even before she entered the stone room.

    Without a host body, the Mother Gu wouldn¡¯t have enough food, and would die right away.

    In order to survive, the Gold Silkworm Gu will start splitting up and releasing countless [Gu Children] to collect the needed nutrients.

    If it¡¯s not stopped immediately, it probably wouldn¡¯t take too long before the entire Ghost Wind Valley would be swallowed up by the Gold Silkworm Gu.

    Without a host, the Gold Silkworm Gu still wouldn¡¯t survive in the end. But even so, the people in the entire Ghost Wind Valley would also be buried with the bugs.

    Thinking of this possibility, Gu Yue really wishes he could chop Liu Se up into countless pieces, making mincemeat of that slut.

    Everyone¡¯s pleasant expressions have also gone missing.

    Gu Yue¡¯s ount swept past the parts pertaining to the Xiuxian Continent and the Tian Yi Men.

    However, merely looking at the frightening rate at which those Ghost Silkworm Gu Children ate and multiplied earlier, they could understand just how awful that thing is.

    ¡°Just what are we going to do now? Is there a way to get rid of this disgusting thing?¡±

 Chapter 550: Thing that eats indiscriminately

    <strong>Chapter 550: Thing that eats indiscriminately</strong>

    Han Ye and Gu Yue look at each other, their brows furrowing tighter and tighter, ¡°The only way to get out of this predicament is to find the location of Gold Silkworms¡¯ Mother Gu, then kill it.¡±

    ¡°However, the Mother Gu fears neither water nor fire, it is as tough as iron, it¡¯s form is almost invisible, and every inch of it¡¯s skin is covered in a highly toxic and corrosive poison. We mightn¡¯t be able to find it, but even if we do, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to eliminate it within a short period of time, before we lose it again.¡±

    ¡°And this length of time would already be enough for the Gold Silkworm, controlling its Gu Children, to infest and overrun the entire Ghost Wind Valley.¡±

    For a moment, there¡¯s silence within the whole Great Hall.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts sink heavily, as if weighed down by a boulder.

    Even Muyan couldn¡¯t think of a solution at this time.

    She can kill these Gu Children parasitizing inside people, but if she couldn¡¯t wipe them out, her speed in killing the Gu Children definitely couldn¡¯tpare to the rate at which the Mother Gu could multiply them.

    Within the Hall, the recent cheerful and lighthearted atmosphere has been swept away.

    All of their faces are affixed with heavy anxiousness.

    At this time outside, the whole Ghost Wind Valley must already bepletely overrun by the Gu Children.

    It appears that they¡¯re now facing and absolute dead end.

    With the profundity of her cultivation, Muyan could perhaps guarantee that she herself wouldn¡¯t be eaten away by the Gu Children.

    But she wouldn¡¯t be able to secure everyone within this Ghost Wind Valley.

    The sound of mournful, blood-curdling screams asionallye through from outside, voices of Ghost Envoys getting gobbled up by the Gu without warning.

    ¡°What exactly should I do? How could we find the Gold Silkworm Gu?¡±

    Muyan knits her brows, contemting. All of a sudden, the fat rabbit in Xiao Bai¡¯s arms abruptly leaps out.

    ¡°Bunny, don¡¯t run around!¡± Xiao Bao calls out, hastily going to catch up.

    Just then, they watch the fat rabbit chasing out a plump gold-colored bug from the nook of the Hall¡¯s entrance.

    This insect looks very pretty, entirely different from those ugly Gu bugs with the cold machine-like eyes.

    When the wings on it¡¯s back softly unfurl, it even emits a lustrous light.

    The fat rabbit looks at golden bug, mung bean eyes all bright and sparkling.

    Without waiting for Xiao Bao to rush over to it, the fat rabbit opens its mouth, and with an ¡®awoo¡¯ sound, it swallows that golden bug.

    ¡°Bunny, eating anything again!¡± Xiao Bao berates unhappily, ¡°Niangqin said, if you eat dirty things, you¡¯ll have diarrhea.¡±

    And as if to prove Xiao Bao¡¯s words, the fat rabbit¡¯s face suddenly twists.

    It looks like it swallowed a lump of poop, or a fly.

    Soon after, the rabbit opens its mouth, spitting out that little gold insect with a ¡®pah¡¯.

    Gross! Stinky! So unlike the things the rabbit has eaten before!

    The fat rabbit twists it¡¯s round body. Aggrieved, it rubs against the little master¡¯s trousers forfort.

    Xiao Bao picks it up, and is just about to say a few things to reprimand it again.

    As if suddenly waking up, Gu Yue cries out: ¡°The Gold Silkworm Gu¨C!!!¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s the Gold Silkworm Gu?!¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that if we kill it, we could be saved?!¡±

    Everyone goes to crowd around it.

    Ghost Lord Gu Yue takes out a very small cage. With one side open, he approaches it and traps the Gu inside as it was just about to escape. He doesn¡¯t allow it to get away.

    The next moment, everyone on the scene thinks of various methods.

    Burning, suffocating, chopping, frying, poisoning, almost exhausting all the ways they could think of. But unfortunately, they¡¯re totally at a loss on how to deal with this little gold bug.

    And because this Gold Silkworm Mother Gu is getting attacked, the Gu children outside be crazier and crazier in multiplying.

    At the moment, the Great Hall is surrounded and secured by the sound shield of Muyan¡¯s [Divine Hands].

 Chapter 551: Burp~, pffrrt~

    <h4>Chapter 551: Burp~, pffrrt~</h4>

    Outside the sound wall is a dense swarm of little ck bugs that make people¡¯s hair rise from head to foot.

    One could say that if this sound wall is broken, almost all the people inside would undoubtedly die.

    And even if Muyan¡¯s cultivation was higher, even if her Internal Force was denser ¨C it still wouldn¡¯t be endless.

    As time goes on, the Gold Silkworm Gu is still without the slightest bit of damage, but Muyan¡¯splexion is already a bit pale.

    Xiao Bao is distressed as he looks at his mother¡¯s face, which is slightly dripping with sweat. Then he looks at her fingers plucking at the strings.

    All of a sudden, he carries the fat rabbit before that Gold Silkworm Gu: ¡°Bunny, eat it.¡±

    The fat rabbit shakes its head like its life depends on it: No, no! So stinky! Bunny doesn¡¯t like!

    Xiao Bao looks for Elixirs in the Storage Space that Di Ming Jue gave him. Taking them out, he expressionlessly says: ¡°Eat it, and these jelly beans are all years.¡±

    Seeing the Elixirs Xiao Bao is holding in his little hand, the mung bean eyes immediately light up.

    These Pills are the best Elixirs Muyan has refined with [Clouds Bearing a Sea of Fruits] skill. Compared to the Vein Shield Dan, which were recently refined in the Great Hall without the Shen Musician Skill, they are as distant as the sky is to the earth.

    Furthermore, only three to five of them could be produced each time, at most. After refining with it once, she couldn¡¯t use the [Clouds Bearing a Sea of Fruits] skill again for three days.

    These godly Elixirs that Muyan made, aside from the few that were harassed out of her by Han Ye, she gave all the rest to Xiao Bao as jelly bean snacks.

    Xiao Bao had very much treasured these Elixirs, only willing to give one or two to the fat rabbit on normal days.

    But this once, in order to help with his mother¡¯s worries and difficulties, he¡¯s putting forward all the ¡°jelly beans¡± he has.

    With the jelly beans as bait, the fat rabbit unhesitatingly hops down to the floor, ws overturning Gu Yue¡¯s cover.

    ¡°Hey, dumb rabbit, what are you doing? What¡¯s to be done if that Gold Silkworm Gu gets away?¡±

    Seeing it do that, someone immediately yelled out, making a big fuss.

    The fat rabbit unhappily res at the guy who just spoke: You¡¯re a dumb rabbit, your whole family is dumb rabbits!

    Soon after, the fat rabbit puckers its small mouth, sucking in.

    With a whoosh, the Gold Silkworm Gu couldn¡¯t resist at all, flying into the fat rabbit¡¯s mouth.

    The fat rabbit¡¯s face twists once again, quite a few times considering to puke out the stinky thing that it had swallowed down.

    But it remembers those yummy jelly beans, and it forcibly bears with it.

    Everyone is struck dumb looking at this scene.

    Then, Gu Yue suddenlyes back to his senses, ¡°Little Gongzi, hurry and make the rabbit spit out the Gold Silkworm Gu. The Gu¡¯s whole body is poisonous, it could corrode most creatures in the world. If it doesn¡¯t spit it out, I¡¯m afraid that your rabbit will...¡±

    He has yet to finish what he¡¯s saying-

    When they see the dense swarm of small bugs, which are crawling outside the [Divine Hands] sound shield, begin to firelesslybust one after another.

    A little whileter, the little bugs that were practically crawling all over the entire sound shield have actually disappeared for the most part.

    All of them in the Great Hall arepletely stunned.

    And after a little while, even the few groaning people lying on the floor slowly open their eyes as well, their paleplexions slowly getting healthier again.

    ¡°Im... impossible!¡± Gu Yue stares at the fat rabbit, then at Xiao Bao, ¡°The Gold Silkworm Gu, one of the Ten Great Poisons of the Mighty Tian Yi Men, has actually been consumed by a mere rabbit?!¡±

    On the contrary, Han Ye isn¡¯t really surprised.

    That¡¯s because he already knows that this ¡®mere¡¯ rabbit is anything but simple.

    Hehe, as expected of their Pr Domain¡¯s future Mistress and future heir, even the Spiritual pet that they¡¯re keeping is so extraordinary.

    ¡°Burp~~~~~~¡±

    Just as everyone is happy, though also at a loss, the fat rabbit burps.

    Then, ¡°Pfff¨Cputt¨Cpffft¨C¡± three sessive farts echo out.

 Chapter 552 - Scorn

    <strong>Chapter 552: Scorn</strong>

    Within moments, the dizzying stench fills the entire Hall.

    ¡°Urgh~~ so repulsive, what is this smell?!¡±

    ¡°This old man will throw up yesterday¡¯s dinner!¡±

    ¡°Argh, hurry, hurry and go out, get away from it!¡±

    Even Xiao Bao¡¯s stubby little legs scurries over to Muyan¡¯s side, escaping to hide behind her shrunken sound shield.

    With the shield¡¯s obstruction, the permeating stench couldn¡¯te in. Xiao Bao lets out a long sigh of relief.

    The fat rabbit wants to die from anger, stamping it¡¯s leg in ce and whimpering ¡®wuu wuu!¡¯.

    ¨CLittle Master is too unfair! Bunny was so good and obedient, eating that tick, but the Little Master actually scorns bunny as a result.

    Boo hoo, wuu!

    The fat rabbit covers it¡¯s fluffy, circle face with it¡¯s paws, deeply hurt and crying.

    Muyan huffs out augh.

    Her fingers y a few notes, and a gust of wind instantly sweeps through the entire Great Hall.

    A short whileter, the stink that was just congesting the air disappears without a trace.

    Muyan pulls Xiao Bao to the fat rabbit¡¯s side. She takes it by the scruff, holding it up. With an easy smile: ¡°Okay, stop the drama. Your gains from the Gold Silkworm Gu isn¡¯t small, is it? I could see that your round body has gained anotheryer.¡±

    The fat rabbit twists and twists it¡¯s body, round as a ball. It snorts.

    This rabbit is a noble, mythical beast, not something that will eat anything, especially not that stinky thing. Even if it¡¯s beneficial, this rabbit still thinks it¡¯s not worth eating.

    Argh, pah, pooh, ptooey! What ¡®this rabbit¡¯, it is absolutely not a rabbit, all right!

    ¡°Bunny, these are all for you!¡± Xiao Bao holds the Elixirs up with both hands, offering it before the fat rabbit.

    The fat rabbit¡¯s eyes brighten, immediately thoroughly forgetting it¡¯s recent grievance. With a howl, it jumps into Xiao Bao¡¯s arms.

    Fluffy paws snatch one jelly bean, stuffing it into its mouth. Then it snatches another and ces it into Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth.

    The two little guys happily y together.

    Muyan puts the pair back into the Space, and only then does she have someone call Dr. Song and the others toe over.

    ¡°Elders, I know that you¡¯ve traveled far toe to the Ghost Wind Valley, wanting to learn the Secret Method of Pill Condensation.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the Elders still want to learn alchemy right now?¡±

    When she asked this question, each and every doctor present, all of them open their eyes wide.

    ¡°Dr. Jun, y-y-you, what do you mean by this? Could it be that you¡¯re willing to teach us alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Could we also refine the kind of Elixirs that you make?¡±

    Muyan lightly shakes her head, ¡°My alchemy technique has very demanding requirements. For the time being, I¡¯m afraid that the Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Or, one could say that as long as there¡¯s no Spiritual Energy in the Yanwu Continent, it¡¯s impossible to do so.

    All of them immediately hang their heads dejectedly, but they also know that Muyan is telling the truth.

    Her type of alchemy method is simply too preposterous. One couldn¡¯t even imagine it, how could it possibly be aplished easily?

    ¡°However, Shi Lanling and the others¡¯ Secret Method of Pill Condensation, I believe that I¡¯ve grasped the gist of it.¡±

    Muyan smiles faintly. Facing the listless crowd of doctors, she throws them a heavy bomb, ¡°Without the help of Gu bugs, nor the need for extraordinary circumstances, you can condense Pills as long as you use a special technique. Then again, I regret that it could only refine Pills at the third level or lower. Moreover, the Pills¡¯ effects would be greatly reduced. I don¡¯t know if the Elders would still want...¡±

    ¡°Want! Of course we do! Even if I can only refine level one Pills, this old man still wants to learn, let alone the possibility of third level!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, is that true? Such a trade secret, whoever has it conceals the actual details, but you... you really want to give it to us without any reservations?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Distinguished youngster

    <strong>Chapter 553: Distinguished youngster</strong>

    Before Muyan could speak, Han Ye is already talking disdainfully: ¡°The Pills refined by my family¡¯s Madam are a hundred times better. Such bogus, trade secrets that are only able to refine quasi-Elixirs, how could she ce it in her eyes? And you guys can only take this broken thing as a treasure!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°......¡± Even though you¡¯re quite right, when the thing that I want, which makes me insanely happy, isbeled as a broken thing by someone else ¨C no one would feel all right about that!

    Muyan casts Han Ye a sidelong nce, icily saying: ¡°Who is your family¡¯s Madam?¡±

    ......

    Since they want to learn the Secret Method of Pill Condensation, plus the Gu bugs in the Ghost Wind Valley are all cleared out,

    The doctors who were originally nning to leave have all decided to stay.

    After Muyan has sent everyone away, she goes straight into the Space.

    From the start, she has been very concerned about something this whole time.

    About her Tian Mo Qin!

    When she was at her most desperate, that strange male voice, the one who broke her body¡¯s limits for her, awakening the [Seven Swords] skill ¨C just who was that?

    After entering the Space, Muyan sees that Xiao Bao has already fallen asleep while hugging the fat rabbit.

    His tiny form is nestled next to Di Ming Jue¡¯s ¡°body¡±.

    The little head is even using Di Ming Jue¡¯s arm as a pillow.

    Muyan¡¯s face reveals a smile, as soft and gentle as water.

    No matter how Xiao Bao normally acts, how he and Di Ming Jue oppose each other with equal harshness-

    Subconsciously, apart from Muyan, Xiao Bao feels closest to him, and is most dependent on him.

    After watching in a daze for a while, Muyan brings the Tian Mo Qin into the Tower.

    Fingers softly plucking on the strings, a corner of Muyan¡¯s mouth goes up, an almost indiscernible arc, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already revealed yourself, why do you still bother hiding? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not prepared toe out and meet me?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, do you know how many people in this world have dared to speak to this Sage in this way?¡±

    A deep, clear voice rings out.

    Following that, the zither under Muyan¡¯s hands shines with dazzling rays of light.

    An image slowly appears in the spacious and empty tower.

    Muyan distractedly stares at the gradually solidifying figure before her eyes. Due to her surprise, her mouth slowly makes an ¡®o¡¯ shape.

    Appearing in front of her is, seemingly, a youth of eighteen or neen years of age, based on his outward appearance.

    Tall, a distinguished posture, face beautifully masculine, red lips and white teeth.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the young man is incredibly stunning.

    For a man with such an appearance, perhaps only Xiao Bao (when he grows up) would be able to match it?

    But when such a beautiful youth opens his mouth to talk, it¡¯s all ¡°This Sage¡± this, ¡°Little Girl¡± that.

    Muyan doesn¡¯t hold back, breaking out into a gigglingughter.

    The youngster in front of her immediately creases his brows tight, his expression cold.

    However, this kind of gloomy look on him creates an inexplicably distinguished natural charm, bright as the moonlight.

    ¡°Little girl, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Ke, cough...¡± Muyan suppresses her smile. With sightly lifted eyebrows, ¡°You seem to be about my age, why do you call me ¡®little girl¡¯ whenever you open your mouth? Are you taking me lightly?¡±

    The young man coldly snorts, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many years this Sage has existed?¡±

    ¡°How many years?¡±

    ¡°When the Three Realms split up, and the Yanwu, Xiuzhen and Xiuxian Continents were first created, Tian Mo Qin was born from the vital energy of heaven and earth. How many years do you say have I existed?¡±

    Muyan¡¯s pupils slightly contract, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    The youngster¡¯s gaze falls on the Tian Mo Qin in her hands, ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? This Sage is the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Device Spirit ¡ª [Qi Huang].¡±

    Sure enough, it¡¯s the Tian Mo Qin¡¯s Consciousness

 Chapter 554 - Master Recognition

    <strong>Chapter 554: Master Recognition</strong>

    Muyan¡¯s fingers softly trail along the slightly cold strings under her hands. She finds it somewhat incredible.

    A sentient being such as a Device Spirit, she¡¯s only ever seen them within legends in ancient texts.

    She never thought that an inanimate thing like a zither could actually give birth to a real, living person.

    ¡°You... woman, have you no sense of shame!!¡±

    While she¡¯s being absent-minded, she suddenly hears the young man¡¯s flustered and difited voice.

    As soon as she raises her head, Muyan sees that the beautiful young man across from her is flushed, his lovely eyes are zed.

    Slightly pink due to his indignance, the originally pretty countenance appears all the more charming and uniquely attractive, alluring even.

    Muyan shows a confused, nk look, ¡°What did I do?¡±

    That said, her fingers still subconsciously strokes the zither.

    ¡°Oh¨C!¡± a low moan, like a whimper, escapes from the young man¡¯s mouth. Soon after, he flies into humiliated rage, loudly roaring, ¡°Woman, you don¡¯t have any sense of honor, do you? How could you just touch my body as you please?!¡±

    ¡°Your... body?¡±

    Muyan repeats in a mumble. Soon after, shees to a slow realization. Her fingers once again fiddle with the strings.

    Only to watch the youth in front of her once again muffle a moan. His skin, sparkling and clear as jade, flushes a sweet pink. But even in his anger, he seems tough intermittently ¨C that is, furious one moment and impassioned in the next.

    Ho... hold on!

    Dumbstruck, Muyan pulls her hand back, ¡°You... you can¡¯t mean, when I touch the zither, it¡¯s like touching you?¡±

    Qi Huang furiously res at her, ¡°Woman, I¡¯m warning you. You, you, you... behave your hands for me. Don¡¯t just casually touch this Sage¡¯s body again, you hear?¡±

    Muyan is sluggish for quite a long time, before shees back to her senses, ¡°But this Tian Mo Qin is my attack weapon, I can never touch it anymore? Moreover, when I yed this zither before, I didn¡¯t see you react in any way!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because this Sage was originally inside the Tian Mo Qin, and was merged with the zither. Without any physical senses as a Device Spirit.¡± Qi Huang grinds his teeth and says, ¡°Bear this in mind for me ¨Cter on, whenever this Sage is outside, you are not allowed to touch that zither, do you hear? Otherwise, this Sage shall tear you into pieces.¡±

    The young man across from her speaks of savage threats, but his appearance is just too bright, too good.

    Like this, not only are his threats unconvincing, it instead makes Muyan¡¯s hand itch, very much wanting to pinch his face.

    However, she still manages to restrain her impulse tough. With a wave of her hand, she puts the Tian Mo Qin away and stands up, saying: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you appeared before? Does everyone who were named to be owners of the Tian Mo Qin know of your existence?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a joke. Do you think that just about anyone could make this Sage recognize them as Lord?¡±

    Qi Huang gives her a disdainful, cold look, ¡°For the past thousands of years, the only ones who have seen this Sage are two individuals. One is the founder of the Shen Musicians, Baili Liuyin, and the other one is you.¡±

    For thousands of years, the Tian Mo Qin had been used by countless people. Eventually, it had also been used by the disciples of the Shen Musicians.

    But after Baili Liuyin, no one was able to call Qi Huang out again.

    That¡¯s because, as far as Qi Huang is concerned, the blood of all those previous owners were not hot enough, their minds were neither sharp nor strong enough, their wills were not tenacious enough.

    Insignificantmoners, how could they possibly qualify to be his Lord?

    Therefore, after Baili Liuyin¡¯s death, Qi Huang had fallen into a deep slumber.

    Eventer, when the Shen Musicians were destroyed, he still didn¡¯t wake up.

    Until Muyan¡¯s scorching blood was poured over the body of the zither.

    It was at that moment that Qi Huang knew, the new Master that he¡¯s been waiting for has finally arrived.

 Chapter 555 - Too Weak

    <strong>Chapter 555: Too Weak</strong>

    But when he opens his mouth to talk, Qi Huang¡¯s voice still carries aloofness and disdain, ¡°As for this Sage not appearing before, isn¡¯t it because you were too weak? Simply not enough energy to maintain this Sage¡¯s Spiritual form.¡±

    ¡°Even at present, you¡¯re still too weak. This Sage can only appear for an hour at most, then I have to go back to sleep within the Tian Mo Qin.¡±

    Muyan coughs lightly, rubbing her nose with some dejection.

    In the Yanwu Continent, she¡¯s practically an invincible existence already.

    But people keep saying she¡¯s ¡®too weak¡¯.

    Liu Se said so, Qi Huang said so, and even that guy Di Ming Jue said so as well.

    Is she really that weak and puny?

    ¡°If you want this Sage to appear, you better hurry up and advance. Get yourself out of this damned ce that doesn¡¯t even have any Spiritual Power.¡±

    Qi Huang raises his chin, speaking with a tone of voice that carries an arrogance of one conferring an honor.

    The corners of Muyan¡¯s mouth spasm, inwardly saying: Nobody ever said I wanted you to appear, okay?

    But remembering Qi Huang unlocking the [Seven Swords] skill for her, she swallows these words back.

    Even though she has yet to try it out, Muyan still realizes that at this moment, the Tian Mo Qin which has it¡¯s Device Spirit awakened is on apletely different league to when the Device Spirit was lying dormant.

    Just then, Muyan observes that the figure of the young man across from her starts to blur, turning indistinct.

    ¡°Tsk... so it¡¯s only up to this duration!¡± Qi Huang discontentedly grumbles to himself.

    Soon after, as if thinking of something, he speaks with a solemn expression, ¡°Remember, this Sage¡¯s existence mustn¡¯t be known to anyone, until the timees when you canmand godly power. Otherwise, even the people close to you, the people that you have faith in ¨C they simply cannot be allowed to know.¡±

    ¡°If your identity as a Shen Musician is discovered, you¡¯ll only have the misfortune of getting killed. But if theye to know of this Sage¡¯s existence...¡±

    Before Qi Huang could finish his words, his figure rapidly fades until it disappears.

    Muyan furrows her brows deeply because of those words.

    If someone discovers her identity as a Shen Musician, she¡¯ll have the misfortune of getting killed.

    If such a consequence isn¡¯t all that important-

    Then what exactly would Qi Huang¡¯s existence entail?

    Furthermore, when Liu Se was at death¡¯s door earlier, what did that insane smiling expression mean?

    Why did Di Ming Jue leave so hastily?

    Does he already know something? What did he want to do by suddenly leaving?

    Muyan slowly lifts her head, gazing at the tall tower, barely making out it¡¯s uppermost part. Her expression is slightly absent-minded.

    Di Ming Jue, you promised me you¡¯lle back.

    You¡¯re not allowed... to break your word!

    ===

    Xiuxian Continent, Tian Yi Men.

    Bang¨Cbang¨Cbang¨C!

    The heavy and distant tolling of a bell resounds through the whole interior of the Tian Yi Men.

    Immortal Qi rising in spirals, through the ornate corridor and within the residence with painted walls, Leng Qingwan slowly opens her eyes. She coldly says: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the [Zhen Spirit Bell] ringing?¡±

    As soon as her voice falls, two maids in light and graceful sleeved clothes promptly and quietly drift inside.

    They respectfully make their salutations towards Leng Qingwan, saying: ¡°Reporting to young Mistress. Someone has activated the [Temple Destruction], their soul has returned to Tian Yi Men¡¯s Altar.¡±

    Saying that, one of them hands her a very small silver mirror.

    Leng Qingwan takes the mirror, and the reflective side immediately shes. Liu Se¡¯s image appears.

    Seeing Liu Se¡¯s nauseatingly ugly face, Leng Qingwan immediately frowns in disgust.

    ¡°Who is this? Tian Yi Men had this kind of...¡± disgusting thing?

    ¡°Cough...¡± the maid coughs lightly, humbly lowering her voice. Speaking a touch too cautiously, ¡°The person over there hase to tell some news. The one who has returned to the Altar calls herself... Liu Se.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Inform

    Chapter 556: Inform

    Upon hearing the name Liu Se, Leng Qingwan¡¯s pupils suddenly contract, her brows wrinkling a little.

    ¡°Young Mistress, that woman had plotted against your life a hundred years ago. Now, we don¡¯t know how she could still have the face to return to the altar. I think that the young Mistress doesn¡¯t need to pay attention to her. Let her emerge and perish on her own, it¡¯s fine to let her soul fly away and scatter.¡±

    A dark gleam shes through Leng Qingwan¡¯s eyes, ¡°No. I want to see, after a hundred years, how she could have the face toe back to the Tian Yi Men.¡±

    ......

    Tian Yi Men Altar.

    Due to the conditions of activating [Temple Destruction], Liu Se¡¯s soul is trapped in the Altar. She can move left and right, but she cannot break free.

    ¡°Master? I want to see Master!¡± she loudly calls and shouts with her hoarse, cackling voice, ¡°Hurry and tell my Master, Liu Se has returned. I have a tremendously great secret that I want to tell my Master!¡±

    The many Tian Yi Men disciples standing in the surroundings are looking at her with pity and scorn in their gazes.

    But few people do anything.

    ¡°Senior sister Liu, long time no see!¡± a clear, cold voicees from the distance.

    The people of the Tian Yi Men, who were pretending not to hear Liu Se just now, immediately parts to make way. They all respectfully make their salutations towards the iing person: ¡°Greetings to the young Mistress!¡±

    Liu Se¡¯s eyes go wide, dazedly staring at the slowly approaching Leng Qingwan.

    Her turbid eyes immediately bursts with a hateful gleam, ¡°Leng Qingwan, Leng Qingwan, you slut, why are you the one who came? What about Master? I want to see my Master! Do you hear me?¡±

    Leng Qingwan sneers and says: ¡°Why would Master want to see you ¨C you who deceived your Master and betrayed your predecessors, a beast devoid of conscience? Say, using Temple Destruction, struggling on at death¡¯s door to return to the Tian Yi Men, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Hearing that, Liu Se madly rushes towards Leng Qingwan, ¡°Slut! Slut!! You were clearly the one who framed me back then, you clearly coerced me to do those things, making Master loathe me, having me driven out of the Xiuxian Continent, making me transform into this appearance that is neither person nor ghost... slut, I want to kill you, aaarrgh!¡±

    But unfortunately, with that hysterical look, not a single person cares about her.

    Looking at her, everyone¡¯s eyes seem as if they¡¯re watching a pitiful jumping clown who¡¯s about to die.

    Using a secret skill, Leng Qingwan¡¯s faint voice is transmitted into her ears, carrying endless ridicule.

    ¡°Senior sister Liu, I am now the young Mistress of Tian Yi Men, the future Sect Master. Think, these lies of yours, would anyone believe them? I truly didn¡¯t expect that the graceful and momentous Senior sister Liu from back then, would actually turn into this nauseatingly ugly image today.¡±

    The edges of Liu Se¡¯s eyes are stretched to splitting point as she res at the other, hating that she couldn¡¯t tear Leng Qingwan apart.

    But in the end, she merely crumbles to the ground, desperation and resentment bubbling up in her heart.

    Just then, however, she seems to remember something. She shouts: ¡°Leng Qingwan, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I want to see Master. I have a vital intelligence that I want to report to Master!¡±

    ¡°Once Master knows of this information, Master will surely use the Tian Yi Men¡¯s secret method to save me!¡±

    ¡°Heh.. you¡¯ve been banished to the lower world, what important information could you possibly possess?¡± the maid next to Leng Qingwan says with a mocking smile, ¡°I advise you to cease your wishful thinking, be good and wait for your soul to dissipate.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, don¡¯t get involved with this kind of trash. Let¡¯s go back!¡± another maid respectfully says to Leng Qingwan, ¡°Seeing her face for a minute longer, this servant might lose her appetite. Not to dirty young Mistress¡¯ eyes...¡±

    Leng Qingwan profoundly stares at Liu Se¡¯s miserable appearance.

 Chapter 557 - Personally witness

    <strong>Chapter 557: Personally witness</strong>

    Leng Qingwan deeply stares at Liu Se¡¯s pathetic appearance.

    A carefree smile appears on her proud face.

    She turns around to leave.

    Unexpectedly, just as she has taken two steps away, she hears Liu Se¡¯s rough voice behind her: ¡°What if I say that this news pertains to the Shen Musician heir?¡±

    Leng Qingwan¡¯s footstepse to a sudden halt. She whips around, viciously ring at the other.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you know the whereabouts of the Shen Musician heir? No... a disciple of the Shen Musicians has truly emerged?¡±

    This time, their roles are reversed.

    It¡¯s Liu Se¡¯s turn to have a smug smile on her face, ¡°Leng Qingwang, stop wasting your energy. I won¡¯t tell you the news. I only have about two to four hours left to live, you better call Master immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee if the news about the Shen Musician would stay or disappear in the wake of my death.¡±

    ¡°All of you people should know better than the rest, just how awful it would be if the Shen Musicians are given room to grow, and how much threat they could pose to our Tian Yi Men!¡±

    Leng Qingwan grinds her teeth. A thin, white silk suddenly appears high up in the air, ruthlessly whipping towards the altar.

    The white damask silk whistles through the air. As soon as it passes through the wards around the altar, the originally soft and harmless form suddenly turns tough as iron.

    Ruthlessly, itshes over Liu Se¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Aahh¨C!!¡± a shrill scream spills out of Liu Se¡¯s mouth.

    In the altar, they could see Liu Se¡¯s form writhing, cutting a sorry figure. She keeps making anguished wails.

    This kind of suffering only stops after a few breaths.

    Leng Qingwan withdraws the thin cloth,ughing grimly as she says: ¡°You better be good and spill the Shen Musician¡¯s whereabouts, or else, don¡¯t me me if I straight up thrash your soul until it scatters.¡±

    Even though Liu Se is in spirit form at the moment, the violent pain makes her face twist into a distorted lump.

    Her face is overflowing with snot and tears, appearing even more terrifying and disgusting.

    Thinking of the pain of her soul gettingshed just now, she couldn¡¯t stop her body from trembling like a sieve.

    However, she catches sight of Leng Qingwan¡¯s face.

    The hatred in Liu Se¡¯s heart eclipses her fear of pain, ¡°Hahahaha... Leng... Leng Qingwan, if you have the ability to kill me... then kill me, and lose the information about the Shen Musician. Do you think Master would let you get away with that?¡±

    Rage and bitterness shes through Leng Qingwan¡¯s face, and she¡¯s just about to raise the white silk.

    All of a sudden, a cool and lowered female voice seems toe through from the horizon, ¡°Qingwan, stop!¡±

    Before the voice could wanepletely, a veiled, snow-white figure is already approaching from the distance, like lightning.

    Leng Qingwan¡¯splexion changes, unwillingly releasing the white damask cloth in her hands.

    Within the Altar¡¯s wards, Liu Se is already throwing herself over, bawling, ¡°Master! Master! Master, save me... I don¡¯t want to die! Master!¡±

    The white figurends on the ground, bring a burst of cold and fragrant wind, and a faint Immortal breath.

    It is Tian Yi Men¡¯s Sect Master, Leng Yuexia.

    The Tian Yi Men disciples around the Altar see her, and immediately kneel down respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±

    Leng Yuexia waves a hand, gesturing for all of them to leave.

    Soon, only Leng Yuexia, Leng Qingwan, and Liu Se are left around the Altar.

    Leng Yuexia¡¯s gaze is displeased as it sweeps over Leng Qingwan¡¯s face, ultimately falling on Liu Se. Slightly frowning, ¡°Speak, the Shen Musician heir has truly appeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master! This disciple witnessed it personally, it¡¯s absolutely true!¡±

    A grim and chilling light flickers within Leng Yuexia¡¯s eyes. Then she lowly speaks: ¡°Speak, where did you see her? What level has she reached as a Shen Musician?¡±

 Chapter 558 - Terms of the Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 558: Terms of the Exchange</h4>

    Liu Se doesn¡¯t immediately answer this line of questioning. Instead, she pleads with her hoarse voice: ¡°Master, in order to report this information to you, this disciple had used [Temple Destruction], and my soul is now on the verge of scattering, with only two hours left to live. I beg Master to save this disciple, disciple doesn¡¯t want to die! Disciple wants to stay in Tian Yi Men and serve Master till the end of my life!¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Leng Qingwan finally couldn¡¯t bear it, shouting in a stern voice, ¡°Liu Se, are you threatening Master?¡± Liu Se raises her head, meeting Leng Yuexia¡¯s bone-chilling gaze. She shudders uncontrobly. Thinking about the imminent peril to her own little life however, she nevertheless grits her teeth and wails: ¡°Master, you must know that after the use of the [Temple Destruction] skill, you won¡¯t be able to extract the memory from the soul, or it will immediately scatter.¡± ¡°Only alive would this disciple be able to impart all the information pertaining to the Shen Musician, and tell you everything, so I beg Master to save this disciple! Disciple promises, the news I bring would absolutely not disappoint you.¡± Even as the fear in her heart reaches the extremes, Liu Se wouldn¡¯t yield her fate. That¡¯s because she clearly knows that this is her only chance to keep her life. Outsiders only know that when a person of the Tian Yi Men uses [Temple Destruction], their soul will shatter and they¡¯ll die. What they don¡¯t know, is that all the Sect Masters of the Tian Yi Men know of a Secret Method which can make the broken soul enter into dying body, forcefully giving them another life. When Liu Se disregarded everything to use [Temple Destruction] on the Yanwu Continent, she was holding on to this glimmer of hope. The news that she¡¯s brought would make Master have no other choice but to save her. Leng Qingwan looks at the Sect Master¡¯s severeplexion, and she hastily says: ¡°Master, you mustn¡¯t be fooled by this traitor. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even have any definite news about the Shen Musician.¡± ¡°Even without her information, by the strength of our Tian Yi Men now, there would inevitably be a day that we¡¯d definitely be able to find that Shen Musician and kill her!¡± Liu Se hurriedly says: ¡°Master, please believe me, everything this disciple said is true. I have personally seen her whole body change and produce seven swords of different colors. That must be what Master mentioned before, the Shen Musician¡¯s [Seven Swords Spirit] skill.¡± Hearing those words, Leng Yuexia¡¯s expression suddenly transforms. Through gritted teeth, her voice carries deep hatred and resentment, ¡°[Seven Swords Spirit], she could actually use the [Seven Swords Spirit] already... back then, that slut had used that skill to make me lose all face before the public...¡± ¡°But how could it be so fast? To actually possess Third Level skills in such a short period of time... this demon cannot remain, simply cannot be left to grow.¡± Leng Yuexia¡¯s gaze abruptly shifts towards Liu Se. She faintly says: ¡°Well, I will use the Secret Method for you, and help you be reborn. However, if the news you bring regarding the Shen Musician is not significant enough, you should know that some consequences are a hundred times more painful than death.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Master, this disciple swears that what I said is true!¡± Liu Se didn¡¯t think that she would really get ahold of this final lifeline, and she¡¯s immediately overjoyed at her unexpected luck. Leng Yuexia abruptly raises a hand in the air, looking like she¡¯s grabbing something out from the void. The next instant, they watch a young girl appear, dressed in the work clothes of an Outer Sect Initiate. She grabs the girl by the neck, clutching it midair. This girl has confusion clearly written across her face, unaware of what¡¯s happening. She opens her mouth. Just as she¡¯s about to speak, there¡¯s suddenly a crackling sound, her neck is directly snapped. This poor girl didn¡¯t even know why she died, but she already breathed herst. In the Outer Sect of Tian Yi Men, there¡¯s no shortage of these girls with ordinary aptitudes. No one would pay attention to them.

 Chapter 559 - Turning up uninvited

    <h4>Chapter 559: Turning up uninvited</h4>

    If there¡¯s one more, or one less ¨C no one would notice it at all. Leng Yuexia throws the dead body aside, then her hands begin to formplex mystical symbols. Soon after, a dazzling light appears on her hands. The light gathers into a single line, connecting Liu Se¡¯s soul to the young girl¡¯s body. ¡°Guh¨C!¡± a violent gruntes out of Leng Yuexia¡¯s mouth. The next moment, Liu Se¡¯s soul disappears from the Altar, and the girl on the ground slowly opens her eyes.. Leng Yuexia¡¯splexion is pale, beads of sweat faintly seeping out on her forehead. It¡¯s very obvious that such a Secret Method of seizing a host is very taxing to her body. However, in order to know the know of the information about the Shen Musician, in order topletely destroy this Sect, Leng Yuexia refuses to overlook anything. Leng Qingwang supports Leng Yuexia¡¯s somewhat weakened form. Her gaze is resentful, full of loathing. She viciously re at Liu Se sitting up. Liu Se is somewhat disoriented at first. Realizing that she¡¯s truly taken over a body, feeling up the smooth flesh, she¡¯s immediately wild with joy. Her only regret is that this rough little girl from the Outer Sect really has terrible aptitude. Yet she also knows that the better the host body¡¯s aptitude is, the more difficult it is to use the Takeover Secret Method. Liu Se doesn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Shedding tears of gratitude, she kneels before Leng Yuexia. With snot flowing down, she says: ¡°Master, your grace of saving this disciple¡¯s life, this disciple will never forget it even after my teeth fall out...¡± ¡°Hurry and talk, the news pertaining to the Shen Musician!¡± through gritted teeth, Leng Yuexia harshly interrupts her with an impatient voice. Liu Se doesn¡¯t dare to withhold it again this time, quickly saying: ¡°Master, this disciple identally came across the Shen Musician descendant at the lower bound, her name is Jun...¡± Halfway through her speech, they hear a sudden rumbling sound. A violent quake goes through the entire Inner Lands of the Tian Yi Men, as if heaven is falling and the earth is rending. Above them, the Mountain¡¯s Protective Formation, which has a defensive power that is extremely formidable, is actually making crackling noises. Following that, a small crack unexpectedly splits open. The three people of Leng Yuexia¡¯s group simultaneously raise their heads, overwhelmed with horror and shock. Only to see a tall figure slowly descend from that crack on the Mountain Formation. Distant and untouchable, like an unparalleled deity descending to the mundane world. Leng Qingwan stupidly watches that figure dropping from the sky, and her eyes gradually fill up with deep adoration and want. Seeing the arriving man, a huge changees over Liu Se¡¯splexion. Her newly-acquired body trembles like a sieve. She opens her mouth, wanting to talk, but she can only hear her teeth chattering. It¡¯s as if someone is clutching her throat, unable to make the smallest of sounds. Leng Yuexia is the first one to react. She looks up at the hole on Mountain¡¯s Protective Formation, cracked from the onught; then at the surrounding furnishing toppled over or shattered because of that quake. She¡¯s extremely displeased inside. But, thinking of the arriving man¡¯s identity, she moderates her voice: ¡°If Di Jun wants to pay a visit to our Tian Yi Men, my Sect would naturally clean the couch to wee you. Was there a need for Di June and make such a great onught and destroy my Tian Yi Men¡¯s Protective Formation?¡± But Di Ming doesn¡¯t respond to her, he doesn¡¯t even spare her a nce. There¡¯s no expression on that handsome face that could captivate all the women in the world. His cold-as-ice irises slightly shift, finally falling on Liu Se. Liu Se¡¯s body is shaking uncontrobly. She watches as this dreadful man makes his way towards her one step at a time. Liu Se only feels like a string in her brain has snapped, and she suddenly screeches hysterically, ¡°Master, help me! Save me! Di Jun wants to kill me, he... he and that Shen...¡±

 Chapter 560 - Too late

    <h4>Chapter 560: Toote</h4>

    Before she could finish the sentence, a gigantic force seems to be dragging the girl¡¯s body which had just been taken over by Liu Se. A shrill screech, seemingly able to pierce through people¡¯s eardrums, uninterruptedly spills from the girl¡¯s tender throat. Immediately after that, they watch as Liu Se¡¯s soul is directly pulled out from that body. The hideous face is extremely distorted, eyes bulging, panic and desperation across her whole face. She appears like she wants to scream something. However, her soul seems to be squeezed by some tremendous force. Restrained, she could no longer produce even the smallest of sounds. ¡°Di Jun, what are you doing?¡± Leng Yuexia suddenly starts,ing back to her senses. She harshly shouts, ¡°Quickly put my disciple down!¡± Leng Qingwan is captivated as she watches the man¡¯s peerless elegance in his every move. But inwardly, she¡¯s unspeakably happy about him drawing Liu Se¡¯s soul out. Leng Qingwan even suspects that Di Ming Jue had done that because he knows that she doesn¡¯t like Liu Se, so he rushed over to expresslye to her assistance. Still, she thinks of the news about the Shen Musician that Liu Se¡¯s holds in her hands. A faint blush floats up on Leng Qinwan¡¯s face, and she softly speaks up: ¡°Di Jun, I don¡¯t know if my Senior Sister had done something bad to provoke and displease you. If that¡¯s indeed the case, my Senior Sister would apologize to you. I hope you could spare my Senior Sister¡¯s life for my sake.¡± Di Ming Jueughs grimly, ¡°Why must Ben Jun spare someone who offended my people? Perhaps you should give me a reason to let her go?¡± Hearing his tone of voice, Leng Qingwan believes that he is truly swayed because of her request. Her heart immediately jumps, the blush on her cheeks get darker and darker. She gently says: ¡°Coming back this time, Senior Sister has some important information that she wants to ry to the Sect Master. If Di Jun really wants to punish her, is it be possible to wait until after we hear Senior Sister speak of the news?¡± ¡°So long as... so long as Di Jun grants Qingwan this request,ter, no matter what Di Jun asks from Qingwan and the Tian Yi Men as repayment, Qingwan would absolutely not have anyints.¡± As she¡¯s saying this, Leng Qingwan¡¯s expression is bashful and timid, yet ceaselessly affectionate. Her usual cold and aloof appearance seems to be stained with the color and brightness of peach blossoms, shy like a youngdy. This fairy that doesn¡¯t eat the food ofmon mortals ¨C perhaps anyone who sees her show such a disposition would have their hearts inmed to passion, unable to extricate themselves. However, trapped by Di Ming Jue, Liu Se widens her eyes in panic, the depths of her gaze overflowing with desperation. As expected, the frightening man slowly turns his head, his mouth lifting up into an almost imperceptible arc. A voice that only the two of them could hear echoes in her ears: ¡°So it turns out, you still haven¡¯t had the chance to say anything.¡± ¡°Aaargh... Master, save me, Shen...¡± Liu Se suddenly struggles, letting out a scream of hysteria, but she¡¯s barely able to speak half a sentence- Her soul suddenly bursts into mes. In the wink of an eye, she¡¯spletely and thoroughly burned away. The puff of ash disappears, she will never be able to enter the cycle of rebirth. Leng Qingwan¡¯s bashful expression freezes, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Leng Yuexia is suspended mid-movement of trying to intercept. But it¡¯s simply toote. Her hands tremble violently, the veil covering her face flutters due to her extreme anger. ¡°Di Ming Jue, what do you mean by this?!¡± in the end, Leng Yuexia couldn¡¯t help but scream forcefully, ¡°My Tian Yi Men has no grievance nor hatred with your Pr Domain. Why would you break my Mountain Formation and kill me disciple?!¡± Leng Yuexia simply wants to go mad in anger. She had just consumed a great amount of Divine Power, and it¡¯s only with great difficulty that she had solidified Liu Se¡¯s soul using a Secret Method.

 Chapter 561 - FiancÃ©e

    <h4>Chapter 561: Fianc¨¦e</h4>

    All in order to know the information regarding the Shen Musician.

    However, she¡¯s nowpletely wasted her Divine Power, and before she could hear anything, Di Ming Jue has already killed her informant.

    How could she take this lying down?!

    Di Ming Jue withdraws the hand that had just set Liu Se on fire. There¡¯s an aloof and careless indifference on his peerlessly handsome face, ¡°She had offended Ben Jun¡¯s people, so Ben Jun wants her dead. Does Sect Master Leng object to this?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if Ben Jun remembers correctly, it¡¯s already been a hundred years since this Liu Se was driven out of the Xiuxian Continent. Tian Yi Men had also announced to the public that, from that moment on, whatever her fate is, she would be left to live and perish on her own.¡±

    One corner of his mouth draws up into a cold smirk, ¡°How is it, that as soon as she hadmitted an offense against Ben Jun, she has suddenly be Sect Master Leng¡¯s valued disciple?¡±

    Leng Yuexia is immediately at a loss for words.

    She wants to hog the information about the Shen Musician.

    That¡¯s because she knows that the first one to find and kill the Shen Musician heir would be able to obtain the Shen Musicians¡¯ Inheritance.

    That¡¯s the reason why, when Liu Se, that failure of a disciple had threatened her, she endured it.

    But she cannot say these words to Di Ming Jue.

    For a moment, she¡¯s iparably sullen, as there¡¯s just no way out.

    Seeing that Di Ming Jue is about to leave, Leng Yuexia quickly speaks through gritted teeth: ¡°I wonder, exactly in what way has this Sect¡¯s ex-disciple offended Jun Shang, that has made Jun Shang so eager to hunt her down and exterminate her?¡±

    There¡¯s a slight pause on Di Ming Jue¡¯s steps. He slowly turns his head, his expression is cold and unreadable, but there¡¯s a gentle light deep in his eyes, ¡°Liu Se had wounded Ben Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Therefore, even if she runs to the ends of the world, she must die.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?!!¡± this time, it¡¯s Leng Qingwan who opens her mouth. She snaps her head up, her beautiful face covered in disbelief, ¡°Di Jun, where did you get this fianc¨¦e? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    Di Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, shouldn¡¯t that be her?

    Di Ming Jue snorts: ¡°Whether or not Ben Jun has an intended, why would that have anything to do with you? What entitles you to know?¡±

    Seeing Leng Qingwan rushing over, wanting to ask questions,

    Di Ming Jue raises a hand, stirring up a cloud of dust, and immediately makes Leng Qingwan stumble.

    His figure shes, and he¡¯s already rising high into the air. He disappears into the horizon.

    Tranquility is restored to Tian Yi Men¡¯s Altar, as if nothing happened.

    The only indications to what had just urred are: the Mountain Formation¡¯s crack in the middle of the sky, as well as the ashenplexion on the Master and disciple ¨C Leng Yuexia and Leng Qingwan.

    ¡°Master!¡± Leng Qingwan finally couldn¡¯t help but sob and yell, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that I will be the Mistress of Pr Domain one day? Why? How could Di Jun have a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Leng Yuexia takes a deep breath, and she swallows back the bad temper and displeasure churning in her chest.

    Only then does she shoot a cold nce to Leng Qingwan, ¡°What has Master taught you? Why are you so incapable of remaining calm?¡±

    ¡°But Master, Di Jun, he...¡±

    ¡°I heard that these days, Di Jun has constantly been absent in the Pr Domain.¡± Leng Yuexia suddenly lowers her voice, ¡°So the fianc¨¦e that Di Jun mentioned couldn¡¯t possibly be someone of the Xiuxian Continent.¡±

    Leng Qingwan stares nkly, ¡°Master, you mean...¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s only just a fox from the Xiuzhen Continent that couldn¡¯t even be shown to the public, temporarily beguiling Di Jun. And you immediately lose your head like this? How are you qualified to manage Tian Yi Men in the future, and how could you turn into the Mistress of the Pr Domain?¡±

    Hearing that, Leng Qingwan¡¯s eyes brighten. Soon after, she grits her teeth again, ¡°Master, you mean that the fianc¨¦e Di Jun spoke of is some shameless slut from the Xiuzhen Continent?¡±

 Chapter 562 - Wounded

    <strong>Chapter 562: Wounded</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, after Liu Se was chased out of the Xiuxian Continent, she must have passed through the [Disced Immortal tform], and was finally exiled to the Xiuzhen Continent. Therefore, that shameless slut is definitely from the Xiuzhen Continent as well!¡±

    A small cultivator of the Xiuzhen Continent actually dares to have thoughts about Di Ming Jue, have designs of bing the Master of the Pr Domain?!

    Leng Qingwan¡¯s features twist. Soon after, she takes a deep breath, regaining her cold and noble look, ¡°Master¡¯s lesson is learned, this disciple forgot herself. For an insignificant Xiuzhen Continent Cultivator, even if she could temporarily tempt Di Jun, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the approval of the Elders of the Pr Domain, nor could she even pass through the Divine Tribtions. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s entirely unqualified to be Di Jun¡¯s small concubine. This disciple really shouldn¡¯t take her seriously.¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Leng Yuexia reaches out a hand to pat her shoulder. Lowering her voice, ¡°At present, finding the Shen Musician heir is top priority. Kill her, and snatch away the Inheritance from her hands. As long as we have that Shen Musician Inheritance, the status of our Tian Yi Men will be greatly elevated. One day in the future, it could even be on equal footing with the Pr Domain. Until then, do you still fear that the seat of the Pr Domain¡¯s Mistress wouldn¡¯t belong to you?¡±

    Leng Qingwan nods firmly, a bright light bursting out from her eyes, ¡°Rest assured, Master. This disciple shall send people to go to the Xiuzhen Continent, and have them look for traces of that Shen Musician heir.¡±

    Conveniently, she could also look for that vixen seducing Di Jun, then chop her up into ten thousand pieces.

    However, there¡¯s no way they could have imagined that the ce where Liu Se and Di Ming Jue had returned from isn¡¯t the Xiuzhen Continent, but the barren and without-Spiritual-Power Yanwu Continent.

    That¡¯s because, even if you beat them, Leng Qingwan and Leng Yuexia aren¡¯t willing to believe that Di Ming Jue would seal nine-tenths of his cultivation, brave an enormous risk, and have his real body leave for the Yanwu Continent.

    ......

    Di Ming Jue leaves the mountain top where the Tian Yi Men is located. Ying Mei is waiting at the mouth of a ravine.

    Behind her, there¡¯s a handsome young man with a cramped smile hanging on the corners of his mouth.

    On a closer look however, one could see the worry and anxiousness in his eyes.

    The moment the two of them detect Di Ming Jue appear, their expressions immediately change, and they hurriedly make their salutations.

    ¡°Jun Shang, are you well?!¡±

    Di Ming Jue waves a hand. His expression is still as indifferent as before, but he couldn¡¯t stop hisplexion turning so white, it¡¯s almost transparent.

    He appears like he wants to suppress it, but he still coughs up a mouthful of blood in the end. His body is on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Jun Shang!¡± Ying Mei and that displeased youth hurriedly reach out their hands to prop him up.

    The concern and helplessness in their eyes are practically gushing like a tide.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± Di Ming Jue says faintly, ¡°Take me back to the Pr Domain¡¯s Restricted Area, and tell Elder Chang toe there alone. Don¡¯t let other people of the Pr Domain to know of my return.¡±

    ¡°Jun Shang, for all that, Elder Chang isn¡¯t an expert in medicine, you should call...¡± that miffed young man eagerly tries to protest.

    But in the face of the icy, ripple-less, and unopposable expression in Di Ming Jue¡¯s eyes, he ultimately swallows back the objections.

    Di Ming Jue looks at Ying Mei. Using a slightly lowered, hoarse voice: ¡°Send this letter to Han Ye, have him protect Muyan well.¡±

    ¡°If Muyan is harmed in any way, he will look forward to a lifetime of staying in the Purgatory Pool.¡±

    Ying Mei nods at once, ¡°Yes, Jun Shang.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Di Ming Jue¡¯s form sways, hisplexion palingpletely. It could perhaps be due to his body¡¯s weakness, that his voice is tender beyond words, ¡°The matter of Ben Jun sustaining injuries, first... don¡¯t let Muyan know...¡±

    After saying that line, Di Ming Jue could no longer hold on. He loses consciousness.

    ¡°Di Jun¨C!!¡±

 Chapter 563 - Dispute

    <strong>Chapter 563: Dispute</strong>

    Outside the Pr Domain¡¯s Restricted Area.

    ¡°Elder Chang, how is Jun Shang? Are there any majorplications with his injuries?¡±

    Seeing Elder Change out, a couple of people immediatelye up to surround him.

    Elder Chang slowly exhales, then says: ¡°He suffered a great bacsh and was injured from assaulting Tian Yi Valleys¡¯ Protective Mountain Formation. Then after that, he utilized the [Burning Sky Art] topletely burn a soul. His Divine Power is depleted, and so his injuries are not light. I¡¯m afraid that he has to recuperate for a while.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone has incredibly heavy expressions.

    That irate youth finally couldn¡¯t bear it. Grabbing Ying Mei¡¯s cor, he angrily uses: ¡°Ying Mei, just what¡¯s wrong with you and Han Ye? You know perfectly well that Jun Shang¡¯s real body is currently in the Yanwu Continent, without a tenth of his strength in the Xiuxian Continent. In spite of everything, how could you guys let Jun Shang charge to Tian Yi Men by himself?!¡±

    Even though the cultivation of Tian Yi Men¡¯s Sect Master is far lower than Di Ming Jue¡¯s, thetter¡¯s strength is now only a tenth of its original.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯te to blows today. Otherwise, a rumor of Di Ming Jue¡¯s cultivation deteriorating could have spread throughout the entire Xiuxian Continent.

    If ites to that, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    ¡°Xing Lang, cool your head. How could Ying Mei and Han Ye have a say in Jun Shang¡¯s decisions?¡± Elder Chang chides, ¡°Besides, had Jun Shang not moved his hand, how would Tian Yi Men¡¯s Sect Master be daunted, and therefore prevented from daring to rush her actions?¡±

    ¡°In that case, the identity of the Shen Musician heir would have probably been revealed to Tian Yi Men¡¯s Sect Master.¡±

    Xing Lang tightly furrows his brows, looking unconvinced: ¡°What Shen Musician heir, she¡¯s nothing but a mortal, without integrity nor ability. To actually let Jun Shang sustain injuries for her, and take such great risks for her. If not for this Jun Muyan, Jun Shang wouldn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Xing Lang, shut up!¡± Ying Mei suddenly shouts, coldly cutting him off, ¡°I don¡¯t care how yoush out on me and Han Ye, as we weren¡¯t able to protect Jun Shang properly, I¡¯m willing to ept whatever punishment. However, I won¡¯t allow anyone to vilify the Lady, not even you!¡±

    ¡°You¨C!¡± with shock and anger, Xing Lang res at Ying Mei, ¡°You¡¯ve only been around that mortal for several months, and she¡¯s actually befuddled you as well? What a joke, it shouldn¡¯t be that...¡±

    ¡°Xing Lang!¡± this time, even Elder Chang¡¯s tone is cold, his expression unspeakably chilling, ¡°Jun Shang is inside. If you¡¯re not afraid to die without a burial site, you may proceed with what you¡¯re about to say.¡±

    Xing Lang¡¯s face immediately reveals a look of horror, then his features twist for an instant.

    He hatefully swings his arms, then he walks away!

    Humph, Jun Muyan, Jun Muyan! Isn¡¯t she just some mortal woman?

    What¡¯s so great about her!

    He must go to the lower realm and meet this woman.

    He would like to see exactly what kind of ability this woman possesses, that she not only drives Jun Shang to distraction, she even befuddles Ying Mei and Han Ye, spirit and soul turned upside down.

    Xing Lang looks at his own hand, slowly opening then tightly clenching. He smiles coldly.

    He will definitely let that woman know that it¡¯s not that easy to be the Mistress of the Pr Domain.

    But before too long in the future, Xing Lang would regret his decision today, he¡¯d hate that he couldn¡¯t die by tofu beating*.

    Doing something without thinking; low level mistake (you can¡¯t die by hitting your head on tofu).

    ===

    At this time, Yanwu Continent, Country of Huang Yao.

    In a dark and secret underground, a strong putrid scent of blood emanates.

    At the center of that subterranean area, there are hundreds of bodies rotting with a fishy stench. Still, row after row of Corpse Soldiers stand, exuding a strong killing intent.

    Gong Qianxue sits at the raised tform above them, looking down from up high, inspecting this formidable [Corpse Army]. Her face reveals a pleased expression, ¡°Godly Doctor Qian, what do you think of these puppet soldiers of mine?¡±

    ¡°Powerful, really extremely powerful!¡± standing next to Gong Qianxue, there¡¯s an elderly man whose profile has the grace of an immortal and the temperament of a Daoist. His eyes shine while looking at the Corpse Soldier below, showing high praise with his expression, ¡°Having this Army, the Princess is truly invincible, who could stop you?¡±

 Chapter 564 - Rear

    <strong>Chapter 564: Rear</strong>

    Each of these Corpse Soldiers have the cultivation of Earth Stage or higher.

    But this isn¡¯t the most terrible part.

    The worst thing is that each and every one of them are not afraid to die, not afraid of pain.

    Even if their hands and feet are cut down, they could still go on dauntlessly and fight.

    Even when they truly die, as long as the Gu children in their bodies are extracted, they could still create more Corpse Soldiers.

    Gong Qianxue smugly raises her eyebrows. Suddenly, she lightly ps her hands.

    Someone immediately moves forward, throwing a tall man into the group of Corpse Soldiers.

    As soon as that man reaches the ground, he immediately stares at Gong Qianxue with hostility. The whole person jumps up into the air, recklessly throwing himself towards her, ¡°Gong Qianxue, you poisonous woman, my father and mother areing!!¡±

    But before that man could fully take off, the Corpse Soldiers below swarm around him.

    He tries his hardest to operate his Internal Force and resist, but he¡¯s heavily outnumbered after all. Very quickly, he exhausts all his Internal Force, and he¡¯s pressed down under the bodies of Corpse Soldiers.

    A sad and shrill screames through from underneath that pile of bodies.

    Qian Qing watches below, as the Corpse Soldiers tear into the man¡¯s flesh by the mouthful. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    This time, apart from envy and admiration, his face also shows some traces of fear, ¡°These... these Corpse Soldiers are really too incredible. In this way, Princess, who would still dare to oppose you here on the Yanwu Continent?¡±

    Gong Qianxue ps a second time. At that signal, Practitioners are sent one after another into the pile of Corpse Soldiers.

    They too, without exception, are torn into scraps by the Soldiers, even their bones and leather straps arepletely eaten up.

    In the middle of this terrible and gory atmosphere-

    Gong Qianxue nevertheless looks rxed, stretching out her long and delicate fingers, lightly fiddling with her manicured nails. With a smile: ¡°These Corpse Soldiers may be powerful, but in the end, their numbers are still too few. Ben Gong got a batch of Gu bugs from Liu Se-jiejie*, which are specially designed for making Corpse Soldiers. To rear them however, these Gu bugs require a particr method, and so I¡¯d like to ask Godly Doctor Qian to lend a hand with that.¡±

    big sister

    Qian Qing stares, even more fearful and deferential: ¡°Please say it, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Contrary to what you might expect, raising the Soldiers¡¯ Gu Children is quite easy, so long as there¡¯s enough fresh bodies from living people. The Mother Gu however, require the gentlest type Internal Force for them develop. After that, they would swallow each other until finally, one turns into a Gu King.¡±

    ¡°The... the gentlest type of Internal Force?¡±

    Gong Qianxue looks at him meaningfully, ¡°Under the sun, is there anything gentler than the Internal Force of doctors and apothecaries? After all, the Internal Force of the other Practitioners is used for killing, while doctors and apothecaries use their Internal Force to save people.¡±

    Thud¨C!

    Qian Qing¡¯s ass hits to floor, and he sits there, looking terrified, ¡°Princess, this subordinate is loyal and devoted to you, you... you won¡¯t use this subordinate¡¯s body to raise the Gu, will you?¡±

    Gong Qianxue smiles and says: ¡°Dr. Qian must be joking. Your loyalty to Beng Gong was never in doubt, how could Ben Gong want your life? What Ben Gong wants are those doctors from your Xuan Medical Pavilion...¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t finished what she¡¯s saying.

    All of a sudden, they hear a scream from below.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s very normal to hear a scream from within the pile of Corpse Soldiers.

    But this sound is very unusual, as the voice is neither male nor female, but a uniquely sharp sound that seems capable of piercing people¡¯s eardrums.

    Hearing this sound, Gong Qianxue¡¯s expression changes. She suddenly stands up and looks down.

    Then she watches as one of the Corpse Soldiers unexpectedly bursts into mes.

    A few short breathster, that Soldier ispletely burned away, along with the Gu Bug within his body.

    That instant seems to act as a signal.

    Immediately following that, all the Corpse Soldiers have their forms catch fire.

 Chapter 565 - That name sounds familiar

    <strong>Chapter 565: That name sounds familiar</strong>

    One by one, hundreds of Corpse Soldiers all spontaneouslybust.

    ¡°No! No! My Corpse Army! Why? How can it be like this?!¡±

    In the short span of a tea time, the Corpse Soldiers below them have been thoroughly andpletely burned away, not even the ashes remain.

    On the other hand, thest person Gong Qianxue¡¯s subordinate had thrown down only has several lumps of flesh bitten from his hand, but he is quite alive.

    Gong Qianxue stupidly looks at the wide, empty floor below her. Her eyes are widened into circles, her breathing is rushed and shallow. For quite a while, she couldn¡¯te back to her senses.

    Those Corpse Soldiers, how much effort and resources has she spent, painstakingly, in order to raise them?

    Not only that, she still had to endure Liu Se, incessantly fawning over that disgusting woman and calling her ¡®jiejie¡¯.

    But now, her years of hard and meticulous care, her dream of reigning over the Yanwu Continent, they¡¯re all ruined in just a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Why? How could the Corpse Soldiers die? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be undead and indestructible?¡±

    Gong Qianxue raves hysterically, her beautiful features are sinister and frightening.

    Abruptly, it seems like she remembers something, her face draining of color, ¡°It¡¯s the Mother Gu, the Mother Gu was destroyed! Liu Se is dead?¡±

    ¡°Liu Se, that waste is actually dead?! How could she die?!¡±

    ¡°Who murdered Liu Se? They ruined my Corpse Army!!¡±

    Gong Qianxue screams and shrieks, her body exuding a dark and vicious energy that fills the air, making everyone move three steps away from her.

    A long whileter, Gong Qianxue¡¯s countenance slowly restores its calm.

    But an extremely bitter and resentful gleam bursts within her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Jun Muyan, it¡¯s that woman again! Liu Se left in order to kill that woman, not expecting to be killed by her instead!¡±

    ¡°Jun Muyan, you slut, why must you go against me again and again!!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Qian Qing abruptly but cautiously steps forward. Lowering his voice, ¡°Princess, this subordinate also knows of that Jun Muyan. She passed the Senior Doctor Examination of my Xuan Medical Pavilion, moreover, she had even publicly killed my apprentice.¡±

    Gong Qianxue¡¯s gloomy, cold gaze slowly shifts towards him, ¡°Do you have some means to deal with this slut?¡±

    Qian Qing¡¯s mouth slightly lifts up, showing a faint arc, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Princess need a doctor toe and raise the Mother Gu? This subordinate believes that the doctor from Junji Medical Center is the best choice for it.¡±

    Hearing that, Gong Qianxue¡¯s eyes brightens a bit, ¡°That¡¯s right. Losing these Corpse Soldiers, Ben Gong could still make another group.¡±

    ¡°Not just the doctor from Junji Medical Center ¨C using the name of Xuan Medical Pavilion, you will gather all the doctors in the Yanwu Continent. By then...¡±

    Qian Qing casts down a cruel smile: ¡°By then, these doctors will either surrender and pay allegiance to the Princess, or they can only turn into nourishment for the Mother Gu. Princess, you hold Jing Cheng¡¯s army in your hands; the Heavenly Road Sect and the Great Master Jian Feng are behind you; and if you make all the doctors in the realm be your subordinates, why would you worry about not being able to unify the Yanwu Continent?¡±

    Listening to his words, Gong Qianxue lowlyughs in pleasure.

    Her anger from having her meticulously raised Corpse Soldiers just destroyed, it also seems to lessen by a lot.

    Recalling Jun Muyan however, she grits her teeth again. Nevertheless, she reveals a malicious smile, ¡°Jun Muyan, haha, since you have the ability, Ben Gong will make you into an incubator for my Mother Gu!¡±

    Jun Muyan...

    Qian Qing mutters those sybles. He¡¯s slightly frowning, like he wants to say something.

    This name, why does it sound a bit familiar?

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s heard of it a very long time ago.

    Like suddenly remembering something, Qian Qing¡¯s eyes snap wide open, slivers of incredulity rippling in his gaze.

 Chapter 566 - A Family of Three Sleeping Together

    <h4>Chapter 566 ¨C A Family of Three Sleeping Together</h4>

    He looked at Gong Qianxue seeming to want to say something, but he finally hesitated for a long time before swallowing it back.

    No...it¡¯s impossible right?

    That Jun Mu Yan couldn¡¯t be the same person from back then, right?

    The girl who he diagnosed with pregnancy, who carried the immortal fetus. She could not be alive, could she?

    Maybe...maybe it¡¯s just the same name. Maybe it¡¯s just a homonym.

    Qian Qing resisted the urge to vocalize his guess.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to see what Jun Muyan looked like.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, let this subordinate handle this matter for you. Your subordinate promises that the doctors of the entire Yanwu continent will be the princess¡¯s possessions. That Jun Mu Yan will never be able to escape Your Highness¡¯s palms. .¡±

    Gong Qianxue sneered and nodded.

    Neither of them noticed that in a small gap at the top of the underground pce, a pair of eyes were looking at it all.

    Bai Yichen raised his head, growing slightly. A look of worry shed through his eyes.

    He must find a way to inform Mu Yan and warn her to be careful of Qian Qing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After solving the Golden Silkworm Gu, Mu Yan didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, she hugged Xiao Bao andy down next to Di Ming Jue, sleeping peacefully.

    Next morning when she opened her eyes, the man¡¯s handsome face was just at hand¡¯s length.

    (T/N: I assume the author wanted to say arm¡¯s length but they used the word hand instead of arm. So, I¡¯m using it as it is.)

    His expression was so serene and peaceful that Mu Yan got startled for a while, unable to return to her senses.

    After a long while, Xiao Bao¡¯s soft voice woke her up from her reverie, ¡°Niangqin...¡±

    Mu Yan regained her senses, smiled and lowered her head to kiss her baby son¡¯s cheek.

    Since thest time the Tian Mo Qin was repaired, in addition to the mountains and rivers, a pool of spring water was also added in her space.

    Although the spring water was shallow and had no special functions, Mu Yan and Xiao Bao were still very happy. They can live morefortably in the space.

    For example, they can wash now.

    Turning her head to look at the pink jade milk-doll, Mu Yan became yful. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke Xiao Bao¡¯s cute cheeks.

    Xiao Bao¡¯s small mouth immediately spewed out water.

    As the sprayed dirty water touched the ground, it immediately disappeared without a trace.

    The ability of this space to purify itself is very powerful, and even the herbs pulled by the rabbit, if not deliberately collected, will be immediately absorbed.

    Xiao Bao nced at Mu Yan helplessly before he finished washing and obediently dried his face.

    He also reached out and wiped her fingers.

    His appearance like a little adult taking care of people melted Mu Yan¡¯s heart.

    She smiled and picked up Xiao Bao and kissed him several times on his soft and tender cheek before turning around and walking into the tower.

    This time, the dangers in the battle were all around, and the power of the Seven Sword Spirits was very short term

    It made Mu Yan realize how important it was for her spiritual power to grow to use the full potential of Shen Musician¡¯s godly inheritance.

    However, the Yanwu Continent had no spiritual power at all, so naturally there were no rted techniques.

    And she didn¡¯t even know what her spiritual level was right now.

    At this time, Di Ming Jue was not there, and Han Ye was particrly unreliable¡ªhe understood spiritual power, but because he was born in the Xiuxian Continent he immediately started as a spiritual cultivator. He didn¡¯t understand the cultivation method at the early stage of spiritual root formation at all.

    In desperation, Mu Yan remembered the books of the tower in the space.

    There were all kinds of books in it, some useless, but some were very useful.

    So she intended to spend more time to find out if there were any basic books on spirituality in this tower.

 Chapter 567 - A Different Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 567- A Different Rabbit</h4>

    However, after searching for half an hour she still couldn¡¯t find a useful manual on spiritual cultivation.

    Mu Yan was a little frustrated for a while.

    ¡°Tutu!¡± Looking at the busy Mu Yan, Xioa Bao suddenly said to the rabbit in his arms, ¡°Help Niangqin find the book!¡±.

    The rabbit rolled overzily and shook his short paws.

    Meaning: The little master needs to knead and hold it high before he goes to find a book.

    A momentter, Mu Yan saw a snow-white rabbit suddenly jump up into the air.

    In the high towers, there were bookshelves with no end in sight.

    But the bookshelves are empty. There is not a single book in sight. What did the rabbit fly up to?

    While thinking so, Mu Yan saw the small chubby figure of the rabbit suddenly becamerger and thinner.

    Then a dazzling light was casted somewhere from the top of the tower.

    Faintly, she could see a giant beast with its whole body stretched out.

    The hair of the giant behemoth was snow-white, but it had a strange totem on his forehead in between his eyes.

    It was unspeakably majestic, beautiful and holy.

    There was not a half point resemnce with the silly rabbit who only knew how to eat.

    Boom¨C!

    After a loud noise, two books fell straight from the sky.

    The pages of the book opened naturally because of the fall, and under the floating air flow, there was a whirring sound of page turning.

    At almost the same time, the snow-white behemoth suddenly shrank like a punctured airbag.

    It followed the book and fell straight down.

    Crack!

    Mu Yan caught the book, and Xiao Bao caught the fat rabbit.

    The fat rabbit yawned wearily in Xiao Bao¡¯s arms, rubbed his furry round face, and then fell asleep.

    Xiao Bao touched the fat rabbit¡¯s fur before looking at Mu Yan with shiny blue eyes, ¡°Niangqin,st time the [Manual of Supreme Draughts] was knocked by Tutu just like this.¡±

    Although Xiao Bao had told this to her earlier, she was still a little shocked witnessing it with her own eyes.

    The moment the little rabbit grewrger, she felt a coercion so powerful that it made her shudder.

    Moreover, recalling the gorgeous and domineering appearance, she realised that the origin of the fat rabbit is definitely not simple.

    Suppressing the astonishment in her heart, Mu Yan looked at the two books in her hand.

    Four simple characters were written on the covers of both the books, [Perfect Body Forging Guide] and [Spiritual Cultivation Guide].

    Mu Yan¡¯s breathing quickened slightly.

    She remembered that in her previous life, Gong Qianxue had told her that the Nine Heavenly Thunder Tribtion was the process of forging the body, nourishing the soul, and shaping the spiritual root.

    And Gong Qianxue gave her a poisonous body forging pill at the time to help shape her spiritual roots.

    What is spiritual power?

    Is it a higher level of cultivation practice?

    (T/N ¨C In the raws, the author used the word ¡°Bigu¡± which google search told was a Taoism practice of fasting to attain spirituality. I assume here Mu Yan is wondering what spiritual power is and how it is different from the inner energy that she uses in the Yunwa continent.)

    With some nervousness, Mu Yan slowly opened the first book- [Perfect Body Forging Guide].

    As soon as the pages of the book were opened, Mu Yan and Xiao Bao suddenly felt a majestic and mellow energy rushing on their faces.

    The book in his hand was suddenly empty, but an aperture about the size of an adult¡¯s head appeared in front of him.

    A few lines of words are clearly disyed on it¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Xiuxian Qualification Lingbo Ball. ¡±

    This... What is this thing?

    Mu Yan took Xiao Bao and approached the thing cautiously.

    Only to see that below the line ofrge characters, there is another line of small words ¨C ¡°Those who have poor roots and bones, if forged with this method, they will suffer irreversible damage.¡± Therefore, only by passing the assessment of the Spirit Wave Ball can you read the ¡°Perfect Forging Body¡± ssic. ¡±

    Still needs to pass an assessment before one can practice?

    The corner of Mu Yan¡¯s mouth rose slightly looking at Xiao Bao¡¯s eagerness to try.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!